《My Muscle System in the Mage World》


 Chapter 1: The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Beginning</h4>


    Aur tried to move his head; however, all he saw was pitch darkness in his surroundings, devoid of any light. He didn''t know if he had his eyes closed or if he was just blind or something.


    "Hello? Is there anyone?" he said with some frustration. However, when he heard no voice, he just remained still.


    "Is this an afterlife? Huh, but from what I know, the afterlife doesn''t exist, as we just convert it into energy that is fed to Mother Nature." Aur remained still, not losing hisposure as he helplessly stayed in that position for what seemed to be an eternity.


    Although people might suffer from loneliness in this deep darkness, he had suffered enough in his previous life.


    Aur stayed stationary in his ce in the darkness which was devoid of any warmth.


    Finally, he saw a warm light in the distance, in the corner of his vision.


    "What''s this?"


    Aur didn''t move towards this unknown force, but somehow, even without his will, he seemed to bepelled by an invisible hand that pulled him towards the light.


    "Huh!?"


    The next moment, Aur struggled to open his eyes and saw a red ceiling after entering the light.


    "No, it isn''t red. Everything around me is red." He struggled with his neck before he could barely look around his surroundings, finding everything tinted in red.


    "Why is my vision red?"


    At this time, he felt his body was heavy; even opening his eyelids was difficult.


    As he was contemting, he heard an old voice.


    "<i>Why is this child not crying? Weird."</i>


    The nanny looked at the youngdy who had already fainted due to severe pain, which caused her to shake her head as she sighed.


    Seeing the ugly expression of the baby bathed with blood, she patted him on the back trying to make him cry but no matter how much she beat him he just stared dead at her.


    "Hey, let go of me, you old hag.<i>"</i>


    Aur said however only the unrecognisable voice of a baby came out of his mouth, although this much pain wasn''t nearly enough to even scratch an itch.


    "This old hag..." he punched, imagining the woman''s head to burst. However, that didn''t happen.


    Instead, he saw a small fist from the corner of his inverted, faint red vision, causing a whirlpool of expressions on his face¡ªsad, angry, happy. In the end, a bitter expression appearedst, making his face full of wrinkles and extremely ugly.


    "I reincarnated?" Aur''s eyes widened in astonishment as he tried toprehend the situation.


    "<i>Is this child really dead</i>?" The nanny thought tentatively, seeing the baby unmoving even after being hit. However, seeing the wrinkled face of Aur, she internally breathed a sigh of relief and the coughing voice of Aur didn''t stop.


    "<i>This brat isn''t dead yet if he was, I would be in a big trouble.</i>" She quickly put down Aur as she cleaned him with water under the watchful stare of Aur.


    "So I really did reincarnate. Now I need to find out if it really is my world that I reincarnated into...." Aur assessed his situation as he looked around, ignoring the ufortable feeling he got from the woman who was washing him, and observed the minimal furnishings of the room.


    "Either my family is super rich or mediocre to the bones."


    "Has my child been born?" a man excitedly walked into the room. The man had a distinctive moustache and was wearing a standard white shirt and ck pants, with a skin tone of quarter ck and white. He was neither too lean nor too fat.


    "<i>Yes</i>, <i>master</i>, <i>the baby is safe</i>, <i>but madam is unconscious</i>."


    Although the man frowned at the condition of his wife, he nodded his head as he tenderly looked at Aur.


    "My child," he said, his voice full of doting.


    "At least I won''t grow up without a family," Aur thought.


    "<i>Here is your reward</i>," the man said as he took out a small crystal from his back pocket and gave it to her.


    The woman''s eyes lit up when she saw the crystal as she bowed before hurriedly taking it and leaving.


    "What a strange currency." Although Aur didn''t understand their words, he inferred the conversation from their bodynguage.


    "<i>Evelyn</i>, <i>we finally have a child</i>." His supposed father moved up to his mother and slowly touched her forehead. Instantly, a green light shed as the woman''s eyes slowly opened.


    Seeing this, Aur''s eyes lit up.


    "This is not my previous world. It must be a parallel world, seeing all of them are humans," he concluded, as excitement welled up from deep within him.

 Chapter 2: Learning The Language

    <h4>Chapter 2: Learning The Language</h4>


    The man, after healing Aur''s mother, tenderly came to him and took him in his arms.


    "<i>Just live your life my son unlike the one I lived... You must live your life to fullest whether you be a wizard or not</i>," the man said.


    Aur internally frowned when he heard this. "I first need to learn thenguage of this world," he thought.


    He looked at his unconscious mother and thought, "My life is going to be a handful from now on."


    Aur spent his days just remaining still while his mother fed him her milk and cared for him.


    Although, as an adult man, he was always embarrassed by the disgusting smell emanating from himself from time to time, and he couldn''t even feed himself as he needed to be fed. But eventually, Aur adapted to it after a few days in this new world.


    .....


    "<i>Honey, look! our son can crawl</i>!" Evelyn eximed with sparkly eyes as she watched Aur crawl on the ground.


    Adam, who was cooking in the kitchen, had his eyes widen with excitement. He couldn''t care less about the dishes he was preparing; he hurriedly ran to his wife''s room to see Aur crawling.


    His expression turned proud the moment he saw this, and he walked up to both of them.


    "<i>Our son is a genius, He</i> <i>walked</i> <i>in</i> <i>just two weeks</i>." He put his hand on Evelyn''s shoulder with some excitement.


    Aur heaved a sigh of relief seeing this. "Looks like this is normal," he sighed. After all, he didn''t want to be termed as a monster.


    He spent his days in the loving embrace of his family, which truly warmed his heart. However, Aur still didn''t forget his main goal right now: to learn thenguage of this world as quickly as possible.


    ....


    "Aur, you should take care of the home while I am gone. Don''t y around, got it?" Evelyn said in a harsh tone; however, her gaze was tender towards the one-year-old Aur.


    "Yesh, muther," Aur said with a smile on his plump cheeks.


    Hearing the cute voice of Aur as he tried to speak the words but pronounced the word wrong, Eveyln couldn''t help but smile.


    "My son is so cute..." She affectionately pinched Aur''s plump cheeks.


    Umu!


    Evelyn happily walked out of the house, locking the door behind her.


    She was proud of her child because he was a sensible and intelligent child, already starting to study.


    Aur touched his red, plump cheeks and sighed.


    "Does this woman think of me as a doll?"


    "Oh well, at least she left me alone now." A small smile graced his lips as he went to the bedroom and saw the shelves stacked with books neatly.


    From his knowledge, his father was a teacher, so he had a lot of books in his collection.


    Aur looked at his body in the mirror beside the shelves. Although he was lean, his cheeks were very round, making him look fatter than he was. His skin was smooth, with his white hair and red eyes.


    He went towards the book and started to read where he left off.


    Aur learned thenguage of this world very quickly, as it was remarkably simr to English words. It was just pronounced slightly differently, which made it a bit challenging to understand.


    But even the alphabets were pretty much the same with subtle changes. Aur could understand and learn it easily after trying for a month or so.


    Although he wasn''t the master of thisnguage, it was no problem for him to form coherent words with no mistakes, but he didn''t want to show too much.


    It was already impressive for a one-year-old to speak an understandablenguage, even though human growth was faster in this world, it wasn''t to an exaggerated amount.


    And he was truly surprised when he felt his body grow in thest one year, even though the foods were nothing special. He could already walk properly, and that too was ordinary in this world.


    Thinking of this, Aur sighed as he read the book.


    He had previously thought he was in a magical world, and he was right.


    From what he had learned, his father was a teacher while he was a tier-1 wizard, and his mother was a housewife and an apprentice wizard as well.


    They were located in a small vige in the kingdom of Roshar, which was known to have produced many famous wizards, with the neighbouring nations kingdom of Myra and the kingdom of Wine surrounding them. However, they were weaker than the kingdom of Roshar, both in territory and power.


    Aur sighed as he closed his book.


    Although he was quite curious about wizards, unfortunately, he was just a child around one year old, and there might be some other books rted to it on the shelves that he couldn''t find. He couldn''t properly read other books as they were tooplex for him to read, except for history and geography.


    Thenguage was simple, but his small brain couldn''t handle intense thought. It was simply because he was still a year old, not even qualified to be a child.


    But the history and geography book was surprisingly easy to read. That''s the reason Aur has been using it to help learn this world''snguage, and with the help of his mother, it was rtively easy to do.


    "Welp," he stretched his body as an addictive smile appeared on his face. "It''s time to train," his face morphing to that of a drug addict.


    In this world, the structure of the human body was different from his previous world. In his previous world, training at an early age might lead to growth defects or simr issues, but in this world, there was no such condition, which made Aur satisfied.


    He knew this because his father was already encouraging him to train physically, so he happilyplied as his father exined the human body anatomy a little when he was carried away with talking.


    "My addiction for physical training will never go away," Aur thought as he positioned himself on the floor and started doing push-ups, training his body slowly but steadily.


    Every time his chest lightly touched the floor, it gave him intense pleasure.

 Chapter 3: Muscle System (1)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Muscle System (1)</h4>


    "Aur, catch me if you can..." Nina said as she happily ran, hiding from him.


    Aur closed his eyes while he was blocked from sight, slowly counting numbers.


    "One... Two... ten. Ready or not, I aming to find you."


    Aur said as he slowly opened his eyes and looked around Nina''s home, which was quite big and exuded a vibe of luxury. The tables were made of expensive wood, there were many picture frames, and even a tiger skin hung on the wall. The home itself emitted an aura of luxury, unlike his simple house with basic furnishings.


    "This girl is troublesome to deal with..." Aur thought with a sigh.


    "Well, I gotta do the job since I am getting paid for it." He grumbled as he walked around the house, trying to find her.


    "Oh, where are you hiding, Nina?" Aur said out loud as he moved from one room to another.


    Since the mansion was huge, there were at least a hundred rooms, making it natural for him to find it difficult to locate Nina.


    Nina was hiding under arge-sized bed, crouching down with a silly childlike smile.


    "You won''t find me even in a million years, hehehe," she thought. However, Nina suddenly saw a shadow, causing her to catch her breath.


    The shadow slowly moved towards her, making her close her eyes as Nina knew that she was caught.


    "Mdy, what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, it''s you, Mary. I thought it was Aur," Nina said frustratedly, her cheeks reddening from embarrassment.


    "I am sorry, mdy," Mary said as she bowed, her face bing sad.


    Seeing this, Nina felt a little guilty. "It''s alright now, hurry up and go," she said, impatiently waving at her.


    "Looks like that won''t be needed." Suddenly, Nina heard a deep voice that made her body freeze in ce.


    "Aur, you caught me," her face turned bitter as she slowly turned around to see Aur. However, the moment she saw him, a small blush formed on her face.


    "Yes, I caught you, mdy," Aur said in a teasing whisper to Nina, making her blush even more.


    "Humph," Nina looked to the other side. "I will beat you next time."


    "I will look forward to that day," Aur said as he looked at the red-haired girl in front of him, about the same age as him¡ªseven years old.


    "Your birthday is tomorrow, right?" Nina quickly changed the topic, sensing herself losing in the previous conversation.


    Aur was stunned when he heard this, nodding his head.


    "I will look forward to how high your talent as a wizard will be," she said with a small smirk on her face, fully prideful.


    A strange glint appeared in Aur''s eyes, but he revealed a bitter expression. "I don''t really care," he muttered to himself.


    "What do you mean you don''t care? It is the deciding factor of your future," Nina said in disbelief.


    Aur looked at the blue prompt flickering in the air between him and Nina as he wielded it, which she was ignorant of, and internally nodded his head.


    "Mdy is a high-ranked talent already. Even if I don''t open my mental space, I am sure Mdy will help me..." Aur walked close to Nina and said in a devilish tone.


    "Cough, cough." Nina coughed when she heard this, running from Aur and hiding behind Mary.


    Mary sighed helplessly, watching the drama unfold between Aur and Nina.


    "Mdy, it is time for your training already; we have to go now," she said in a strict tone, looking at the clock hung on the wall.


    Nina had a reluctant expression when she heard this, nodding with a heavy heart before following her maid out of the room.


    "You should go as well, Aur."


    "Yes, Miss Mary," Aur respectfully bowed as he left the room, heading towards the exit.


    Seeing the broad back of Aur, Nina had a longing expression. He was the only one who treated her as a friend when they first met, and they became good friends since then. From that time on, he always came to y with her and became her one true friend.


    Although there were countless boys and girls who had always tried to be friends with her, they were always very respectful to her and maintained a safe distance from her, which made her lonelier on the inside.


    Aur was the only bold one who could talk to her like this without even a flinch in his eyes.


    And most of all, he was handsome. Although she was a month older than him, he was bigger in height and had a muscr build.


    One time, she had seen him training shirtless and had seen his muscr body in full disy. Although he didn''t have curved six-pack abs, still faint lining was seen, with his arms always hidden in his baggy clothes that were almost half the size of her head, and that too when he was six years older. She could only imagine how muscr he has be in these almost two years.


    Thinking of this, her face flushed with a red hue.


    Mary shook her head helplessly, seeing Nina stare at Aur''s back for a long time before he left in the distance, exiting the mansion.


    "It''s time for the lesson."


    Nina snapped out of her dazed state when she heard the voice of Mary.


    She nodded her head as she took onest nce in the direction of Aur before leaving to do her wizard training.


    As Nina had high-grade talent, she could easily enroll in the best academy of the kingdom with just her talent alone.


    So, all she needed was to learn the basics before they travelled to the capital to enrol in the academy.


    Nina could only hope that Aur would at least get a middle-grade talent if he wanted to have a chance to enrol in the academy, and that too would be a rare case since he was from an ordinary background.

 Chapter 4: Muscle System (2)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Muscle System (2)</h4>


    Aur swiftly ran through the forest.


    "Sigh, why is that mansion located in the middle of nowhere? But at least I get some training from just going to and fro."


    "Muscle system," Aur thought with a little embarrassment as he summoned a blue panel with a thought, and it flickered before solidifying in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel]


    [Talent: Future Seer]


    [Muscle Mass: 0.89](+)


    [Blood and Qi: 0.76](+)


    [Intelligence: 1]


    [Stat Points: 4]


    [Quest: Daily (running)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    When Aur first started to train at the age of one, the blue panel hovered in his vision after he hadpleted his training. Although he had a certain understanding of what this was from his previous world, he still didn''t believe it and ignored it for a year.


    After all, the name was really strange. However, there was one minor thing that was missing previously ¨C the system didn''t have stat points, quests, and talents. So, all Aur saw were his stats with nothing more to increase, even if he wanted to do something with his system.


    Aur gradually epted the changes and started to study the system after a year or two.


    As he grew bored of living his childhood in his own house without travelling around or talking much to anyone although his mother and father would asionally keep himpany and Aur rather enjoyed the warmth of the family for the first time in his life.


    Although he could train all day and even see himself improving with his status, his body was still that of a three-year-old, and he needed proper rest to train again. This left him with a lot of free time on his hands.


    That''s why, in his free time, he used to study his system from time to time out of curiosity.


    From the research he could conduct, this system was a strange one that didn''t have a levelling system like he knew, where he could kill other species except his own and gain levels, gaining insane strength in moments.


    Thinking of that moment, Aur was quite disappointed when he found out, but he was a little relieved as well.


    There was no free lunch in the world!


    This philosophy was deeply ingrained in Aur, and he didn''t want to gain his power from the system, making him a ve to his own system as he furthered down his path. However, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t utilize it.


    From researching the system andparing it to his reality, he found that one point in three of his stats with a plus sign meant the peak that a mortal man can ever hope to achieve in this world. Even though both his father and mother were wizards, he was already physically stronger than them, from his estimation.


    And as he continued to train, Aur gained a lot of muscle, and his body was already shredded. Since his father was a teacher, he didn''t have to go to the normal school of the vige, as he could study from his father and mother at home. Since the system was useless to him except for seeing his status, Aur gradually started to forget about his system.


    Until his sixth birthday, when a "ding" sound sounded in his head, and a blue panel flickered in front of Aur.


    There was a new section in the status: quest, stat points, and talent.


    Aur sighed as he envisioned increasing his qi and blood by pressing the plus button.


    His body filled with vitality as energy coursed through him, enhancing his speed. Aur looked at the status screen again.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel]


    [Talent: Future Seer]


    [Muscle: 0.89](+)


    [Blood and Qi: 0.77](+)


    [Intelligence: 1]


    [Stat Points: 3]


    [Quest: Daily (running)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    His blood and qi had slightly increased by 0.01, but just these increases filled his body with vitality, while his stat points decreased by one.


    Aur focused on the Quest section.


    [Quest: Daily]


    - Run 30 km (4 km left)


    - Push-ups 400 (iplete)


    - Squats 400 (iplete)


    - nk 20 minutes (iplete)


    "Still four kilometres left; after that, I will have to do push-ups and then so on and so forth..." Aur thought with a sigh however his eyes reflected deep excitement.


    The Daily Quest he received initially wasn''t challenging, but as he grew stronger, it became increasingly difficult.


    Rustle!


    Suddenly, his ears twitched, causing him to pause.


    He back-stepped effortlessly, dodging a snake by a small margin.


    The snake was at least 4 feet (121 cm) long as it hissed at him afternding on the ground, revealing it''s two sharp and long fangs.


    "How annoying," Aur muttered in annoyance, effortlessly dodging again as the snake lunged at him.


    The snake''s eyes widened with disbelief, but it still slenderly turned back to attack again.


    However, its eyes, which radiated intelligence, widened in shock as it saw Aur near him.


    Before it could even react, Aur caught the snake by the neck, tightly gripping it between its jaws.


    The snake was frightened, wriggling around and trying to open its jaws, but no matter how hard it struggled, Aur''s grip remained unyielding.


    "Well, this will make me another quick buck too..." Aur''s eyes glinted with murderous glee as he regarded the snake as if it were some kind of treasure.


    His grip tightened gradually as he exerted more strength.


    The snake helplessly writhed around, attempting to escape the terrifying grip of Aur, but it simply couldn''t, regret shing in its eyes.


    Aur''s grip caused the entire head of the snake to almost cave in, rendering it motionless.


    "It died!" he eximed with a satisfied expression.


    He quickly carried the snake as he walked away; however, Aur paused as he thought of something.


    "These wyvern snakes don''t really attack an enemy unless there is something they need to protect..." Aur pondered, hearing the sound of branches breaking. He vanished from his position.


    "Is this the ce where I can find that treasure?" a golden-haired boy eximed as he emerged from the bushes.

 Chapter 5: Meeting the Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 5: Meeting the Protagonist</h4>


    Aur''s eyes glinted as he spotted the golden-haired boy hiding in the shadows.


    Despite his normal thought process, Aur felt his mental rity slipping the longer he observed the youth.


    Aurpared himself to the boy, noting their simr handsomeness. However, the boy had a more feminine face and smaller build, while Aur''s muscr build added a rugged, masculine edge.


    After an extensive search, the golden-haired boy''s eyes brightened as he discovered a specific spot on the ground and began to dig fervently.


    Finally, his efforts paid off as he unearthed something solid, revealing a single paper emitting an ominous aura. But before he could unravel its mystery, a chilling voice echoed from the forest, startling him.


    Three youths emerged, apanied by a guard in distinctive armour bearing a scar over his left eye.


    The lead youth used William of stealing his treasure and threatened him with violence.


    William''s expression shifted reluctantly, a mixture of injustice and resignation evident in his eyes. With quiet determination, he approached Felix.


    However, Felix''s reaction was not what William had expected, and the situation quickly escted.


    "You''re too naive, William. Did you think I''d let you off the hook after luring you out of the vige?" Felix''s voice dripped with disdain, hitting William like a hammer.


    Realization dawned on William, a bitter smile twisting his lips. "So, it was all a setup," he murmured, despair clouding his gaze.


    "That''s right. You''re nothing but a dumb bastard destined for servitude," Felix spat.


    With a heavy heart, William surrendered to the inevitable, regret filling his eyes. "Just finish me," he whispered.


    But then, a spark of determination ignited within him. "No, I can''t give up. What about my sister?" His eyes snapped open as he saw the cold de hurtling toward his neck. Instinctively, he dodged, narrowly avoiding death.


    The scarred man was momentarily stunned by William''s agility, his sword ttering to the ground. William seized the opportunity, charging at Felix with a hint of madness in his eyes.


    Felix, bewildered by William''s advance, unsheathed his sword. His henchmen moved to intervene. "Let us handle this, Felix," they offered. Amused, Felix agreed.


    Fueled by rage, William''s gaze bore into the goons blocking his path. He snatched a rock from the ground and charged.


    "Stop right there!" the goons shouted, nervous. But William acted swiftly, delivering a brutal blow to one of the youth''s necks. Blood spurted as the lifeless body copsed, staining the leaves with crimson.


    The remaining youth trembled in horror, but William charged at Felix with unbridled fury. "I''ll take you down with me!" he bellowed.


    Felix reassured himself, "I''m stronger than this peasant." Suddenly, William was upon him, a blood-soaked hand reaching for Felix''s neck. Crack! Felix''s bracelet shattered, leaving him stunned. In that moment, a sword pierced through William''s heart.


    "I''m sorry, young master. I waste," the scarred man said coldly as he withdrew his de.


    William''s agonised scream echoed through the forest as his vision faded and he copsed.


    Furious, Felix kicked the lifeless corpse. "Worthless bastard," he spat.


    The scarred man approached, apologising. "I''m sorry, young master."


    "It''s fine; I''ll reward you when we return," Felix assured him.


    Unbeknownst to them, golden text from a paper began to absorb into William''s body.


    Miraculously, his wound mended, and a new heart formed within him.


    Bathed in a radiant golden light, William''s eyes fluttered open, a newfound vitality coursing through him.


    Felix noticed the now empty paper. "Where did the writing go?" he muttered, perplexed.


    "What happened, young master?"


    "I was sure there was some text and patterns here, but they''ve vanished," Felix said, frowning.


    "Eh." Suddenly, the guard felt a hand grab his leg, sending a shiver down his spine. As a warrior, he swiftly jumped back.


    Grrr...


    When he looked, his eyes widened in horror. William was alive, the hole in his chest and his heart, which had been dug out, fully restored. Though the guard couldn''t believe William could regenerate a heart, he understood the possibility of wound healing.


    But William had changed. His fingernails had grown, his eyes were entirely red, and bat-like fangs protruded from his mouth as he hunched over.


    "He must have be a zombie," the guard thought, the only exnation he could conceive.


    "Ahh, help me already," Felix''s voice snapped the guard back to reality. "I forgot that I was chasing this guy."


    "No hard feelings, kid. I''m just doing my job." The guard ran at William, shing at his neck.


    A small smile graced William''s lips as he turned his neck 180 degrees and caught the de with his fangs.


    "This..." The guard''s eyes widened in horror.


    Before he could react, William swiped at him with his nails.


    The guard gritted his teeth, letting go of the sword and backing away.


    "You want to fight seriously?" the scarred man said, a red aura gathering around him, making him look like he was burning alive. He emitted a bone-chilling aura.


    William ignored him, swiftly grabbing Felix by the neck.


    "Plz don''t kill..." Felix whimpered, his face tear-streaked and snot-covered.


    William smirked and sliced with his sharp nails.


    Shing!


    Thud!


    Felix''s head fell to the ground with a sickening thud, blood gushing out like a fountain, soaking William in crimson.


    "You bastard." The scarred man roared, the fire around him burning everything it touched. He had fully released his Qi and blood.


    William snickered, his eyes reflecting deep madness as he hunched further.


    The scarred man''s eyes widened, sensing danger. But as a warrior, he couldn''t retreat. He gritted his teeth and shed forward with his glowing fire sword. His speed and strength had increased.


    William, lost in madness, charged at him, attacking with his sharp nails.


    Boom!


    A metallic sound reverberated as the fire-strengthened sword failed to slice through the nails.


    The scarred man backstepped, avoiding the nailsing at him.


    "Damn it." He gritted his teeth, but William gave him no reprieve, charging again.


    "A kid dares to bully me?" Small veins popped in his head as his eyes turned fully red. He released all his aura, shing with full strength.


    "Hehehehehe." Williamughed, advancing despite the iing attack.


    "You..." The scarred man was stunned by William''s advance but quickly regained his calm. "Since you don''t want to dodge, you might as well die." He sneered, tightening his grip on the sword, producing more momentum.


    Time seemed to stop as the sword was about to connect. William shifted slightly, dodging by a hair''s breadth.


    The man''s eyes widened as a nail plunged into his throat.


    "Y..." The scarred man tried to speak, but with his neck slit, words failed him. He lifted his right fist to punch.


    William coldly watched, his nails emerging from the man''s neck, and drove his other hand into the man''s heart, extracting it with precision.


    The scarred man''s eyes widened in sheer horror as he gazed at his own heart. His eyes turned lifeless, and his raised fist fell.


    Kekekeke!


    Williamughed like a bloodthirsty beast, holding the heart in his hands.


    Without hesitation, he ate the heart whole, revealing his sharp canines.


    William burped, touching his stomach with satisfaction, but his expression quickly changed to horror as he roared in pain.

 Chapter 6: Solving the Hidden Danger

    <h4>Chapter 6: Solving the Hidden Danger</h4>


    Ahhhhh!


    "Give me back my body!" he eximed as his aura flickered.


    Williams rubbed his body against the ground, his hands tightly gripping his head in pain.


    Soon, his nails reverted back to normal, his hunched back became straight again, and he reverted back to his normal teeth.


    A relieved expression appeared on Williams'' face before he fainted to the ground.


    Aur coldly looked at all the events that had happened with a cold and uncaring gaze.


    "I can use this guy in the future," Aur thought with a smirk as he went away with an uncaring expression.


    Although he wanted to find the egg of this snake so he could sell it for a fortune in the future, he didn''t want to disturb that guy. So, Aur simply walked away.


    "How interesting," Aur disappeared from his position as he spirited towards the vige at a terrifying speed.


    "Oh, I forgot about this guy." Aur paused as he looked in a certain direction before running to that ce, seeing the man with blue hair hurriedly running with terrified eyes.


    Aur remembered him as the second goon of the person that the William guy hadn''t killed yet.


    "Guess I will do him a favor this time." He thought as he vanished from his position, changing his direction to the man and almost instantly reaching him.


    "Who are you?" The goon was stunned when he saw a boy materialise out of thin air, falling to the floor with a "thud."


    "You don''t need to know," Aur simply said as he released his blood and Qi, covering himself in red fire, just like the man.


    "This state is truly extraordinary. Not only does it give me a burst of strength, but it also improves your body as a whole, with even the five senses increased and even my healing is enhanced," Aur thought with some admiration, looking at his form before returning his gaze to the blue-haired man who fell to the floor.


    He was trembling in fear with his teeth grinding and biting his own nails: His eyes revealing deep horror.


    However, Aur''s gaze was cold and uncaring as he slowly walked toward the boy.


    "I don''t want to die. Monster, his blood and qi are more powerful than the guard... I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die...."


    He could hear the whispers the boy said to himself as he seemed to have be mad already.


    Aur looked coldly at the man with an uncaring gaze as he swiftly ended the boy''s life by simply strangling his neck until his eyes lost life.


    "I need to get stronger if I want to live a peaceful life." He thought.


    Aur wasn''t a naive man who would think that he could get his life peaceful while being weak. With strength, he could achieve a peaceful life and eliminate those who obstruct it.


    His eyes glinted with ruthlessness as he returned to the vige.


    "Well, I have done a favour for the boy. I will make that boy work to the bones in the future if I need him..." A sinister smile appeared on his face.


    ...


    Soon, Aur saw the small buildings in the distance where children were ying, and people walked around.


    It was neither bustling nor empty.


    As he neared the vige, he could already hear the faint noises of people screaming as they bargained.


    "The daily life of an ordinary," Aur mused to himself as he greeted the guard at the gate.


    However, the old guard was rather sleepy as he uncaringly nodded his head.


    "Thank you, Uncle Tang," he said with a smile on his head as he entered the vige.


    "This kid will be a great man in the future," the old guard said as he looked at Aur, who was walking with a snake in his arm, as he closed his eyes again, sleeping peacefully.


    Aur didn''t directly enter his home; instead, he walked toward one of the tallest towers in the town.


    The moment he saw the building in sight, he looked up to see the two small swords crossing each other diagonally, while there was a board written "THE MERCENARY". The building was three floors, but its length and breadth were huge, to say the least.


    "Oh, it''s Aur. What are you doing he..." the man paused, seeing the snake in his arms.


    Aur just nodded his head as he greeted the man with a smile, "Uncle Sam, I am doing fine right now."


    Sam was speechless as he looked at Aur deeply. "You are still young. Why did you go to the forest again? That is dangerous for you," he said with a harsh tone.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I was only in the outer periphery where weak snakes like this live."


    "That is only for us adults. You are still a kid who is turning almost eight years old. Don''t die with greed without even knowing if you have the talent to be a wizard or not. You are turning eight tomorrow. Good luck."


    Aur nodded his head with an understanding expression when he heard this.


    "I hope you have a talent for bing a wizard; otherwise, you might be like me, doing mercenary work to make a living." Sam said with a bitter expression on his face.


    "Yes, uncle. About me going to the..."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell Adam, or he might even kill me before doing anything to you," Sam said as he looked back.


    "Thank you, uncle." Aur giggled with a smile on his face.


    "I have never seen you, and you have never seen me."


    "Of course, of course." A sly smile crept up on Aur''s lips as he nodded his head in understanding as they both entered the building.


    The building was surprisingly empty, contrary to his expectations. People were rarely present, sitting silently as they read papers in their seats,fortable and at peace. Some were even drinking tea elegantly.

 Chapter 7: Mercenary Guild

    <h4>Chapter 7: Mercenary Guild</h4>


    Aur had a strange expression that marred his face before returning to normal.


    "This thing never fails to amaze me." When he first entered this building, Aur was a little shocked by the environment here. It was very peaceful and calming, almost like a library. Everything was neatly arranged, breaking his conventional thinking of what a mercenary guild was supposed to be.


    Aur walked up to the beautiful woman with ck hair and modest attire who was sitting at a tool in a box, seemingly the ount room, with practised steps. He handed the snake to her.


    "Auriel, you really are a monster," the girl eximed when she saw the snake before looking at him with a sparkle in her eyes.


    "You are turning eight tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes, Nana." Aur said with a smile. Actually, his father and mother had named him Auriel; however, since it was almost matching to his previous life name, he chose Aur as the nickname instead in short, and everyone usually called him Aur, but there were some exceptions like the ck-haired beauty in front of him.


    "You might be a great wizard since you are so strong. Don''t forget me when you do, okay?" Nana said with a smile on her face.


    "You know my strength doesn''t represent the talent I get when I awaken. Why are you teasing?" Aur said with a bitter smile on his face. "Maybe I might not even be able to awaken," he muttered.


    "How could you say that, Auriel?" she said while beating her chest. "That would be so unfair with your strength." Nina beat her chest before she sighed.


    Aur just shook his head as he changed the topic. "So, how much do I get for this wyvern snake?"


    "Hmm," Nana immediately turned professional as she carefully observed the crushed skull of the snake. However, except for that, there wasn''t any more damage done to the corpse, which made her grin. "This kid really is a monster."


    "It will be two medium-sized crystals then."


    Aur''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    The currency in this world was divided into crystals rather than gold and silver. Although they were still valuable, the currency in the world was crystal.


    Mana Crystal, or Crystal in short, was basically the crystallization of mana and was the currency that only wizards could make. However, it was hard to make and a time-consuming process, so it became the sole currency of the world.


    They were divided into four grades: low, medium, high, and superior grade for crystals depending on the purity of mana it has, and the size of it was all the same standard size issued by the kingdom.


    So a hundred low-grade mana crystals could be converted to middle-grade crystal and so on and so forth.


    "This should be able tost my family for two months. I will probably buy some tier-1 beast meat for the family..." he thought.


    "Alright, deal."


    "I knew you would ept it." A small smile formed on her face as she withdrew two middle-grade crystals from the counter and gave them to Aur.


    Aur looked at the crystals as if admiring their beauty. They were blue in colour, but some parts were shaded in purple. This is how one can find the purity of the mana crystal¡ªthe purer the mana, the more purple it is and the higher its grade and value.


    "Alright, I will be leaving then."


    "Wait, Aur. The two twins were looking for you, saying that they wanted to coborate with you again."


    Aur paused when he heard this and nodded his head.


    "Tell them I will be avable after a week." With that said, he dashed off, running neither too slow nor too fast. After all he was still an adolescent child and Aur didn''t want to show all his strength.


    "Welp, that little brat of Adam has grown up."


    "Truly, he has grown up." Nana nodded her head when she heard this.


    "It will be truly unfair for the little guy if he can''t awaken his talent tomorrow."


    "Even if he doesn''t have the talent for bing a wizard, he is still strong enough to be a mercenary," Sam said with a reminiscent tone.


    "True. So why did youe here?"


    "Well, I wanted toplete this mission, but..."


    ....


    Aur quickly arrived at his modest house, which looked ordinary with one floor and a garden at the backside with enough spaciousnd; however, almost all the other houses lining up were almost the same.


    However, before he could enter his house, suddenly he heard a voice that made him pause.


    "Aur, you arrived? What were you doing out there for so long?"


    "Mother, I waspleting some minor mission rted to doing house chores for the elderly."


    "Really." Evelyn said with a doubtful expression on her face as she looked at Aur with a suspicious gaze.


    "Yes, mother."


    "Well, if you say so." She looked at the bag behind Aur, who carried it with him.


    "You brought meat?"


    "Yes, mother, it''s saved from the mission I did."


    "Fine, fine." Evelyn shook her head speechlessly as she entered the house.


    "You shouldn''t have brought such expensive meat..." she muttered to herself in a hushed tone.


    However, Aur still heard this loud and clear.


    "It''s my sister''s birthday; she will finally turn three. How could I not bring meat?" Aur retorted without skipping a beat.


    "Sigh, my son doesn''t care about me since he has a sister..."


    "No no, it''s not like that, mother; you can also eat the meat." Aur walked up to her as he consoled her.


    "Hehehe, I am just joking; how could I not be happy that my son loves his sister so much?" Evelyn pinched Aur''s cheek and pulled it.


    "Don''t pinch my cheek like that again." Aur touched his red cheeks; although he has gotten more muscr, for some reason, his cheeks were still round and plump.


    "Damn this genes," he cursed a hush tone that Evelyn couldn''t hear.


    "Sure sure." Evelyn happily said as she entered the house, and Aur followed her.

 Chapter 8: Family time

    <h4>Chapter 8: Family time</h4>


    The moment they entered the house, a small girl with silver-coloured hair, just like him, directly jumped at Aur as she giggled.


    "Wee back, brother."


    Aur smiled when he saw his sister as he rotated himself, causing her to rotate as well like a roller-coaster.


    "Hehehe." Ava giggled as she enjoyed the roller-coaster.


    Finally, Aur stopped after a moment, seeing that she was getting nauseous with the rotation.


    "You are the best brother," Ava said as she kissed him on the cheeks before running off.


    Aur shook his head as he sighed, "These little girls are growing up," he thought to himself.


    When he was five, his little sister was born, which made him undoubtedly happy. He was an orphan in his previous life, and the loving embrace of his father and mother was all he could ask for. Now that he had a sister as well, he was even more grateful.


    Unlike his previous world, eight years in this world was almost equivalent to his growth as a sixteen-year-old. That meant that Aur was in his adolescent years now. However, people didn''t age in the same proportion as his previous world, meaning that they stayed in their youth peak time for longer.


    If, in his previous life, an adult was considered a person between 18 to 40, then in this world, it was 10 to 50 for an ordinary person.


    This lifespan gap was a distinctive feature of this worldpared to his previous one, as the natural lifespan here was much greater.


    While Aur still wasn''t considered an adult, he was already at the age where he needed to help out his family with chores and financial matters.


    "Aur, why are youing to the kitchen?"


    "To cook, of course."


    "My son is so cute; he is already helping me out with house chores, and I would love to eat your roasted meat. You have the best of it."


    "Of course, I am the best," Aur said proudly as he started to cook with a serious expression.


    "I will cook it medium-rare..."


    "Eh, what does that mean?" Evelyn said with confusion.


    "Nothing," Aur replied as he cleaned the meat. Seeing no reply from him, Evelyn just shrugged her shoulders and started to help him.


    Although it might seem like Aur was helping her, in actuality, it was better to say she was assisting rather than cooking.


    Aur had always liked cooking; however, in his previous life, due to how little time he had, he could hardly cook. But now, in this world, he had started to cook when he was five and had already mastered the art of cooking, even bing better than his mother, who had taught him to cook.


    .....


    Just as the day passed, and it was already evening, the lights of all the houses were lit, as it was dinner time.


    Aur was in a trance by the delicious smell that wafted into his nose as he nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    "Brother, is the food ready?" The voice of Ava came from outside the kitchen room.


    "Yes, Ava," Aur said as he was still basking in the smell. Besides him, his mother was also almost hypnotised by the meat.


    "Aur, be honest with me. What meat is this?" Evelyn said with a frown on her face.


    When Aur heard this, he expressionlessly said, "It''s tier-one beast meat," in a simple tone as he enjoyed the smell of the meat before he took a small piece and chewed it.


    Instantly, Aur felt as if he was in heaven as the vour of the meat exploded in his mouth; the meat was sulent and tender at the same time while juicy.


    Evelyn''s eyes widened as she heard him say that word and eat the meat, basically ignoring her.


    "I will question youter..." she muttered, as she didn''t want to ruin her daughter''s birthday as well as Aur, who was going to awaken tomorrow.


    Creak!


    The kitchen door opened as Ava entered the room, sparkles in her eyes, instantly captivated by the delicious smell of the meat that almost filled the entire kitchen.


    "Brother, you are the best." She went to Aur and hugged him again while rubbing her face against him.


    Aur''s gaze turned tender as he patted her.


    "I am home."


    Adam''s voice came from outside, which made Ava''s eyes instantly light up.


    "Dad is finally home; now we can finally eat..." she looked at the meat with greedy eyes.


    "My little pig sister," Aur pinched her nose as he shook his head helplessly while Evelyn just assisted in serving dinner.


    "I will go and lead Dad toe here." Ava said as she hurriedly walked away.


    "Be careful, this little girl. She only cares about food..." he shook his head, while Evelyn too shook her head.


    "Aur, you should teach me how you make even these dishes such an art." Evelyn purred while sitting at the table as she looked at her son ting the dinner like an artist, making it very appealing to the eyes.


    "Just learn it from the master chef who had a gun pointed at their head, tell them to give away all their secrets, and you will be...." Aur murmured with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Huh, what did you say?"


    "Nothing." Aur just shook his head as he ced all the tes in their respective positions for the family of four.


    "Dad,e fast, look what brother has cooked."


    "No matter what he cooks, it is better anyway..." Adam said helplessly as he was led by his little daughter.


    However, the moment he entered the dining table, his eyes lit up as he looked at the table where the rice, meat, and vegetables were masterfully arranged. However, his gaze was only drawn towards the meat.


    "Son... this... this..."


    "You should eat first before asking a question," Aur said with a smile on his face.


    "Alright." Adam sighed. After all, Aur was going to be an adult soon in two years and be responsible for himself. Since an early age, he has always shown intelligence and maturity surpassing his peers. So naturally, Adam decided to trust in his child.

 Chapter 9: Family Bond

    <h4>Chapter 9: Family Bond</h4>


    As everyone gathered at the table, they joined their hands in a moment of gratitude.


    "Thank you, for giving us one more day to live."


    "Thanks for our hard work and honesty to have food on our te."


    All of them spoke in unison, and even Ava followed the words line by line.


    "Happy birthday to you, my devilish sister," Aur said, a smile marking his face.


    "Happy birthday, daughter," Adam and Evelyn also said simultaneously.


    Ava giggled, smiling with a proud expression. "I am three years old now."


    With that said, they all began to dine. Adam skillfully used chopsticks, while Evelyn and Ava ate with a fork and spoon. However, Aur was the oddity, eating with his bare hands.


    "Sigh, son, your habit of eating with your bare hands will never go away, no matter how you grow up..." Adam said with a frown on his face as he looked at Aur goblin down his food.


    "Well, you won''t get the taste of rice if you can''t eat it with your bare hands..." Aur said as he took one more bite of the riceplemented with meat.


    "This..." Adam was speechless.


    "Forget it," he thought as he also enjoyed the tender fragrance of the meat that almost instantly melted in his mouth the moment it entered.


    Just like that, the family of four spent their night happily enjoying their meals while spending quality time together. Evelyn looked at the sleeping figure of Ava with a smile on her face as she kissed her on her head before she closed the door.


    "She is asleep now," she said to Adam, who was ring at Aur.


    "Son, now would you care to tell me how you got such expensive meat?" he said in a strict tone as he looked at him.


    "Well..." Aur was calm and collected as he looked at them. He didn''t want to hide from his father and mother, and even if he didn''t tell them, they would have found out eventually.


    Aur took a deep breath as he closed his eyes. Suddenly, the surroundings changed as he emitted a malevolent aura, and a red me materialised, enveloping himpletely.


    "This..."


    Adam''s and Evelyn''s eyes widened when they sensed the strength of Aur''s aura.


    "You can attack me, Mom," Aur said in a simple tone.


    "Are you sure?"


    Aur just nodded his head, which brought a small smile to Evelyn''s face.


    "I haven''t for years..." She aimed her hand directly at him, closing her eyes for a blink of a second before opening them again, her eyes shing with a strange glint.


    Aur stood there, looking at her with an emotionless gaze without moving a single bit.


    Boom!


    A small football-sized water ball formed in thin air and wasunched directly at Aur at a terrifying speed.


    But all Aur did was simply release all his blood and Qi, creating a terrifying aura as his reflexes reached an extraordinary level. He effortlessly dodged the water ball by slightly turning his head.


    With an expressionless face, he dashed towards her. However, his footsteps on the wooden floor were eerily quiet, as if he wasn''t even walking.


    "Do you think you can beat your mother so easily..."


    Suddenly, two football-sized water balls were created, shooting towards him again. Evelyn''s eyes glinted with a blue color, revealing a small circle with a star inside the pattern.


    Aur''s speed didn''t slow down even a bit when he saw the two water ball projectilesing at him. He effortlessly punched the two with his two hands.


    Sizzle!


    The water balls burned and evaporated in moments under his two fists.


    Evelyn was astonished when she saw this, hesitating for a moment with an expression of surprise on her face.


    The time it took for her to hesitate was enough for Aur to close the gap between them almost instantly as his speed increased again, catching herpletely off-guard.


    "You lost, Mother," Aur said as he tapped her on the shoulder.


    "But..." Evelyn had a hesitating expression on her face before she finally epted her defeat with a smile.


    "Is that how you earned the money to buy it?"


    Aur just nodded his head, and the two of them sighed almost at the same time.


    "My son, you know the blood and Qi you have is limited and even if you train it to limits you can at most reach a very low level, and the real thing that matters is..."


    "Bing a wizard," Aur said, interrupting him.


    "Still, this is my hobby and strength."


    "Did you go to the forest to earn mana crystal to buy the tier one beat meat?" Adam said with a rtively calm expression.


    Aur just nodded his head. "Yes, but only to the outer area of the forest."


    Hearing this made him sigh, while Evelyn looked at her son with a mixture of feelings. However, in the end, a proud expression appeared on her face.


    "How much money have you made from it anyway?" Adam said sarcastically.


    Aur raised his ten fingers.


    "Huh, only ten low-grade crystals?" With that much money, even buying some ordinary meat was difficult, not to mention a first-tier beast meat, which was in the same tier of wizard ranking as him.


    "No, ten middle-grade crystals," Aur said with a casual tone.


    However, these simple words caused both Adam and Evelyn to widen their eyes as they looked at him with shock registering on their faces.


    "You earned two months of my sry..." Adam said with shock.


    Aur just nodded his head.


    "Still, you aren''t allowed to go to the forest again, Aur. You know anything can happen in a forest, and our financial condition isn''t that bad. Even if you can defeat me, I am just a mage apprentice. It is still dangerous to go to the forest," Evelyn said.


    "I just wanted to earn extra money while improving myself."


    Hearing this, both of them sighed again.


    "How about this? We won''t stop you from going. But you must do it in moderation and stay safe while staying in the outer area," Evelyn said with gritted teeth.


    Aur nodded his head.

 Chapter 10: Daily Quest

    <h4>Chapter 10: Daily Quest</h4>


    "Promise me, Auriel," she said as her hands came forward.


    Aur had a hesitating expression before he finally agreed with a resigned look on his face.


    "Promise."


    "Good, you should sleep early; tomorrow is the day of awakening, remember."


    "Yes, mother."


    Adam had a hesitating expression; however, Evelyn pulled him outside.


    Aur sighed as he thought, "Well, now that this is out of the way, I can only wait for the next day."


    He walked up to his room and just slept on the bed. This night was the most sound sleep for Aur as he felt a heavy burden that was always in his mind lift off him.


    ...


    "Ava, wake up; it''s your brother''s awakening today."


    "Coming, mom." Ava rubbed her eyes as she woke up from her bed and opened the door with a yawn; however, there was excitement coursing in her face.


    The sun had just dawned, and it was very early in the morning while the sound of "hupp" came from the courtyard from time to time.


    Aur positioned himself on the grassy floor smelling the fragrance of the morning dew as he ced his hands firmly on the ground, shoulder-width apart, and straightened his body from head to toe. He took a deep breath and lowered his body towards the ground.


    As his chest touched the ground, he pushed his body up again while counting the numbers.


    "One, two, three, ten, sixty...."


    As Aur did his daily training, his muscles strained with every exercise; however, he didn''t stop. Instead, his face turned to bliss.


    Finally, afterpleting all the push-ups, he stood from the ground and enjoyed the dim warmth of the sun before he started to run again.


    "Muscle system," Aur muttered to himself, and a blue panel flickered as it materialised in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel]


    [Talent: Future Seer]


    [Muscle: 0.90](+)


    [Blood and Qi: 0.77](+)


    [Intelligence: 1]


    [Stat Points: 4]


    [Quest: Daily (running)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur''s eyes lit up when he saw his muscle had increased by a point again. On the previous day, he gained one extra stat point for the daily quest hepleted, bringing his total stat points to four. Counting today''s daily quest, it would be five points.


    The only stat he had invested in after getting the system was his intelligence stat, as Aur was rather curious about it.


    However, even when he maxed his intelligence stat to one (as he couldn''t upgrade it anymore), he couldn''t find anything changing in his body, so he decided not to care about it for the moment.


    After maxing out his intelligence, Aur decided to focus on increasing his blood and Qi. However, it remained the smallest stats in his profile.


    On the other hand, increasing his muscle was something he could achieve through training, and he genuinely enjoyed working on his physical fitness. So far, Aur had never used stat points to increase his muscle.


    As for the future, he didn''t have much information about it currently, as there was no context to guide him.


    "Sigh, only time will tell..." he thought as he refocused on the quest.


    [Quest: Daily]


    - Run 31 km (30 km left)


    - Push-ups 401 plete)


    - Squats 401 (iplete)


    - nk 20 minutes (iplete)


    Although the Daily Quest difficulty had increased, Aur had grown stronger in proportion; it now only took him two hours toplete the task despite it being harder toplete.


    "Brother, you are going to bete to your big day if you start training again..."


    Aur heard his sister''s voice, which made him stop from running.


    "Alright," Aur said in a loud voice as he thought, "Sigh, I will trainter."


    He sprinted towards Ava in a moment''s time.


    The instant Ava saw him, she went for a hug and clung to his body, but then she hurriedly pinched her nose.


    "Brother, you should wear new clothes; you are smelly."


    "I guess so," Aur thought, speechless, as he walked towards the home.


    "Here are your new clothes, son," Evelyn said as she handed him a ck robe made of silk and a leather pantplementing it.


    "This..." Aur''s eyes widened when he saw this.


    "Mother, this is too expensive."


    "Don''t worry; it''s a must that a wizard has, and even if you can''t be one, we can just sell this so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Aur still had a hesitating expression.


    "You must wear it,'''' Evelyn stared at him with her blue eyes.


    "Alright, fine, fine." Aur could only helplessly say.


    "It''s your special day and something that will decide your future. You have to be careful, my son."


    "Yes, I understand, mother." He nodded his head as he went towards his room. Although the house was rtively small, he had his own room with even a bathroom and a toilet.


    Surprisingly, there was significant importance given to one''s hygiene in this world. The advancements in this world could bepared to Aur''s previous world. In fact, just this vige was more advanced than his previous world. He could only imagine how advanced the ces outside the vige were.


    ....


    Aur came out refreshed from the cold bath and looked at the clock on his wall.


    "It is already six am now," he frowned, as the awakening ceremony would happen at eight am, leaving him with only two hours.


    Aur quickly changed into his ck robe, perfectly ustomed to his size the moment he wore it, and put on the leather pants. He then looked at the mirror.


    Although his cheeks were still round and plump, and his facial features were average at most, in his ck robe that perfectly fitted, revealing faint contours of his chiselled physique standing at the height of around 5 feet (152 cm), with his white hair all messed up from his bath, he looked like a young ruffian.


    To some extent, he was still handsome due to his muscr build which greatlyplemented his body and made him more handsome than he actually was.

 Chapter 11: World Is Cruel (1)

    <h4>Chapter 11: World Is Cruel (1)</h4>


    Robes were a type of gear that proved very useful for wizards. Although made of silk, they incorporated special materials and were usually tailored to perfectly fit the user, aiding in the cultivation of mana more easily.


    While not extremely rare, they stillmanded a hefty price, typically ranging from twenty to forty middle-grade stones.


    Aur walked out of his room to find Evelyn, Adam, and his little sister Ava all dressed up nicely and neatly.


    "Is this your awakening ceremony or mine?" he muttered.


    "Let''s go then."


    ....


    When someone turned eight, they had the opportunity to shape their mental space by tempering the essence of the world, and therger the mental space, the better it was.


    Mental space is divided into four sections: low grade, medium grade,rge grade, and the supreme grade, depending on its size.


    Basically, talent is measured by how high one''s mental space can be.


    The mage tier is divided into nine stages, starting from the first stage to the ninth stage. However, there is a stage that is not considered as a mage nor an ordinary man, and that is the mage apprentice stage.


    Each of the tiers is divided into four sections: beginning, middle, high, and peak stage for each tier of mage, including mage apprentice.


    You will instantly be a mage apprentice the moment you form your mental space.


    A middle-aged man with neat ck hair, a bow tie, a ck suit, and goggles on, addressed everyone as he looked around at all the people present here.


    Aur yawned as he listened to the words he already knew; he had received his education from his father, Adam. He looked around to see at least a hundred childrens all surrounding him as he blended in with the crowds of children.


    Even though his height was rtively higher, in the crowd of eight-year-olds, he looked rather ordinary as there were other childrens around his height and although the ck robe was eye-catching there were childrens wearing better and fancier robes so Aur was barely noticed in the crowd.


    "So, you may enter this room, and the further you can walk, therger your mental space will be," the old gentleman said. A rumbling sound reverberated in the room as the ground shook, and a huge door opened, revealing a mist-filled room.


    The surrounding kids'' eyes lit up when they heard this, and they looked at the huge room covered by mist. The door was big enough to cover the entire side of the room, making it visible for everyone to look inside, and although the mist was there, it was very thin, making the ce still visible even to untrained eyes through the mist.


    Inside the room, everything was empty and shined with a metallic glint, with only the mist present.


    "Remember not to push yourself in the room as it is useless, and if you faint in the room, no one wille to save you," suddenly the cold voice of the man resounded, shutting the murmurs of every child as their expressions turned serious. "Even if you die," he added, and the atmosphere became solemn.


    "If you can take even one step in the room, automatically the world essence will temper your mind to form a mental space. If you can take 25 steps, you will have a middle-grade mental space. If you can take 50 steps, you will have a high-grade mental space, and if you can take 90 steps, you will have supreme-grade talent," the old man said with a glint in his eyes.


    "But there has never been a supreme-grade talent in this vige till now, not to mention that the vige chief has the high-grade mental space and is a tier three mage, so don''t get your hopes up. Am I clear to you?" his voice reverberated in the surroundings as his expression remained stern.


    "Yes," the voices of all the children resounded in unison.


    "Alright," the man nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    "We will call out numbers, and those who are assigned numbers,e forward to enter the room."


    "Number 1."


    "Yes," a rather fit child came forward, standing at the height of five feet¡ªaround the same height as Aur but with an even more robust physique. While Aur''s physique was lean yet powerful andpact for bursts of strength, his was more like that of a bodybuilder, more showy and less strength.


    Every child''s eyes curiously looked at the child, and murmurs filled the air.


    "Isn''t that the child of the second vige elder, Gertrude?"


    "You are right; I heard he has been training his body since his childhood and is a genius in studies."


    "I wonder how many steps he can take?"


    "He will probably take at least 25 steps, right?"


    "You are right."


    Gertrude''s ears twitched as he heard the murmurs, but his expression remained proud. He enjoyed the attention he was gaining, walking proudly into the room with an arrogant expression on his face.


    "Let''s see how many steps I can take," he stretched his body with an air of confidence and put his left foot forward.


    Boom!


    A terrifying pressure descended on him as he started to sweat, his body crackling with pressure, causing him to immediately kneel to the ground.


    Seeing this, the old man shook his head, and the children were all in stunned silence as they looked at the kneeling hulking man.


    "He can''t even take one step?"


    A hushed voice said, but no one spoke another word. Their expressions turned serious as they looked at the man, their eyes widened as if they couldn''t believe reality.


    The man in casual clothing was sitting on a sofa with distinctive purple hair above the children. His eyes glinted with a strange light as he observed Gertrude.


    "Looks like the second eldest child is a disappointment."


    He looked at the elderly man, whose fist tightened with anger. "Leader, I am sorry for the disappointment."


    "It''s nothing, Second Elder. Let''s just watch for now," the man said as he joined his hands, carefully observing the situation.


    The Second Elder was confused when he heard this, but he remained silent, and the others elders were also all silent.

 Chapter 12: World is Cruel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 12: World is Cruel (2)</h4>


    Huff! Huff!


    Gertrude huffed as he gritted his teeth, sweat pouring down from his head, blurring his vision.


    "Is this my limit?" he thought to himself.


    "No, this isn''t."


    The flood of memories from his childhood rushed back. Everyone respected him, affirming that he could be a mage, and his father was proud. Peers revered him, countless servants served him. He would lose it all if he couldn''t even open his mental space.


    "Son, if you can''t even open your mental space, you will be disowned," his father''s simple words echoed in his ears. His father looked at him with a cold face, devoid of any emotion, his eyespletely emotionless,cking any fatherly feeling.


    "I can''t give up yet." Gertrude gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain in his body.


    With the support of his hand, he gradually got up from the floor.


    "Ahhhh...."


    He roared as he slowly moved his right leg forward, amid the stunned gazes of everyone.


    His clothes were entirely soaked with sweat, and from his right leg, blood gushed out as his muscles ripped from the pressure. However, he didn''t give up.


    Gertude''s eyes were violently red as he put his right leg forward, finally taking a step in the room.


    The moment both his feet touched the ground, the pressure instantly vanished, giving him a moment of relief.


    "This... this..."


    "Is this even possible?" the murmurs of children sounded as they looked on in disbelief.


    However, there was hope in their eyes as they gazed at the bulky man.


    Aur was the first one to shake his head with a sigh. "Idiot."


    The middle-aged man frowned when he saw this. "He forgot the most important thing I was saying."


    The vige leader also shook his head with a sigh, and the second elder had a glint in his eyes for a split second before he shook his head, while the others were still emotionless.


    "Eh," Gertrude looked back, hearing the words with a confused expression.


    "What is it?" That was hisst thought as suddenly a small amount of mist violently entered his head.


    Ahhh!


    A terrifying cry of pain reverberated as Gertrude directly fainted to the floor, his eyes bleeding.


    Reality was cruel!


    With the boy fainting, some people came to pick him up and dragged him back; however, all of these people''s eyes were filled with disgust.


    "This... didn''t he take a step? Did he die?"


    Instantly, hushed conversations resounded as they looked at Gertrude''s condition with deep fear in their eyes.


    The middle-aged gentleman''s face was cold as he said, "Number 2."


    Instantly, the chaos was quelled as they looked at the man with questioning gazes.


    "Number 2," the man said again, but no one came forward.


    "Come forward." His voice became even more cruel, making everyone feel a shiver down their spine.


    "Here." Finally, a scared kid was pushed out of the crowd, and he had a terrified expression on his face.


    "You may enter." The middle-aged man''s expression turned gentle from his cold face as he gestured to the boy.


    "Yes." Although the boy was scared, after gathering some courage, he finally tried to take a step.


    "I will give up the moment I try to move my feet," he thought to himself. However, to everyone''s astonishment, the boy effortlessly stepped into the room taking his first step.


    "Eh." The boy was stunned as he felt no pressure descend on him even after he took a step; his eyes widened.


    "Continue forward." The gentle voice from outsidepelled him to walk as he slowly took another step. To his amazement, he couldn''t feel any pressure descending on him. It felt as normal as walking.


    With a little confidence, he slowly started to step forward bit by bit.


    Two steps!


    Three steps!


    Five steps!


    Ten steps!


    Twelve steps!


    Finally, the boy visibly started to sweat as his body crackled under pressure. The mist in the room soon gathered towards his head gently, and the boy''s eyes closed with a blissful expression on his face.


    "You cane back now."


    The boy nodded his head as he took onest nce at the mist with a reluctant expression before he walked back with a proud expression and arrogance in his walk.


    However, the middle-aged man just shook his head, seeing this as a "low-grade talent," he announced.


    "Number 3."


    Another child came, still afraid, but there was a glint of hope in her eyes.


    To the crowd''s amazement, the girl was able to take twenty steps forward before she couldn''t continue anymore. Although she returned, she had a proud expression on her face.


    "Low-grade talent. Next," the old man announced as he called for the next number.


    As the children walked in line one by one, some had depressed expressions as they walked back, while others had proud expressions.


    Those who passed quickly formed groups.


    Aur could already notice that the groups of those who awakened their mental space wereposed of simr people with simr mental space.


    Those with middle-grade talent formed a distinct group, shining the brightest with smiles, while those with lower-grade talentprised arger group, though their expressions were not as radiant.


    While those who didn''t had despairing expressions as they quickly left the ce, hiding their faces as much as possible.


    The people who couldn''t awaken their mental space would have to spend the rest of their lives serving those who did, never having hope to rise up.


    After all, without strength, they could only qualify for bottom-tier work. Even if they did their work to perfection, the crystals they earned would barely be enough to get food in their stomachs with no hope to advance any further and achieve a degree of freedom.


    Their heads would always be bowed to those who had awakened their mental space.


    "Sigh, this is life," Aur thought as he patiently waited for his turn, giving a casual shrug.


    Finally, his name was called. "Number 47."


    "Yes," Aur said as he coldly walked out from the crowds of people.


    "You may enter the room."


    "Yes," he nodded his head and went directly into the room.

 Chapter 13: Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 13: Awakening</h4>


    Aur''s vision was filled with mist as he surveyed the metallic room.


    "Hello," he said, and as expected, multiple echoes of his voice came to him at the same time in the same tone, "hello."


    Aur nodded since there were no sound-absorbing materials in the room; it was natural for his voice to echo.


    Without wasting time, he took a deep breath and took his first step.


    Surprisingly, the step was rtively easy to take with no pressure descending on him, which made Aur heave a sigh of relief.


    "Sigh, thankfully, I can open my mental space with no trouble for the future," he thought to himself. Although Aur didn''t care much about bing a mage or not, bing one could avoid troubles in the future from just being a mortal man.


    There was a saying: "Being weak is a sin in itself."


    The eyes of the children lit up when they saw this. "Another mage," they whispered to each other.


    "Now I wonder how many steps I could take." Aur started to slowly take steps one by one with a calm expression on his face.


    He pressed forward as he walked step by step. Although the terrifying pressure didn''t descend on him, Aur could feel a weight that was increasing as he walked further, squeezing every inch of his body.


    But this much weight was nothing to Aur.


    Ten steps!


    Eighteen steps!


    Twenty-four steps!


    Aur''s body was already soaked in cold sweat.


    "Looks like this ce isn''t as simple as I thought..." He frowned as the body he built was entirely useless to him. Aur was like other kids, getting tired as he walked forward; however, he could still keep going, and he did walk forward.


    Twenty-five steps!


    Aur''s vision started to dim.


    "Looks like we have another talent in the vige..." The vige leader said; however, he had a frown on his face. "Can no one have advanced grade talent?" His face wasced with disappointment while the other elders were silent.


    A middle-grade talent could be a vige elder quite easily, a second-tier wizard; however, continuing to progress after that was the hard part.


    Since the mental space of the middle-grade talent was very small, the mana it could store was so limited that breaking through with that much mana was very difficult unless you had countless resources, which was challenging to obtain in their small vige.


    There wasn''t once a third-tier wizard who had a middle-grade talent in the records of the vige simply because of these difficulties.


    Aur wanted to take another step; however, the terrifying pressure descended on him again. He couldn''t go any further, or his condition might be like Gertrude''s.


    The surrounding mist gently all came towards him as it entered Aur''s body and started to temper his mind.


    He closed his eyes as a blissful face appeared on his face.


    As the mist travelled through his body, Aur could feel his body being gradually strengthened. Before the mist moved to his mind and a strange reaction urred.


    Aur could feel a strange sensation from his head before he finally opened his eyes.


    All he could see was deep darkness surrounding him.


    "Huh, where am I?" He thought as he looked around at the deep darkness, starting to walk curiously around the ce.


    As he walked ten steps.


    Thud!


    He hit a wall. Aur frowned as he walked in another direction. However, this time too, he hit a wall.


    Now he followed the wall all the way to his left and found a corner that stopped him from moving.


    "So it is in a triangr shape." Aur mused to himself.


    He now pretty much had an idea of what this ce was; it was his mental space, which was asrge as a small room, taking about twenty steps for Aur to reach from one side to another.


    And from what Aur had the knowledge of Mental Space was in a square shape.


    Although he had a plethora of knowledge about mental space his dad taught him, experiencing it for oneself was still astonishing.


    "I wonder howrge the higher-grade Mental space will be or even the supreme-grade Mental space..." Aur mused to himself. In fact, since he was barely able to reach only Twenty-five steps, barely reaching the requirement, he was at the bottom tier of middle-grade mental space.


    Aur thought of flying, and instantly he soared in the dark. However, since it was pitch dark, he could only feel like he was flying only because his feet didn''t touch the ground.


    "Let''s return back." Instantly his vision changed, and he saw the mist-covered metallic room.


    Mental space was like a dimensional space that one could enter from one''s mind, which was formed when world essence tempers the brain..


    In that space, the person was the god there, where one could manipte the inside space to whatever degree they wanted. Of course, there were limitations, such as they couldn''t erge the space or make it smaller, and they couldn''t materialise things out of thin air.


    "You cane back now."


    He heard the gentle voice of the old man again, prompting him to turn back. As Aur returned outside the room without any hesitation on his face.


    As he returned to his peers, they were looking at him with different gazes¡ªsome with reverence, some with jealousy, and some with apetitive glint in their eyes.


    Aur quickly went to the circle for middle-grade talent and started to make friends without much emotion, quickly blending in with the other middle-grade talent. After all, he didn''t want to draw too much attention to himself.


    While he was at it, he curiously looked at the other one who was about to enter and was stunned.


    "You may enter."


    The golden-haired boy nodded. The boy looked rather fit now with a gentlemanly expression. His eyes had dark circles, but there was always a self-righteous expression on his face.


    Aur''s eyes widened when he saw him.


    "This guy William''s awakening is also today?" His expression morphed into a contemtive expression.

 Chapter 14: Golden Mysterious Pattern

    <h4>Chapter 14: Golden Mysterious Pattern</h4>


    However, seeing the self-righteous expression, Aur was pretty sure the blonde-haired boy''s body wasn''t taken over by the other entity right now.


    "Yes," the golden-haired boy walked to the room and started to walk in at a steady pace.


    "I wonder how many steps he can take," Aur thought as he curiously observed.


    "Hey, how many steps do you think I will take?"


    "Zero," a cold voice rang in the head of William, which made him chuckle as he focused ahead.


    Aur''s eyes widened when he saw William effortlessly cross the twenty-five steps, officially making him a Middle-grade talent.


    The leader nodded his head as he had a satisfied expression on his face. It was very rare for people with his talent to show up in a century, so having more middle-grade talent wasn''t bad, and this batch already has ten. If we count William, it would be eleven.


    "Let''s see how many more steps he can take," the man said as he watched William with interest in his eyes. After all, middle-grade talent were basically the elders of the vige with little effort and resources, even Aur, who was at the bottom tier still had a simr possibility.


    There was only one man who reached the peak tier in middle-grade talent, the third eldest child, except that all the others were all average in third-grade talent.


    However, as the vige leader watched, his eyes widened as he saw William effortlessly take forty steps. He stood up from his seat with excitement.


    "Kid, don''t disappoint me," the vige leader said as he carefully looked at William, as if piercing his soul.


    The vige elders'' eyes lit up as well, seeing this. However, they were all still silent, each having different thoughts in their heads.


    "Fifty," the vige leader said in a loud voice with excitement, his eyes lighting up even more as he walked almost towards the room with pure excitement.


    "We finally have a worthy sessor to be a vige head," he said as he quickly regained his demeanor. Although he was a rxed man, it didn''t mean he didn''t have a reputation.


    He returned to his seat as he continued to wait.


    "What is this kid''s name, Sixth Elder?" the man asked one of the individuals who was wearing sses with ab coat.


    The elder had a contemtive expression as he took out a paper that listed everything about the kids who were participating here.


    "Sir, his name is Williams. He seems to be..."


    "Say it."


    "He seems to be the illegitimate child of one of thendlords."


    "Who?" the vige leader had a contemtive expression.


    "Steele."


    Instantly, the elders'' eyes widened, and they began to discuss among themselves.


    "That Steele family?"


    "Their power is terrifying. Although they don''t have third-tier mages, they have at least ten second-tier mages, with rumours suggesting that they have connections to the royal family in the capital. Why is this kid even here for the awakening? Don''t they have their own awakening chamber?"


    The vige leader frowned when he heard the murmurs, and his expression became cold. "The Steele family is quite difficult to deal with; however, they can''t take the gem away from us. I will personally talk to the family."


    Hearing the cold voice of the leader, everyone became silent, nodding their heads.


    "I took seventy steps; let''s see how many steps he can take..." A smile appeared on the vige leader''s face as he sat back in his seat, observing William take step by step.


    ....


    "See, old thing? I already took fifty steps; that means I am a higher-grade talent..." William said to himself with excitement in his tone.


    The voice was silent, hearing nothing. William just snickered.


    As he walked further and further, finally stopping at eighty steps, a terrifying pressure descended on him, causing him to kneel to the ground.


    "Looks like this is my limit..." William sighed as the mist gently gathered and entered inside his body before traveling to his brain.


    However, the strange thing was, as the mental space was being constructed, the strange golden symbol started appearing with it, making the pitch-ck mental space lit up with a golden light.


    William''s eyes widened when he saw the golden text.


    "Is this from the golden text that I got from that paper?" The golden patterns were in a strange arrangement that William couldn''t understand even a single bit.


    However, his eyes narrowed as he carefully looked at the bright text.


    There seemed to be a strange shadow of a man being chained reflected inside the golden text.


    William rubbed his eyes and looked at it again. The shadow was still there.


    "Is that you?"


    William said in a loud voice, but no reply came, which made him frown.


    "Fine if you don''t want to talk about it," he said as he was about to exit.


    "Yeah, it is me."


    A deep male voice rang in his ears, which made William pause.


    "So you are trapped in this golden text?"


    William waited patiently; however, no reply came, which made him shrug his shoulder, and he returned back to the real world.


    "If you don''t want to talk about it, why should I ask?" he thought to himself.


    As William returned back to the waiting ce, instantly, all the children''s eyes lit up. However, most were hesitant to even talk to William, with only the middle-grade talent walking up to him as they tried to socialise with him.


    William''s expression turned cold as he said, "Get lost," with an annoyed tone.


    "William..."


    "I said get lost."


    The children who wanted to socialize with William came back embarrassed.


    "Aur, why didn''t you go?" Leo asked with some surprise.


    "I am just barely at the lower tier of the middle-grade mage. I want to go, but I am not worthy." Aur simply said with a smile on his face as he watched William be in an isted ce with an arrogant expression.


    "Well, if you say so." Leo could only helplessly shake his head as he consoled Aur.


    The awakening finished rtively quickly after William''s turn, although one of the kids reached forty-nine steps and was just a nick away from reaching the high-grade talent. But under the bright light of William''s talent, he was nothing but a small pebble put aside in the radiant light of William.

 Chapter 15: William

    <h4>Chapter 15: William</h4>


    "You have all done well in the awakening." Although his voice reached everyone, he was only looking at people who passed the awakening with gentle eyes, especially at Williams, as his smile widened.


    "You have all done well in this awakening," suddenly a man came from outside the hall in casual clothing as he looked at everyone present. Following him were the ten elders.


    Although the old man wearing the coat was stunned, he looked at Williams, which made him bow his head respectfully as he retreated to the corner.


    The leader nodded his head as he looked at all the people present.


    "You will all be the future of the vige and this empire. Some of you have less talent, some of you have more talent than the other, but that doesn''t matter. As long as you work hard and train yourself constantly, you will be able to be a strong mage," he announced, which caused all the people''s eyes to light up with excitement.


    "Good. From next year, your academy will start, and you will be able to get all your first vital spells to train. So for this year, you must train your body to have a good foundation and learn to fight properly, got it?"


    Although their awakening dates were today, many others who were born on different days but in the same year also needed to take the awakening, which made the distribution of people uneven if they did it on the same date. So the academy usually starts when all the people have got the chance to awaken their ability, starting next year.


    "Yes, leader." Everyone bowed. After all, they were all considered as teens already in this world, even though they are eight years old, they are still sensible enough to understand the ways of the world.


    "Williams, you stay here," the leader said as he saw all the children leave.


    Williams paused his footsteps as he looked at the casually dressed man. "What is it?" with a casual tone as if he was talking to his friend.


    All the elders were stunned when they saw this. "How dare he talk to the leader like this?"


    However, the man casually shrugged as he went towards William. "Well, would you like to be taught by me?" he said, showing that he didn''t mind it that much.


    "Hmm, let''s see. How about a ''no''?"


    "This..." The man was stunned when he heard this.


    "I didn''t expect this boy to be so bold," he muttered to himself. While the elders were stunned, although the leader was known for his gentle and chill nature, it didn''t make his status weaker. It just showed how great of a leader he is, but that didn''t mean he could be disrespected.


    "If this kid wasn''t a high-grade talent, he would have most likely died by now," the sixth elder thought as he pushed his sses into his eyes again, a strange glint reflecting wisdom in his eyes.


    "Why wouldn''t you choose me? You know there are many benefits to being my disciple, right?"


    "Well, for a start, I don''t even know your name. How could I be your disciple without it?"


    "Hahahahaha, you are interesting. Very well, my name is Noah." Noah smiled with amusement as he looked at William.


    "So, what will you give me if I be your disciple?"


    "Well... what do you want?"


    "I want... strength and protection until I get strong enough." William was about to utter the word "revenge," however, after a brief time of contemtion, he refrained from saying it.


    Noah looked amusingly at him with a knowing smile when he heard this. "Alright, as long as it is within my power, I will protect you to the best of my ability. This is my word to you."


    Thud!


    William fell to the floor as his knee touched the ground, and he knocked on the ground three times with his head.


    "You are a smart fellow," Noah said amusingly at him. "Alright, with these, the ceremony is officiallypleted, and you have be my disciple. However, I can''t give you the vital spell directly. I will only train you in the foundation for your body right now until you can form your own blood and Qi. Even mages need to train their bodies. There is a reason we give you guys some time to strengthen your foundational body strength, got it?"


    Although William was confused, he still nodded his head.


    Seeing this, Noah had a disappointed look on his face. "After all, he still is a teen."


    "You see, as a mage, you might not even need your body strength or even blood and Qi. After all, it has a limit which has never been surpassed by anyone in history that I know of. But that doesn''t mean it''s entirely useless. In fact, in the early tier of the mage apprentice, your blood and Qi are even stronger if you can manifest it. So, your physical strength is very vital for you." Noah patiently exined as William nodded his head.


    "Remember, my disciple, if you have a question, ask away."


    "Thank you, Master." William bowed as the two disappeared from their position.


    "Well, the leader already likes the kid."


    "More like he liked his talent. You know that our leader could only take seventy steps while William took eighty steps." A sneer appeared on the sixth elder''s face; however, he quickly regained his demeanour.


    After saying that, all remained silent as they looked at each other before they vanished into thin air.


    Aur and the others walked outside the grand building that looked like a church. However, it wasn''t a church with no statue or such; it was just that the design looked very simr to it.


    As Aur walked outside, he saw the sun setting as the warm orange light of the sun filled his vision.


    "Well, that was a hectic day," he thought with a smile on his face.


    "Aur, you are finally here." His sister jumped at him while she rotated around him, using him as her own personal roller coaster.

 Chapter 16: Sensing Mana

    <h4>Chapter 16: Sensing Mana</h4>


    "Well, I am back."


    "How did the awakening go, Aur?" Adam said with a smile on his face. He could tell since Aur camest with many friends; he could already guess the awakening results. After all, he had experienced it himself.


    "I took twenty-five steps."


    A smile appeared on both Adam and Evelyn''s faces when they heard this as they smiled gleefully.


    "I am proud of you," Evelyn touched Aur''s shoulder.


    "However, don''t push yourself too hard, got it?"


    "Got it, Mom," Aur said with a defeated expression. "Well, living with this family has been a wonderful ride for now."


    Ahhh!


    Suddenly, he heard a scream which made Aur frown as he looked through the crowd.


    Gertrudey emotionless on the ground with his neck slit open, blood gushing out like a dam.


    The crowd gathered around him, and most people had disdain on their faces as they saw the dead Gertrude, with murmurs but no one went to help him.


    "Who do you think could have killed him?"


    "Who knows, I don''t care."


    "But he is the grandson of the second elder..."


    "Since he has not reacted yet, that means he doesn''t care."


    "In all possibility, he might have..."


    "Shh, some things are better left unsaid."


    Aur''s ears twitched as he heard this; however, he looked at the lifeless corpse of Gertrude with an expressionless face.


    "This world is more cruel than I thought," he thought as Aur suddenly felt that all the people in the crowd had ck faces with a strange smile on them.


    It wasn''t entirely their fault that they were made like this, it was simply because of the environment one lived in that reflected one''s manner.


    Aur felt lonely in this world.


    "Aur, wake up."


    Suddenly, a gentle voice woke him up, and he looked up to see Evelyn with a concerned gaze at him.


    "What happened to you?" She quickly embraced Aur with some tears in her eyes.


    "Nothing, Mom, I was just thinking."


    Evelyn looked at her son deeply before she sighed.


    "Let''s return back home."


    "Alright," Aur nodded his head.


    "Remember, if you have a problem, Aur, I will always be there for you."


    Aur nodded his head with a smile on his face. "At least I have a family now." A smile graced his face as his mood had considerably improved.


    He looked at Adam, Ava, and Evelyn.


    ....


    In the medium-sized house, inside a tiny but neat and simple room, Aur was slowly meditating with his eyes closed. His breathing was rhythmic as he slowly exhaled and inhaled air, reaching a state of inner peace and harmony.


    Before long, Aur felt a strange energy permeating the space around him, present everywhere in an endless amount. A smile graced Aur''s lips as he slowly opened his eyes with a satisfied expression.


    "I finally have sensed mana..." His eyes lit up with excitement.


    Aur quickly took the book from the table and looked at it. On the very first cover of the book, there was a name: "Hundred Ways to Sense Mana."


    As the name suggested, it was a technique to sense mana, and there were countless ways to do so. It didn''t make a difference as long as you had a mental space, and it was rtively easy to sense mana. That wasn''t the main problem.


    Aur needed his first vital spell to help him draw the mana to his mental space and fill it to actually use the power of the spell.


    Only then could he be officially called a mage apprentice and truly achieve things that could defy nature and anymon sense a mortal poses.


    "I will have to wait for one more month before I can enter the academy," Aur had been continuously trying to sense mana for a month straight, and he finally achieved this in a month, which was considered rtively ordinary.


    "Aur, you have a friending." Suddenly, his mother''s voice came from outside, filled with excitement.


    Aur frowned when he heard this; however, he still said, "Coming, Mom."


    "I don''t have many friends. Who could it be?" he muttered as he looked around and summoned his system with a thought.


    A blue panel flickered in Aur''s vision before materialising before him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (use: 1)


    -Muscle: 0.90 (+)


    -Blood and Qi: 0.77 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 35


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Seeing his status, a frown marred his face as his eyes narrowed.


    The only thing that has changed after Aur sensed mana was that besides his future seer, there was a small icon with the (use: 1), except that nothing else has changed besides it.


    Even in his attributes, there were no stats for mana, as if it didn''t register in his system.


    "Why did this happen?" Aur thought, but he shrugged himself, "I guess we will find out in the future."


    He was never a genius at smart stuff; as such, all he had was twenty years of experience in his previous world. Combined with this world, it would be about twenty-eight years of life experience.


    So all Aur knew was to train and get himself stronger while understanding the ways of the world and how it worked due to the hardship he faced in his previous world.


    "I will bete; I should go now." Although Aur was tempted to use the future seer and see what it would bring, he would have to keep his friend waiting if he did that, so he could only go outside his room and see who it is.


    As Aur came outside, he saw the sun, which had barely risen, giving a dim light to the world.


    "It looks like it is morning now..." he looked at the clock.


    "Seven o''clock."


    "Aur, where are you?"


    "Coming, Mom."


    Aur hurriedly walked outside the house and saw a luxurious carriage parked at the side while a petite red haired girl around the age of Aur was chatting with his mother Evelyn happily.

 Chapter 17: Nina goes to Capital

    <h4>Chapter 17: Nina goes to Capital</h4>


    "Nina, what is she doing here?" Aur thought with some confusion. Although he had told his parents about Nina, he didn''t exin much about her and especially where her house was.


    "Mother," he walked up to both his mother and Nina with a confused expression.


    "Oh, Aur, you are finally here." Evelyn''s eyes lit up when she saw Aur.


    "Yes." He just nodded his head.


    While Nina was somehow embarrassed with a little red blush on her face as she joined her two fingers together.


    "Hmm?"


    "You guys, I will be leaving." Evelyn said with a small smirk on her face as she whispered something to Nina before she left.


    Aur had question marks on his face but still he remained.


    "So why have youe?" After Evelyn left, Aur asked directly.


    "I am leaving soon for the capital." Nina''s face became expressionless as she looked at Aur who was also expressionless and was looking at her with his red eyes.


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy as no one spoke a single word, remaining silent.


    "Well, congrats then," after a long time, Aur spoke the words as a small smile marred his face.


    "That means I will leave you behind."


    "I know." Aur just nodded his head with an expressionless face.


    "You heartless bastard." Her face turned red as tears threatened toe out of her eyes.


    "Eh," Aur was stunned when he saw this "what did I do?"


    "I want to fight you."


    "What?"


    "Yes, you heard me right. I want to fight you." She nodded her head while rubbing her eyes, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    "Umm," Aur was speechless when he heard this as he looked at her deeply with his crimson gaze before he nodded his head as she took a deep breath.


    "Fine, if you want to fight me,e."


    "Alright." Nina''s eyes lit up with a strange pattern manifesting in her eyes as suddenly an orb of light materialised in front of her, making an eye-piercing light that made Aur shut his eyes close.


    The orb continuously produced an eye-blinding light, catching Aur off-guard.


    Without letting Aur recover, she took out a real sword from her waist and charged at him.


    "Good try," Aur remarked as he disappeared from his position right when she was about to reach him.


    Boom!


    He punched without mercy, but his arms felt like they were hitting a wall when his fist was about 12 cm away from Nina, and a small shine of metallic glint was faintly seen.


    "This is..."


    Before he could even think, Nina''s sword was suddenly also covered in a blinding light as she shed at Aur with no mercy, a cold expression on her face.


    Aur was sent flying as a small cut appeared on his chest.


    However, seeing the small amount of blood, Nina snapped out of her state and walked up to Aur with a concerned expression on her face.


    "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have used a real sword."


    Aur had disbelief written on his face as he remembered thest moment in his mind.


    Just when the sword was coated with that blinding light, its speed increased to a terrifying degree that made his honed muscles, trained for almost a decade, entirely useless, as his eyes couldn''t even follow the pattern of the swing.


    His eyes narrowed as he thought of that, finally having a resigned expression. "I have been too arrogant. There are mountains higher than me. Mages, huh..."


    Aur looked at Nina, who was slowly touching his wound as a golden light appeared. His body recovery increased by several times, the wound slowly healed simultaneously.


    "The mages are revered for a reason..." he muttered in a hush tone.


    "Aur, Aur, Aur..."


    He snapped back to reality as he felt a soft skin touch him, and a fragrance assailed his nose.


    Although the soft touch of the skin onlysted for a moment.


    "Aur, I will be waiting for you in the capital. You muste, or I will beat you up again, got it?"


    Nina whispered into Aur''s ears as she ran to the carriage. However, before she could enter the luxurious carriage, she looked back at Aur with an arrogant expression and moved her mouth, but no words came out as she entered the carriage.


    "You are my man, Aur. I am fine with you having another woman, but remember, you will always be mine." Aur repeated the mouth movements of Nina, and he was stunned.


    Aur touched his cheeks, which still felt the soft sensation of Nina''s lips, as he shook his head.


    "Look at me, acting like a virgin," Aur muttered as he cursed himself.


    In his previous world, he had gone out with many women. After all, as the gang leader and the strongest, many women showed interest in him, whether because of his influence, his money, or even his power. So, he had nock of women.


    But he didn''t have much interaction with many women because he had learned one thing in particr: women equal trouble.


    "Oh well, this girl is interesting anyway..." Aur thought with a smirk on his face. "After all, she gave me fifty middle-grade mana crystals."


    "Hmm..." he returned back to his home with a contemtive expression.


    "Aur, so what happened? Did the girl ask you out?" Evelyn smirked as she saw him enter the house. She was sitting in a simple chair with a mischievous expression on her face.


    "Oh, you mean Nina? She was just saying goodbye to me," Aur said with a speechless expression. "How did she even assume that?" he muttered.


    Evelyn had a disappointed expression. "I know that girl has already fallen for you. You must not disappoint her, Aur."


    "Well, we will see in the future," Aur said with a troubled expression.


    "She is already that terrifying in two months. Looks like she has already gotten her first vital circle already. Nina is also a high-grade talent. I wonder how much that guy William has progressed," he mused to himself.

 Chapter 18: Dark Magic

    <h4>Chapter 18: Dark Magic</h4>


    "Mydy, he is not worthy of you," Mary said with a frown on her face as the horse galloped.


    When Nina heard this, her expression turned cold as she looked at her.


    "Why isn''t he worthy? We will know in the future about that. You don''t have any right to say anything about it."


    Mary bowed her head as she said, "I am sorry, mdy."


    Nina just nodded her head with an angry expression on her face.


    "I guess she should mature eventually, right?" Mary thought to herself helplessly.


    ....


    William looked at the simple but luxurious book with gold ting inscribed in it with a strange expression.


    He was surrounded by a brightly lit room which was simple in design with only a bed and a table with some stools to sit on.


    "This is a spell, huh..." he opened the book and started to read all the strange patterns that were presented in the book.


    "How is this spell, Asmodeus?" William said in thin air.


    "Stop calling me that name," a deep, cold voice rang in his ears.


    "Then what should I call you?"


    The voice suddenly became silent with no reply.


    "Don''t reply if you want to, I will call you Asmodeus." William just shrugged his shoulders without a care.


    "So how is this spell my first vital spell?"


    "It is an ordinary ice spell at most. If you want to make that your foundation, good luck with that, which just makes ice shards."


    "Then tell me a better spell," William said with a smirk on his face.


    "You really want a better spell?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright."


    William was stunned by the reply as he muttered, "that easy?"


    "Here," a simple ck book materialised directly in front of him.


    A bone-chilling aura prevailed from the book as a shiver ran down his spine.


    "Hmm..." William frowned, sensing the aura of the book, which faintly emitted the aura of death.


    "What is this?"


    "A perfect tier-one spell book that has a good foundation," the voice was tinged with mockery.


    "Good foundation, sure, but what spell is this?" William said as he refrained from even touching the book.


    "Dark magic."


    His eyes widened when he heard this.


    "Yes, do you want to use it as your first spell?"


    Although dark magic wasn''t exactly banned in this ce, it was frowned upon simply because of the cruelty that one had to do to perform this magic. It was both cruel to others and even crueller to oneself, like a true demon.


    "No." William shook his head. Why would he choose to be a necromancer?


    "Well, too bad then. You might never know the truth about your mother and where she is."


    "You... How do you know about that?" William said with shock.


    "Of course, I know. I can see your memory."


    "Still, I won''t take the dark magic spell." William shook his head.


    "Even if I give you a way to hide the death aura once you establish it? The book I gave you is one of the best tier-one spells to build your foundation with. If you could establish it with the book, you have the potential to reach the fourth tier mage."


    "But I... I..." William gritted his teeth as he found the guy unable to be refuted.


    "Don''t you want revenge on your family? If you think being this vige leader will help you be a leader, then you haven''t seen the way of the world, naive kid."


    He gritted his teeth when he heard this, his fist tightening. "Alright, I will practice the dark magic, but won''t the vige leader find out?"


    "Don''t worry. I will help you imprint the circle myself and hide it to establish it as your first vital spell. Then you can use the ice spell to mask it."


    William had a frown on his face before he finally nodded his head with some reluctance, his eyes glinting with determination.


    In the mental space of William, the golden text that reflected the man all chained up showed a small smile. "The boy is naive. I can easily manipte him." Hisughter echoed inside the golden text.


    ....


    In the peaceful mercenary ce, where people were quietly reading their newspapers and sipping their tea, there was one boy and two girls with almost the exact same appearance.


    The boy had white hair with deep red devilish eyes and a bulky frame, even in his baggy robes and leather pants.


    The two girls were a little shorter than the boy, but both of them exuded a terrifying aura. Their eyes were hardened with killing intent, and they shared exactly the same facial features, height, and shoulder-length ck hair.


    The only real way to differentiate them was that one wore a blue one-piece outfit, while the other wore a ck one-piece outfit. Their bust sizes were rtively modest.


    "So, what do you two twins want to talk to me about?" Aur said with a frown on his face, expressing displeasure. When he had just seen Nina off, these two girls had invited him to the mercenary ce. He had ns to explore the future seer after he talked to Nina, but now these two girls were interrupting.


    "I am sorry, Aur..." the girl in ck spoke, but she looked around before continuing, "can we talk in private?"


    "Sure," Aur said as they booked a room inside the mercenary.


    The room was rtively simple, and Aur could see a circle with a strange pattern inside of it imprinted on the wall.


    "What''s this?" he said as he looked at the twins.


    "Oh, I forgot you have never been here. This is a sound cancetion room and is only used during important discussions. And it is even cheap, like one low-grade mana crystal every hour."


    "Oh," Aur nodded his head as he looked at them, "thank you, Chloe and Emma."


    Chloe was the one who wore the ck one piece, while Emma wore the blue one piece.


    "You''re wee. Now, do you forgive me?" Chloe said with a smirk on her face.


    "Well, it depends on what you are going to talk about and its importance," Aur replied with a smirk.

 Chapter 19: Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 19: Dungeon</h4>


    "So what do you want to talk about?" Aur said as he settled on a sofa.


    "You see, Aur, it''s about a dungeon we recently found," Chloe said with a sly smile.


    "A dungeon?" Aur''s eyes lit up when he heard this, but soon he had a frown on his face.


    Dungeons were naturally formed infrastructures that developed when mana became clustered and gathered together; however, that was only one of the conditions. There were many conditions required to form a dungeon, but they were rtively unknown to Aur.


    He only knew one condition for it, and the reason it was so valuable was that many mana crystals were usually present in these dungeons, making them more valuable.


    Inside the dungeon, there were countless mutated beasts due to the attraction of pure clustered mana in the surroundings, making the dungeon one of the best ces for the beasts to make their home.


    Consequently, the dungeon became the hunting ground for demonic beasts. Since they were in a natural concentration of high mana, it was natural for the beasts to grow stronger over time so the older the dungeon was the more dangerous it was.


    "But how long has the dungeon formed?" Aur said with a frown on his face.


    "From our estimation, it has been a week or so at most," Chloe said as her eyes lit up.


    "Have you guys told anyone about it?"


    "No," they both shook their heads at the same time.


    This made Aur nod his head with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "So when are you going?"


    "In a week," Emma said with excitement.


    "Alright, a done deal. How much are we dividing the loot for?"


    "You take 30%, we will take 70%," Emma spoke this time, and her expression had a businesslike smile.


    "No can do. How about we do the opposite?" Aur said with a smirk on his face.


    "This..." Emma was stunned when she heard that. She had expected Aur to increase his percentage by a bit, and then she would have decreased it by a little. But she didn''t expect him topletely flip the share of the loot.


    "Aren''t you being too greedy?" Chloe spoke as she coldly looked at Aur.


    "Well, then I am not taking it," Aur said with an expressionless face as he turned around to leave. As he was about to open the door, the voice of Chloe stopped him from doing so.


    "I can give you fifty percent. We will divide it equally. Take it or leave it."


    A devilish smile appeared on his face as he became expressionless again and turned back. "If you don''t like the deal, I can go back to taking the 30%. However, there is a condition."


    "What condition?" Chloe frowned, while Emma was already excited.


    "I need your twin sister to work for me for three tasks I give you in the future," Aur said with an expressionless face.


    "Give me some time to think. You cane back to this room after five minutes."


    "Sure," he said as he left the room.


    As Aur left the room, Chloe had a frown on her face while Emma was excited.


    "Sister, why didn''t you take that deal?" Emma said with some excitement.


    "Emma is too innocent," Chloe muttered with a bitter expression on her face.


    "The three tasks could be anything, and although mana crystal is essential to us right now, we have to think about the future as well..." Chloe patiently exined the pros and cons of these deals to her. While it was beneficial to the twins right now, in the future, it mightnd them in even more trouble.


    After Chloe finished, Emma had a bitter expression on her face.


    "Sister, you are right. I was too naive." Emma nodded her head with a sad expression as she apologised to her.


    "It''s fine, you are too young anyway," Chloe said as a small smile graced her lips.


    "Eh, what do you mean by young? I am just a minute younger than you." Emma shot up from her seat as she looked at the teasing expression. "Don''t bully me, sister."


    "Alright, fine then. What do we do? Do we agree with Aur?" A small frown appeared on Chloe''s face as she had a contemtive expression.


    "Should we not agree?"


    "No, that is also very hard. We have seen the strength of Aur when he was fighting with us on the mission previously. He is a very reliable partner who could be helpful except for his annoying cold-hearted personality." Chloe gritted her teeth. "And we urgently need it. Besides, he is going to be a mage soon, so gaining his favour is also helpful for us in the future."


    Actually, 30% of the loot was a very reasonable amount considering the strength that Aur had shown till now.


    No mage was usually in the mercenary because of its dangers, while the lower-ranked mages didn''t want to risk their lives doing life-threatening jobs and would prefer stable jobs. High-ranking mages frowned upon this type of work as they considered it beneath their status.


    Thus, Aur could already be called one of the strongest in the mercenary, and being asked for help by him was naturally going to cost a lot more.


    "So what do we do?" Emma asked with a confused expression on her face.


    ....


    Aur had an uncaring expression as he suddenly looked at the people who were sneakily ncing at him with hushed mutters.


    The people instantly took back their gaze as they pretended to read the newspaper again.


    He frowned when he saw this.


    "Awakening does make a difference." Mages were usually almost all higher. The reason his mother and father, despite both being mages, were so ordinary was that they both had low-grade talent.


    His father, Adam, although reached the tier one realm, was barely considered as one and could be said to be the weakest. Still, his job as just teaching earned him plenty to live a carefree life.

 Chapter 20: Talent: Future Seer

    <h4>Chapter 20: Talent: Future Seer</h4>


    If it was an ordinary person,nding that job would have been impossible, as being a teacher was a very well-respected and stable high-paying job in this world. The only other ways to earn that much were either being a mercenary and risking their life every day or bing a merchant in the hope of bing rich someday.


    "Aur, you cane in now," Emma said as she slightly opened the door.


    He just nodded his head and entered the room.


    "Have you decided, then?"


    "Yes, we will take the deal but...."


    "But what?"


    "The task shouldn''t guarantee our death, and you can''t give us a task like killing ourselves."


    "Sure," Aur simply stated as he thought, "these twins are both stupid." He could already guess that much when he was doing a mission with them, but they were stupider than Aur had even guessed.


    The two twins were confused, but they still nodded their heads. They didn''t expect Aur to agree to them so quickly.


    "Alright, so we will meet in a week, yes?"


    The two nodded their heads while Aur frowned.


    "It will be better if we go in three days instead."


    "Well, we thought about it, but the preparation to do that, and the dungeon will be even stronger by that time, and there is no guarantee people will not find it till then," Aur stated with a contemtive expression.


    "But without a week, the preparation will not be enough." Chloe frowned, knowing about the problem, but they were helpless. After all, they were risking their lives going to a dungeon. How could they take chances with their lives?


    "Don''t worry, I will solve the problem. You guys just have to watch my back. It will be in three days," Aur said as he left the room, leaving the twins stunned.


    "Do we really only get three days for preparation?" Emma said with a frown. Aur, although strong, wasn''t powerful enough to solo a dungeon, even a newly formed one from the strength he had shown till now.


    "Hmm, what could it be? Think, Chloe, think." Chloe had a contemtive expression as she processed everything. Finally, she could only think of one possibility. "He might be hiding his strength. Maybe that is the reason he is so confident." These were the only possibilities she coulde up with as to why he was rushing to the dungeon.


    ....


    Aur sat cross-legged on his bed, staring at the system status in front of him with a frown on his face.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (use: 1)


    -Muscle: 0.90 (+)


    -Blood and Qi: 0.77 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 35


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Let''s see now." Aur took a deep breath as he imagined pressing the Future Seer talent.


    Talent: Future Seer (use: 0)


    Aur''s vision dimmed, and his eyes slowly shut off. The entire resistance of his consciousness seemed to have been breached as he couldn''t form any resistance.


    His body fell to the floor with his eyes closed.


    A burning fire lit up the vige as blood flowed, apanied by the asional roaring of beasts and animals.


    "Help."


    "Ahhh..."


    The cries of countless children and elders rang in the surroundings as they died one by one.


    Before long, a dead silence enveloped the area, shrouded in the aura of death.


    Hundreds of beasts finally revealed themselves, disying their ferocious two canine teeth and four paws.


    Awooo!


    The wolves were all at least ten feet long, roughly 308 centimetres, towering in size with their furry blue coats as they howled towards the full moon in the sky.


    With the wolves'' howls, a gigantic wolf appeared in the sky, at least two timesrger than the average blue-coated wolves. Its fur had a strange mix of white and blue, resembling zebra stripes, and its eyes glinted with a ferocious light. It, too, howled towards the moon.


    Suddenly, a man''s cry resounded in the surroundings amidst the howling of countless wolves. A golden-haired youth cried out in pain while holding the corpse of a pink-haired girl.


    This attracted the attention of all the wolves, making them turn their ruthless eyes toward the man as if piercing deep into his soul.


    However, the youth was uncaring as he poured his heart out, and eventually, he fell silent. His once-blue eyes turned ck, revealing William, who appeared to have matured, with a slight beard grown on his chin.


    "Oh, darkness, I praise you. If there is a god like these heartless beings, then I will kill that god..." The ck eyes of William reflected a strange pattern as countless portals opened, revealing skeletons d in armour and wielding sabers. They covered the area, outnumbering the wolves by at least ten times.


    Grr!


    The wolves backed down when they saw the skeletons, their eyes showing weariness as they were slowly pushed back bit by bit.


    Roar!


    The blue and white wolf in the air, which seemed to be the leader of the pack, shed its eyes as if thinking. Then, it howled, gathering all the courage of the wolves in the pack.


    They also howled in unison, directly attacking the skeletons in their vision.


    Aur watched all of this with cold and expressionless eyes, as if observing the fight from a third-person point of view. He witnessed the raging battle and the burning vige in front of his eyes.


    "Hmm, where am I?" Aur thought, a frown on his face.


    With a mere thought, his vision changed to that of a muscr man whose heart was missing. Besides himy three corpses just like his, with their bodies ripped by w marks and their hearts missing, one was a little girl and other two were a male and female however there face was not clear.


    "Is that me?" Aur was shaken to the core as he looked at the four corpses as his eyes narrowed to a slit.


    However, before he could examine the corpses properly, his vision suddenly changed back to the ceiling of his room.


    "This..." He touched his eyes, feeling the moist tears that dampened his fingertips.


    "Am I crying?" Aur thought with shock.

 Chapter 21: Cleansing

    <h4>Chapter 21: Cleansing</h4>


    Aur was silent as he stayed in a still position for a long time, ignoring his tearful eyes.


    "I guess I do love this family already, huh..." he thought with a smile gracing his lips.


    Previously, in his death, he might have had the conviction of living for himself, and he still does, but it''s his selflessness to feel the love of his family that Aur couldn''t get in his previous life.


    So, no matter what, he had to protect his own family. Getting that family was for his own selfish reason.


    Aur stood up from the floor and looked around the simple room.


    "I need to prepare some things if I want to do so," he muttered to himself as he summoned his system again.


    "Muscle system."


    The familiar blue panel materialised in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (use: 0)


    -Muscle: 0.90 (+)


    -Blood and Qi: 0.77 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 36


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Although intelligence was maxed out for him, as he couldn''t increase it more than one, no visible change has happened to him till now, and his abilities haven''t shown much change.


    For the current Aur, intelligence was entirely useless, causing him to have entirely wasted his stat points he had gotten from his daily quest.


    "Maybe adding everything I have into intelligence was not a good idea..." Aur thought.


    However, he didn''t regret his decision. After all, he was just ying around with the system previously and didn''t need it for any reason.


    Especially after he became a mage, he had no use for it anymore. But now that he had to face such a disaster, he needed some trump card if he needed to protect his family. If he didn''t he might face the same consequences.


    "Looks like I need to train even harder..." Aur thought as he cracked his muscles. "I didn''t really want to do this." He sighed. After all, aplishing something with his own power was the right thing to do, but he was in an urgent need for strength.


    After all, although the beast attack might likely happen in the far future, seeing himself die, Aur knew that if he didn''t act just like his previous self he would die with his family.


    Without a second thought, he allocated all his stats to his muscle attribute.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (use: 0)


    -Muscle: 1


    -Blood and Qi: 0.77 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 26


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Crack!


    The sound echoed through the room as Aur''s bones started to slowly crack, each fracture sending shivers down his spine.


    His internal organs ruptured, and his once-plump skin began to dry out, the youthful vigour fading away with each passing moment, reced by all wrinkled up skin as if he was being old.


    "Eh," he gasped, a stunned expression crossing his face as he directly vomited blood onto the floor. However, this wasn''t the ordinary crimson fluid; instead, a greenish blood emerged, sizzling upon contact with the ground.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed in disbelief as he observed his hands, which were rapidly losing moisture, turning pale white as if he were on his deathbed.


    "What is happening?"


    An unbearable pain surged, engulfing his entire consciousness. He rolled his pupils upward, his eyebrows furrowed, his eyes transforming into a fiery red with blood vessels popping like fireworks.


    Every fibre of his muscles seemed to cramp, yet Aur didn''t sumb to unconsciousness; it was as if something prevented him from escaping the grasp of the excruciating agony.


    The desire to scream welled up within Aur, but he gritted his teeth tightly, suppressing the urge as the soul-rendering pain continued its relentless assault on his nerves.


    As time progressed, more and more of Aur''s bones cracked, internal organs burst, and his muscles were torn every second throughout his body.


    The floor was already stained by the greenish blood that sizzled intermittently. Upon closer inspection, countless worms could be seen crawling within the strange fluid emitting a bone chilling aura as the blood became even more greenish and more potent.


    After a prolonged period of suffering, Aur began to shed his skin like a snake. His pupils gradually returned to their rightful ce, and his muscles started bing stronger and morepact, while his bone density grew denser and more robust.


    rity returned to Aur''s crimson eyes, but an unpleasant odour emanated from his own body, nearly prompting him to vomit on the spot. Despite the nauseating smell, he tried to move around, causing his skin to rustle.


    Unable to endure the increasing stench, Aur hurriedly ran to the bathroom. As they moved, footprints left imprints on the ground due to the sheer strength of their physique. The discarded skiny on the ground, revealing a new, beautiful, baby-likeyer.


    Aur was shedding his skin like a snake.


    Upon entering the bathroom, he hurriedly closed the door and turned on the hot shower for a warm bath. Feeling the hot water stabbing his skin, Aur experienced a rxing sensation that washed over him.


    However, he quickly changed it to cold water, his face disying a frown. As the water washed over him, the disgusting smell was eventually washed away in moments.


    "Aur, what are you doing in the bathroom?"


    His mother''s voice came from outside.


    "Mother, I am bathing," Aur replied as he closed his eyes,pletely rxing before submerging himself in the bathtub.


    "Didn''t he take a bath just this morning?" Evelyn muttered as she shook her head. "My son is a clean freak."


    After a long time of being submerged in water, Aur finally emerged, revealing his toned physique, slowly opening his red eyes as he decided to check his body.


    "Huh, I seem to have grown taller..." While previously he was about 5 feet or 152 cm, he had now increased by even a foot taller, and his body seemed to have be bulkier and more robust.


    When Aur stepped on the ground, it crackled as a firm footprint of his was left.


    His eyes widened as he hurriedly controlled his strength.

 Chapter 22: Emma

    <h4>Chapter 22: Emma</h4>


    "Muscle system," Aur said, and a blue panel materialised in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (use: 0)


    -Muscle: 1 (First-tier)


    -Blood and Qi: 0.67 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 26


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "What is this?" Aur thought as his expression morphed into contemtion.


    "Hmm."


    Aur slowly used the towel to dry himself up from the cool water as he walked out of the bathroom.


    However, the moment he did, he had a bitter expression on his face. The floor was full of his shedded skin and foot imprints he left on the ground.


    "I need to hide this before she scolds me again..." Without wasting any time, Aur dressed up and quickly cleaned the floor.


    However, when he reached his own room while he was cleaning, he saw a greenish blood that was slowly making a sizzling sound slowly melting the ground.


    "What''s this?" Aur carefully looked at the greenish blood and observed the crawling worms.


    "Was this thrown out of my body..." His eyes narrowed as he scanned his surroundings before quickly storing the blood in a stic bag.


    "Aur, are youing or not?"


    "Yes, Mother." He hurriedly left his room, feeling the fragrant smell of the food rubbing his stomach even from outside. However, he had a small mischievous smile as he saw a tiny figure in front of him.


    "Brother, why did you take so long?" Ava put her two hands on her hips as she looked at Aur with a zing fire in her eyes. "And why are you suddenly tall..."


    Aur just walked up to her and pinched her cheeks.


    Umu!


    "Mom, look, big brother is bullying me."


    Ava ran away while rubbing her red chubby cheeks as Aur proceeded towards the dining room too.


    As he entered the room, seeing the smiling faces of Adam and Evelyn.


    "Aur, did your height increase?" Evelyn said with a stunned expression.


    "I don''t know." Aur just shook his head. "Maybe I reached my growth spurt."


    Both of them could only nod their heads when they heard this.


    "Did you bully poor Ava again?" Evelyn looked at the pouting face of Ava as she hid behind her while rubbing.


    "It''s time to eat." A smile graced Aur''s lips as he sat down to the food.


    "Weren''t you two just being buddies just previously, and now you two are fighting again? I truly can''t understand these pairs of sisters and brothers..." Evelyn sat down as well.


    While Ava took her tongue out and inted her cheeks, making funny faces to tease Aur.


    Pft!


    Aur just smiled at her, which made her embarrassed as her chubby cheeks became red with embarrassment.


    She hurriedly sat at the table.


    "These chubby cheeks seem to be hereditary..." Aur muttered while feeling his own cheeks.


    .....


    "Is Aur here yet?" Emma made a circle around the ce, looking nervously at the time.


    Chloe casually sipped her coffee, lyingfortably on the sofa. Beside her were two medium-sized backpacks containing all the necessities they might need on this trip.


    "What is she nervous for?" Chloe thought, shaking her head. "This girl has no patience."


    Suddenly, they both heard footsteps, and their eyes lit up as they looked at the door simultaneously.


    A tall white-haired young man revealed himself as the door slowly opened.


    "Aur, you finally here?" Emma jumped with excitement. However, when she carefully looked at Aur, she was stunned, seeing only the ck robes of Aur while faint contours of his muscles were revealed.


    "Did you be taller?" she said, raising her head to finally see Aur''s face.


    "Hmm," Aur just nodded his head.


    "So are we going now?"


    "Why are you not carrying anything, Aur?" Chloe frowned instead of answering as she already started to regret her decision.


    "What about this?" Aur pointed at his simple sword on his waist covered by a ck scabbard.


    "You are carrying nothing more than that..." Chloe looked at him with her eyes narrowed.


    "Non." Aur just shook his body as he stretched. "Let''s go now."


    "I regret informing him now," Chloe muttered, speechless. Dungeons, even the rtively young one they found, were extremely dangerous ces where your life could be at risk at any moment.


    It was coveted by even mages. The only reason she could trust Aur with revealing this information was because she had closely observed his behaviour previously and knew his principles well.


    He was the type of guy who would never work hard and always skip tasks whenever he got the chance. However, he was the most reliable and honest when needed and didn''t care much about adventuring¡ªit was like a side job to Aur who did it casually with no particr interest in it.


    "Sigh, let''s go then..." Chloe could only helplessly say as she carried her bag and followed him.


    "Eh," Emma was stunned. "Wait for me, sister." She hurriedly took her bag as well and followed behind Chloe.


    "I see you are going again, Aur, huh..." The guard had a fawning smile on his face as he heartily smiled at him.


    "If the young master has any tasks, you can order me. I will fulfill them to the best of my ability, and please be careful outside the vige, young master..."


    Aur''s expression turned strange seeing this, however, he nodded his head and went forward while the two twins followed him.


    "So where are we going?"


    He looked back only to see the twins having a strange expression on their faces.


    "That grumpy guard has never greeted us even once, but now he is fawning all over Aur," a mischievous smile appeared on Emma''s face. "Maybe he likes Aur now, seeing he has be so manly."


    Aur was speechless when he heard this as he shook his head before flicking his wrist on her forehead.


    Oww!


    Emma touched her red forehead as she rubbed it with a tearful expression.


    "I didn''t hit you that hard, so stop overreacting..." Aur said speechlessly.

 Chapter 23: Squirrel

    <h4>Chapter 23: Squirrel</h4>


    "Fine hehehe," Emmaughed, but then she realised something that made her angrily re at him. "You... you! I am six years older than you by six years old. How dare you hit me just because you got taller?"


    "We finally found the ce." Suddenly, the excited voice of her sister came from the front, which halted her conversation with Aur.


    She said, "I am not done with you yet."


    Emma ran towards her sister.


    Aur also followed behind as he finally saw a small cave that went downwards.


    "Huh," a small frown appeared on Aur''s face as he disappeared from his position.


    "Sister, we have finally found it." Emma jumped up with excitement. However, suddenly, a rustling sound came from the bushes.


    A silent shadow whizzed directly at her as it revealed its sharp canine teeth.


    Emma was startled as she hurriedly defended herself, but the shadow was too fast and was about to directly attack her neck area.


    Chloe''s eyes widened with horror.


    When the shadow was just about tond on her neck area, a sudden punch from Aur made the shadow crash into the nearby trees.


    "This..." Emma looked at the expressionless face of Aur, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    She fell to the ground, feeling her neck area still intact. Her eyes revealed a deep horror as if Emma''s brain was just processing things, her breathing bing more rag in a chaotic rhythm.


    "Cough, cough..." Emma coughed as she finally gained some air. "Thank you, Aur."


    Aur just nodded his head as he looked at the shadow with interest.


    "His body didn''t burst even from my full strength. Chloe, look after your sister. I will be back in a moment..." Aur''s figure disappeared again.


    "I don''t need you to tell me." Chloe took some water from her bag and gave it to her.


    "Sister, I am fine..." Emma heaved a sigh of relief after she drank the water.


    "I have to thank that guy."


    ...


    "How interesting, a squirrel, huh..."


    In front of Aur, there was an injured squirrel, its body fully soaked in blood, while the tree near him was bent from the sheer impact of itsnding.


    Aur looked at this with a frown on his face. "How can a squirrel take my hit and even live to tell the tale?"


    The squirrel appeared quite ordinary, looking exactly like an average one, except for one strand of its hair, which was strangely coated in a yellow colour, and its sharp two canine teeth sticking out of its mouth.


    "What are you?" He directly caught the injured squirrel before inspecting it carefully. He looked at the front, back, left, and right of the squirrel, but couldn''t find anything that was out of ce, which made him frown.


    "Stop touching me, you human."


    Aur looked right and left, but there was no one present, which puzzled him.


    "Where?"


    "Here, look to your front, you human bastard."


    Aur looked at his front, seeing no one.


    "You dare y around with me." His gaze turned cold, emitting a terrifying killing intent.


    "Wait... wait, look down at your hands, human."


    "Eh." Aur was stunned as he looked at the squirrel again.


    "Were you the one talking to me?"


    The squirrel nodded its head while trembling.


    "How interesting." Aur casually picked up the squirrel and ced it on his shoulder.


    "If you move, I will kill you," he warned as he resumed his path.


    "What is going to happen to me now?" the squirrel thought with horror reflected in its eyes, its pupils dting.


    ....


    "Aur, you are finally back," Emma said with excitement as she ran up to Aur.


    Seeing Emma, Aur just nodded his head.


    "Eh, what is this cute thing on your shoulder, Aur?" Emma suddenly looked at the resting squirrel in Aur''s hand, which seemed to be trembling. However, her face morphed into a frown when she saw its blood-soaked body.


    "Who could do such a thing to such a cute animal?" She wanted to touch the squirrel, but the moment she was about to, the squirrel showed itsrge fangs and was about to bite her.


    "Behave." Aur caught the squirrel by the neck as its teeth were just about to bite her.


    "This... this...." Emma had a horrified expression on her face.


    "This is the shadow that was about to kill you just moments ago." A strange smile appeared on Aur''s face as he looked at her.


    "What? Wait, what? How could this cute little thing try to kill me?"


    "Oh, really?"


    Aur slowly loosened his grip on the squirrel, and instantly it swung at Emma; however, just as it was about to reach her, he pulled it back.


    "What were you saying previously?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Emma''s face shed with red as she looked at the other side due to embarrassment.


    "Let''s go now; we have dyed enough time."


    Chloe''s cold voice was heard by both of them as she stared at the cave below.


    "True, true, let''s go." Emma wanted to change the topic of her embarrassment quickly.


    Aur just shook his head speechlessly. "One is quite mature while the other is childish, almost like fire and water," he mused to himself while he slowly followed the twins inside.


    DARKNESS!


    That was the only word to describe Aur''s surroundings right now, as everything was pitch ck, devoid of any light.


    A small me lit up slowly, illuminating the surroundings.


    Aur looked at his surroundings curiously, and it was almost exactly the same as a cave, with not much difference from a normal one.


    "That''s why you should have bought equipment..." a smirk appeared on Emma''s face as she walked forward without waiting for a reply from Aur.


    Aur was left speechless; however, he didn''t mind it as he looked at the squirrel. "If you dare to move around, you are dead." However, when he carefully looked at the wound of the squirrel, he was even more surprised, seeing the rapidly recovering squirrel.


    Although the squirrel''s fur was still covered in blood, its wounds had already closed and healed.

 Chapter 24: Imp and Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 24: Imp and Wolf</h4>


    "Just what are you?" Aur asked with interest in his eyes.


    "I am just a squirrel, human. Nothing more..."


    "Really?" Aur had a smile on his face, which made the squirrel tremble for some reason.


    "Yes." The squirrel made a pitiful expression as it trembled.


    "I will deal with youter."


    Aur squinted his eyes as he caught the little squirrel by its back neck, put it back on his shoulder, and walked forward with a shrug.


    Although the ce was pitch darkness, he could still see most of the darkness ever since he reached the one stat in the muscle attribute.


    Aur''s five senses were stronger with it, and he even now had the ability to faintly sense in the dark, so he didn''t really need a torch.


    In fact, he could feel everything while his eyes were closed, even better when he was in this pitch darkness.


    "Aur,e look at this."


    Chloe''s voice came, which made Aur''s pace increase.


    "Coming."


    Swish!


    "What is it?"


    He almost instantly arrived right behind them.


    "Ahhh..." Emma fell to the floor as if she had seen a ghost as she looked at Aur.


    "How did you get here so fast?"


    Aur looked in front. "What is it?"


    "Well, look here." She pointed at the narrow walls of the cave, which were filled with small w marks.


    Aur frowned as he tried to search his memory, but it couldn''t match with any of the marks he had studied till now.


    "Any clues?"


    "No." Aur just shook his head with a sigh.


    "Then what should we do, Aur? Retreat or advance?"


    "Advance," Aur said without hesitation. He was still missing some stat points to fully upgrade his blood and Qi from maxing out at the cap of one.


    Although he had a gut feeling that it could exponentially help him gather strength, he didn''t know if that was the limit of his system. To be on the safe side, Aur wanted to explore more potential that could help him grow stronger in the meantime for the future he had seen with his talent.


    The party of three slowly made their way.


    Grr...


    The trio suddenly heard a sound, causing Chloe in front of them to put her finger to her mouth, thinly touching her lips.


    Aur nodded while Emma also had a serious expression on her face.


    Slowly, they moved in a nimble pace, trying to reduce the sound as much as possible as the noise got louder and louder.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he finally saw a green figure the size of a child sleeping soundly.


    "Are they goblins or rather imps..."


    He raised his hands and made a shing movement towards his own neck.


    To that, Chloe nodded her head while Emma was entirely silent.


    Without a moment''s dy, Aur slowly made his way towards the imp.


    Suddenly, the imp opened its green eyes, only to find that its mouth was blocked.


    Crack!


    The poor imp''s neck bent, its green eyes filled with fear as it iled its body around before finally sumbing to death.


    Aur beckoned as the twins followed him further.


    Since he was taking fifty percent, Aur had to do his job properly as well. His experience had already taught him how to kill the imp without making much noise.


    "Let''s go further," Chloe said with a frown on her face. Imps were usually the weakest race and were always bullied for it. They were even weaker than a human toddler. The only reason they had managed to exist for this long was simply because of their fertility period; female goblins were very fertile and produced ten babies in just one batch.


    This was the only reason they hadn''t gone extinct yet. However, a newly formed dungeon shouldn''t only attract weak beasts like this.


    "Alright," Aur spoke in a whisper as they walked farther and farther.


    Finally, they saw a thin, malnourished wolf soundly sleeping as well.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed to a sliver as he looked at the wolf with a strange expression. The wolf was rtively smaller; however, its fur was in a familiar blue coat.


    "Aur, aur, aur..."


    Aur snapped out of his daze state as he looked at Chloe.


    "Why were you in such a daze?"


    "Nothing," Aur just rubbed his head with an expressionless face.


    "Do we need to handle it together, or do you want to handle it yourself?" Emma said with a mocking tone; after all, the danger level of this beast was around level "A," and even Aur couldn''t handle it himself, at least that was what she believed from the strength he had shown till now.


    Aur was, at most, a person who could solo "C" level beasts.


    This ranking was a simple one created by the Mercenary based on the danger level of the beast. However, it was only for mortals, with wizards excluded because they were too powerful to be included.


    The level "S'''' was the highest level that the Mercenary could deal with, being about the strength of a peak-tier martial apprentice, and the ranking descended in order of strength.


    Although Aur was technically a mage apprentice, without spells, Wizards were entirely useless, and he hadn''t obtained a spell yet, meaning hisbat strength was null to begin with if we want to count his mage talent.


    "Nothing," Aur looked at the wolf, "I can handle it myself." He casually disappeared from his position and reappeared directly in front of the wolf.


    Chloe''s and Emma''s eyes widened with shock when they saw this.


    "This guy is so reckless." Suddenly, Emma felt guilty, thinking that Aur went so recklessly just because of her mocking him. If Aur heard this, he would have been speechless; how could the mocking of a little girl annoy him?


    He appeared right in front of the wolf and casually punched the wolf directly in its head.


    Bang!


    The wolf suddenly stood up as if on instinct, and its eyes opened slightly before it saw a fist descending at a terrifying speed.


    It opened its mouth, trying to utter a roar.


    Aw...


    The head of the wolf exploded, a grotesque scene unfolded as Aur casually crushed its skull.


    Blood sttered in all directions, creating a gruesome scene that stained the surrounding walls of the cave.


    The headless body of the wolf copsed to the ground with a heavy thud, as it couldn''t even utter a final roar.


    Chloe and Emma stood frozen, their eyes wide with horror, as they witnessed the brutal efficiency with which Aur dispatched the creature.

 Chapter 25: Familiar Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 25: Familiar Wolf</h4>


    "This... this... how can you be so strong, Aur?" Emma said with disbelief.


    "We should finish this quickly," Aur said as he walked forward with an expressionless face.


    Emma was speechless, while Chloe looked at Aur''s back with narrowed eyes.


    "Maybe he is right after all..."


    She followed him without speaking much, and Emma gritted her teeth before she followed Aur as well.


    Finally, a bright light flickered in front of Aur.


    Aur squinted his eyes, seeing the bright light. "Are those mage crystals?"


    Chloe and Emma were also excited when they saw this. However, the trio still treaded carefully, maintaining silence as much as possible.


    Before they finally saw a pack of wolves settled right near the mana crystal which shone with a purple glint.


    "Are these low-grade mana crystals..." Aur''s eyes narrowed as he ignored the pack for the time being and carefully looked at the shining stone behind the pack.


    The reason it was producing such a bright light was that, besides the mana crystal there were other stones producing it, the actual crystals were very dim and had very few patches of purple in the mana crystal.


    "How should we deal with them, Aur?" Chloe spoke in a hushed tone as she started to sweat from seeing the sheer quantity of wolves located in the camp, numbering at least ten, and they were all grown, which meant their danger level was all level A.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he had a contemtive expression on his face.


    "Let''s deal with them one by one. That is our best bet." Although Aur wanted to fight them alone to test his physique, why should he risk his life for killing these wolves? He has already experienced death once.


    Although it was pleasing, taking himself down with all his enemies, still, after you die, your existence will be nothing but a piece of waste that will nurture the environment, and that too was not possible since he had detonated a small nuclear bomb.


    His corpses might be non-existent his previous world because he knew the terrifying power of these mass destruction weapon.


    Aur, to fulfil his goal to live for himself in this life, he first needed to be alive.


    "Let''s go together," Aur said with an expressionless face.


    "Finally, you are in line with my thinking." Emma jumped with happiness as she hurriedly took out gloves covered in countless huge spikes from her bag and wore them on her hands.


    "Let''s get this party started, sister." She rubbed her hands, feeling the power of the gloves with a satisfied expression.


    "We are risking our lives; don''t take it as a joke..." Chloe muttered helplessly as she took out a long silver rapier from her backpack.


    "Are you still fighting with your fists?" She looked at Aur with a frown.


    Aur just nodded his head.


    "Well, your body will eventually give in..." Chloe muttered in a hushed tone. There was a limit to how much a human body could grow powerful in this world, and although Aur was very skillful in using his body to fight, one would eventually tire out or their defence could be prated by a sharp weapon, no matter how skilled they were with their fists.


    So bare handbat wasn''t verymon in this world.


    Chloe looked at the simple sword hanging on Aur''s waist and just shrugged as they continued silently targeting a wolf that was outside its pack.


    The trio nodded their heads as they moved silently, jumping at the wolf simultaneously.


    The wolf''s eyes widened as it was about to howl.


    However, Aur quickly caught its jaws by hand and took its tongue out, breaking its sharp canine teeth with it.


    "Finish him," he said as Chloe''s rapier instantly moved like a whip, creating countless injuries in the wolf''s body, while Emma punched the wolf as numerous spikes punctured the wolf''s body, and green liquid seemed to eject from the spikes into the wolf.


    The wolf''s vision dimmed as it wanted to howl, but Aur''s strength was too formidable, firmly holding its jaws, rendering it unable to move its own body.


    As the green liquid was ejected, the wolf was poisoned, and numerous injuries umted from the rapier. Although it couldn''t significantly damage through its strong pelt, the umtion of the damage was a terrifying thing.


    With horror in its eyes, its pupils slowly dted as it fell to the ground, dying in helplessness.


    However, Aur didn''t let go for a long time until he couldn''t sense the heartbeat of the wolf; only then did he release its jaws.


    The wolf fell to the ground with a thud, the area around it stained with its purplish blood, forming a small pond.


    "Alright, one down, neen more to go..." Emma said in frustration.


    Chloe was also not in the best shape; her rapier showed signs of bing dull. Although she had just shed at the strong pelt with her rapier, it had caused the de to lose its sharpness just from the sheer durability of the pelt.


    "We can''t continue killing neen more like this..." Emma said with a huff.


    Aur just frowned as he remained silent.


    However, before they could think, suddenly a loud roar reverberated in the surroundings as shockwaves were produced, sending Aur and the twins flying.


    The twins directly crashed into the wall of the cave. Chloe was hurt in the head, causing her to faint to the floor while Emma coughed up blood.


    Aur''s eyes widened as he swiftly manoeuvred himself,nding on the ground as he looked at the iing roar.


    The wolf was at least ten feet long, roughly 308 centimetres, towering in size with their furry blue thick coats covering them, their nails and teeth razor-sharp.


    "This is..." his pupils widened, seeing the familiar wolf.


    "Isn''t that the wolf I saw using my future seer skill?" Aur looked around, seeing no bigger wolf than the blue-coated wolf in front of him. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Luckily, it is one of its pack only," he thought, as if a heavy burden was lifted thinking of the terrifying fire that burned the vige in his vision.

 Chapter 26: Whirlwind

    <h4>Chapter 26: Whirlwind</h4>


    Suddenly, Aur felt the stabbing sensation of wind shing at his skin, which made him look up in the air, seeing a wind shing right at him at a terrifying speed.


    However, the moment the wind sh was about to touch him, he vanished from his position as the wind sh could only kill his after-image.


    Awooo!


    The wolf roared as the other neen wolves gathered as well, staring at Aur with killing intent.


    "Shit." He looked back to see the state of Emma and Chloe and couldn''t help but curse. "What a burden."


    "If I can take this guy on, you can survive. However, if I can''t..." Aur just shook his head as his eyes glinted with a malevolent aura.


    He fully stretched his body, and the cracking sound of his bones echoed. Aur nodded his head with satisfaction.


    Boom!


    The ground quaked as Aur instantly reached a random wolf and directly punched.


    Thud!


    With a sickening thud, the wolf''s skull directly burst open from the sheer strength of Aur, and its eyes lost their glint.


    However, before Aur could even move, two wolves fearlessly charged him with maddened expressions.


    "You wanna fight, I will give you a fight." Aur cracked his fist and punched again at one of the wolves.


    Boom!


    The wolf was sent flying, crashing into the walls. However, the other wolf charged at him with a maddened expression, as if it couldn''t care less about itspanion.


    It drooled from its mouth, as if it could already imagine eating a piece of Aur.


    The wolf used its sharp nails to attack Aur with its paws.


    Shing!


    However, to the horror of the wolf, a sharp, metallic sound reverberated in the surrounding area, as its sharp ws that could even slice metal couldn''t even put a light scratch on Aur''s body; they smoothly slid across his skin.


    The wolf stared at its now dull sharp nails, its expression filled with disbelief, as if it were questioning its own reality.


    However, the poor wolf wasn''t given much time to contemte. A punch came right at its face, sending it hurtling just like itspanion, crashing into the wall.


    "You''re scared from just this..." Aur smiled as he looked at the blue wolves who were slowly backing away from him with terror written across their faces.


    The leader, a ten-feet blue wolf, looked coldly at him as it howled again. As it revealed its canine teeth, suddenly, a rotating whirlwind slowly formed in front of its mouth.


    While it was very tiny at first, it grew bigger and bigger with time, advancing toward Aur at a terrifying speed.


    "Hmm, this might be troublesome..." he frowned. However, a small smile graced his face with a crazy expression.


    Without a shred of hesitation, he walked right into the storm and advanced forward.


    The giant wolfughed with a mocking smirk on its face. "This human is dead now." Its eyes gleamed with intelligence as it looked at the two fallen wolves of its pack.


    "His meat should be delicious; if not, I would have taken a loss. Oh well, as long as these strong humans die..."


    Suddenly, its left eye started to twitch violently as it felt an ominous feeling, as its wolf senses tingled, warning of an iing threat to its life.


    "Huh," the giant blue wolf looked around in confusion.


    "Could it be?" It looked to its front, seeing a giant fisting towards it.


    Boom!


    Its head was knocked out clean, and its vision became inverted, seeing the world upside down.


    "Who am I?"


    Its tongue came out, and it had a silly expression on its face.


    "I will kill you, doggy." Aur coldly looked at the giant wolf, jumped up, and sat down right at the centre of the knocked out wolf, starting to pummelled the wolf with a barrage of punches.


    His ck mage clothes were torn in many ces as small cuts were present in his body asionally bleeding from it from the thinly cut muscles.


    Aur smashed the wolf without giving it a chance to counter in a continuous series, in one hand he caught the jaws of the wolf not allowing the wolf to open its mouth.


    Using all his power.


    "Awoo."


    The wolf roared as the other wolves came to help him, biting and shing at Aur with their sharp and strong ws.


    However, Aur remained unmoved and uncaring, not giving a damn about the damages the other wolf inflicted upon him as he plowed the knocked out wolf him like a maniac. His punches grew stronger and stronger as time passed.


    Boom!


    Aur smashed the wolf head onest time prating its skull directly to its brain. With a tight grip he directly destroyed the brain of the wolf.


    No matter how much vitality the wolf had, its vision slowly dimmed as it lost its lustre in front of the horrified eyes of the pack, their leader died a miserable death.


    With a relieved expression Aur stood up from the mangled body of the wolf as he looked at the other wolf with a killing intent.


    The huge body of the ten feet blue wolf was filled with countless punches that dug deep into him and there the biggest hole in its skull revealing the remnant brain which was crushed to bits.


    Aur''s hand was dripped with blood of the wolf and a small smear of the brain was still left in his hand.


    As he walked all the wolves backed away with a terrified expression with a strange silence.


    "That was close." Aur muttered to himself touching his ragged mage clothes with a bitter expression.


    "Let''s begin the ughter." he instantly disappeared from his ce as he appeared right inside the pack and punched a random wolf.


    Boom!


    The wolf wasunched up in the air under the horrified eyes of the wolf.


    All hell broke loose, the wolves started to run and the pack of wolves became disorganised, running in all directions with a terrified expression on their face.

 Chapter 27: Protagonist Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 27: Protagonist Opportunity</h4>


    There was no surprise; all the wolves died one by one, no matter how they ran or fought back. Aur continued killing every single wolf in there.


    Huff! Huff!


    Aur tookboured breaths as he looked at all the corpses of the wolves, maintaining a cold expression on his face. He had already killed enough in his previous life not to care about killing anymore; he had grown numb to it by now.


    His robes were all ragged, soaked in blood from head to toe¡ªnot his own, but the wolves''.


    "Hmm..." Aur had a contemtive expression as he looked at the mangled corpse of the giant blue wolf, a hint of fear in his eyes.


    If he didn''t have the mage robe to protect him, which significantly reduced the power of the wind storm, Aur might not die, but he would be seriously injured, at the very least.


    The wolf was not wrong to be confident in its attack, assuming that Aur would be incapable of fighting or might even die after taking that head-on assault. However, it didn''t ount for his robes, which had great resistance to magic.


    That was the reason Aur was able to catch the wolf off-guard and kill it head-on.


    "This wolf should at least beparable to a tier one beast since it is able to use spells," Aur thought with a frown on his face.


    Unlike humans, who had a stage called mage apprentice where they could still use spells, only tier 1 beasts could use spells because of theplexity involved, there was no mage apprentice stage for the beast.


    Although Aur wasn''t sure about the power system of the beasts, he knew it was very simr to humans with only some differences when starting to cultivate.


    "My strength should be around tier one as well then..." Aur thought, his fist tightened, though he was still frowning.


    "If this single wolf is a tier one beast, there were at least hundreds in my vision." A chill ran down Aur''s spine when he thought of it, especially remembering thergest wolf which was floating in the air.


    "I need more strength," he muttered with determination shing in his eyes.


    However, looking at the two knocked-out twins, Aur couldn''t help but shake his head. "They are nothing more than baggage to me if they hadn''t found the ce..." Aur''s eyes glinted with a cruel light.


    Without waiting for the twins to wake up, he went towards the mine after administering some aid to them.


    "Hmm, these should be quartz," Aur said as he looked at the brightly shining stones that covered his vision.


    Although these weren''t as valuable as the mana crystal, they were still valuable to have.


    So, Aur started to take out the stones with just his bare hands. Although it was called a mine, it didn''t really need digging, since all the mana crystals were stuck at the surface of the uneven walls of the cave. The only challenge that one might face is when the mana crystals are deeply imprinted on the wall, making it a challenge for anyone to take them out; special equipment was made to extract them.


    Aur used his brute strength to pull the mana crystals out of the wall one by one in an efficient manner.


    As time passed, he had taken out all the mana crystals and the quartz, leaving only one for the light.


    "Now, how should I carry these?" Aur thought with a frown as he took out thest mana crystal.


    Rumble!


    Aur was stumped as he looked around, feeling the ground vibration. Unexpectedly, arge door opened in front of him, revealing a dark room.


    "What''s this?" he frowned, seeing this.


    "Do you know what this is, little squirrel?" Aur looked at the trembling squirrel on his shoulder, which had a horrified expression on its face.


    "No," the squirrel squeaked at him with terrified eyes.


    "Hmm," Aur suddenly threw the squirrel right into the door.


    Ahhh!


    "This... this bastard..." The squirrel went right into the pitch-ck darkness as Aur closed his eyes to use his five senses to sense if there was anything out of the ordinary about the ce.


    However, he heard nothing for a long time before a disheartened squirrel came out of the darkness with its coat messy and bruises all over its body.


    "What was inside there?" Aur asked with an expressionless face.


    "You still have the gall to ask me, you''re a bastard," the squirrel huffed with anger as its face seemed to be red with anger.


    Aur expressionlessly looked at the squirrel.


    The squirrel''s eyes widened as a chill ran down its spine, making all its fur stand as if it was electrocuted, and a defeated expression morphed on its face.


    "There is nothing but some traps, but the great me couldn''t be fazed by the traps as I reached a metallic room. However, it was sorge that I couldn''t push the door..."


    "Really?" Aur looked at the squirrel with squinted eyes that made the squirrel break out in a cold sweat.


    "Yes, yes, young master," the squirrel hurriedly said.


    "Alright then, if anything goes wrong..."


    "No, nothing will go wrong," the squirrel replied while shaking its head.


    "Okay." Aur nodded his head as he walked into the pitch darkness while carrying the quartz as a torch, lighting the surroundings with it.


    "Why couldn''t this bastard give me light when I was here?" the squirrel muttered.


    Aur''s ears twitched. "What did you say?" He looked at the squirrel with an amused expression on his face.


    "Nothing, nothing, young master."


    "Alright." Aur looked at his surroundings.


    There were countless activated traps; some arrows were stuck to the ground, and some green liquid melted the ground with sizzling heat.


    Aur walked through the ce carefully while using his five senses to sense any danger, if there was any to begin with. After all, being careful never hurts anybody.


    "This squirrel was not wrong; he did activate many of the traps. But how could these squirrels survive all these..."


    Aur suddenly remembered that the squirrel had taken a full-powered punch from him and still was only slightly injured, which healed in moments of time.


    "This guy has thick skin. I might be able to use it." A glint shed in Aur''s eyes.


    A chill ran down the squirrel''s back.

 Chapter 28: Trouble Magnet

    <h4>Chapter 28: Trouble Ma</h4>


    Aur slowly made his way to a huge door that was coated in iron with no lock or key.


    "It''s truly a huge door..." he muttered as he had to raise his neck just to see the end of it.


    "Can I just pull it?" his eyes narrowed. "Should I do it or not?"


    "This ce seems like it was made for a protagonist instead."


    However, Aur didn''t leave as he had a contemtive expression on his face.


    A chuckle escaped from his lips. "When did I start to be so indecisive?"


    He walked up to the door and pushed with his full strength.


    Crack!


    The door was pushed open with the full strength of Aur, finally revealing a bright light that blinded Aur''s eyes.


    He hurriedly closed his eyes, feeling the blinding light.


    Time passed as the bright light never stopped emitting, causing Aur''s eyes to be closed all the time.


    Slowly, he narrowed his eyes as he gradually adapted to the bright blinding light.


    "What''s this?"


    There was a book suspended in the air, emitting a bright light.


    "Huh..."


    Aur''s eyes narrowed even more as he carefully looked at the book cover.


    HOLY MAGIC!


    As he saw those words, Aur''s eyes suddenly lost colour, and his red pupils violently went backward revealing only his sclera in his eyes.


    He slowly walked towards the book, with his arms iling around as if he were a zombie.


    Aur reached the book, drooling, as he was about to touch it.


    Boom!


    A violent shockwaveunched him into the air, sending him hurtling.


    However, this could be seen as a blessing in disguise, as Aur''s eyes finally gained rity while he violently coughed blood.


    His red pupils went back to their rightful ce.


    "This..." Aur was shocked to the core as he looked up.


    "You are not worthy."


    A cold metallic voice rang in his ears.


    "Who are you?"


    Aur said as he narrowed his eyes.


    "You are not worthy."


    Again, the voice resounded in his head as if someone were directly whispering in his ears.


    "I am not worthy, huh..." a small smile graced Aur''s face. "Well then, I better be unworthy."


    His eyes narrowed to a slit as he left the room.


    "This is definitely the protagonist''s ce to fulfil his destiny... how idiotic..." Aur muttered to himself as he was about to leave. However, leaving empty-handed still frustrated Aur. Suddenly, he saw a small book lying in the corner of the room.


    The book was rather dusty and in a roughed-up state; there was no name in the book as well.


    "Can I take this book?" Aur looked back at the bright book and asked in a simple tone.


    "Yes, you can take it." The cold voice suddenly seemed to be filled with mockery as it rang directly in his head.


    "What''s wrong with this book?" his eyes narrowed.


    The voice seemed to pause as if it were contemting something before it finally rang in his ear after two minutes or so.


    "Although you are not worthy, since you were able to find the room, I will tell you what this book is. It is a collection of variant spells, which is absolutely useless to a mage. So, as a senior, I wouldn''t rmend this book, especially for your vital spells."


    "How did it get here then?"


    "That cannot be exined." The cold voice rang in Aur''s ears again.


    "Thank you, senior. I will keep that in mind. However, I still want to see it, just for the sake of it." A grateful smile appeared on his face as he happily took the book before leaving the room and closing the door.


    As the door closed, a resigned sigh echoed in the room.


    "How much longer do we have to wait?"


    "Do you want a middle-grade talent as your master?"


    "..."


    "We shall wait for another decade as well unless we at least get a high-grade talent as your master."


    "Yes, big sister." The book''s light seemed to dim as it flickered before it emitted that terrifying blinding light again.


    ...


    Aur sneered as he walked outside.


    "Young master, what did you find inside the room?" the squirrel asked curiously, however, he didn''t get a reply as Aur waspletely silent, lost in thought.


    "Young master, young master...."


    "What is it?" After being pestered by the squirrel every moment, Aur finally replied with a frown on his face.


    "You-"


    "If it is not important, you are getting cooked alive, rat." Aur said with a cold tone.


    "Umm... this..."


    "Tell me already."


    "What did you get in the room?" the squirrel said, its fur soaked in cold sweat.


    "I am not worthy." Aur replied as he increased his pace, quickly leaving the room with the ragged book in his hand.


    "Eh, what does that mean?" The squirrel rubbed its fur with its hind legs, however, upon seeing the flying figure of Aur as he walked further and further away, it felt lonely in the darkness.


    "Young master, wait for me." It said as it also increased its pace before directly jumping onto Aur''s shoulder and restingfortably.


    Aur just shrugged as he finally saw the outside world again. The dim light from just one quartz lit the mining area.


    "They should have awakened by now..." he muttered as he went towards the twins.


    As Aur left, the door rumbled before slowly closing.


    "Huh," Aur looked back, seeing the door closing with a shrug. He had nothing to do with that ce anymore, as it reeked of a protagonist, and protagonists meant trouble.


    Aur even felt like the entire vige raid that happened to his vige was because of the Williams trouble, nothing more than some obstacle to power the man up.


    He was very familiar with these situations; wherever the protagonist went, trouble followed like a stream of water. They seemed like trouble mas, leaving countless misfortunes for people near them, while the they themselves would somehow survive against all odds and turn misfortune into fortune.


    It was as if the entire world revolved around these people, constantly providing experiences for them to grow.

 Chapter 29: Spatial Bag

    <h4>Chapter 29: Spatial Bag</h4>


    Aur frowned as he walked through the ce, where the mangled bodies of the wolvesy on the ground, making it look like an obstacle.


    Emma, who had rtively recovered, was slowly bandaging Chloe with a frown on her face.


    "Emma, I am fine. You should go help Aur."


    "No, I will go after you have recovered enough," Emma said with a stubborn expression.


    "No matter how strong Aur is, it is a terrifying apex beast. A beast that could bepared to a tier one mage. I hope he has escaped..."


    Cough! Cough!


    Chloe coughed blood again. Her vision slightly dimmed as she was slowly closing her eyes.


    "Sister, just drink this potion," Emma said with a frown on her face.


    "No, this is our savings, how could we spend it? Besides, this is just a light injury," Chloe shook her head.


    Emma sighed seeing this. "You act more like a child sometimes, more than me," she muttered.


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps, which instantly made their eyes widen.


    "No one from the outside should havee, right?" Emma said with a confused expression on her face. However, her face immediately brightened as she saw the man.


    "Aur, you are alive." She ran towards Aur with tears in her eyes, as she was about to hug him; however, Aur slightly moved to the side.


    Boom!


    Emma directly crashed into a wall.


    "Awoo..." she cried in pain.


    "I didn''t say you could hug me..." Aur just shook his head as he looked at the two with a strange glint in his eyes.


    "What is it, Aur?" Chloe looked towards Aur, who had a strange expression on his face.


    "Nothing, we are still dividing our share by 30% to 70%, so..." Aur beckoned as he left.


    "No, don''t go, Aur. That giant wolf is at least a tier one mage; you can''t kill it." Emma hurriedly said as she wanted to stop him; however, Aur was uncaring as he walked forward.


    "Don''t go, seriously. You might die." She clung onto his arms like a ko to stop him from going. Her chest unintentionally rubbed against his hands.


    Aur was speechless.


    Cough!


    Emma''s face became as red as a tomato as she hurriedly let go of his hands and put her head down with a shy expression.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing dangerous," Aur repeated with an expressionless face as he walked.


    Now, Emma no longer stopped him; instead, she followed with her head down.


    Chloe had also already recovered to some extent by now, as at least she could walk.


    "Let''s wait for my sister first..."


    "Too time-consuming." Aur frowned as he directly went towards Chloe and asked, "Can I lift you up?"


    "Eh." Chloe was stunned.


    "Can I?"


    He extended his hands forward, and as if on instinct, she took Aur''s hand as he lifted Chloe.


    Without wasting time, the trio went out.


    "Who did such a terrifying thing..." Emma looked at the mangled corpses of the wolf as they traveled.


    "Did you do it, Aur?" she asked as she looked at him.


    "Who knows." Aur just shrugged.


    "Then what happened here?"


    "I was just like you guys. I was knocked far away in the other direction and fainted on the floor. Luckily, my injury healed soon since I didn''t have much of an injury to begin with..." Aur muttered.


    "After waking up, as you can see, this was the exact same thing I saw."


    "Hmm.." Chloe had a contemtive expression when she heard this as her eyes narrowed at Aur, carefully scrutinising him before she sighed.


    "What about those mana crystals..." Chloe muttered.


    "Let''s run faster, Aur."


    "Alright."


    Boom!


    The ground caved underneath Aur as he disappeared, leaving an afterimage as he instantly reached the ce.


    "Not that fast." Chloe said as her hair was dishevelled, and her face messy.


    "Didn''t you say you want to go faster?" Aur replied with an expressionless face.


    "You... fine." A resigned sigh appeared on Chloe as she looked around, and her eyes widened with shock.


    "Wait for me." Suddenly, Emma''s loud shout resounded as she came running with a tired expression.


    "Eh, what happened, Aur?" she asked, seeing the widened eyes of Chloe as she finally looked around, which made her eyes widen as well.


    "This is really..."


    All the mana crystals were on the ground with the quartz as well, and the wall was all damaged.


    "Someone just dug it out with just his raw strength and left it on the ground..." Emma eximed as her body trembled with excitement, seeing the glittering light and purple glint.


    "But who would just leave it like this?" Chloe frowned instead of being excited as she looked around.


    "Could it be..." Her eyes narrowed to a slit; however, the thought soon went to the back of her head as she looked at all the mana crystals instead.


    There were no abnormal things besides this, and all she could see was Aur.


    "Let''s store all this and go." Chloe had a resigned look on her face.


    "But sister..."


    "We have to thank our benefactor whoever he is in the future, that is my promise but for now since the person helped us, it''s ours to take." Chloe interrupted Emma.


    "Yes, sister." Emma nodded her head as she hesitantly started to store all these things in her bag.


    As she put all these mana crystals into the bag, the bag seemed to have never been filled, as all the hundreds of mana crystals went in like the bag was a bottomless pit.


    Aur''s eyes widened when he saw this.


    "Is that..."


    "This is a spatial bag we have owned for a long time." Chloe said as she looked at Aur.


    Aur nodded his head with some jealousy in his eyes.


    The spatial bag could be said to be one of the most expensive things in this town, which cost at least 20 high-grade mana crystals just for a small bag that should be around seventy square feet in size. This spatial bag was also a small one; however, it didn''t mean it wasn''t precious.

 Chapter 30: William Again

    <h4>Chapter 30: William Again</h4>


    Although this was equal to an entire small room, which could be said to be a massive space for just the smallest dimensional bag, still, you never know what happens in the future, and mages needed countless products to be stored, so it would have been filled up in no time.


    Still, that was only for the mages, but for an ordinary mercenary, this much was plenty enough. The problem was that it was too expensive for people to buy this.


    "If you are wondering where we got it from, it is from our inheritance left by our grandpa.'''' Chloe looked at Aur with a strange glint in his eyes, directly looking at his face up-close.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you two were royalties..."


    "No, we are not. Our grandpa was only a mid-tier one mage, but it was given by the previous vige leader because he sacrificed his life to save the vige."


    "Oh, alright." Aur just nodded his head as he refrained from asking any further.


    "I wonder where the protagonist is?" he mused to himself.


    After all, Aur knew that this opportunity was stored up for the protagonist, although he didn''t know who it was, but still, it was up and ready for him to get it with some coincidence.


    "Sister and Aur, I have finally taken all the mana crystals. They are two thousand fifty-seven, the exact number," Emma jumped from excitement.


    "Aur, we will divide our loot in the mercenary ce, alright?" Chloe looked at him as if seeking his confirmation.


    Aur just nodded his head.


    "We will leave now."


    The trio silently made their way to the exit.


    The bright sunlight shone on the trio as their eyes all narrowed.


    "It''s nice to see the sunlight again." A small, goofy smile graced Emma''s face with her tongue stuck out with excitement.


    "Let''s leave quickly." Chloe said with a cold tone as she looked around.


    "Can you carry Emma too, Aur?"


    "Eh." Emma was stunned when she heard this.


    "Sure." Aur smiled as he gave Emma his right hand.


    "Hop on."


    "But sister... sis... Aur..."


    "Fast." Chloe''s expression turned serious as she looked at Emma.


    Feeling the serious expression, Emma nestled in Aur''s left arm like a ko.


    "Let''s go." Aur coldly said as he disappeared.


    Just at that time, a golden-haired youth came holding a half-torn map in his hand.


    "Is this the ce?" Williams looked at the hole that extended downwards to pitch darkness and looked at his map again, seeing a big ck dot marked at this ce with a treasure symbol in it.


    "So this is the right ce..." he frowned. "Well, the only way to find out is to enter the cave." William shrugged as he entered the cave.


    "This might not be the ce."


    The cold voice rang in his ears.


    "What do you mean?" William asked with a strange expression on his face.


    "As I said, this might not be the right ce."


    "How are you so certain?"


    William waited; however, no reply came, which made him shrug as he entered the ce.


    "Hmm..." There were traces of footprints of people, and some blood was also thinly smeared on the cave walls.


    "Someone was here before." William''s eyes narrowed as he slowly made his way through the darkness.


    "It''s too dark here..." he muttered.


    William eyes seemed to glow with darkness as his blue pupils suddenly became ck, emitting ckish mes around his eyes.


    In his mental space, there was a circle with countless variations and patterns inside it, floating in mid-air right at the centre of his mental space, with a thin string attached to it connected to the ground of the mental.


    The ground of his mental space there was a small pond of transparent liquid that slightly filled to the reaching about the knee level.


    The strange pattern started to rotate, consuming the transparent liquid as it flowed up into the pattern, nurturing it.


    "Tier one: true pupils," William muttered, looked around, and finally, he could see almost everything in the room.


    "Looks like taking this first spell as my initial vital spell was not a bad choice; however, this is entirely useless inbat."


    "Don''t worry, kid. ck magic doesn''t have the strongest strength in the spell ranking, but it is the strongest in killing and lethality."


    "You can raise an entire army by yourself; imagine your very own kingdom that you built from your very own power where everybody will obey you."


    The cold voice rang in his ears.


    William just shook his head when he heard this. "Don''t try to corrupt my mind, Asmodeus."


    However, his expression soon turned to confusion. "What is the spell ranking?"


    The cold wind from the cave blew over his skin; however, William never got any reply.


    "He is acting dead again..." William cursed as he advanced in the cave, suddenly seeing a green figure lying on the ground.


    "Is that an imp?"


    He walked towards the imp and looked at it carefully. From his eyes, William could see a thin blue circle around the imp''s bent neck.


    "This is the only thing I can see right now..." William cursed. The only thing his tier one true pupils, his vital spell, could do was seeing in the dark and having an intuition of death and things rted to death.


    Although it might be useful, it was entirely useless to increase hisbat strength, and it didn''t match his style of fighting.


    William liked to fight head on, not like a coward who hides in the shadows.


    That was against his morals.


    "So I waste," he muttered as he finally recovered from his thoughts and started to go further with an even deeper frown.


    William saw the wolf that was brutally killed, its body still stered against the walls, as if it were a bug.


    "He was punched in the face, sending him directly to the wall..."


    His eyes widened when he saw this. "What type of strength is needed to do this? Is it a tier two mage?"

 Chapter 31: Holy Magic Book

    <h4>Chapter 31: Holy Magic Book</h4>


    William thought, his back soaked in cold sweat, "Is that guy still inside?" His eyes shed with a dark aura as he carefully looked at the ground again, seeing three footprints going inside the cave; however, only two footprints came outside.


    "No, I must go. I need strength to take my revenge." In William''s eyes, a me of vengeance burned as he advanced, witnessing the gruesome sight of the wolf''s mangled body along the way, all ploughed down with what seemed like a blunt weapon without mercy.


    "This is really..." The disgusting stench of death made his nose twitch as his skin crawled.


    With a disappointed expression, he reached the mine where there was a single quartz shining its bright light around its surroundings.


    "All things have been dug out except these..." William muttered in disappointment as he looked at the uneven walls where he could find traces of being brute forced.


    "Whoever hade, they were a brute man." He sweated with a sigh of relief not seeing anyone till now.


    Rumble!


    The ground seemed to rumble slowly, as if an earthquake urred, and a door opened, revealing a dark passageway.


    William''s eyes narrowed as he walked towards it without hesitation.


    ...


    "That feeling is getting closer." Inside the mental space, the golden text glinted as a shadow of a man was faintly seen from it.


    However, the shadow seemed to have grown wearier and wearier. It no longer had a smug expression; instead, the shadow''s face was contorted in a strange shape, as if it were frowning.


    ...


    William finally reached the door that Aur had previously reached, the metallic, huge door.


    "Come."


    A soothing voice rang in William''s ears, making his mind calm and peaceful. He had a hypnotised expression, just like Aur''s. However, Aur was only hypnotised when he opened the door; while he was outside the room, Aur was unaffected while William was affected in just being closed to the door.


    William''s consciousness just couldn''t resist the voice that rang in his ears like a melody. With a zombie-like walk, he approached the door and pushed it open.


    Boom!


    The instant he opened the door, a blinding light pierced his eyes. However, the zombie-like William didn''t seem to care. Even when his blue eyes burned from the intense light, he continued to walk towards the book that was emitting a blinking light.


    As he walked towards the book that shined with blinding light, the golden text in his mental space started to shine, sending a golden light prating the mental space directly into his consciousness.


    William''s eyes violently opened at that moment. He looked around in confusion, only to close them again due to the blinding light.


    "What is this?" William thought, shock written all over his face.


    But he was truly helpless against the blinding light that impaired his vision, preventing him from looking around.


    "Tier one: true pupils."


    The pattern at the centre of his mental space started to shine, making his blue pupils enveloped in a dark aura.


    "Damn it, I am running out of mana already..." William cursed as he finally managed to open his eyes as the light could no longer affect him.


    When he looked around the room, he was stunned to see a book floating in mid-air, shining in a golden light.


    "What is this?" a question mark appeared on his face as he carefully scrutinised the book.


    HOLY MAGIC!


    "Finally, I found a worthy master."


    The book jumped up and down in joy.


    "You can talk?" William said, still in shock.


    "Of course, I can talk. Please, master, as long as you touch me, I will forever be yours," the voice was sultry as it resounded from the book itself.


    "You can''t take it; your vital spell is already a dark spell. It will contradict with it if you take the holy magic," the cold voice rang in his ears.


    "What if I take it?" William smirked.


    "Then it is your choice, but if you try to inscribe a holy spell, it will contradict your dark spell and make your spell weaker and even get your body injured."


    "Hmm..." William frowned when he heard this; however, he didn''t stop his movement as he walked towards it without any hesitation.


    "Wait, what are you doing..."


    He ignored the cold tone that rang in his head as he touched the book.


    The book''s light dimmed as the hovering book fell into William''s hand.


    However, the moment William touched the book, a scalding pain scalded his hand with a sizzling sound of his hand burning.


    Ahhh!


    William screamed loudly as he hurriedly let go of the book. He looked at his own hand, which was red from the heat.


    "This..." his eyes widened with shock.


    "I told you the holy magic book isn''t made for you," the cold voice rang in his head, tinged with mockery.


    However, under the stunned gaze of William, the book suddenly floated up.


    "Master, there is a devil residing in your body. Can I have your permission to kill it?"


    "Inside my body?" William was stunned as he heard this. "I guess it is talking about Asmodeus, huh..." he mused to himself.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Yes, master, I can since we have bonded together as you have touched me. I can enter your mental space and kill that devil and even remove that disgusting evil spell you have cultivated." The book''s tone was filled with disgust, especially in thest part.


    "Oh, if you can, then do it." A smirk appeared on William''s face.


    "Thank you, master." The book jumped up and down in joy as it narrowed to a small size.


    Boom!


    The book suddenly shot towards the forehead of Williams, a streak of radiant energy trailing behind it, and passed through his head as if it were a phantom.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    A peculiar buzzing noise resonated in his head as the book traversed the dimensions, seamlessly transitioning from the physical world to William''s mental space.


    William''s pupils violently shifted, their focus gradually sinking, rolling backwards.


    His body seemed to experience a sudden convulsion.


    After a short time, his body convulsed further and froze, and Williams became motionless.


    Thud!


    He fell to the ground, eyes wide open with his blue pupils rolled back.

 Chapter 32: Primordial Demon

    Inside his mental space, the book materialised directly, as if it were breaking the very void.


    "You vile demon, daring to take my master''s body¡­" The book''s blinding light brightened the entire mental space of William, even more so than the golden text.


    Ahhh!


    Pain resounded from the shadows of the golden text; however, no form was present, only the reflection of a man crying in pain because of the bright light.


    "This is cleansing light, a tier six spell."


    "You vile demon, today I will kill you for even daring to enter my master''s mental space." The book brightened even more, emitting a terrifying, blinding light.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ you will regret this if this goes on."


    "I am not listening to a vile demon." The book''s voice turned cold as it applied even more of its strength.


    "These¡­" The reflection of the human-like figure inside the golden text was stunned but appeared more mocking than anything.


    "I was also like you previously, hahahaha."


    "What do you mean?" The book was stunned when it heard this.


    "I mean exactly what I meant." The voice was cold with a tinge of mockery in its tone.


    Suddenly, the instinct of the book went wild as it felt an ominous feeling. "What is this?" It took back its light, roaming around the ce.


    However, it was toote.


    Shing!


    As if someone had sheathed a sword, the sound came as the golden text brightened with a bright golden light.


    Unlike the book, which emits light with a holy attribute, this was pure light without any mixture of the elements.


    Boom!


    As the light fell on the book, instantly all its abilities were stopped, and it becamepletely still, as if it cramped all over: it couldn''t even move now.


    Thud!


    The book fell into the transparent liquid.


    The golden text gradually returned back to its original shine.


    "Kukuku, I warned you already."


    But there was a twist: the book shined with a blinding light again, slowly floating in mid-air.


    "I will let my big sister take over now."


    Boom!


    The book''s light suddenly brightened even more, reaching a terrifying degree.


    Within moments, the bookunched itself into the golden text, with its aura increasing every moment.


    But just when it was about to crash, the golden text suddenly flickered with light as chains came out from its body.


    The chains were golden in colour as they directly shot towards the book at a terrifying speed, wrapping the book with chains.


    The book wanted to resist; however, not one method worked, as all resistance was futile. The chains gradually bound the book.


    The golden text flickered as the chains were pulled back, dragging the helpless book toward it effortlessly.


    As the book neared closer, suddenly the golden text stopped emitting light, making the mental spacepletely dim with darkness.


    Time passed as a crunching sound with the horrified screams of two girls resounded in William''s mental space.


    Finally, after a long time, the golden text flickered again, lighting the mental space with its usual light; however, there was no book in sight as if it had been devoured alive.


    "A fool, you should have escaped when you had the chance."


    From the faint reflection of a human-like figure bound in chains, there was a new addition of a book also chained.


    The book had lost all its lustre as it appeared to be dimming as if it was dying.


    However, the golden text shone on the reflection of the book, and the instant the shine fell on the book, it instantly recovered.


    "Tch.'''' The man-like figure in the shadows of the golden text seemed to be rather unpleasant.


    As the book recovered, it looked around in the null void-like ce where even its own light couldn''t pierce the darkness.


    "Where am I?" Its voice was full of drowsiness, as if it had just woken up from a deep sleep.


    "We are inside the golden text, girl¡­"


    The book looked at the iing voice and turned towards it. The moment it did, its light dimmed, as if it was in the greatest shock yet.


    "You are¡­"


    "Haha, pipsqueak like you wouldn''t know."


    The human-like shadow finally revealed itself, entirely dark and ominous, with countless stars and asteroids revolving around a dark hole in its body like small dots with a ck massive centre, as if an entire universe were contained within its form.


    The being''s eyes were closed, and its mouth was shut tight, with only the eyes and ears present, neither the nose nor the ears could be seen. A in human-shaped being with a seemingly universe contained within it.


    "A primordial demon," the book''s voice echoed in the surroundings with shock.


    "Oh, you know me¡­" the being seemed surprised.


    "Of course, I know. It is our goal to kill you, bastard." The book pped its pages angrily, eager to unleash its abilities. However, this was pointless¡ªno matter what it tried, it couldn''t use anything, as the chains seemed to absorb all its power the moment the book attempted any action.


    "This¡­"


    "It''s pointless, girl. I have tried already to escape and use my abilities for centuries, but it hasn''t worked till now. Otherwise, you won''t be standing here."


    The book trembled at these words.


    "Sigh," a resigned sigh escaped its pages as the book looked around.


    "What do we do now then?"


    "I thought I was your main enemy¡­"


    "You were and always will be, but I can''t kill you right now. Besides, I don''t have many grudges with you¡ªonly my big sister has a grudge against you," a teen''s voice came from the book, as if it were shrugging casually.


    The being was stunned when it heard the book''s response.


    "How interesting." a smirk appeared on the primordial demon''s face.


    "But don''t trust me too much; my big sister can control the book anytime she wants as well¡­" the book huffed with anger.


    "Do you think I will trust anyone?" a sneer formed as the rotation of celestial bodies around the ck hole seemed to get faster the more mood swings the primordial demon experienced.


    "Nah."


    "Then why are you asking me?"


    "Because I want to, you idiot." the book humphed in anger. "After all, I am the cutest girl in the world."


    "Oh really, hahahah." the beingughed with mockery.


    "Anyway, getting to the point, do we have any escape methods to get out of here?" the book seemed to wink at him.


    "No." The simple reply caused the book''s energy to diminish as it returned to a deted state, filled with disappointment.


    "Then what do we do around here?"


    "Wait."


    "That''s all?"


    "Yes."


    "You really are a boring demon, humph." The book stayed silent, as if it went to sleep. The blinding light also shut down with it.


    Just like that, a demon with a whole gxy inside of him and a book were both chained up inside the golden text as they went silent.


    The golden text started to vibrate as it sent another beam of light passing through the mental space and healed the consciousness of William.


    William violently opened his blue eyes as he was jolted awake, looking around at his surroundings.


    "What happened?" his azure blue pupils dted with shock.

 Chapter 33: Class 1-A

    The only thing he remembered was the book being small after he allowed permission for it to remove the devil; after that, all his memories were hazy at first and nkter.


    "Hey, Asmodeus, are you there?" William shamelessly muttered.


    "Yes, I am here." Asmodeus'' cold voice rang in his ears again.


    "What happened?" a disappointed expression appeared on William''s face when he heard this.


    "Nothing." The cold tone rang in his head again, as no matter how much William wanted to talk to Asmodeus, he didn''t reply.


    "Oh well," Williams muttered, "what happened to that holy magic book anyway?" he thought with a strange expression.


    "Master, I am here." another voice rang in his ears,pletely different from Asmodeus, in a feminine tone tinged with a little excitement.


    "What happened when I was knocked out?" William said with shock as he looked in his mental space, and as he expected, besides the human-like figure, there was another shadow of the book chained up.


    "I am sorry, Master. I couldn''t kill the demon; instead, these golden texts trapped me," the book told with a tinge of defeat.


    William couldn''t help but be touched and console the book, saying, "It''s fine now."


    "Let''s go back now," he muttered as William exited the cave, and instantly, he was surrounded by men in ck.


    "William, you will die today."


    A strange expression appeared on his face as he cursed, "Assassins," looking at the surroundings and seeing at least twelve men surrounding him.


    With gritted teeth, he said, "Let''s fight if we want to fight. If you want to take my lifee take it."


    ¡­.


    In avish room radiating luxury with its elegant, perfect light and abundant furnishings, a crowd of people gathered to observe a board coated with gold. On the board were inscribed names of individuals along with the sses to which they were assigned.


    The eyes of all boys and girls shined with excitement as they searched for their designated ssrooms. Aur sat on a sofa, slowly sipping his tea, observing the crowd with a peculiar expression on his face.


    "Brother, you don''t have to worry. They are just low-talent individuals who are meant to be beneath us. We will be directly informed by personnel."


    Aur simply nodded his head, looking around and observing all the young people around him, drinking their tea with a rxed expression on their faces. Unlike the crowd of girls and boys, the atmosphere here was rather peaceful, with an air ofziness prevailing.


    "There really is such a gap between the two sides¡­" Aur muttered while looking around. However, disappointment crossed his face when he didn''t spot the golden-haired, blue-eyed boy.


    There were only two ways to be protected from the beast tide: either Aur had to make Williams, the so-called lucky man, strong enough and use him as a puppet to eliminate the pack, or the other way was to make himself stronger than what he saw in his future and nip them in the bud.


    However, Aur had one confusion about his talent: future seer. While he could see the future, it didn''t mean that it was exactly urate.


    Was it like a future he couldn''t avoid, or was his talent working in tandem to predict a possible future oue if Aur followed his usual route? It seemed to be only a potential variation of the future.


    There were many questions about his talent that he hadn''t truly known the answers to which filled his mind with questions after questions.


    "Only time will tell¡­" Aur sighed, feeling a little aggrieved.


    "Master, your ss is in 1-A."


    Suddenly, he was jolted awake as he heard a small feminine voice.


    Aur looked up to see a girl in a maid costume bowing her head.


    He simply nodded as he followed along.


    "ss 1-A, huh¡­" he muttered to himself.


    "Please follow me, young master."


    "Yes." Aur followed her and couldn''t help but nce at her.


    She was Latina!


    With a figure on the slimmer side, her hair a mix of brown and ck, and her warm caramel skinplementing her modest bust.


    As Aur slowly followed her, he looked around, noticing that all the others were also escorted by a butler or maid.


    "Master, this is the room."


    Aur looked up to see a jade-ted sign with arge "1-A" inscribed on it and nodded.


    Suddenly, he looked behind to see the Latina still standing by his side with a respectful expression.


    "Why are you still staying here?" Aur said with a frown on his face.


    "Master, I am your personal servant from now on, and it is my duty to fulfil your needs," the Latina bowed as she looked at Aur nervously. However, seeing his expressionless face, she sighed internally with some relief.


    "Alright." Aur just nodded his head as he entered. Although he didn''t like these master and servant things, he was living inside this society, and for that, he needed to adapt to these world''s rules as well if he wanted to live in these ces peacefully.


    As he entered the ssroom, he could see desks ced in a neat and tidy manner for one to sit, but there were no chairs arranged.


    The ssroom was humongous, with about hundreds of desks arranged in a spacious manner. In the front, there was a jade-like bed and a board as well.


    "Why does this look so ancient?" Aur frowned as he casually found a seat in the middle, where one could barely be seen or noticed, and sat down while the maid stood at his left.


    Currently, eight people are present in the room. Although he knew most of them, they didn''t engage in much conversation. Despite being friendly with Aur, they didn''t form a social circle, so they all stayed silent.


    The other eight also remained silent, patiently waiting for the ss to begin.


    One by one, people started to enter the ss and took their seats ording to their assigned positions. However, no one chose to sit in the front row or thest row, as if there was an unspoken agreement.


    The front row was reserved for geniuses, those who had taken more steps and achieved higher talent, while thest row was considered the punishment seat, designated for those with the poorest performance.


    Aur looked around as the ssroom filled up within ten minutes.


    After some time, a tall and slick man entered as well.


    The moment he entered, the surroundings suddenly became heavy. The atmosphere grew dense around him, causing a psychological pressure to build in everyone just from seeing the man.


    The slick man looked coldly at everyone before he stepped aside, allowing a red-haired woman to enter. She was wearing a stocking, skirt, shirt, and coat that perfectlyplemented her figure.


    With a jade-like perfect figure and long legs, she was a perfect ten and a half.


    Instantly, all the males couldn''t help but look at her with a glint in their eyes with some lustful light after all they were all teens.


    While the girl humphed with anger. The rivalry between the beauty of women wasmon in whichever world you go in, either friendly or deadly.


    Seeing this, the red-haired woman''s expression became cold. "I am your teacher for this year."

 Chapter 34: Adriana

    She looked at every student as her terrifying killing aura erupted, causing everyone''s backs to be soaked in cold sweat.


    The woman looked around, and everyone avoided her gaze, reflecting a deep fear on their faces.


    "Good," she nodded her head with a satisfied expression. However, she frowned upon seeing the frontmost seat in the middle empty.


    "Has that blond kid note yet?"


    The ss became silent as her killing aura erupted again, even more than before, and she coldly looked around.


    "Where is that kid?"


    Silence!


    The entire ssroom became eerily silent.


    Yawn!


    Suddenly, everyone''s attention was drawn as they looked at the door where a young boy entered with a tired expression on his face.


    However, his very presence seemed to exert pressure, enveloping every student and causing a terrifying sensation in everyone''s mind.


    "Who are you?" The red-haired woman asked with a frown on her face.


    William was jolted awake, seeing the red-haired beauty in front of him.


    "You mean me?" he pointed at himself.


    "Yes¡­" the woman was already seething in rage, and the ground seemed to make quaking noises beneath her.


    "I am William."


    "So why are youte?" Her anger red as she expressionlessly looked at him.


    "Oh," William quickly realized his situation.


    "I am sorry, teacher, I won''t do it again," he said as he casually took the front row middle seat.


    The red-haired woman just nodded expressionlessly as she looked at everyone.


    "My name is Adriana, and I will be teaching you guys from now on, understand?"


    "Yes, teacher." Everyone bowed, showing proper respect to the teacher.


    She nodded her head, and the huge man beside her handed her a copy of something.


    "Does anyone know how you progress further?" she said, and instantly everyone raised their hands, while some didn''t. Those who didn''t were basically wearing simple clothes.


    The red-haired woman frowned, with a slight disgusted expression that shed for a second before returning to normal.


    "Very well, I will exin it to you. You should already know about mental space and how it works, right?"


    All of them nodded their heads.


    "Good." She took a deep breath. "Do you also know about vital spells?"


    "Yes," most of them replied.


    Adriana just ignored the one or two who didn''t know.


    You can draw the mana from the surroundings into your mental space with your vital spell. The more you evolve the spell, the faster you can absorb the mana from the surroundings. If you can fill 25% of it with mana, then you are a mid-mage apprentice.


    Half the mental space filled with mana makes you a high mage apprentice, and if you can reach 75%, then you are a peak mage apprentice. These criteria are the same for high-tier mages as well.


    Adriana suddenly extended her hand forward, and a blue light shed.


    "This is blue mana, the symbol of a first-stage martial artist¡­" She looked at her students and pointed at a person in the front row.


    "You, show your mana."


    "Yes, teacher," the man nodded as he stood up with a haughty expression on his face.


    He wore goggles and had a half-white and half-white skin tone, with a rtively small build in luxurious clothing.


    The man put his hand forward as he closed his eyes, slowly focusing on his mental space and drawing a strand of mana. Nothing shed, except for the surroundings bing slightly distorted.


    Adriana nodded her head.


    "When you are a mage apprentice, your mana is entirely colourless." She looked at the children again; however, her ears twitched as whispers rang among them.


    "Isn''t the vital spell we learn only supposed to be when we start the academy?"


    "How could these guys get it so soon?"


    "Isn''t that¡­ umm¡­"


    "Unfair."


    The children muttered among themselves.


    "Quiet, you bratty kids. The world itself is unfair. If you want toin, go to the vige leader and the elders and do it."


    The children became silent as they just gritted their expressions with injustice.


    Seeing this, Adriana frowned.


    "I shouldn''t have made the third elder''s kid do the demonstration," she cursed with frustration, however she soon calmed down with a calm and confident expression on her face.


    "You guys don''t have to worry; the academy will provide all of you with an equal amount of mana crystals for cultivation. We will also offer better spells for your vital spells, including countless spells even superior to the ones demonstrated, all thanks to our leader''s grace."


    The children''s eyes lit up with excitement upon hearing this, as there gaze filled with reverence for their leader.


    "We have to thank our leader for gracing us with this opportunity," Adriana said with a glint in her eyes.


    "We thank the leader," everyone said in unison.


    "Tch," the boy with goggles gritted his teeth as he sat back down with an irritated expression.


    "She trapped me instead," he muttered with some resentment.


    "Hey, I thought you were supposed to be the wise man here," the man beside him snickered with mockery.


    Hearing this, the boy was even more filled with resentment, however, he didn''t speak any further, choosing to remain silent instead.


    The man next to him snickered even further.


    "I should suppress this guy as much as possible. After all, my old man gave me that task¡­" The man wore a green robe with a rather lean build, sharp eyebrows, and big,rge eyes. He looked rather heroic.


    He was the first elder''s son, Jack, who was just a step away from bing a high-grade talent but couldn''t.


    The first elder and the third elder were in fiercepetition for resources this time, while the second elder was sidelined because his son Gertrude was killed. Gaining the vige leader''s favour was the most crucial thing for both of them to obtain resources.


    Jack basically represented the younger generation of the first elder, while the man in goggles represented it for the third elder, with the second elder''s faction being sidelined from the resources because his son couldn''t enter.


    Although Jack was in the backlight due to the golden halo of Williams, who was an even higher talent than the vige leader himself, that didn''t mean he was weak. With the tempering he has been given from his father, he quickly learned his first vital spell.


    Jack looked at his huge mental space that was almost two times bigger than Aur''s and couldn''t help but nod his head, seeing the colourless liquid that reached about knee level for him.


    "I am very close to bing a mid-mage apprentice¡­"


    Suddenly, he looked at Williams, who looked rather sleepy with half-closed eyes, and couldn''t help but mutter, "How much has this monster progressed already?"


    "Teacher, I have a question." A girl raised her hand with a confused expression on her face.


    "Yes, you may speak." Adriana internally scoffed; however, outwardly, she maintained a smiley face.


    "If it is about filling the mental space with mana, then it''s just a gradual process that takes some time. Even if it takes longer with the increase in the space of the mental space, the real problem is breaking through tiers instead."


    "Why is it so, teacher?" she asked with confusion.

 Chapter 35: Mental Space

    "This is simply because to break through, one needs to go beyond their limits and use the mana-filled mental space to attack the walls of the mental space, trying to break it. If you can break it, then a rebirth shall take ce. With every destruction, there is revival, and your mental space will evolve, making it stronger."


    "The mana you gained from absorbing the mana from outside will also be more powerful from the revitalised mental space. You can imagine Mental space acts like a filter, making the mana morepact with purer density," Adriana exined without skipping a beat.


    "Any more questions?" she asked expressionlessly.


    However, to her dismay, another kid raised his hand and asked another question. "What are the colours of the further stages of mana, teacher?"


    "Oh, a good question," Adriana smiled as she deeply scrutinised the kid, as if remembering him which made the kid feel a shiver down his back, before she spoke again. "A Mage apprentice has colourless mana, tier one has blue mana, tier two has green-coloured mana, while tier three has red-coloured mana. Is that clear to everyone?"


    "Whates after tier three, then?" the boy asked with curiosity.


    "I don''t know if the vige has not birthed a tier four ever since its creation," Adriana simply said as she looked at Williams. However, seeing his sleepy figure, she was about to erupt.


    Just then, the bulky man put a hand on her shoulder, which helped her calm her anger. She took deep breaths, and finally, a smile graced her lips.


    "So, let''s go on with the history lesson about the ce we are staying in and the things we have here."


    Aur looked at all these dramas silently with a calm gaze; however, he wasn''t really looking at them. In front of him was a blue panel with a big sign hung on top of it saying "MUSCLE SYSTEM."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (uses: 0)


    -Muscle: 1


    -Blood and Qi: 0.77 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 56


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur hadn''t put any stat points into his blood and Qi for a whole month; that was the reason the stat points were so bloated. However, this wasn''t the reason he was truly contemting whether to put stat points into it or not; rather, he was remembering the book he had gotten from that strange ce.


    The blue panel vanished from his vision as he looked at the golden-haired boy sitting at the first bench.


    "He must have gotten that holy magic book already," Aur could already guess it. But he wasn''t truly interested in that book either because, sure, it might be powerful considering it had a strange consciousness inside it, as if it were a living person. It might not really be helpful to him,plementing his advantage.


    Aur needed something thatplemented his advantage of having strong muscles. The variance spell book that was all clustered in the book, although it could be said to be an irrational spell with no other same attributeplementing it, was rather useless. But just one spell caught his attention, making him excited.


    "But for that, I need to choose a rather sketchy spell that hasn''t been learned for decades," Aur''s eyes narrowed as he looked around. If he suddenly came up with a spell that waspletely different from the vige teachings as a vital spell, the best thing that could happen to him was being branded as a traitor and receiving a death sentence.


    "I will increase the blood and Qi attribute after I construct my first vital spell," Aur remained expressionless as he listened to Adriana''s teachings. However, hearing things he had already heard about, which were just being repeated again, he lost interest and stayed silent and patient.


    These things were already taught by his father, Adam, to him¡ªall the history and geography, as well as the tiers of the mage. In fact, Adam was an even better teacher than her in the exining part.


    But Adam taught ordinary kids only until they turned eight, while Adriana taught awakened mages. The disparity in status was evident. It all boiled down to one thing: power!


    While Adam was more capable, he barely entered the ranks of a tier one mage, and even then, he had no hope to progress further. The teachers in the academy had to be at least peak tier one mages to be one, all with the potential to be tier two mages in the future.


    Aur just sighed as he wished for the ss to end already.


    Finally, after a long hour of lecture on all the things he had already learned, the ss ended.


    Adriana signaled the man to stop reading and stood up from the jade bed.


    "Alright, the ss has ended. Now it''s time for your training before you can finally choose a spell of your liking," she yawned.


    "This woman slept through the whole ss."


    This thought echoed through the children, but their eyes lit up with excitement when they heard that they could finally choose their vital spell, even though they suddenly heard snoring noises.


    "Even Williams fell asleep." They were stunned but saw Adriana with an uncaring gaze.


    Everyone shrugged. "This is the benefit of being a high-grade talent," their eyes glinted with envy, and some with lust.


    "Williams, wake up, it''s time for another ss," Adriana said in whispers as she left the ss.


    William slowly opened his blue eyes and looked around at the people who were staring at him.


    "What are you all looking at?" he said as his gaze turned cold.


    The people who surrounded him hurriedly left, escorted by their servants to a huge ground with some weight lifting equipment.


    William was thest to leave his ssroom.


    However, when he went out, his gaze turned cold.


    "What are you still doing here? Didn''t I tell you to leave already?" he said with a cold tone.


    In front of him stood a blue-haired beauty in a kimono bowing toward him.


    As she bowed, William could faintly see her ample cleavage without any undergarments.


    "Young master, I am your personal servant. How can I leave?"


    "I said to leave me alone."


    "But¡­ but young master¡­"


    "What ''but''? I said to leave, so leave already." Williams'' gaze turned colder.


    Sob!


    The girl suddenly started to sob.


    "Huh," he was stunned when he saw this.


    "Why are you sobbing?"


    "If I can''t serve you, young master, I won''t be able to pay for the medicinal fee for my mother, and I might be sold to the brothel instead. Please, you are my only hope¡­." She looked up at William with tear-filled eyes, revealing a face that seemed to be straight out of a statue, but her tear-filled eyes made her look extremely miserable.


    William frowned when he heard this and reluctantly nodded his head. "Alright."


    "Thank you, young master," the girl nodded her head, her face still filled with tears.


    "Now, wipe those tears away. How could you be my maid like this?"


    "Yes, young master," she hurriedly used her hands to rub her face.


    "Follow me now," William coldly muttered as he left for the training ground.

 Chapter 36: Linwood

    The girl hurriedly nodded her head as she followed William around, resembling a jumping frog. She was like a little child who got its first treat.


    "What a peculiar girl," William mused to himself, genuinely intrigued.


    Little did he know, concealed at the back of her, was a hidden weapon so meticulously tucked away that not even a tier two mage could detect it.


    Her eyes flickered with a momentary glint of murderous intent before returning to her usual cheerfully mncholic state.


    Finally, William entered the room, where he saw everyone engaged in training. There stood a muscr man with a towering 7-foot (213 cm) frame, resembling a solid mountain.


    "Young master, here are your training clothes," she said as she handed the garments to him.


    "By the way, what is your name?" William inquired.


    "Young master, I don''t have a name at the moment. Please give me one," she replied, her face filled with sadness as if she were reminiscing about her past.


    "In that case, I shall name you Angel from now on," William said, scratching his blond hair.


    "Is that eptable?"


    "Yes, young master. What a wonderful name you have given me," Angel responded, smiling with genuine happiness in excitement.


    "I''m d you like it," William nodded with a smile as he patted her, causing a small blush to form on the angel''s face.


    Seeing this William coughed.


    "You should take care of yourself¡­" he said before William proceeded to the training session.


    A strange glint shed in Angel''s eyes as she looked at William''s back.


    "Do I really have to kill such a kind person?" she muttered to herself.


    Angel touched her weapon at the back with gritted teeth as her grip on the knife tightened causing her to bleed her hands.


    William waspletely unknown to these.


    He casually greeted the imposing man and began his own training.


    The teacher wore an expressionless face, merely nodding in acknowledgement.


    However, beneath his stoic exterior, disappointment lingered.


    "For someone to achieve greatness, discipline is crucial. Unfortunately, William is quite disappointing in this regard. Were it not for his exceptional talent, his attitude alone would have led to his demise. Then again, he is still a child with much to learn," the man pondered silently, observing the students diligently training.


    Yet, his eyes widened instantly when he caught sight of a white-haired man training silently.


    "This form..." the man rubbed his eyes and looked again, disbelief clouding his thoughts.


    Aur appeared to be performing ordinary exercises, just like the other children with textbook form that was unevenly distributed, yet correct.


    "Am I hallucinating?" He rubbed his eyes once more, questioning the reality of what he saw.


    To his dismay, Aur continued with minimal effort in his training.


    "No, I cannot be hallucinating," the teacher''s expression grew cold. "Everyone, stop!"


    Confusion filled the faces of the students as they halted their activities.


    "Yes, teacher," they responded, their expressions reflecting bewilderment. Even William paused, his face etched with confusion.


    "We will conduct a test," the instructor dered, his tone icy.


    "Huh..." The students were stunned by this unexpected announcement.


    "What do you mean by a test? It''s only the first day of school..." they whispered among themselves.


    "Silence! These will be small assessments for all of you to demonstrate yourbat abilities. All weapons are allowed, as long as they are made of wood."


    "This is not a request; it is an order. Any questions?"


    "Teacher, what about those who already possess spells?" a girl raised her hand.


    "To maintain fairness, no spells are allowed. Anyone found using spells will be punished, regardless of their identity," his eyes gleamed as he surveyed three boys: William, Jack, and the third elder''s son.


    "Are there any further inquiries?"


    Silence enveloped the room.


    "Very well then. Those who end up in the losers bracket will go without lunch, and everyone''s mana crystal allocation will be reduced. The winner of the first match will receive double the mana crystal," the instructor stated, nodding his head as he randomly assigned teams.


    "You will be fighting against this person, and you against that person..."


    As he made his selections, intentionally or not, Aur and William found themselves in the same bracket for the fights. However, they would only face each other in the semifinals when there were only four participants left standing.


    Of course, both Aur and William had to make it to the semifinals first.


    Instantly, the room buzzed with students heading to their respective opponents, filling the space with the chaos ofbat.


    Although the crowded room was teeming with numerous students, it was so vast,parable in size to a ser field, that simultaneous fighting was not an issue.


    Aur''s first opponent was Linwood.


    "So, I''m fighting..." Aur scanned the room, finally spotting the person he was looking for¡ªa thin man with elongated jaws and narrow eyes.


    "Is this the guy I''m up against?" Aur''s expression turned peculiar.


    "Are you Aur?" the man approached him, a smirk on his face.


    "Yes, I am," Aur nodded.


    "Then I''ll be fighting you," Linwood smirked.


    "I can tell," Aur replied dryly.


    Rolling his eyes, Aur briefly observed William''s fight first. William was facing a petite girl, who skillfully utilized her small build to dodge and counter his moves.


    "That girl won''tst long," Aur thought to himself, before focusing on his own battle.


    "Aur, I know about your background. Although you''ve only barely achieved middle-grade talent, you''re still one of us. Why don''t you step down while you can? I''ll help you in the future," Linwood taunted, his smirk widening.


    "There''s no need, Linwood. I don''t deserve your praises. Besides, the oue of the fight isn''t decided so easily," Aur responded, a friendly smile appearing on his face.


    "Well, if you say so, Brother Aur," Linwood shrugged nonchntly, as if it were Aur''s loss for not giving up.


    "Okay," Aur suddenly became expressionless.


    "I mean, you''re not going to defeat me either way, no matter how you look at it..."


    Boom!


    Aur lunged at Linwood, his right hook connecting with the man''s face.


    A shiver ran down Linwood''s spine as his vision filled with Aur''s powerful punch.


    Reacting swiftly, he crouched down, narrowly avoiding Aur''s fist, and rolled to the side before standing up again, ring at Aur with hatred.


    "You sneaked attacked me!" Linwood eximed angrily.


    "Brother, you were talking too much. I hope you don''t mind a few sneak attacks from your little brother, considering how powerful you are. My only chance was to catch you off guard, but unfortunately, it didn''t work," Aur smiled innocently while rubbing his nose.


    "You... you..." Linwood struggled toe up with a retort, but his mind failed to form any coherent words. Whatever he said would only make him appear more pitiful.


    "Hahaha, alright, I ept your challenge, Brother Aur. Let''s fight to our heart''s content," Linwood dered, casually drawing his sword and taking a deep breath.


    However, Aur remained motionless.


    "Haven''t you taken out your weapon?" Linwood asked.


    "I mostly fight barehanded," Aur replied, a friendly smile still adorning his face.


    Linwood''s smile brightened, genuinely pleased.


    "Alright, then."


    He made the first move, swiftly advancing towards Aur and shing at him with his sword.

 Chapter 37: Aur vs Linwood

    Aur remained unmoving, his red eyes narrowed at the sword, and he slightly backstepped along the trajectory of the sweeping de.


    "Got it," Linwood smirked, delivering a punch to Aur''s face with his other hand.


    However, just as the blow was about to connect, Linwood''s vision nked out.


    "Huh."


    Linwood opened his eyes, only to find himself staring at the ceiling.


    "Hey, move it, kid, and go to the losers'' bracket already."


    The loud voice rang in his ears, prompting him to abruptly stand up as if on instinct.


    He nced at Aur, who was engaged in another fight, his expression filled with terror.


    "This... this¡­" Linwood looked at his hands as if he couldn''t believe his own reality.


    With a bitter smile, he made his way to the losers'' bracket.


    "I will have my revenge one day." His eyes burned with determination.


    ¡­


    A man fell to the ground with a thud, unconscious.


    Aur casually subdued another guy, chopping the back of the man''s neck directly and rendering him faint with eerie precision in a swift motion.


    "Now, how many are left?" He sighed, observing the eight people engaged inbat.


    "I didn''t make a mistake; you really are good atbat."


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he turned back to see the teacher.


    "Teacher," he greeted him, bowing slightly with grace.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be so graceful. Hahahaha, call me Jonathan."


    Aur nodded, beads of sweat visible on his face.


    "However, unfortunately¡­" Jonathan shook his head, a hint of disappointment in his expression.


    "Eh?" Aur was stunned.


    "Your talent will be your greatest limitation. Besides, it''s the world of the wizards. Although having a strong body will help, it will only give you a slight advantage at most," Jonathan exined with a reminiscent gaze.


    "I understand, teacher," Aur nodded with an expressionless face.


    "This guy... At least you''re not formal now," Jonathanughed off, shaking his head.


    "If you have a question, ask me. I have never seen a kid so powerful and aware of the importance of the body. You should have unlocked your aura already, right?"


    A small bead of sweat formed on Aur''s face as he visibly hesitated, noticing this, Jonathan''s eyes glinting with amusement.


    "There''s no point in hiding. Although it might be your ace right now, focusing more on spells than your body will eventually leave you behind by your peers," Jonathan said with a knowing smile.


    Aur simply nodded with an enlightened expression.


    "Very well, good luck, kid," Jonathan returned to his position.


    After he left, Aur''s face morphed into a contemtive expression, though he couldn''t help but sneer inside.


    "My n worked," Aur thought internally while maintaining an expressionless demeanor.


    "Now it''s my final match for the bracket, and it should be Williams now." He observed the fight between a huge giant and Williams, both engaging in a bare-fisted head-on confrontation.


    Williams fought the giant man, trading blows evenly. However, the ragged breathing of the giant became more apparent as time passed, while Williams seemed to remain fully fit.


    Seeing this, Aur shook his head with disappointment. These people didn''t seem to understand much aboutbat.


    Aur could discern numerous opportunities to exploit the giant''s weaknesses. However, both fighters didn''t exhibit refinedbat techniques. Despite their strength, he could defeat individuals like them using brute force alone¡ªperhaps even twenty or more with only half his strength.


    While Aur might not be an expert in other aspects but when it came to maximising his body''s full potential, he possessed enough experience to grasp a certain degree ofprehension.


    The key to maximizing the body''s potential boiled down to technique¡ªusing perfect strength at the right moment¡ªand ingraining these movements into muscle memory. Aur considered this the true essence of utilizing the body to its fullest potential.


    However, both Williams and the giant engaged in raw, unrefined fighting without employing any technique or strategy. But it wasn''t entirely their fault either; they were too young and inexperiencedpared to Aur his title of the strongest didn''te of air in his previous life.


    Boom!


    Williams delivered onest punch to the giant and the man fell to the ground with a thud.


    Huff!


    Williams took deep, ragged breaths, inhaling the hot air as he closed his blue eyes.


    "Will you continue, Williams?" Jonathan asked, appearing instantaneously.


    "Yes, I will," Williams replied, still huffing, but his blue eyes glinted with burning determination.


    "Very well then. Wait until you recover. Once those guys'' fight is over, I will call you," Jonathan pointed at the other four people who were still engaged inbat.


    William nodded his head as he fell to the floor, slowly recovering while gathering his thoughts.


    "What do you think of my fighting style, Asmodeus?"


    However, even after waiting for a long time, he still didn''t get a reply, which made him frown.


    "I guess you are still angry at me for the previous incident," William muttered with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Master, don''t worry about him; he is just a big fat meanie. Your fighting style is great, master¡­" the familiar teeming voice rang in his head.


    "Don''t lie to him; it is trash at best if you sugarcoat it," Asmodeus'' cold voice rang in William''s ear now.


    "You are lying¡­" the book tried to argue.


    "Worse than trash; it isn''t even worthy to be considered as a fighting style at all, with brute strength that isn''t even applied correctly." Asmodeus'' cold voice was tinged with mockery.


    "You¡­ you, master, is just a child right now and has high potential to grow," the book retorted.


    "It doesn''t mean an excuse. Do you know that white-haired guy? Who is going to fight him in the next match?" Asmodeus said, making William''s ears twitch as he stared at Aur, who stood tall like a tower.


    "Yes, what about it?" the book replied tentatively.


    "That guy is a real master at work. Although he might seem to only use brute strength as well, he is masterfully reading the person before exploiting the weak spot to perfection. It isn''t about strength or speed; it''s just about skills," Asmodeus ruthlessly stated.


    "You¡­" the book couldn''t retort now since what Asmodeus said was the truth.


    William heard this loud and clear as it rang in his head, which made him wear a bitter smile on his face.


    "So, Asmodeus is talking about this guy¡­" William gritted his teeth.


    Aur looked at William''s intense stare with a strange expression. "Have I done something to this guy?"


    Soon, the four people finished their fight, with Jack, the first elder''s son, and the third elder''s soning out on top.


    Now, there were only four people left in the tournament.


    "Good, only the strongest will win," Jonathan shouted out loud with a roar.


    "You, Aur, and Williams will fight first, and then the other two will fight. Am I clear?" hemanded in an ultra volume.


    "Yes, sir," William and Aur shouted at the same time.


    "Create a big space for these two," he beckoned, as the losers'' bracket was already finished. These poor guys who lost wouldn''t get the mana crystal, and they wouldn''t get to eat this time as well.


    The academy provided its students with five low-grade mana crystals every day for cultivation. They were shaping the future generation of the vige, individuals who would be its leaders. It was crucial to eliminate any potential feelings of vengeance towards the vige to prevent disasters.


    Loyalty to the vige needed to be deeply ingrained in them from a young age, and this was the primary agenda and goal of the academy.


    Now, the final moment had arrived: Aur versus Williams.


    William calmly moved to the center of the room and beckoned Aur.


    Aur frowned initially but soon became expressionless as he walked towards the designated spot.


    Ten footsteps apart, Aur and Williams faced each other, assessing each other with narrowed gaze.


    As a crowd surrounded them, curious eyes focused on the uing match.


    "I can''t believe Aur was able tost this long here."


    "True, doesn''t he only barely have a middle-grade talent?"


    "Hmph, he will only have an advantage at first, but after some time, he will be left behind by us," Linwood gritted his teeth, his eyes turning red.


    "True." Everyone nodded with pity evident in their eyes.


    "How cringe." Aur''s ears twitched upon hearing this, "and troublesome."

 Chapter 38: Aur vs William

    "What is your name, brother?" William said with a smile on his face.


    "My name is Aur," Aur replied.


    "I hope you can go easy on me, Brother Aur. I am already exhausted, as you can see, and I don''t have the strength to continue," William shrugged.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he carefully scrutinised him before shaking his head with pity.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Aur?" William asked.


    "Nothing," Aur just shook his head with disappointment.


    "You two little pieces of shit. Are you going to fight or not?" Jonathan roared loudly.


    "Yes, yes," they both said in unison.


    "Good, I will count from three to one, and you will begin." He raised his hands and showed three fingers.


    "Three," two fingers.


    "One." Jonathan smirked and closed all his fingers in a fist.


    "Huh." William was stunned as a giant fist came right at his face.


    Boom!


    He was sent crashing into the wall.


    Silence. Everyone was in stunned silence, as if their brains were processing things.


    "Trash," Aur muttered in disappointment.


    "You¡­" William''s voice came as the dust settled, revealing the golden-haired boy who was seething in rage.


    "Oh, you are still left standing?" Aur looked at William with surprise.


    William gritted his teeth; however, a glint of horror reflected in his eyes. He couldn''t even see how Aur had attacked him.


    "Let''s fight then." William loudly muttered with a roar. However, internally, William was in deep contemtion.


    "Hey, Asmodeus, you can hide my spell being activated, right?" he muttered in his head.


    "Yes." Asmodeus'' cold voice rang in his head, causing him to be excited.


    "However, what makes you think I will lend you my power?..."


    "Master, I can cover it for you." Asmodeus'' voice was cut off by the excited voice of the book.


    Upon hearing this, William''s eyes brightened, and with no hesitation whatsoever, the circle started to rotate in his mental space, slowly absorbing his colourless Mana. William''s eyes turned slightly dark before returning from the glowing back to his normal blue.


    "Tier one: True Devil Pupils."


    William looked at the one or two blue lines which connected with his fist, aiming at Aur.


    Death line was a terrifying special ability of the True Devil Pupils, allowing the caster to see the best possible path for killing the living being whom the caster focuses on. When the caster followed these lines, it guaranteed their chance of killing the targeted individual.


    It was like a prediction; however, the focus was on the death of the targeted individual, exploring countless possibilities to ensure their demise. It resembled an inferior version of future sight where one could perceive all the movements in the future, but here it only led to the death line of the being, a line that might change.


    "So these are the death lines?" Williams muttered as he followed those blue lines with his fist, reaching Aur directly in moments ording to the different position of the being.


    "Now we have leveled the ying field," he muttered with a smirk. Since Williams was exhausted and not as physically strong as Aur, he believed these factors would make it fair, at least in his understanding.


    "Huh," Aur looked at the punching for him, with his crimson eyes widened.


    He pressed his leg muscles to work in full force as he pushed against the floor, sending himself backward and narrowly avoiding the punch as it zoomed past his vital region.


    William followed up with another leg kick directly to his knee.


    Dong!


    Aur legs'' muscles cramped, making his legs unbnced.


    Just then, William''s left hook punched Aur, sending him crashing into the wall.


    "Got him." A sneer formed on his face; however, his left hand hurt, as if William had hit metal instead of Aur, which caused him to frown. Suddenly, he felt an ominous feeling.


    "Let''s fight to our hearts'' content, then¡­" Aur''s eyes glinted as he revealed himselfpletely unscratched.


    With a sneer, he left afterimages and punched again, same as before; however, it seemed eerily slow for some reason.


    William''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Aur''s; however, a sneer formed on his face.


    "No matter what you do, I can see your death points¡­"


    His fist blindly travelled along the blue lines. However, just as it was about to connect, the blue lines suddenly changed direction.


    "Eh."


    Boom!


    William was sent flying as the wall cracked with the sheer pressure.


    Aur just stood there with narrowed eyes.


    "The fight isn''t over yet," William roared as a terrifying aura erupted, and a small smile appeared on his face. With his aura erupting, everything about his physique improved exponentially ¨C from blood flow to his strength and even his five senses, reaching new heights.


    Aur just stood there with a cold gaze.


    "With my vital spell and my aura, I don''t believe I can lose¡­" William gritted his teeth.


    "You can," Asmodeus'' cold voice rang in his ears, but William fully ignored it as he charged forward with the blue line guiding him to the death points of Aur.


    "Do you think you are the only one who has an aura¡­" Aur''s cold voice resounded throughout the room as his aura also erupted more terrifying than William''s by arge margin, his Aura covered the entire room in a heavy pressure causing everyone to feel disoriented.


    William''s eyes widened as the blue death point changed again.


    His vision turned nk.


    Thud!


    He fell to the floor with closed eyes.


    Aur had casually back-karate-chopped Williams, causing him to faint.


    "The match is over; Aur has won."


    Jonathan''s roar snapped everyone out of their thoughts, and they erupted with whispers among themselves.


    "Eh, that was quick¡­"


    Everyone''s eyes were widened.


    Although the fight might have seemed long, in actuality, it onlysted for a couple of minutes.


    But the end result was disappointing, with Aur knocking down Williams like all his previous opponents.


    "Congrattions, Aur. You have won the battle." Jonathan coldly looked around as he walked up and looked at Aur with surprise in his gaze.


    Aur just nodded with an expressionless face.


    "This kid is definitely interesting, and I have already fulfilled the task of the leader¡­" Jonathan looked at William, who was lying t on the ground, with a glint in his eyes.


    "If you have a favour, just ask me; I will do it to the best of my ability," Jonathan whispered in Aur''s ear as he looked back.


    Aur just looked at Jonathan with a strange glint in his eyes.


    "Now, Jack and Henry will fight, and the man who wins will then fight Aur," Jonathan said as they instantly stopped their whispers.


    Aur went to the side and watched the entire match silently while people came with stretchers and picked up Williams and walked outside.


    Unlike the fight with Aur and William, which progressed at a quick pace with the winner decided in minutes, Jack and the third elder''s son, Henry, took their sweet time fighting.


    At first, they gauged each other for ten minutes, and then they started to fight seriously, but that too while taking safety measures.


    By the time they were done, it was already an hour, with Jacking out on top naturally.


    Aur looked at all this with a yawn as he thought, "Well, relying on William to solve the problem of the beast tide is not possible."


    He had a hunch that William was using a spell to predict Aur''s movements and counter by attacking his blind spot. If Aur didn''t have the advantage of physique against William, he would have lost that battle quite miserably.


    And the most important point is that William was a hypocrite at best with a narrow mind, judging by his behaviour.


    Aur wouldn''t nurture such a person. His personality was oddly simr to his previous life brother, Valek, and that was the main reason he didn''t want to.


    "However, I can exploit him¡­" A malicious glint shed in his eyes as he gathered his thoughts while walking up to the centre to fight Jack now.


    "I give up." Jack raised his hands in the air with a resigned sigh. "I am already injured from the previous fight with Henry; I can''t fight you."


    Hearing this, Aur just shrugged and looked at Jonathan.


    "Very well, then; I dere that Aur has won this tournament."


    "Brother Aur, well done¡­" Leo praised with a thumbs up.


    "Thank you, Brother Leo." Aur''s friendly smile brightened everyone''s mood as they formed social circles around him.


    After all, although he might be barely a middle-grade talent and will probably get surpassed in the future by them, currently making friends with him was undoubtedly beneficial to everyone.

 Chapter 39: Noahs Plot and Blood and Qi improvement

    Williams stared vacantly at the ceiling with a dead-eyed expression while he was lost in thought.


    "Don''t worry, Master. He was just a weakling; you will surpass him in no time. It was just that he had an early victory, but you can beat that bad guy up whenever you want," the teeming voice rang in his ears.


    This somehow soothed him, as Williams felt a lot better.


    "How are you, my disciple?"


    Suddenly a hoarse voice of a man sounded in his ears which caused him to look to his right to see a man in casual clothing staring at him with a smile on his face.


    "Master, I am sorry I have let you down," William replied in a dead tone.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. Take these as stepping stones for you to climb up," Noah said with a smile. "Remember, Williams, life is about learning new things every day and will never stop learning; that is the only way for you to improve yourself."


    William just nodded his head while his eyes were still dull.


    Seeing this, Noah frowned. "Do you know the difference between a loser and a winner?"


    Hearing this, William was confused. "No."


    "They give up as soon as they get a setback, while the winner constantly faces setbacks but remains stubborn to achieve his goal no matter the extent."


    William''s expression morphed into a frown when he heard this.


    "So either you can be a loser or a winner; it''s your choice."


    William looked up only to see thin air; Noah had vanished into thin air.


    However, William soon went into a contemtive expression as he closed his eyes in deep thought.


    Before he violently opened his eyes, revealing his blue pupils.


    "I must train harder."


    ...


    Noah casually appeared inside his room as he sat on his throne as the vige chief.


    However, the moment he was inside, his hair seemed to turn grey as his body slowly became malnourished.


    "I don''t have much time left. I finally found the candidate for me to take over his body," he muttered as he sat on his throne.


    "No matter who it is, I must leave, for that, my little pawn, Williams, you must grow stronger. Instructing Jonathan was quite good. He has done his job well. Now, grow my pawn until you are a tier two mage," Noahughed hysterically, "then you will fulfil your purpose for your master."


    ...


    "Brother Aur, remember you have toe with us to the restaurant without fail."


    "Yes, yes," Aur said with a helpless expression as he looked at a brown-haired girl.


    "Alright, it''s a promise then," the brown-haired girl nodded with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Aur and a group of five silently walked in the passageway while all talking in a harmonious tone as they went forward to their next destination.


    "Do you know what our next ss is going to be?" Leo suddenly asked with a mysterious expression on his face.


    Everyone''s ears perked up when they heard him, drawing all the attention to Leo.


    "The next ss, we are finally allowed to choose our vital spell."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard this.


    "Is that really true, Brother Leo? We are finally going to have our own spell," the brown-haired girl spoke in excitement.


    "Yes, it is true," Leo nodded his head with a smug expression on his face.


    "As friends, I will tell you about the most important thing for you guys to choose from the countless types of spells you can choose from. Remember, when you choose a vital spell, you must only imprint a spell with a simr orplementary attribute to your mental space only simr to the vital spell attribute itself," Leo said in a wise tone full of voice, almost like he was a sage.


    They nodded their heads; this much information was already known to them during their early education.


    "This much you should all know, but some of you might not know that you should capitalise on your own strength and match it with your body to choose the spell you want to make as your vital spell."


    "What do you mean?" The brown-haired girl was the first to ask with a confused expression, while others were also confused.


    "I will give you an example: if your body is sturdy and your physique is good, you should make an earth attribute vital spell for yourself, which perfectlyplements your body and stacks together with your strength."


    "This is the most logical thing to do."


    They had already reached the ce for the next ssroom guided by their personal servants.


    However, this time there were two guards standing at the door with a stern expression, coldly looking at them.


    The group shrugged as they were about to enter, but the loud voices of the guards startled them.


    "Servants are not allowed to enter these rooms," they both roared at the same time.


    "You don''t have to scream about it..." Leo said bitterly as he instructed his servants, and everyone also instructed their servants to stay, including Aur.


    As they entered the ce, they saw benches neatly aligned with paper in front of each desk.


    "Looks like we are the first to enter, friends. Let''s sit near each other," Leo said as they sat in the middle seats, the most suitable arrangement for them.


    As Aur sat on the bench, he curiously looked at the paper, but it was empty, which made a small frown appear on his face.


    "What''s the use of this paper anyway..." Aur shrugged as he patiently waited for the teacher to enter.


    While he was looking at the paper, he also checked his system.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (use: 0)


    -Muscle: 1


    -Blood and Qi: 0.77 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 56


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Let''s increase my blood and qi a little..." Aur thought internally as he allocated thirteen of the stat points to his blood and Qi.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (use: 0)


    -Muscle: 1


    -Blood and Qi: 0.90 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 43


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Boom!


    His blood flow increased as his heart pumped blood faster and purer, while Aur felt his body filled with power and strength.


    He seemed to be younger, and his vitality increased by several times.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression on his face.


    After upgrading his muscle attribute and his blood and qi, Aur had learned a significant difference and their key features.


    While the muscle attribute was rted to the literal definition of the three types of his muscles: skeletal muscles, smooth muscles, and cardiac muscles, these were the mainponents that were strengthened when Aur allocated his attributes.


    His bones were also strengthened with it, but not to thatrge extent.


    Blood and Qi, on the other hand, were like the vitality of his body, simr to the fuel for his body.


    In short, the muscle was like the car, and the blood and Qi were like the fuel for his body, inyman''s terms.


    Soon, the ss filled up again, with the exception of the front middle row seat where Williams used to sit.

 Chapter 40: Variance Magic

    Finally, after a long wait, a woman entered wearing a witch-like costume with a purple hat and a one-piece outfit that tightly entuated her body, revealing a seductive figure that perfectly disyed her cleavage.


    The purple hat covered half her face and the other half covered by a veil which made her face very difficult to see.


    Aur frowned when he saw this, and almost all the boys'' attention was instantly drawn to the seductive body of the woman.


    "Why are all the teachers so young and beautiful, as if the academy intentionally wants it..." Aur''s eyes narrowed as he thought of this.


    The ss became silent as they waited for her to speak, but she never opened her mouth,zily looking at everyone with her deadpan gaze.


    Finally, she opened her cherry lips to speak a single sentence and sat back in her jade bed.


    "Look at the front of your paper."


    "Huh?" Aur frowned when he heard this, and the others were also confused. After all, he wasn''t the only one who had looked at the paper before.


    Still, he continued to look at the paper, to his surprise, text started to appear on the paper out of nowhere. By the end, there were countless lines of text inscribed in tiny letters.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the text.


    "Fire elemental magic - a set of fire-attributed spells,"


    "Wood elemental magic - a set of wood-attributed spells,"


    "Soul magic - a set of spells to control the soul,"


    "Five elemental magic - a set of basic four elemental magicbined together" plex)


    ¡­.


    There were thousands of spells with a basic description for each of them.


    "Hmm..." Aur frowned, seeing this.


    "Don''t touch the text on the paper; the moment you do that is your only chance to pick which attributed magic you want to use."


    The witch''s voice resounded throughout the ssroom, making everyone nervous as they carefully read the details.


    However, Aur had uncaring eyes. He had already decided which spell he would pick, so even though all these spells were useless for him, he still needed to pick one.


    Aur randomly chose the five elemental spells and pressed on the text.


    The moment he did, information about the entire spell was directly imprinted in his mind. His red pupils dted from the massive influx of information, which felt like a flood in his head.


    After some time, Aur gradually recovered from the massive flood of information and looked around. Most of the people had chosen their spells and were in a daze, just as Aur had been earlier.


    After everyone had awakened from their dazed state, the woman finally stood up from her seat and looked at everyone with a glint in her eyes.


    "Since you have chosen your spell, you will be given a month to inscribe it in your mental space. If you can''t, your ranking will be denoted, with your resources being cut in half or even less," she muttered.


    The children were shocked when they heard this.


    "If you want advice, you will have to pay tuition fees to a specified teacher." The witch looked deeply at everyone and left.


    "Eh, the ss has ended already."


    Everyone was surprised as they saw the woman walk out with bated breath.


    Suddenly, an old man entered the room, wearing a ck coat with sses on. He was the same man who had previously overseen the awakening test. However, now he was all smiles, with a kind expression on his face.


    "You will be escorted to the door rooms you will be staying in. It will be arranged randomly, and if you want to take a personal lesson, you can meet with the personal servant and order them to exin it to you," the old man gently announced as he left.


    Everyone got up from their seats and started to leave with strange expressions on their faces.


    Aur and Leo, along with their friends, all left at the same time, guided by their servants to their respective door rooms.


    As they were walking, Leo suddenly spoke with a strange glint in his eyes.


    "Brother Aur, looks like we will have quite a hard time ahead..."


    Aur just nodded his head, remaining silent, lost in deep thought.


    Seeing this, Leo shrugged, but a strange glint shed in his eyes as he observed everyone.


    Aur soon separated from the group and went to his door room, guided by his Latina maid.


    The room had a rather nd, ck and white texture that created a strong contrast in color.


    The walls were divided, with one side painted ck and the other side white. There was a medium-sized brown wooden bed and a study table with a tablemp on it.


    Aur looked around with a smile on his face.


    "Now I can finally imprint the spell, but I need to mask my own spell with it. I either use something to conceal my spell''s attribute or show the verification of the spell..." A small frown appeared on Aur''s face as he thought about it.


    Although he had already made backups for it, Aur wasn''t a hundred percent sure it would work.


    "Either way, I should start to imprint that spell first," he muttered as the spell for the five elemental spells went to the back of his mind.


    Aur carefully took out a ragged book and brushed away all the dust. This book was the one he had taken from that blinding light room inside the dungeon.


    There were some basic introductions in the book about what the Variance Spell was and some sort of story.


    [My Name is Asmond Diablo, and I was born in the small town of... Everyone scorned me and made fun of me as the greatest failure among the Wizards... My research for the Variance Spell has been my greatest and the worst invention as of yet. To the one who is reading this, I sincerely and humbly request you not to practice this spell.]


    After these words, the page was stained with blood.


    "Is he trying to make another Wizard practise his spell andplete it?" Aur mused with a sneer on his face.


    Reverse psychology was a very interesting thing: the more you make a person deny something, the more they would want it, and if you easily give it to them, they would frown and not take it instead.


    Of course, this was not universally correct, but most of the time, it held true.


    Aur looked at the definition of the Variance Spell and could roughly summarize it into his own conclusion.


    In a normal magic book, there were countless spells, all with the same attribute, and the vital spell that they formed would perfectlyplement and even strengthen themselves, since they shared the same attribute.


    The research on these spells was usuallyplete up to at least Tier Four of the Wizard realm.


    Variance Magic, on the other hand, was more like a subcategory of a normal magic book, with derived spells that were more powerful than the average ones.


    However, there was a certain problem. Most of these spells were iplete and didn''t haveplementary spells to strengthen the vital spell. They simply hadn''t been studied deeply enough.


    Making it an unexplored territory.

 Chapter 41: Choosing the Vital Spell

    The creator of this book appeared to be a miserable person based on Aur''s understanding from the introductory part.


    The person possessed exceptional talent but became obsessed with a variance spell.


    In pursuit of this spell, he collected various materials for research andpletion, intending to create a terrifying spell.


    Unfortunately, the research took too long, and the man''s mortal body perished before he could create the vital spell.


    Although Aur wasn''t sure about the nature of the spell the man was researching, which led him to sacrifice his entire future, it piqued Aur''s interest.


    However, it was all in vain, as the man had already met a tragic end with the mercilessness of time that no one could escape from.


    Aur sighed thinking of this as he carefully turned the pages until he found the one marked with a feather.


    The heading of the page read "Variance Spell: Vitality Magic," providing numerous details about the formation of the circle and how it could be created.


    Upon seeing this, Aur frowned. There were only five spells rted to vitality magic: Vigour, Strength, Draconic Body, Wizard''s Hand, and Devour. These spells fell under the category of Vitality magic.


    Vigour temporarily increased the body''s core stamina, Strength enhanced core strength of the body, Draconic Body allowed a full transformation into a dragon, Wizard''s Hand granted control over beings with life-force (simr to a degraded version of telekinesis), and Devour was simr to the dark magic, enabled Aur to absorb other living beings to grow stronger.


    However, there was a drawback to Devour, as it caused a terrifying physical bacsh upon absorption.


    After careful consideration, Aur chose the most straightforward and useful spell for the time being: Wizard''s Hand. Though tempted by Strength, Vigour and Devour which perfectly suited him, he ultimately let go of those options.


    The Wizard''s hand was the only spell that could be upgraded to the tier four spell, while the devour couldn''t be upgraded, meaning it was stuck at tier one forever. Of course, Aur wouldn''t allow his vital spell to be only tier one for the rest of his life.


    The first spell one imprints into the mental space automatically bes the vital spell of the individual and is deeply connected to the vitality of the person.


    "So, for this spell to be constructed in my mental space, I need blood, lion''s mane herb, Moon-shadow Sage, and Ethereal Blossom Herb..." Aur frowned upon seeing the long list of materials, which amounted to at least fifty. Among the five spells, this was considered the easiest one to create.


    The requirements for the other spells were even more stringent.


    "This will be troublesome," he thought as he swiftly left the room.


    "Young master," Lucy, a Latina woman, bowed to Aur when she saw him, and Aur replied with a nod.


    "What is your name?" Aur asked curiously.


    "My name is Lucy, young master."


    Aur nodded and inquired, "Where can I find the ingredients for the spell?"


    "To find them, you need to go to the market of the academy, young master."


    "Good, guide me there." With that, Aur walked out, with Lucy carefully following behind.


    While Aur considered buying the ingredients outside, he soon realized that no wizard equipment or herbs were being sold there.


    Even if they were avable, they would either be found in the ck market, which was too dangerous, or in the established homes of secluded and arrogant ns.


    Both options were unsuitable for Aur, as the ck market was risky, and the goods there were likely to be counterfeited.


    Going to those ns would be troublesome, as they only cared about their own bloodline. Even if they involved an external party like Aur, the conditions imposed would restrict his freedom and make him entirely reliant on them.


    Thus, for an average individual, the academy served as the middle ground for the wizard equipment market.


    Only within the academy could herbs and other items be purchased at a rtively fair price, with a lower risk of counterfeits.


    Aur observed the rtively secluded market where silence prevailed. People came and went without making a sound. Even though it was an authentic market, it had the appearance of a ck market.


    He carefully studied the scene and noticed that the people there were wearing masks. Some wore dragon masks, while others donned masks resembling different animals. They all wore simple ck robes that covered their bodies entirely.


    "Um... young master, it''s rmended that you disguise yourself," Lucy said, handing him the clothes.


    Upon seeing the clothes, Aur narrowed his eyes and examined them closely.


    "Young master, please wear this," she said, looking confused.


    "Does the academy think we''re fools?" Aur scoffed as he silently put on the clothes.


    If the servants came from the academy and the clothes were already prepared for them, wouldn''t the academy leave some sort of mark to recognize them? It felt like the academy was providing a false sense of privacy to people.


    The technique of disguising himself was effective, as Aur could see. Even if someone saw through the plot, what could the people do? They were nothing but helpless.


    After putting on the mask and robes, Aur entered the market. Lucy pleaded with him to wait and apany him, as she knew the ins and outs of the ce.


    Aur''s gaze narrowed as he looked back at Lucy. "I will be going alone," he coldly stated. His pace increased, and he instantly vanished from her sight.


    "Wait..." Lucy frowned as she saw Aur disappear before her eyes. "I will be in trouble now," she gritted her teeth in anger.


    ...


    After Aur had distanced himself from Lucy, he changed back into his previous ck robe, which his mother had given him. Though it was a little tattered from his battle with the wolf, the robe had a self-healing function. In two weeks, it had fully healed.


    Once he removed the robes and the mask, he quickly selected another set of clothing that fully covered him. He retrieved a capybara mask from his pouch and put it on. With his new disguise, he entered the market through another entrance.


    Aur walked along the paved road, coldly surveying the area. Suddenly, he spotted a small figure.


    "Young master, are you new here?" the figure revealed himself from the shadows¡ªa man in his twenties with a hunched back, below-average nose, and unkempt hair.


    Aur simply nodded his head, rolling his eyes.


    "Then, young master, I can show you around the ce," the hunched back man offered.


    Aur nodded, a smirk hidden beneath his capybara mask.


    The hunched back man was stunned by Aur''s immediate agreement. "What is your name?" Aur asked in a coarse but energetic voice.


    The hunched back man was even more surprised by the question. "Isn''t he supposed to be a student?" he thought. However, outwardly, he maintained a smile and replied, "My name is George, young master."


    "So, George, I am looking for herbs and items to inscribe my first vital spell..." Aur stated.


    George looked deeply at Aur. "He must be a young man trying to change his voice," he sneered inwardly. "How interesting and naive youths are. Just because they change their voice and clothes, they think we won''t recognize them."

 Chapter 42: Marketplace

    "What type of herbs and items are you looking for, young master?"


    Aur directly handed him a long list of things.


    George was stunned when he saw Aur handing him the list directly.


    "What an idiot," he mused to himself.


    However, seeing the list, where he hadn''t even heard about some of the herbs, he couldn''t help but think, "he might not be a fool."


    "Young master, I know just the ce for getting most of the ingredients, but you have two options to choose from: one is to make an immediate purchase of all these goods, but it will be expensive, and the other is that you have toe back in five days for it to be prepared, but it will be much cheaper. So, what would you like, young master?"


    George said with a friendly smile stered on his face.


    "I will take the immediate one then..." Aur said under his mask in a coarse and rather energetic voice.


    Hearing this, George''s eyes lit up. "A cash cow. I am gonna get a lot from this." His eyes gleamed with greed.


    "So show me the way." Aur said as he looked at George.


    "Young master, I would need some..."


    Aur casually threw five low-grade mana crystals with a knowing expression.


    "Is this enough for you?"


    "It''s enough, young master," George nodded his head, his smile growing even brighter.


    It was almost five times his touring guiding fee.


    He humbly replied, "Follow me," and went through the street.


    Aur looked around at his surroundings where there were only houses with one ground floor and small gaps between the houses creating dark alleyways between them.


    The dimly lit road was very paved and t, even more so than outside the vige by arge margin.


    He could still see people going in and out, but they were all in pairs of two or even three; only he was alone.


    With casual footsteps, he followed George while ncing around the ce with curiosity.


    Finally, after a long time of walking, George led him to the biggest and tallest building with five floors.


    This was the only building with multiple floors; the surrounding buildings were at most one floor.


    "Is this the ce?"


    "No, young master, if you want an immediate purchase of goods, then you have to go there..." George pointed to his right.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked to his right, seeing a dark alleyway.


    "This is where we will go, young master," he beckoned to Aur and went forward.


    "This ce looks shady," Aur mused to himself and went towards the dark alleyway without hesitation.


    The moment he entered, his vision was filled with darkness. However, Aur could perfectly see through the darkness just fine as he silently followed George.


    "Young master, here it is..."


    After a long time of walking, George''s voice sounded in his ears.


    With his footsteps quickening, he directly reached the ce, seeing a dim light in his vision.


    Revealing a small shop with flickering light.


    Aur looked around the shop; it looked rather old and ancient, with windows and a door that were in tattered condition.


    "Are you sure this is the right ce?" Aur''s eyes narrowed as he looked at George, his red eyes shing with a murderous gaze, sending a chill down his back.


    "Yes, yes, young master, this is the ce. There are only two shops here that can satisfy your needs, and this is one of them, while the other is in the bright light of day, that you previously saw, the four-floor tall building," George hurriedly said, his back already soaked in cold sweat.


    "If it isn''t, you will face the consequences," Aur coldly stated as he touched the slide and slid it right.


    Creak!


    The door made cracking noises, and instantly all the dust particles wafted in front of his face, covering his entire body.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he entered the ce. However, he didn''t know that a red light shed in his body when he entered the shop, automatically generating his true sketch.


    The sketch looked rather chaotic and unclear, as if something was disturbing it, making it unrecognisable as the true form of Aur.


    The dim light of the candle filled Aur''s vision as he saw an old man with a bald head sitting in a seiza-style while reading a book.


    The bald man frowned as he asked, "What do you want?"


    "I was introduced here by George," Aur pointed outside where the hunched-back man was staying.


    "So, a customer," the old man''s eyes lit up. "What would you like, sir? Coffee or tea?"


    "I am not here for that," Aur casually shrugged as he handed over the long list of items he wanted.


    The man frowned when he saw the list. "Are you imprinting a spell into your mental space?" He looked up, and Aur just nodded his head.


    "Straight to the point, I see. I can provide you with all these ingredients, but..."


    "How much?" Aur interrupted the old man.


    The old man took back his words and looked at Aur with a surprised gaze.


    "Tell me the cost."


    "Sigh, youngsters these days are so impatient..." the old man sighed. "Back in my days..."


    "Stop ying around, old man. Do you believe I can''t kill you?" Aur''s red eyes narrowed inside the mask of the capybara, and he emanated a killing intent that directly focused on the old man.


    Feeling the killing intent, the old man started to tremble as he looked at Aur with shock written all over his face.


    "Alright, it will take about 20 middle-grade mana crystals," the old man said with a voice of pity.


    However, Aur frowned when he heard this. He had at most 8 middle-grade mana crystals and thousands of low-grade mana from the mine, which in total would be around 50 to 60 middle-grade mana crystals.


    But there was one little problem ¨C he didn''t have a spatial bag to carry these things. So, on him, he had at most 22 middle-grade crystalsbined right now.


    "I will give you twelve."


    "Boy, this isn''t the ce where you can haggle," the old man said in a cold tone.


    "Eleven."


    "You are going too far."


    "And you are going too far as well. Do you want me to believe that these simple herbs will cost me twenty mana crystals? Although they were rare herbs and crystals, they weren''t so rare that not a single one could be found in the market."


    "You can cut costs in many ces. Are you sure you need thesebinations of herbs? In my time here, I have never seen a spell being built with thesebinations."


    "This..." Aur hesitated, his expression turned to that of deep thought before he gritted his teeth.


    "Alright, I will make it 15, nothing more or nothing less, but I won''t cut the items. Is that fine?"


    "Make it 16, and you will have yourself a deal."


    When Aur heard this, his body visibly trembled as the sound of his teeth being grinded together resounded in the room.


    "I will make it 15 and a half. That is myst deal."


    "Alright," the man muttered with a reluctant expression on his face.

 Chapter 43: Mysterious Woman

    "I am doing you a favour in the hope of you bing a daily customer of mine; otherwise, it will cost you around 22 middle-grade stones. You can ask around in the entire market; my shop has the best quality goods."


    Aur rubbed his ears, hearing the old man''s praises towards him.


    "Show me the goods already."


    "Very well," the old man said with a disappointed expression on his face as he pushed a lever.


    Rumble!


    The instant he pushed it, a door opened behind him, and the smell of herbs wafted into his nose.


    Aur took a deep, rxed breath, savoring the calming scent of the herbs.


    "Hey kid, don''t smell the herbs too much," the old man said with a frown, looking back at Aur.


    "Cough cough." Aur just coughed as he followed the old man.


    "This kid has thick skin," the man internally cursed. He didn''t like people with thick skins because they were the shameless ones and were the most challenging to profit from since they had no shame.


    "I will get the ingredients you will be needing; you need to wait here." Thinking of this the old man didn''t want anything to go wrong, so he preferred if Aur stayed here.


    "Alright." Aur nodded his head and sat on the floor patiently waiting.


    The old man nodded his head and entered the room. "Kid, don''t try anything funny, or you will face the consequences," he sneered as the door closed.


    Aur just nodded his head while muttering, "Do you think I will be able to do anything funny?" He cursed as Aur could feel a gaze upon him that was constantly monitoring him.


    He gritted his teeth from the gaze he felt; it was as if he would instantly die the moment he made a move. His back was already soaked in cold sweat just from feeling that gaze.


    Aur didn''t see the gaze physically; it was somehow ethereal like a ghost. He could only sense it but couldn''t see it.


    "This has to be a tier two mage," Aur could onlye up with this exnation. "Does that mean she is an elder?" His eyes narrowed when he thought about this.


    After all, the terrifying pressure that the person emitted was enough to overpower every teacher he had met in the academy, who were peak tier one mages.


    "I shouldn''t stay here any longer," he cursed. Although Aur disguised himself, those tier two mages had countless ways to find out the true identity of an individual. But it was unlikely that the person had found out his true identity yet.


    "I have brought you all the things you need."


    Suddenly, Aur was jolted awake as he looked around the entire room, his forehead shining with sweat already.


    "Huh," the old man frowned as he looked at Aur.


    "Oh, the elder must have taught you a lesson," he chuckled with a smile.


    Aur coughed as he bowed. "I am sorry, elder."


    "Good." a hoarse but feminine voice sounded as she withdrew her gaze.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, feeling the terrifying gaze being withdrawn.


    "Kid, this is your lesson for using your killing intent here," the old man said with a smug face.


    "Yes, yes." Aur nodded his head, with horror evident in his eyes.


    "So here are your herbs, and the time that you are looking for these is all in these bags."


    He handed him a bag.


    "Hmm¡­" Aur frowned, examining the bag.


    "What, kid? Would you dare doubt me?" Seeing the doubtful expression on Aur''s face, the old man erupted in anger.


    Aur sighed when he heard this. "Yes," he said with a deadpan expression.


    "Fine," the old man grumbled as he took out some other herbs from his pocket. "There."


    Aur silently stared at the old man, not speaking a single word.


    "You¡­" the old man erupted, however, Aur''s red eyes never stopped gazing at him with eerie silence, making him shiver.


    "Fine, you can take it all away, kid," he said as he took out the herbs from another pocket and opened the bag, showcasing all the herbs to Aur.


    Aur just silently went to the bag and looked at each and everything carefully.


    "This kid is really¡­" the old man gritted his teeth, "I can''t scam this kid."After an hour or two passed, Aur finally stood up with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "Thank you, old man," he nodded his head and tossed a bag.


    The old man''s eyes lit up as he hurriedly caught the bag full of mana crystals, feeling the weight.


    "Why is this so heavy?" He looked inside, where there were 8 middle-grade mana crystals and countless low-grade mana crystals neatly arranged.


    "Wait, kid, you can''t go until I count everything inside the bag."


    "But..."


    "What ''but''? Weren''t you arrogant before? Now let''s see if you are true to yourself."


    Aur just casually shrugged. "Count away, then."


    "I hope you don''t have to tell me to..." the old man hummed in anger and started to count everything one by one, without missing a single mana crystal unturned.


    Aur patiently waited, growing bored of it soon after.


    A hundred low-grade mana crystals were about the price of a medium-grade mana crystal, so there were at least 750 low-grade mana crystals.


    Although they were rtively smaller than even a finger, the sheer number would naturally take longer to count.


    "Don''t you have a machine to count those, old man? You can hire a tier two mage, but can''t even buy a machine?" Aur asked with a frown.


    "The machine was broken just an hour ago. And what do you mean I own these ces? If I did, I would be allowed to stay in this ce as well, and me being a mere mage apprentice thinking I can hire her..." Suddenly, he shut his mouth and didn''t speak any further.


    Aur frowned upon seeing this; however, he too became silent, feeling the gaze lingering in the room again.


    But he had already gathered some information from the old man, so Aur was rather satisfied already.


    "Now shoo, kid. I have counted, and you have enough. You can get the hell out of my shop now," the old man said with a cold expression.


    "Alright, alright," Aur just nodded his head as he left.


    As he left, he saw George standing at the door.


    "Here," Aur casually tossed a middle-grade mana crystal and vanished.


    George took the low-grade mana stone with a satisfied expression and left. "I will treat myself today."


    However, after both Aur and George left, William appeared in the ce.


    "How are you doing, old man?" Williams said with a smile on his face.


    Seeing William, the old man smiled kindly. "The stupid kid is back," he muttered internally while having a gentle expression.


    "Young master, please take a seat. Whatever you want, I will help you get it," the bald old man said with a fawning expression.


    William just nodded his head.


    In the ground below William, there was a spacious room with luxurious furnishings in a room that was entirely dark, so dark that one couldn''t even see what was around oneself, with a woman sitting right in the middle in this dark, eerie ce, sitting cross-legged.

 Chapter 44: Bully

    "Hmm, that previous guy was interesting¡­" the woman mused to herself as she frowned upon seeing William.


    The man wearing the capybara mask was somehow imperceptible to her senses, at least when she didn''t meet him face to face.


    Even the device couldn''t capture Aur''s which shocked her even greater.


    However, she soon shrugged and shifted her focus to the gold-haired boy instead.


    "I wonder why the leader is supporting this bastard so much," she sneered. "There is no way that petty old fox did so much just to nurture the younger generation."


    The woman was well aware of the vige leader''s habits. He was a narrow-minded, self-serving person who only thought about his own benefits.


    Thinking of this, the woman felt a momentary twinge of pity for the boy. However, that feeling quickly faded as she ignored him, closing her eyes and returning to her meditation.


    William, the poor guy who had no idea what was happening, continued to smile at the ttery and gathered all the things he needed.


    ...


    Aur swiftly made his way toward the market''s exit. However, just before he could reach it, he suddenly saw a group of ten to fifteen people blocking the entire gate.


    A small frown appeared on his face as he hurriedly stopped, a question mark forming in his mind. "What''s this?" he whispered to himself, then disappeared into the shadows.


    "Huh, brother, is my eyes ying tricks on me?"


    "What happened?"


    "I clearly saw a shadow of a person, but he disappeared the moment I blinked."


    "What are you talking about? Are you drunk or something, Lucas?"


    "No, I''m not drunk; I swear I saw it. You guys didn''t see it?" Lucas looked at his friends, who all shook their heads, which frustrated him.


    "No."


    "Did I hallucinate, then?" he said with a frown.


    "Let''s share the loot of these losers and look for other prey, Lucas." The man pointed at the beaten-up kid with tattered clothing.


    "Yeah, you''re right. But we shouldn''t go too far, or the academy will really punish us, even though I am an elder''s son. So we can only take another low-grade talent at most," Lucas said with a smirk.


    "Of course," theyughed as the group of ten or so people began searching for their next victim.


    "Oh, wait, let''s finish this guy''s entire career," Lucas suggested as he ripped the unconscious man''s clothes, revealing a bruised body with signs of inhumane torture.


    And then, Lucas pped the man hard across the face.


    "Ahhh!"


    The poor man screamed violently, his eyes shot open only to see Lucas, which made his pupils dte, and he fainted again, foam on his mouth.


    "Hahahaha, this bastard is quite interesting," Lucas said with a smirk on his face.


    "Let''s leave him like that, being humiliated right in front of everyone. What do you think, guys?" he asked as he looked around.


    "Yes, yes, you are a genius, Lucas. This bastard will probably..."


    The group''sughter resounded in the area as they left, searching for new prey while reveling in their mockery.


    Aur frowned when he witnessed this cruelty. "A bunch of bastards," he muttered, his eyes filled with disgust as he observed each one of them.


    Bullying the weak was a despicable act in both the worlds he had been in, and it was even more repugnant in this world. With this thought, Aur''s mood soured as he looked at the bullied and miserable man.


    "This will leave me a bad taste in the mouth if I don''t do something about it," Aur muttered, contemting his next move.


    "But I can''t reveal my identity and invite trouble for myself," he frowned as he considered the consequences of him making a move.


    "I have just the right person to take the me," Aur smirked and chuckled before he vanished from his position.


    ...


    A chill ran down Lucas'' spine as an ominous feeling crept over him.


    "This is¡­" his eyes widened as he looked around in confusion.


    "What happened, Lucas?"


    "Nothing," he shook his head. "What was that feeling?"


    Suddenly, they saw a girl passing by in the distance, which made them all have a smirk on their faces while licking their dry lips.


    "Let''s be careful first," Lucas said as he carefully scrutinized the girl, his pupils turning deep amber, resembling an eagle''s eyes. There were little specks of gold in his eyes, almost as if they held a piece of the sun.


    "Tier one: Eagle eyes," he muttered, as he could discern every detail of the girl from afar.


    Seeing that there was no one else around her except for a badge on her robes that denoted ss 1-C, his golden irises lit up.


    "She is a low-grade talent and an Average one at that," Lucas''s eyes gleamed with glee.


    The ss selection was determined ording to the talent grade rankings.


    There were four sses in total for the first years: ss 1-A, 1-B, 1-C, and 1-D. ss 1-A was the highest-ranking ss, consisting of middle-grade talent or those who were just a step away from it. The other sses were for lower-grade talents, with the lower the ss indicating weaker talent.


    "Let''s enjoy ourselves, but let''s hunt from now on, understand?"


    "Yes, young master Lucas," the boys said, their eyes glinting with lust as they gazed at the girl in the distance.


    However, just as they were preparing to move, the girl began to run away, leaving them stunned.


    Lucas gritted his teeth andmanded, "Chase her, don''t let her enter the market, or we won''t be able to do anything there."


    The boys, determined, instantly followed Lucas.


    Although the girl ran fast, she was no match for their stamina and body strength, which were significantly greater.


    Slowly, the men caught up with her, no matter how hard she tried to escape.


    "Damn it, they''ll catch up soon if I don''t do something," the girl gritted her teeth as she saw the market getting closer. "This is my only chance," she cursed her luck.


    However, just as she was about to reach the market, Lucas grabbed her by the hair, pulling her to the ground and grinding her back into the ground as he dragged her.


    Ah-


    The other boys quickly caught up and silenced her instantly, tightly restraining her arms and legs as they held her aloft.


    Her eyes widened in despair as she felt the helplessness of her situation, being dragged away helplessly.


    An utter helplessness of despair appeared in her eyes as she muttered, "I wish I were born a male."


    However, she had no idea that the condition of the male she was muttering about might be even worse than her own after being bullied by Lucas and his friends.


    After they had reached a sufficient distance, all the boys licked their lips. But Lucas frowned upon seeing this as he looked at the girl.


    The girl was a beauty with a perfect figure and arge bust size and long legs, just what he desired.


    "So, who will get the first taste?" the one covering her mouth said as he licked his dry lips.


    "You guys step away," Lucas muttered in a cold voice, his expression remaining impassive.

 Chapter 45: Slaughter

    "Huh, what do you mean by that?"


    Suddenly, Lucas reached for the sword at his waist and shed at the man.


    "Wait¡­ wait, Lucas." The man closed his eyes as a disgusting smell emitted from him.


    Just as the sword was about to touch him, Lucas stopped.


    The man fell to the ground with a "thud," in a horrified expression of disbelief as he looked at the cold de in horror, with the tip right in front of his eyes.


    "If I had made any move, I would be dead¡­" he thought, with a terrified expression.


    "I said leave," Lucas muttered with a pained expression.


    "But¡­"


    He was suddenly stopped as he felt an arm on his shoulder.


    "Let''s leave it," he looked at his friend, who shook his head.


    The man sighed as all the boys left, leaving a sobbing woman behind.


    After all of them left, Lucas licked his dry lips, seeing the beauty in front of him.


    "Although my initial n was to make these guys my subordinates, it doesn''t matter as long as I can taste her¡­" he licked his lips with a lustful expression.


    Lucas walked up to the girl and started to tear her clothes one by one, with the girl resisting desperately.


    But she was helpless against Lucas''s strength, no matter how hard she resisted.


    As her clothes came off, her delicate white tender skin was revealed, causing Lucas to lick his lips with anticipation.


    But she still stubbornly resisted, causing the process to be slow.


    "As long as you let me do it, I will give you enough resources for you to cultivate," he said in a lustful tone.


    However, the girl still put up a resistance with defiant eyes.


    Seeing this, Lucas chuckled, "the more you resist, the more I am turned o-"


    Boom!


    A fist descended on him right on his head with unnerving uracy, directly prating his skull.


    His head exploded from the sheer power of the punch.


    Bits and pieces of his brain matter exploded everywhere along with blood, creating a gruesome scene.


    The girl directly fainted upon seeing the exploded head of Lucas.


    The man who exploded Lucas''s head was, of course, Aur, who revealed himself covered in blood.


    "Although I could not kill these guys and put the me on all of them, our protagonist might not be able to grow if I do that¡­" a sneer formed on Aur''s face. "After all, the protagonist usually grows up when they are in trouble, so I will create trouble for him."


    The most important reason deep down inside him was that they were annoying him, and for this, Aur wanted to live life as he pleased. And what will he do to those annoying bugs? He will, of course, squash them to enjoy his life.


    He vanished from his position, leaving the headless cold body of Lucas on the ground with a half-naked girl fainted as well.


    Aur traveled swiftly, reaching the group of twelve youths in just moments, with an expressionless face.


    "Damn it, that bastard really dared to shoo us away," the man cursed in a loud voice.


    "Shh-"


    "Don''t silence me, we are already far away from that guy, so he can''t hear us anyway," he roared loudly, stunning the others.


    "Just because he is an elder''s son, does he think he can do anything? That bastard was talking about brotherhood, but the moment that lustful pig saw a woman, he needed it all to himself," he cursed with a sneer. "If I ever be a tier two wizard, I am gonna grind that bastard into pieces."


    Although the others were silent and never spoke a word, their expressions seemed to agree, as they had their fists clenched as well.


    When Aur heard this, a sneer appeared on his face. "What a fickle guy. If he was not so distracted and had his brothers around him, he might have been alive for a little longer. But for the beauty, he chased away his brother. As expected of a narrow-minded person. However, in the end, it wouldn''t have mattered anyway." He sneered and instantly sprinted towards them.


    Just for the momentary pleasure, Lucas gave his life away like an idiot.


    "Huh, what is that?" the man who had previously cursed looked at the approaching shadow, which was rapidly growingrger and taking on the shape of a human.


    "Ru-"


    Ssh!


    The man was crushed by a giant fist that descended upon him, prating his chest and bursting his heart in moments.


    As the man''s vision faded, he looked at the perpetrator with widened eyes.


    "You are¡­" his eyes lost their light as he fell to the ground in shock.


    Aur nced at the motionless body of the man with an uncaring gaze, then turned his attention to the remaining eleven who had surrounded him in a circle.


    "Who are you?" horror reflected in their eyes as they asked the white-haired kid.


    "No matter who he is, he can''t beat so many of us, you bastard-"


    "Wait, I think I''ve seen him somewhere..."


    Aur suddenly moved and kicked the other guy right in the head, bursting his skull like a water balloon.


    "He''s that guy who beat Williams."


    Their eyes widened, and the ten of them immediately scattered in different directions.


    Seeing this, Aur frowned, but his pace didn''t decrease as he swiftly chased them one by one and ended their lives.


    "Hmm, it''s not efficient for me to kill them with my body..." Aur looked at his blood-soaked body and frowned. Besides him, therey two more corpses, all dead from being brutally smashed.


    He dragged the corpses back to the center, where there were already six corpses.


    "Now, two more remain..." Aur gazed with his crimson eyes, spotting the two figures in the distance.


    He chased the other two as well, wearing a sneer on his face, and took out his simple sword from his waist. Aur had used it as decoration until now, but he had to actually use it now.


    Aur quickly closed the distance between them and shed at them with a simple swing.


    However, this simple swing caused a terrifying pressure that created a tearing sound as if he was shing the very fabric of air, hacking them both to their death with a simple swing of his sword.


    The two halves of their body fell to the ground as a pool of blood formed, dying the grass blood red colour.


    Aur looked coldly at the corpse with an emotionless gaze.


    Crack!


    His ears twitched as he heard the cracking sound and looked down to see his sword cracking.


    "Huh."


    Under Aur''s astonished eyes, the sword started to shatter like a spiderweb before turning into dust with just a simple touch.


    "This... how is this possible..." his eyes widened. He had used the sword before, but it had never cracked with just a simple swing.


    A frown appeared on his face.


    "I need to hide the evidence before I think about it." Aur meticulously arranged the pieces, all pointing towards William, after gathering all the corpses and leaving some hair of Williams behind.


    Once he was done, Aur returned with a smirk on his face.

 Chapter 46: Putting the Blame on William

    When Aur had previously fought Williams and beaten him to the point of unconsciousness, he secretly took a few hair samples from him, anticipating a scenario where he could shift all the me onto Williams.


    To Aur''s surprise, the need for these samples arose sooner than expected.


    After eliminating any traces linking the victims to his involvement, using various weapons to remove all traces of him using his fist to brutally murder them that even their own parents wouldn''t recognize them, and dissecting their bodies into pieces, Aur returned.


    The key factor for Aur in framing Williams was the involvement of the girl.


    ¡­


    Williams casually strolled the ce with a curious expression as he walked around, and suddenly his nose started to twitch with an bloody smell.


    "Smell of blood," he frowned as he instructed his blue-haired beauty of a maid, "stay here."


    "Wait, young master."


    William didn''t listen to her as he sprinted towards the smell with the helpless eyes of the angel who watched this with a frown on her face.


    "I can''t let him out of my vision, but if I catch up to him, even a fool will be suspicious of me." Angel cursed silently as she slowly followed William at a normal human''s pace.


    Soon he was out of her vision already.


    "It''s nearby here." Williams said it with a frown on his face.


    "There..." Almost like a dog, he sniffed the air and found two bodies lying there after some searching¡ªone with a gruesomely burst skull, and the other an unconscious girl in a half-naked state.


    William looked at the tender jade-white body of the woman and blushed. He walked up to her; however, he identally broke a branch while doing so.


    Crack!


    The girl slowly opened her eyes, and the moment she did, the gruesome sight of Lucas''s corpse made her scream in fright.


    William, as if on instinct, reached the girl and covered her with his own coat.


    "You don''t have to be scared now," he said, patting her with a gentle smile on his face.


    The girl''s expression was full of despair as she looked at the golden-haired handsome man, However, seeing the handsome man''s face up close a slightly blush appeared on her tearful face. She leaned into his chest as if on instinct.


    "There, there, girl, you will be alright," William reassured her with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Thank you, saviour," the girl said while blushing.


    William was a little confused by the word "saviour," however, he just smiled tenderly at the beauty in front of him.


    Aur returned, and what he saw made a small frown appear on his face as he looked at the scene before him.


    "These might be more troublesome¡ª" Suddenly, Aur held his breath as he thought of something. "Wait, these might be even more advantageous to me." A sneer appeared on his face as he disappeared from his position. After gaining some distance, he changed into the clothes Lucy had given him and left the ce.


    Adding William''s hair to the crime scene was now pointless, as he himself had nted the biggest evidence. Aur didn''t even have to go through the trouble of using the guy''s golden hair as  the evidence.


    "I underestimated his stupidity. I wonder what storm these will create," Aur muttered as he looked at the two who seemed to have already be lovebirds, softly cuddling with each other in speechlessness.


    "I guess this is the benefit of being the protagonist," he mused to himself as he suddenly disappeared like the wind.


    ¡­


    "Young master, what would you like to buy?"


    Aur looked at the hunched man with a frown on his face under another mask.


    "What''s your name?" he asked with curiosity.


    "My name is James, young master."


    Aur just nodded his head.


    "Do all these guys have a hunched back?" His gaze narrowed while looking at the man.


    "Umm¡­ young master, why did youe to this humble market?" James said with a confused expression on his face.


    Hearing this, Aur just shrugged and asked, "Where are the materials where I could buy these equipment?" He directly handed him the list.


    When James saw the letter, he sneered inside. "Does this brat think I wouldn''t know that he is going to practise the five elemental magic? Although the attempt to hide it by mixing random materials is interesting and is quite valid, it is still nothing in front of an expert''s eyes."


    "Young master, I have just the right ce for you." The man''s face beamed with excitement and guided him to the biggest shop where Aur directly pre-ordered the things and went away.


    ¡­


    As Aur slowly returned from the market, he saw his little Latino maid in the distance waving at him.


    A sneer appeared internally, but Aur was all smiles externally as he went up to Lucy and hugged her tightly. "You didn''t have to wait for me here," he spoke with a gentle and warm gaze, as if Aur was looking at his love.


    "Young master, it is my duty to look after you," Lucy giggled with a smile, her cheeks already rosy.


    Aur just nodded his head as they returned to his dorm room.


    Although the marketce was inside the academy, the sheer size of the entire marketce could be considered huge, and the academy itself was vast not only in height but also in terms of its area.


    Although the academy might only seem tall as the mercenary''s ce, it consumed almost half the vige, and there were houses too, with people living here.


    The descendants of the elders and the vige leader were the only ones allowed to build their houses inside the academy, and they were living a rich life even if they didn''t have any talent.


    The academy was sorge, to the point that outside the academy, the ce could be considered as the outer area of the vige, and the inside of the academy could be considered as the inner area of the vige.


    ¡­


    Aur sat in his simple room, carefully examining all the herbs.


    In front of him was a cauldron with a burner, along with some tubes and sks intricately arranged, resembling a science experiment.


    "Looks like everything is ready," Aur heaved a sigh of relief and started the burner at a low temperature first.


    Constructing a spell required more than just having the blueprint; one needed materials to inscribe the spell into the mental space. It wasn''t something made out of thin air.


    Aur touched the cauldron with a thermometer-like object, and the red liquid rose to 40 miza, making him nod his head.


    Miza served as the standard unit of temperature in this world.


    Aur slowly, one by one, started to put the ingredients into the cauldron.


    First, he dropped the lion''s mane until its temperature became high, then he started to add moon-shadow sage.


    As the temperature of both ingredients rose, the lion''s mane also slowly turned into a golden liquid.


    "This shouldplete the step¡­" Aur directly took out both of them simultaneously and put all the other ingredients almost instantly.


    He didn''t care about order this time, as tens of different herbs and items that he had prepared beforehand were all added to the burning hot cauldron.

 Chapter 47: Golden Solution

    "I hope I did it at the right time," Aur frowned as he felt the scorching heat from the two items: Lion''s mane and Moon-shadow sage in his two hands.


    Aur looked at the other container, which contained the blood of various beasts, all at least in tier one; that is why the price was so costly¡ªalmost half the money was for this blood alone.


    After all, the most expensive things are those rted to the beast, given its dangerous nature, and nobody wants to take on the job except for mercenaries. While mercenaries can be rich quickly, they also face a shorter life expectancy; at least nine out of ten mercenaries die before the age of thirty.


    So, this isn''t an ideal job, while the wizards have other tasks to attend to instead of dealing with this measly ie. This situation has caused the entire market for beast meat and its valuableponents to be empty. Of course, this applies only to mortals.


    Aur could get all of this quite easily inside the academy.


    He directly dipped both the scorching lion''s mane and the moon-shadow sage into the blood.


    After Aur dipped them in, he directly ignored them and returned to see the cauldron.


    Without a care, he rotated the burner to the right, making the me reach maximum capacity. A green light emitted from it as it cooked the cauldron.


    After some time, the herbs strangely started to merge into one huge ball.


    Aur''s eyes lit up when he saw this; however, he still didn''t stop the me. Instead, he constantly changed the mes from high to low intensity. When a small ck patch started to form in the huge ball, he changed it back to high me again.


    Just like that, Aur spent an hour just changing the intensity of the me.


    The giant ball slowly deted as time passed, before itpressed into a palm-sized sphere. After it turned still, Aur didn''t stop but continued carefully controlling the mes.


    Finally, after a long time of waiting, his efforts bore fruit¡ªthe small ball started to turn golden. His eyes lit up when he saw this, and he patiently controlled the me. Soon, the ball turnedpletely golden, which made him unbelievably excited.


    But Aur didn''t let excitement rush to his head. He calmly closed the mes and took out the golden ball that looked very simr to gold with its wless texture. It wasn''t too hard either.


    "I hope this works," Aur took deep breaths and ced the golden ball in a huge metal container.


    Sizzle!


    The sound of melting metal echoed in the room as the golden ball touched its surface, but the metal container somehow managed to resist the heat.


    "Looks like it worked," Aur heaved a sigh of relief as he turned his attention away from the golden balls and looked at the blood instead.


    To his relief, the entire lion''s mane and the moon-shadow sage had been entirely absorbed into the blood.


    "Looks like it will work. No, I have to make this work," Aur sighed as he took the blood container and connected it entirely to the sk with the other end connected to the metal container containing the golden balls.


    He started to burn the blood at a very low heat and carefully watched the process. As the blood boiled, it turned into water vapours, leaving the pure blood with the two mixed in.


    Aur heaved a sigh of relief seeing this "sess," he thought as he increased the mes.


    The water vapour transferred to the golden ball and directly evaporated into thin air. However, its temperature strangely started to plummet the more the water vapour entered and evaporated from the golden ball. Eventually, itpletely cooled off however a small patch of ck was visible in the golden ball in its wless golden texture.


    Of course, the water wasn''t simple water that evaporated. It carried a unique element from the blood which it separated from which made the water''s cooling agent about a hundred times more.


    Aur turned off the burner from the blood and  carefully took the cooled off golden ball out of the container and looked at it with disappointment.


    "I failed," he muttered while cursing, looking at the golden ball with a small patch of ck.


    Of course, it might not seem too significant, and it was a small mistake at most, attributable to Aur''s timing. However, the entire golden ball had be useless, and he had to restart the process just because of this simple thing.


    Aur directly crushed the ball with his strength and took a deep, calming breath again.


    "Let''s try again," he opened his crimson eyes.


    Aur tried the process again and again; there were 50 batches of the herbs for the spell he wanted to try, so of course, he had plenty of them to try.


    The dim moonlight faintly leaked out from his window, revealing a half-moon. His window ss was a two-way mirror.


    "Well, I will be here for a long time¡­" Aur thought with bitterness. He wasn''t unfamiliar with the term "all-nighter," but he only pulled an all-nighter when he was training his body. Making these things was undoubtedly boring for him.


    But unfortunately, this was life, whether you enjoyed doing it or not, something you needed to do no matter what.


    He brewed the herbs for another batch and carefully observed the process, checking for any mistakes.


    As the night progressed, a subtle change began to unfold. The inky ckness gradually gave way to a hint of deep indigo on the horizon.


    Soon, dawn began with the sun just below the horizon.


    Aur was holding a stainless golden ball with a tired expression on his face, dark circles around his eyes, and unkempt white hair.


    However, a small smile graced his lips upon seeing the stainless golden ball. It was cold and smooth to the touch, unlike after it had cooled off from the water vapor.


    "I finally did it," Aur muttered in excitement.


    He took out the container containing the blood of the beast with the two ingredients mixed in it. Aur casually threw the stainless golden ball into the container.


    Gurgle!


    The moment the golden ball submerged in the pure blood, a strange reaction urred. The blood gradually changed into a golden color simr to the golden ball.


    Aur looked at all this with an uncaring gaze; there was literally no way for him to fail this process.


    The only step he could fail at was when he was brewing all these things, as everything had to be perfect and align with each other at the right timing to brew this palm-sized golden ball.


    He failed at least five times before he finally seeded, which wasn''t a low number, neither was it high¡ªit was an average number at most.


    With the golden ball mixing with the blood, everything had been prepared, and a golden stainless solution was now present in the container.


    "Now for the final preparation," he muttered to himself as he threw a droplet of his blood into the golden solution.


    Boom!


    A strange reaction urred the instant Aur''s blood mixed in, and the golden solution rumbled as if in an earthquake. It finally stopped after ten minutes or so of constant rumbling.

 Chapter 48: Intelligence Attribute

    "The dawn has just arrived. I should have the time, but even if I don''t go, it doesn''t matter much anyway," Aur casually shrugged and touched the container with the golden solution, closing his eyes.


    The instant he opened his eyes, he was greeted by pitch darkness.


    However, from the corner of his eyes, Aur could see the golden solution faintly gleaming while hovering in mid-air in the darkness. The container was nowhere to be seen.


    Aur''s eyes lit up as he willed it, and the golden solution instantly moved, creating a round path around him.


    "Now let''s start," he sighed. Now he had to use this golden liquid to inscribe Aur''s first spell in his mental space. Although he couldn''t fail in this process, it took the most time.


    In the book, it was written that the spell needed a day to be inscribed for an ordinary individual.


    Aur wasn''t too hopeful about this, as he wasn''t very intelligent to begin with.


    Although he might be better at plotting, who said that you need to be smart to plot?


    As a man who was already over thirty years old if hebined both his lives, he had plenty of experience to outsmart these youngsters who would have a tent in their pants the moment they saw a woman.


    So, Aur didn''t set his hopes too high as he sat down on the floor and closed his eyes.


    He fully focused on the golden liquid, and his vision changed as he saw himself sitting on the floor with closed eyes.


    He willed it, and Aur fully saw his own face, which surprised and disappointed him.


    "My facial features aren''t too great," Aur muttered to himself.


    Although he had seen his own face countless times in the mirror, it was his first time seeing it from a third person''s perspective.


    Aur''s vision was connected to the golden liquid and had be like a body of his now.


    "Let''s quickly finish the job now."


    The golden solution slowly started to move in a circr shape, thinning each time itpleted a loop.


    By the time Aur was done, the golden solution was at least one-fifth thinner than before.


    "Huh, that was quick. Let''s move on to the next steps." Aur began inscribing ancient symbols and various spells inside the circle.


    From his perspective, although Aur didn''t know whichnguage this was written in, it felt more like mathematics and physics. Then again, he was a college dropout, so he wouldn''t know any better.


    The more he inscribed, the less the golden solution became.


    By the time Aur hadpleted the inscriptions, the golden solution hadpletely vanished.


    "This seemed way too quick," Aur frowned as he stood up and opened his crimson eyes.


    The strange pattern remained in the air, with the golden solution''s glow on the surface, but it had already be solid.


    "Anyway, time for the final step," he willed, and the circle started to float up in the air in the center of the mental space.


    A thin string came from the ground, connecting to the circle.


    The instant the string connected, Aur didn''t have to make the circle float as it hovered on its own, emitting a faint light.


    "Finally, it ispleted," Aur heaved a sigh of relief as he rubbed his temples.


    He closed his eyes, and his vision instantly returned to the real world. Seeing the remnants of his work, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "I need to clean this up."


    After Aur had cleaned the entire ce, he slowly sat down on his bed in afortable position.


    He focused on his mental space again, and upon seeing the circle, he felt a little excited.


    Aur could sense a strange connection to the spell, as if it were a part of his own body, even deeper than when it was in the golden solution form.


    Magic had always been foreign to him in his previous life since magic didn''t exist in his own world; the most there was science, which this world also had.


    Aur quickly willed the circle, and it started to rotate.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, mana was instantly attracted toward Aur''s physical body and entered him directly, appearing in his mind.


    Just like that, a transparent liquid, almost like water, slowly started to fill his mental space.


    Seeing this, Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    "However, this is a little too slow," Aur thought as he looked at the small amount of colorless liquid that had filled his mental space.


    He abruptly opened his red eyes and gazed at his simple room again.


    With a practiced step, Aur took out some low-grade mana crystals and held them in his hand, closing his eyes once more to cultivate.


    The circle started to rotate again, and colorless liquid began to fill his mental space, but it was much faster now than before.


    After fifteen minutes of cultivation, Aur''s ears twitched as he slowly ended his practice session.


    Seeing the cracked low-grade mana crystals, he sighed and tightened his fist, turning the low-grade crystals to dust.


    "A low-grade mana crystal barely satisfies my appetite," Aur thought with a frown. "Let''s exchange some low-grade mana crystals for middle-grade crystals," he mused to himself as he checked the time.


    It was only 10 am, which honestly surprised Aur.


    "It took me four hours just toplete this..." he said with widened eyes.


    Aur went into deep thought. He wasn''t that talented to be able to imprint the spell so fast.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into his head, and he summoned his system.


    "Muscle system," Aur muttered in a hushed tone.


    Instantly, a blue panel materialized in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell / Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Use: 0)


    -Muscle: 1


    -Blood and Qi: 0.90 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 46


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Is intelligence the reason for it?" Aur thought as he connected the dots.


    When he first met Williama, his intelligence had seemed to drop, but somehow he resisted it and the hypnotism from that holy magic book.


    Aur felt like he could resist it if he had enough time.

 Chapter 49: Muscle System Upgrade

    "Does intelligence increase my mental defence and let me imprint spells faster?" Aur thought with a frown on his face.


    He casually shrugged and focused on the blood and Qi part instead.


    Even after he had gained so many stat points, Aur hadn''t upgraded his blood and Qi stats because he wanted to first imprint his spell. And now he did.


    With decisiveness, Aur directly allocated all the stat points to the blood and Qi, well, at least the ones he could allocate.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell / Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (use: 0)


    -Muscle: 1


    -Blood and Qi: 1


    -Intelligence: 1


    Stat Points: 36


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    The blue panel flickered and vanished from Aur''s vision.


    A strange change began to happen within Aur''s body as he shut his eyes. However, nothing seemed to happen even after a long time.


    Aur tried to sense the changes that were urring in his body, but something was blocking him from sensing the transformation, causing him to frown.


    "What''s this?" he thought with shock as Aur patiently waited, but to his surprise, nothing happened even after he had waited for an hour.


    "Did something go wrong?" Aur wondered, confused, as he tried to summon his system; however, nothing happened.


    "Hmm¡­" he just patiently waited for a long time, an hour or so.


    His body suddenly started to tremble, and Aur''s aura erupted in full force, causing the entire room to be shrouded in heavy pressure.


    "This is," Aur''s eyes widened as the muscle, blood, and Qi in his body resonated with each other, forming a strangebination.


    The blue panel materialized in front of him again with a new interface.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 1 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1 (+)


    Stat Points: 36


    Storage space: 0/1 cubic meter


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he gazed at the status screen while narrowing his eyes.


    First, he looked at the storage space with a curious glint and looked at the random object; however, to his disappointment, the object didn''t go into the space.


    "Maybe I need to touch it?" Aur casually touched his bed and willed using the storage space from the system; instantly, it vanished.


    "Can I take it back out?" he willed, and the entire object appeared in its ce again, which made him nod his head with satisfaction.


    Aur moved on to the muscle mass thingy; it seemed like both his muscle with blood and Qi seemed to have merged to be Muscle mass.


    "Let''s put a point on it and let''s see¡­" he frowned and casually put a point into the muscle mass, and it did increase by 0.01 points, causing Aur to sigh in relief; however, nothing happened to his body, as if the amount of the point was minuscule.


    "I will deal with thister," Aur thought with a bitter sigh and looked at his talent instead.


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    Now there were two uses for the Future Seer; however, Aur had one question in his mind that remained unanswered: when did he get points to use his future seer?


    Until now, he was able to get this point whenever his strength increased significantly, except for that, he had never obtained any.


    The strength muste from the system as well; if it came from other sources, it didn''t count.


    No matter, Aur directly used the minor future seer point almost instantly. Why would he wait for it? It would be just stupid if he doesn''t use it only to regret it in the future.


    Instantly Aur''s vision changed as he saw Lucas again with him and his friend bullying the kid again with him hiding in the shadows.


    However in this version of him, Aur seemed to grit his teeth before escaping instead of staying any longer even after seeing this.


    Lucas and his friend went the same route and the same girl they met and dragged her to the ground, taking her to the secluded spot, Lucas still made all his friends get out of the way; however, there was no Aur to stop them. Lucas stripped the girl naked and was about to assault her.


    But just then the blond came like a hero and killed Lucas, saving the beauty.


    However the next thing he saw made Aur disgusted, William looked at the beauty in front of him, and his blue eyes seemed to turn fully blood red with his canine teeth growingrge with his nails bing strong and sharp, almost like a weapon.


    Aur closed his eyes in disgust as Williams did it with the girl, instead using her unconscious body as his toys.


    After he did it with her, the berserk Williams seemed to calm down; however, he just ran away from the ce, leaving the lifeless body of Lucas and the unconscious girl alone.


    Aur''s vision changed again to a trial of one of Lucas''s friends being on the torture paddle, being tortured beyond belief.


    Around him, the entire vige looked at him with mocking gazes; even Aur was present as he silently watched all these with a cold face.


    "You, David, are sentenced to an entire life of torture for killing Lucas, the son of the eighth elder, and raping Agatha."


    Thedy beckoned as a tank full of water appeared where there were countless insects and snakes crawling all over the water.


    "Please do not do this. I didn''t kill Lucas. Why would I be stupid to kill him?" David said with a terrified scream; however, no one listened to him as he was helplessly submerged in the tank.


    The terrifying scream of David resounded throughout the crowd, which soon turned into a bone-chilling cry of the man before it became the scream of a broken man.


    As Williams heard the screams, he just looked sideways at all this in a rxed tone, in hisp was a beautiful pink-haired girl who was closely snuggling with him.


    "Oppa, I am scared of this guy¡­" she said, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Don''t worry, I am with you," William said as he heard the bone-chilling cry of the man.


    "Don''t worry, brother, for being my scapegoat, I will protect your family with my life, and this is my promise to you," he thought with a serious expression on his face.


    "Hahaha, you two bond together quite well. I might as well get grandchildren soon," Noah smiled as he looked at both of them.


    "Master¡­" William just rubbed his nose with embarrassment, while the pink-haired girl snuggled with him even more, blushing.


    Aur looked at all this from a third-person perspective coldly as he thought, "As expected of a hypocrite, or more like protagonists."


    Williams was the standard image of a protagonist, a two-faced hypocrite. However, in this cold and cruel world, Aur wouldn''t me it all on the guy himself.


    "However, I will probably always be a side-character in these stories, forever and ever¡­" Aur thought with a bitter smile. However, that is the exact life he wanted¡ªto be a side-character and free from all trouble.


    His vision returned to his own room again.


    "Well, that was one hell of a ride¡­" Aur mused to himself as he stretched his body.

 Chapter 50: Suspect

    "Now I need to learn the five-elemental spell." He frowned.


    The reason why he chose the five-elemental spell was that it didn''t conflict with the vitality magic, which made it a perfect disguise for his spell.


    Although vitality magic might not be a forbidden magic, if the vige finds out, they will undoubtedly investigate all things rted to it.


    Aur wouldn''t doubt the plot armour of Williams; however, it was unlikely he would be on the safe side.


    Even if he was, Aur liked to control things all by himself and never let variables ur. One thing he had learned from his previous life was that variables were very troublesome things that woulde back to bite you when you least expect it.


    Thinking of this, Aur sighed as he stood up and walked outside.


    "Lucy," Aur called his little Latina maid, and she instantly arrived in a few moments.


    "Yes, young master," Lucy asked with a curious expression.


    "I¡­"


    "Oh, you are that white-haired kid who beat Williams previously, right?" Aur was suddenly interrupted by a man.


    Aur frowned as he turned back to see a stern man wearing silver armour with a scar over his left eye, giving him a fierce aura.


    The moment Aur saw the man, his eyes widened, not because of his fierce appearance, but because of the terrifying pressure that descended on him.


    "His presence is as strong as the teachers in the academy."


    "Are you Aur or not? Answer me, kid," the man said with a stern gaze.


    "Yes, I am," Aur nodded his head.


    "Good, thene with me."


    "Huh?" Aur was stunned when he heard this. "I wonder what the teachers want from me toe with you."


    "Juste with me, kid, or you will face the consequences," the man looked at Aur with a cold expression and a threatening glint in his eyes.


    Aur just nodded his head as he muttered, "A wise man knows when to submit," in a hushed tone as he followed the man.


    As Aur followed behind the man, thousands of thoughts swirled in his mind. However, Aur just shook his head, thinking, "I will find it out soon anyway, why make baseless assumptions?" He could only helplessly follow the man.


    After all, even if he didn''t want to follow the man, this man had the strength to capture Aur quite easily.


    The man led Aur directly to the vige leader''s office under the surprised gaze of Aur.


    ¡­


    Inside a luxurious room adorned with exquisite furnishings, an array of furniture had been meticulously and precisely ced, creating an ambiance of opulence.


    On one side of the desk, an average-looking youth in casual clothing satfortably in his chair, while on the other end, a thin man with wrinkles covering his aged face appeared as if he were a living skeleton, his skin clinging to his bones instead of a human. His entire hair was white from old age, and he wore a ssical grey suit.


    In addition to them, twelve people sat with attentive postures. A closer examination revealed familiar figures, including Jonathan and Adriana. They all shared onemon trait: they were teachers at the academy.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Eight, whoever killed your grandchild, I, as the vige head, will ensure justice is served," Noah said with a smile on his face as he looked at the old man.


    "Thank you, Vige Leader, for this. I only have my grandson left as my descendant, and now my grandson is also gone¡­"


    "I''m sorry for your loss, Elder Eight, but¡­"


    "You don''t have to console me, Vige Leader. I will question the killer myself and ask how they had the audacity to take my own grandson''s life. Regardless of their answer, I will make them wish they were never born, regretting their existence until they long for death, only to be denied it." The Eight Elders eyes were already bloodshot, and the chair beneath him creaked under the pressure.


    The intensity caused everyone in the room to feel their hearts skip a beat.


    Seeing this, Noah''s expression turned cold. "Calm yourself down, Elder," hemanded in an icy tone while narrowing his eyes.


    "I am sorry for my outburst, Vige," the old man hurriedly apologized as he retracted his pressure, causing the teachers to heave a sigh of relief.


    "Only the Vige Leader can control this old monster¡­" Adriana thought bitterly. Even though her mother was also an elder, she wouldn''t dare confront this old man.


    It wasn''t because of his old age but rather because he was one of the strongest elders in the vige, possessing peak Tier Two strength.


    Although he was referred to as the Eighth Elder and was quite youngpared to the other elders, when the old man was young, the vige faced a crisis, and he had risen as a hero to stop it by using a forbidden spell that sacrificed his lifespan.


    That''s why the elder appeared so old already. At least, that''s what the vige had told everyone.


    Soon, the other teachers began to bring in confused students one by one, including Aur himself.


    Aur''s eyes sparkled with a strange light as he observed everyone present, understanding the purpose of this gathering. However, he noticed that William was missing.


    "Is he noting?" Aur wondered with a furrowed brow.


    But just as Aur began to feel disappointed, William arrived, weed by the instructor with a smile on his face. Behind him, the girl who had been with him earlier stayed close, hiding behind his figure.


    Aur couldn''t help but be amused. He had seen in the future that if Aur hadn''t intervened, she would have been brutally treated by Williams. But now, she acted as though she were already William''s lover.


    Noah frowned upon seeing William''s arrival. "My disciple, no one else is allowed to enter except for the ones we invited," he said, his tone cold but with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, Master," William nodded, ncing at the girl. The girl reluctantly moved away from William''s side and remained outside the room.


    Once everything was settled, William silently took his ce to the side.


    "I apologize, Elder Eight, for the dy," Noah said, looking at the old man, who remained expressionless.


    "It''s nothing, Leader," the old man replied neutrally, forcing a smile onto his face.


    "Alright, let''s begin the investigation," Noah nodded, his gaze turning to the nervous students who were waiting with anticipation.


    "Don''t worry, just rx," he assured them in a simple tone, a tone that somehow calmed their nerves, washing away their anxiety.


    Aur narrowed his eyes, adopting theposed demeanor of those around him.


    "Good," Noah nodded with satisfaction on his face.


    "I have called all of you here because the eighth elder''s grandson has been brutally murdered, and the killer may be among you," he said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, all the students were stunned, breaking out in cold sweat.


    "Don''t worry; we won''t subject you to inhumane torture. You just need to provide detailed ounts of what you did when youst visited the academy market," Noah reassured them, pointing to a young man and instructing, "You, start describing your activities of what you did in the market that day."

 Chapter 51: Eight Elder and Amelia

    The young man was taken aback but quickly stepped forward. With a nervous expression, he began to recall every detail of his actions.


    Although he hadn''t done anything wrong, the fear of arousing suspicion and facing the Eighth Elder''s infamous cruelty weighed heavily on his mind however that was only inside his subordinates for the average people in the vige he was their hero.


    Initially, the Eighth Elder had been known as a kind and gentle figure. However, as he grew older and lost his descendants to old enemies, he became increasingly senile and cruel over time.


    His grandson had been the only remaining family member, and the Elder had doted on him dearly. But now, with his grandson''s death, it seemed that thest straw that had kept the old man sane had been broken.


    The man was surprised that the Eighth Elder remained silent instead of going berserk, and he couldn''t help but wonder why. Still, he didn''t falter as he finished giving all his details and bowed while patiently waiting.


    Noah seemed to have a thoughtful expression as he said, "You can go back now."


    "Yes, vige leader," the man said with a sigh of relief and went back.


    "Next," Noah announced.


    One by one, all of them started to describe what they did and why everyone had gone to the market. Finally, after a troublesome hour, Aur''s turn finally came.


    "I greet the leader and the elder," Aur said, expressing himself with a stoic demeanour, which went unacknowledged. He himself didn''t care and proceeded to give them his summary.


    "I went to the market; however, I didn''t want my maid following me, so I went alone and found a guy there to guide me. He weed me to the biggest shop in the ce, and there I got my first magic book...." Aur narrated with an expressionless tone, simr to most others in the room.


    The Ninth Elder nodded his head expressionlessly.


    Noah frowned, a smile appearing on his face. "Were you the one who beat my disciple?"


    Aur had a confused expression on his face, but he suddenly recalled his previous vision.


    "Oh, I forgot, I haven''t announced it yet, but Williams is my disciple now officially¡­" Noah dered expressionlessly.


    Instantly, the entire room buzzed as teachers and students looked at Noah in disbelief. Noah had only taken Williams when he was with the elders and the news wasn''t spread yet which caused everyone to be clueless that Williams was Noah, the patriarch''s disciple.


    "Yes, leader, I beat him up," Aur said expressionlessly.


    Noah''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Aur, while Aur just stood tall like a mountain. A strange silence descended on the scene as everything seemed to have be frozen.


    The teachers were strangely silent, which caused the others to fall into silence as well, while the Eighth Elder had uncaring eyes.


    "Hahaha." The strange silencested only for a minute before it broke with theughter of Noah, which resounded in the entire room.


    "Good, good, I like you. You are courageous," Noah said with a thumbs up. "You can go now."


    "Yes, leader," Aur said with respect as he returned to his seat.


    "This guy has some discipline. I will spare his life," Noah thought with a strange glint in his eyes.


    Aur walked back to his own ce with an expressionless expression.


    The others were curiously looking at Aur with an amused gaze; however, they were a little disappointed. "Looks like this guy is getting off scot-free. It''s all thanks to the grace of our leader."


    Noah smiled as he looked at the old man again. "I hope you didn''t mind my disruption, Eighth Elder."


    "No worries," the Eighth Elder said with a calm tone in his stoic expression.


    "Thank you, Eighth Elder, now we can continue."


    The Eighth Elder nodded his head with a calm expression.


    "Next."


    Soon, the others came forward as well to give their testimony, and atst, it was Williams'' turn again.


    As William went forward, suddenly the Eighth Elder''s eyes narrowed; however, his expression was still stoic, not revealing any emotion. Just the narrowed gaze of the Eighth Elder caused William to break out in a cold sweat.


    "This¡­" William started to tremble involuntarily.


    "Eighth Elder." Noah''s cold voice woke William as he finally snapped out from his fearful state.


    "I know you are in an unstable mood; however, that doesn''t mean you can attack my disciple for no reason." His cold voice made the entire room take a deep breath.


    The Eighth Elder narrowed his eyes as he nced at the outside of the room.


    "You are right, leader," he nodded his head as he withdrew his gaze, and the pressure emitting from him vanished.


    William also started to exin all the things that had happened to him; however, he didn''t mention finding the girl or the killed body, which made the stoic Eighth Elder frown momentarily. However he soon returned to his previous calmness.


    "Oh boy, you are in trouble now¡­" Asmodeus''s cold voice rang in William''s ears, which he skilfully ignored.


    "Very well, my disciple, you can go back now," Noah said with a nod.


    "So what do you think, Eighth Elder? Do you doubt anyone?"


    The old man suddenly smiled, breaking free from his stern expression as he looked at everyone with a warm gaze. "You are right, Vige Leader. I have done a great crime to suspect the future of our vige. I hope you can forgive me."


    "It''s alright, Eighth Elder. Everyone makes mistakes," Noah said as his smile brightened.


    "Very well, then, students, you can all return to your own ssrooms. Remember to work hard if you want to stay inside the academy," Noah said as he beckoned, and everyone went away, including the teachers.


    However, almost everyone had a confused expression on their faces.


    "Why did you even call us then?"


    ¡­


    "I will leave as well, Vige Leader. I have an important thing to do, which might need some preparation. Hope you can forgive me."


    Noah patted the old man with a brother''s hug and greeted him out of his office.


    As he returned, the friendly smile turned into a cold expression as he seated back into his own.


    Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, he heard a knock, which made a frown appear on his face as he looked at the door as if he could see right through it.


    "Come in."


    The cold voice of his rang in the air, and the door opened, revealing a pink-haired beauty in a kimono. From the kimono, you could see a huge knocker in her chest area.


    As she came in, swinging her curvaceous figures that had all the fat in the right ce.


    "Father, why are you frowning?" she asked with a curious expression.


    "Just the Eighth Elder''s son was killed, and it became troublesome¡­" Noah said with a frown.


    "Huh, why is it troublesome for you, Father?"


    When Noah heard this, he didn''t reply. Instead, he looked at his daughter. "Why are you interested in other matters? You should train instead, Amelia," he said with a stern expression.


    "Yes, Father," Amelia replied in a deted state.


    "Good," Noah replied as he started to talk. "Do you know who killed the man?"


    "Isn''t that supposed to still be under investigation, Father?" she asked with a curious expression.


    "No," Noah replied with a sneer on his face. "Do you think, after having such surveince, we would let the murderer slip by besides the murderer has a living evidence following him around."

 Chapter 52: Amelia

    "Because he is William," Noah replied in a cold tone, which made her instantly shut up.


    "You mean to say that William killed Lucas?" Actually, Amelia already knew about Lucas, although their interactions were very minimal, but still, she was able to know a little about him because of his status just a step below her.


    "Yes, he was most likely the one who killed Lucas," Noah said with narrowed eyes as if he was in deep thought. "I also doubted the authenticity of it first, but after a short investigation and seeing that woman so close to him. It is likely that he is the murderer."


    "Then what should we do if the Eighth Elder finds out? He will be dead-"


    "That old fox has already found out about it already," Noah replied.


    "This¡­ this¡­"


    "That old man hasn''t gone senile to attack William in front of my very eyes even if he attacked it will be pointless. But that doesn''t mean I can protect him forever." Noah''s eyes narrowed.


    "What should we do now, father? That bastard already has enemies from the n, and now he has enemies inside the academy as well," Amelia said with a frown on her face as she panicked.


    "Don''t worry, as long as he is inside the academy, the Eighth Elder can''t do anything. But if he walks out-"


    "Father, how about we kill Williams?" Amelia asked with an uncertain expression.


    "No, Williams cannot die. If they dared to kill Williams, I will personally kill them all, whether it is the Eighth Elder or steele n itself," he said as veins popped in his head, the desk caved in with the sheer strength from his pressure.


    "What should we do then?"


    "We wait," Noah said as he nonchntly settled back in his seat.


    Amelia frowned as her eyes scanned the entire ce and just casually shrugged. "Do you have any instructions for me, father?"


    "Yes, I do have one," Noah smirked evilly.


    Hearing this, Amelia suddenly felt an ominous feeling.


    ¡­


    Aur casually walked through the passageway with rxed footsteps.


    As he returned to his dorm room, he saw his Latina servant patiently waiting for him.


    He sneered internally at this.


    "Young master." The moment she saw him, her eyes brightened, and she bowed to him while Aur just nodded his head.


    "Let''s go to the five-element magic department and find a suitable teacher¡­" Aur said as he walked forward without looking back.


    Lucy hurriedly followed him with a nervous expression on her face. "Wait for me, young master."


    However, Aur''s footsteps didn''t change as he continued to move forward at his own pace.


    "Is this the spell teaching department?" Aur thought as he looked at the tall building with almost three floors.


    He entered the ce casually, looking around.


    The ce was bustling, to say the least, with peopleing and going every second.


    Once he entered the ce, Aur saw a board with countless names ted in gold on the side. There were names of countless people with the subjects they were teaching written beside them.


    "Hmm¡­" Aur narrowed his eyes as he surveyed the entire board and finally found five people who were teaching the five-elemental magic course.


    Unlike the vitality magic, which didn''t need Aur''s understanding to master, the five-elemental magic required insights, making it a troublesome procedure. However, for Aur to master these techniques, he needed insights into them.


    Although it was a troublesome process, he needed to go through it, as it was the mostplementary magic he could find that didn''t interfere with his vitality magic.


    The mentors cost around five or six low-grade mana crystals for one hour, which was quite cheap, to be honest, or could be said to be nothing at all.


    The reason this was so cheap was because of the poor students in the academy. After all, every kid had the chance to be a mage, and the amount of money they got was not enough for them to start imprinting these first spells and be a true mage apprentice.


    So it was like a relief program from the academy itself.


    Aur randomly chose the cheapest one and pressed on it, and a beeping sound rang as a servant hurriedly came.


    "Honourable Wizard, pleasee this way," the servant quickly showed the way for Aur, and he went with the servant, under the curious gaze of onlookers.


    After Aur left, chaos broke out.


    "Quick, quick, see which spell he chose," everyone said as they rushed to the board.


    "From the angle I was looking at, it should be the five-elemental magic."


    "What''s that magic?"


    "It''s infamous for being hard, however, it does not have muchbat power in itself."


    "Hahahaha, this guy is so stupid," theyughed as they went to do their own thing with a smug smile on their faces. After all, now they had a guarantee that they would overtake Aur in the future. It was decided the moment he took the spell and with his mediocre talent among the middle-grade talents.


    ¡­


    Aur looked at the metal passageway with an expressionless face.


    The passageway was eerily silent; even Aur''s and the servant''s footsteps didn''t make a sound on the floor, as if the sound was being absorbed by it.


    There were many doors with golden ques inscribed on them.


    "Young master, please follow me."


    Aur nodded his head as he followed the servant. They walked for a long time before the servant finally stopped. "It''s here, young master," he said with a sigh of relief.


    "Can I leave now, young master?"


    "Wait, before you go, are there mentors in every single room surrounding here?"


    "No, young master, that is not the case."


    "Then what is it?"


    "They are mostly empty rooms, unupied by anyone. There are only a handful of newbie mentors here, and you are in luck because the elemental spell has four teachers."


    "Hmm," Aur nodded his head.


    The servant went close to Aur and said in a whisper, "Actually, there are only ten people who have actually chosen the five-elemental spell as their vital spell in the entire vige. Most of them choose it as a secondary attribute since it doesn''t disrupt many other attributed spells."


    "Young master, from what I have heard, the difficulty to learn this spell is too high. You should learn another spell instead-"


    "You don''t have to worry; you can go away now," Aur casually shrugged as he sent the man away.


    He had already chosen his spell as the Wizard''s Hand from vitality magic, so he didn''t need to learn another spell at all. However, to maintain his disguise as an ordinary mage, he needed to learn it.


    And since he would focus more on vitality magic, it was inevitable for his progress to be very slow. So, these five-elemental magic spells were the perfect disguise for him currently.


    Aur touched the metallic door, and it instantly opened with a swish, revealing an empty room with a pink-haired girl sitting on a futon.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the woman. However, that was only a momentary reaction, and he quickly returned to his usual stoic expression as he sat on a futon far away from her.

 Chapter 53: Five-elemental Magic

    "Why is this person here?" Aur thought with a frown, although William might not be able to see the girl''s attitude, or he was the same, choosing to ignore it. Either way, Aur knew one thing about this girl: she was unpleasant in his vision.


    The reason he was so concerned was that she had the power to do as she pleased, being the vige leader''s daughter, which made her even more power-hungry.


    Suddenly, Amelia looked to the side and stared at Aur with a deadpan expression.


    "Aren''t you going to greet me¡­"


    "Who are you, miss?" Aur asked with a clueless expression.


    "Oh right, you must not know me," she grumbled and became silent again,pletely ignoring Aur.


    Aur also just shrugged and remained silent.


    A strange silence descended in the metallic room as no one spoke or wanted to speak.


    Until a door materialised in the room, with a woman in a ck witch''s dress emerging from it.


    "Huh, there''s a new student¡­" Her eyes instantly brightened as she asked, "Are you¡­"


    "Yes, I want to learn five elemental magic, teacher," Aur said, nodding his head.


    "Good." The woman looked at Aur deeply before nodding her head as she sat in the futon as well.


    "What is your name?"


    "My name is Aur, teacher."


    "Oh, the infamous kid who defeated the high-grade talent, even higher than the vige leader himself. Aren''t you afraid of facing revenge when he grows up in the future?" She said with narrowed eyes.


    "I am afraid," Aur replied with an expressionless face.


    "Your face doesn''t show it."


    "Because I don''t want to show it. Why should I disy my weakness?" Aur replied, which made the woman a little stunned.


    "You are right," she smiled and stood up from her seat.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at her with a frown on his face.


    "Do you know the basics of the five elemental magic?"


    "Yes, they are just spells thatbine all the five basic elements into one, creating a harmonious bnce."


    "So what is the most important part of it?" the woman asked with a strange glint in her eyes.


    Amelia''s ears also perked up when she heard this, as her entire attention focused on Aur. "I wonder if he can answer it," she thought, with a frown on her face.


    Aur closed his eyes. "It couldn''t be the five elements themselves, as we canbine these from the individualponents of the magic. So the only thing special left about this is¡­."


    He suddenly opened his crimson eyes and replied, "Fusion, the bnce between the five elements. How you bnce that is the most important part of the magic."


    The woman became entirely silent when she heard Aur, as she looked at him for a long time.


    "Very good, that is the answer," she simply replied. "I wish Amelia could be as smart as you."


    "Teacher," Amelia said in a loud voice, her face red from embarrassment already.


    "Fine, fine," Amelia casually shrugged.


    "Then, good. I will give you a set of techniques for you to practice your breathing. After you fix your breathing, you cane to me again."


    "How much time does it take, teacher?" Aur asked with a deadpan expression.


    "It depends on yourprehension power. However, I have to warn you, this is one of the mostplex things to learn. However, the magic itself is quite weak inbat as well."


    "You don''t have to worry, Miss¡ª"


    "I am Agatha."


    "Thank you, Miss Agatha."


    She nodded her head. "You can leave now; I have some personal teachings with Amelia."


    "Yes, Miss Agatha." Aur bowed as he stood up.


    Just as she stood up, Agatha touched his forehead, instantly appearing in front of him.


    Aur''s eyes widened as he looked at her in shock. However, Agatha was frowning instead after touching Aur''s head.


    "Kid, don''t resist."


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he looked at her with his crimson eyes, which gleamed with intelligence.


    Agatha was speechless when she saw this. "I am not attacking you or anything; I just want to give you the breathing method that will help you advance further in your understanding of the five elemental spell," she said in exasperation.


    Aur didn''t stop narrowing his eyes as he remained silent.


    "Fine, fine, this kid is too cautious." Agatha rubbed her forehead, and a book materialized in her hand.


    "Take this."


    Aur took the book and looked at it.


    "This is the breathing technique; it is yours now, kid. You have to actually read the entire book, whereas if you had let me¡­"


    "Thank you, Teacher Agatha." Aur bowed with a smile on his face.


    "Fine, leave now," Agatha said as she rubbed her temples.


    Aur silently left the room, his grip on the book tightened.


    As Aur left, Agatha''s eyes glinted with a strange light as she thought, "The kid is quite smart," muttering to herself.


    She turned her attention to Amelia.


    "Alright, I will teach you the courses that were left out," Agatha said with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, Mentor." Amelia nodded her head with excitement. Although her vital spell wasn''t from the five-elemental magic, it didn''t mean she couldn''t learn it. In fact, it was still beneficial for her; it was just that it wouldn''t get a boost from her vital spell, that was all.


    ¡­


    As Aur returned to his own ce, a sneer appeared on his face. "She thinks she can trick me with the oldest method."


    How could Aur allow that woman to manipte his consciousness?


    "Thankfully upgrading my intelligence attribute first was definitely beneficial for me," Aur thought with satisfaction as he summoned his system.


    "Muscle system," he voiced in a hushed tone.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 1.01 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1 (+)


    Stat Points: 35


    Storage space: 0.02/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Let''s allocate everything to intelligence," Aur thought with narrowed eyes, and instantly he allocated all the stat points he had into the intelligence attribute.


    Although Aur didn''t like this intelligence attribute previously, now that he knew the true ability of intelligence and what it was capable of, it was undoubtedly valuable to him for saving himself from these pesky mages.


    After he allocated all the points, he could feel a slight change in him, except that nothing else changed, which caused him to frown.


    "When I previously allocated even the slightest point, it made my body improve significantly, but now¡­" Aur''s frown deepened when he thought of this.


    "Forget it."


    Aur was about to reach his own room when Lucy came running back to him.


    "Young master, why did you run so fast when I was following you to the ce you were already leaving, and you ignored me-" Tears threatened toe out of her eyes.


    Seeing the tearing Lucy, Aur directly came to her and hugged her. "Don''t worry, my maid," he said while patting her on the head.


    "Thank you, young master," she said while sobbing.


    One might have thought they were in a romantic rtionship seeing that they were so lovey-dovey. However, if they saw the sneering expression of Aur, they would think otherwise.

 Chapter 54: Experiment on Storage Space and Wizards Hand

    "You still need to learn much more if you want to trap me with a love trap¡­" Aur mused to himself. If he got too entranced by just a mere love trap, then he would have already died in the underworld without having any chance to rise up at all in his previous life.


    After a short time of hugging, they separated from each other, with a reluctant expression on Lucy''s face.


    "My maid, you shouldn''t be so sad. I need to train now, but I will be all yours when I have the time," Aur said with a tender gaze.


    "Thank you, young master," Lucy said with her face red.


    "Good." He patted her bouncy ass and returned to his own room, eliciting a moan from her.


    Aur internally sneered the moment he returned to his room. "How interesting; if it weren''t for maintaining my facade, I would have killed her already," he thought.


    After all, showing too much understanding was also self-harmful, as Aur had avoided almost every trick from the academy. They might eventually reach a terrifying conclusion for knowing too much.


    Knowing too much can also lead to your death.


    "You will be my weakness from now on, little girl¡­" Aur thought with a malicious glint.


    He needed to give the academy a false sense of his weakness so that they would have a handle on him, at least until he was strong enough to either overthrow the academy or walk unfettered.


    Until then, giving the academy a handle on him was the better choice currently.


    Aur was now sure that the tier one which showed in his panel in his muscle means his body strength wasparable to the full power of a tier one spell. It simply meant that his own physical body''s raw strength wasparable to a full tier one spell.


    "I wonder what Wizard''s Hands can do¡­" Aur thought curiously. Although Wizard''s Hand was a tier one spell, as a mage apprentice, he couldn''t fully unleash its power. In fact, even one-twentieth of the power was a very hard job for him to use.


    Since every spell started with tier one, and there was no tier zero, at least that was Aur''s understanding till now.


    Aur casually willed it, and instantly the panel materialized again, and the storage space section disyed different numbers.


    Storage space: 0.019/1 cubic meter


    An unconscious mouse appeared in front of Aur in thin air.


    Seeing the mouse, Aur nodded his head. After he had discovered the storage space function, the only thing he had previously stored was a mana crystal and a mouse he casually picked up for his experiment.


    To his surprise, the mouse could also enter his storage space. However, it needed to be unconscious andpletely stop resisting before Aur could fit the mouse inside the storage space.


    This revtion opened up endless possibilities for Aur.


    "I can exploit this a lot," Aur thought with a satisfied expression. The other thing he found out was that time in the system''s storage space passed at the same rate as in the real world. Items stored there would still decay with time.


    "I guess that''s fine for now," he thought with some disappointment.


    As he slowly extended his hands toward the mouse and activated his vital spell from his mental spell, the spell floating in his mental space began to rotate, and mana started to be absorbed by the spell.


    He slowly opened his crimson eyes, with the reflection of the spell in his eyes as well.


    Aur''s hands shed with a blue light, and the mouse slowly started to float up into the air.


    He moved his hand, and the mouse moved ording to the movement of his hands as well.


    Aur wanted to tighten his fist, but unfortunately, he couldn''t, no matter how hard he tried.


    Veins popped in his broad arms, but no matter how much strength he applied, he couldn''t directly crush the mouse into meat paste.


    Seeing this, Aur frowned. "I wonder how heavy things I can carry? If I reach enough strength, can I directly crush people with my Wizard''s Hands?" Countless thoughts swirled in his mind without answers.


    "Let me try it on someone. The spell might not be rted to my strength; it might be rted to the strength of the spell itself, or even with the boost of my physical strength, I might not be able to crush the mouse." Aur thought, as his second previous assumption might be true.


    From Aur''s understanding, Wizard''s Hand used the mana in the air as the medium, with the vitality of the creature that resonated to connect to each other and be manipted by his hand.


    That meant that the strength of Aur was terrifyingly reduced in the mana and dispersed everywhere.


    "I didn''t grind this world''s physics for nothing¡­" Aur thought with a satisfied expression on his assumption.


    Thews and physics of this world were very different from his previous world. Not that he had studied much in his previous life, but in this life, he had studied as much as he wanted when he was a child in his free time.


    The more youck a thing, the more you yearn for it.


    Aur also wanted more education; however, after he satiated his curiosity, he was done with studying for life.


    His crimson eyes lit up upon seeing a tiny mosquito in the distance, and instantly, he activated the spell again.


    Aur''s hands glowed with a blue light again, and the spell was reflected in his crimson eyes again.


    The mosquito suddenly halted in mid-air as if it was stopped by an unknown force. No matter how it tried to p its wings, it was helpless against the force.


    Aur slowly started to close his hand into a fist, and to his surprise, the mosquito slowly started to be gradually crushed as well.


    "Let''s put more strength¡­" He thought as he put his full strength into it instantly, as his fist tightened entirely.


    Ssh!


    A thin amount of blue blood sshed out from its body as the mosquito was smashed into a small smear with its colorless blood.


    Looking at this, Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    "As long as the object has a slight amount of vitality, I can use Wizard''s Hand to move it around." He thought. However, for now, it was entirely useless most of the time inbat.


    "Better than nothing." Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression and started to train his body again. He hadn''tpleted the daily quest for today, so he did physical training with glee.


    It didn''t matter if Aur didn''t attend his normal sses because it was not supposed to be attended anyway.


    The only important one was the first day, and the others were all boring sses, so he didn''t need to go there. After these, the only important days would be at the first of every month, which was mandatory to attend, as everyone''s progress is found from there.


    Thinking of this, Aur delved into his physical training. First, he looked at his daily quest.


    [Quest: Daily]


    - Run 100 km (iplete)


    - Push-ups 1000 (iplete)


    - Squats 10000 plete)


    - nk 30 minutes (iplete)

 Chapter 55: Daily Quest

    "The daily quest has be significantly harder; however, since my strength has increased significantly, this is nothing. I canplete everything in an hour," Aur mused. The only one that was troublesome was the nk, not because it was difficult, but because it consumed too much time.


    Running, although Aur''s room was significantly bigger, was still not enough for him to run at his full speed, as the speed would be too fast, causing the entire room to be damaged.


    So, due to the room restriction, running was a little bothersome, but other than that, nothing fazed him much.


    Aur started his squats first, which he did without breaking a sweat, and then did push-ups soon after.


    By the time he was done with push-ups, he started to break out in a slight sweat. However, Aur didn''t stop; he ran soon after and then nked.


    Aur took a deep, rxing breath. "Should I do more?" he thought, with a strange excitement coursing through his body.


    Aur took a deep rxing breath. "Should I do more?" he thought with energy coursing through his body.


    "More exercise won''t hurt anybody, will it?" Aur muttered as his expression turned crazy, delving into physical training, gradually falling into a hyper-focused state.


    The day turned into night as Aur fully focused on the exercise, as if he were addicted, and physical training was his solution.


    His body was already soaked with cold sweat; in fact, the entire floor was wet from his sheer perspiration.


    Aur finally stopped his push-ups and stood up; his body seemed to have be leaner as well.


    "Maybe I trained my body a little too much today," Aur thought with a bitter smile as he looked at his sweat-filled body.


    "Muscle system," he muttered.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    - Muscle mass: 1.03 (+)


    - Intelligence: 1.35 (+)


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.19/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "My training has barely increased my muscle mass..." Aur thought with a frown on his face as he slowly opened his ck robes, revealing his shredded body glistening with his own sweat.


    He walked to his bathroom and started to take a cold shower.


    After an hour of showering, Aur finally stood up and reluctantly returned to see his ck robes already as good as before.


    "This robe is quite useful," Aur muttered to himself with a tender gaze. "I will return to my family after I establish myself as at least an elder."


    Suddenly, Aur''s stomach rumbled loudly as he touched it.


    Aur directly went out of the room and called his maid, Lucy.


    "Bring me some food."


    "Yes, young master," Lucy said with a bow.


    "Actually, don''t bring me all the food you can find." Aur casually went to his pouch as if he were taking a mana crystal. Five low-grade mana crystals materialized from thin air in his hand.


    He casually took them out of the pouch and threw them at her.


    "Bring me meat instead."


    "But, young master..."


    "Just bring me lots of normal meat," Aur said with a calm expression.


    Lucy nodded her head pitifully and hurriedly walked away.


    Soon, Lucy was bringing tons of meat to his table. The meat of other normal beasts was very expensive since it could be mass-produced, but the meat of any Tier 1 beast could be terrifyingly expensive, enough to make even a rich person bleed to buy it.


    Aur gobbled down the meat as much as he could, finishing the one ton in half an hour.


    He patted his bloated stomach with a burp, wearing a satisfied expression on his face.


    "This should be enough," he thought as he looked at Lucy, who had stunned eyes as if she were denying reality.


    "Lucy."


    "Ye¡­ yes, young master." Lucy said with a bow.


    "Take care of this¡­" Aur slowly went up to her and said in a whisper, his hot breath stinging her skin.


    Lucy just nodded her head meekly.


    "Good." He patted her head and tenderly looked at her before leaving.


    After Aur entered the room, a sneer appeared on Lucy''s face. "As expected of a greenhorn, he has already fallen for me," she mused.


    Lucy walked up to the utensils and started to take care of them one by one, a frown on her face.


    She didn''t like cleaning at all, however, for her to make Aur loyal to the vige and monitor his activities, she needed to do this. That was her lifelong mission.


    All the servants assigned to the middle-grade talents were assigned to serve them with the mission of making them loyal to the vige. That was the sole purpose of their lifelong mission; they have been assigned to and trained since young for these.


    After all, the middle-grade talents had a chance to reach the same rank as the elders, tier two wizards.


    As Lucy cleaned everything, she went to her room and wrote something in a scroll, which instantly disappeared from her hand after she folded it.


    "I am done with my report," Lucy thought as she stretched her body and started to do makeup.


    ¡­


    "I shouldn''t be suspected as the killer of Lucas for now. Seeing that old man, the eighth elder''s attitude, I am sure he has already suspected Williams as the killer¡­" He sneered when he thought of this.


    After all, if he was to be suspected, then Aur would already be dead. Although the academy has rules that prevent anyone''s death, even if the vige leadersmand it, there were many ways to kill him without even breaking the rules. Even if the eighth elder broke the rule, so what?


    Would the vige really fight with the eighth elder for him, a barely middle-grade talent who has just awakened his mental space and has a thin chance of being a tier two mage, against a real tier two peak rank mage? The answer was obvious.


    The rules were only binding to a certain extent. Once one has a certain amount of power, it bes nothing more than child''s y to bend it ording to one''s will without even breaking the rule in the first ce.


    It was true in his previous life, and in this world, this was even more true.


    Aur thought as he sat on his bed and took out the book that the teacher gave him.


    With a contemtive expression, he opened the book and started to flip the pages.


    The book was mostly about the meridian points on the body and the structure of the human body''s muscles.


    With different descriptions and some theoretical knowledge about the five elements: Water, Fire, Earth, Air, and Spirit. These were the five elements that were allbined to form the five elemental spells. Lastly, there was a breathing format.


    ording to this book, the human body contains these five elements. In order for Aur to reach these parts, he needed to be one with each element individually, gradually resonating with it to truly understand the workings of these elements. Only then would he be able to imprint a five-elemental spell in his mental space.


    "Let''s try it," Aur''s eyes glinted as he sat in a meditative state, slowly taking deep, controlled breaths.

 Chapter 56: Five-elemental Breathing Technique

    Gradually, his mind reached inner calmness, and he started to slowly visualise earth in his vision.


    The earth felt very vivid in his visualisation, as if Aur was seeing it in reality. His body cramped as he visualised the earth, and his whiteplexion turned to a brownishplexion; it was as if Aur''s body had turned into soil and rock.


    At that moment, Aur was slowly synchronising with earth itself with his body.


    However, soon after, Aur slowly started to visualise Water, and his brownishplexion soon returned to normal. But it changed again to a blueplexion, with his body temperature decreasing to a terrifying extent.


    The water in his body started to strangely resonate and increase in amount, making his body slightly bloated.


    Soon, Aur''s vision changed to a fire that felt real, as if there was a physical fire in his body that was slowly burning him.


    Aur''s temperature slowly started to increase as hisplexion became redder and redder as time passed on.


    The slightly bloated body of Aur started to release steam from the sheer temperature of Aur''s body.


    Aur''s vision changed again to nothing, with nothing in his vision. However, he could feel the wind that was caressing his skin; it was air.


    The physical body of Aur started to be light, and the rising temperature of his body slowly calmed down, bing normal again.


    Soon, Aur''s vision returned to the visualisation of earth again, with hisplexion bing brown again.


    However, that didn''t stop there, as Aur''s visualisation urred again. This time, he saw himself surrounded by fire, water, earth, and air in his spirit form, all rotating around his spirit in harmony.


    The physical body of Aur shone with four colours of light simultaneously as he slowly opened his eyes with a dull expression on his face.


    "Water nourishes Earth, Fire transforms Water, Air nurtures the Fire, Earth shaped and eroded by Air. The Spirit unifies and animates all things: Earth, Water, Fire, Air."


    He muttered in a trance state, his eyes nk.


    "I have initiated the breathing technique..." Aur thought, his eyes gaining rity.


    He looked around at his normal surroundings.


    "Hmm, what time is it?" He nced at the clock.


    "It''s been only four hours or so..." Although Aur was surprised by how long he could meditate, he was even more amazed by the fact that he could learn the breathing technique to connect with the five elemental spells so easily.


    Not only that, Aur could feel his body''s strength increase slightly, which pleased him even more.


    Although the improvement in the rank of the mage didn''t provide any power to the wizard, the spell did strengthen one''s body, and the higher tier spell further increased his strength.


    Just initiating the breathing of the five elemental spells increased the strength of Aur''s body slightly. He couldn''t imagine how much his strength would increase if he imprinted the five elemental spells in his mental space.


    This was also one of the reasons he chose the spell, as it was known for passively increasing the strength of his body, although there was also other magic rted to it. However, most of them conflicted with vitality magic: wizard''s hand.


    "This should have taken at least a week to learn ording to that woman, but I learned it in just four hours..."


    Aur narrowed his eyes as the blue panel flickered in front of him.


    -Muscle mass: 1.04 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.35 (+)


    He focused on the attributes of muscle mass and intelligence. His muscle mass had increased by 0.01 points, meaning that although there was improvement, it was just a drop in the ocean. The intelligence point should be the reason for Aur learning the spell so quickly.


    "From now on, I should only increase my intelligence and increase my muscle mass from training and spells as well..." Aur thought with narrowed eyes as countless thoughts swirled in his mind.


    Although this was his previous strategy as well, it didn''t work out because of the sense of urgency he felt. However, Aur didn''t regret using his skill points to allocate them to his muscle stats and upgrade them, because he believed in the saying, "What is done is done."


    "However, if I go to her so early, it will be troublesome. I don''t want to be in the limelight..." Aur thought with a frown. Although he beat Williams up and was in a slight limelight, he knew this would only be temporary since his progress in breaking through would be, in one word, ''average.''


    So he would eventually be forgotten unless he did something amazing again.


    Thinking of this, Aur sighed. "Maybe I shouldn''t havee to the academy in the first ce. The power struggle here is really with everyone plotting against each other..."


    Aur didn''t practise the spell any further. Instead, he spent the day eating and training, which was all he did. It was the most peaceful day for him.


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Aur was slowly enjoying his meat on the table with fish on the side and pork broth.


    "Young master Leo came to contact you," Lucy said with an uncertain expression on her face.


    "Hmm, Leo?" Aur frowned when he thought of the guy.


    "What did he say?"


    "He was talking about the restaurant..."


    "Oh, that." Aur nodded his head carelessly. "Whatever, I need some fresh air anyway." He stretched his body.


    "When is the party?"


    "It should be at night, young master."


    "Okay." Aur just nodded his head with a shrug.


    "I still have time." He looked at the time. There were still three hours left, so he went back to training again.


    Since he had learned the breathing technique and did his first cirction, he hadn''t used it since then.


    "I will do another cycle of breathing before going..." Aur muttered as he sat down in a meditative position and gained his calmness, with his vision changing to earth again.


    Just like that, Aur''splexion changed from white to brown, then blue, and then red like fire, with hisplexion bing neutral again. Then again, hisplexion changed to brown with four lights shing in his body.


    Aur slowly opened his eyes with a satisfied expression. Although he couldn''t sense any changes in his own body, his understanding of the five elements had significantly increased.


    The understanding of the five elements wasn''t only theoretical knowledge, which Aur had already gained by just reading books. It was more of a connection to the five elements and understanding them from their true form.


    "In this way, if I practise the five elemental spells for half a month, I can feel that I will fully master the five elemental spells." Aur thought with a satisfied expression.


    The two days of his training had only increased his muscle mass attribute by 0.01, which could be said to be progressing at a snail''s pace at most, with no significant increase to it.


    While Aur could do his physical exercise faster since his body was stronger, his body was also bing stronger and stronger, meaning that it wasn''t increasing as much as he wanted to.


    "Maybe I need some heavy objects to train my muscles more..." Aur thought with a frown. Another thing might be because of blood and Qi as well. Since the two attributes mixed together, it didn''t mean he only needed to increase his muscle to get stronger.

 Chapter 57: The Golden House

    The blood and Qi could be increased by increasing the cirction of blood. There were numerous things to do, such as taking medicines like ginseng or taking hot medicinal baths.


    These could increase his blood and Qi as well. Even eating beast meat can increase his blood and Qi.


    While training could also increase the blood and Qi, however, it was very slow¡ªin fact, it could be said to be the slowest method to use training to increase his blood and Qi. That might be also the reason why Aur''s training wasn''t getting much results as in the past.


    Thinking of this, Aur frowned. "I should visit the market again and not let my impulse control me."


    Aur could have avoided the trouble by simply ignoring it, like his past self when he used the future seer: minor to see a possible variation of what would have happened if Aur hadn''t gone to save the girl as well.


    However, that path would have directly contradicted his choice to live as he wanted.


    Aur stood up and looked at the time. "There is still half an hour left, plenty of time." He left his room again.


    ...


    Aur looked at the decorations that surrounded the road curiously. He was dressed in his ssical ck robe, but his white hair was styled in a neat and tidy manner like a gentleman, with clean, ordinary ck shoes.


    Although his face looked average, his bulky muscr body made up for it, with his tall stature thatplemented his body.


    "Young master, today is a celebration of Eden," Lucy said in a whisper to him.


    The celebration of the Eden or also known as the harvest was like a prelude to an even bigger festival where the people celebrate and drink together for a "big harvest" by the farmers. Everyone was given a holiday today for it.


    The bigger festival was when the merchants came to the vige to do trades which usuallysted seven days.


    Aur just nodded his head as he finally saw a pagoda-style building in the distance with a signboard on top of it inscribed with the words "THE GOLDEN HOUSE."


    The building''s blinding light made him narrow his eyes.


    "Is this the ce Leo invited me?" He asked Lucy.


    "Yes, young master." She nodded her head with an excited expression.


    "Why is this girl excited for..." Aur muttered with speechlessness.


    As Aur went nearer, the ce was bustling with people surrounding the entire ce.


    Every once in a while, Aur could see people going in and out of the ce, some drunk and some sober, however, they all giggled andughed with happiness.


    Aur slowly walked up to therge door and was immediately stopped by two guards.


    "I am sorry Young man, could you show us your card?"


    "Yes." Aur just nodded his head as he took out his card which glinted with a bronze colour and had "1-A" written on it.


    Seeing the card, the guard suddenly started to warmly smile.


    "Please wait a moment, young hero." the guard said as he took out a device and beckoned Aur "please swipe her."


    "Okay." Aur nodded his head as he casually swiped the card.


    The device shone with a bright colour which made the guards smile even warmer.


    "Please go in, young hero. I can guide you there," the guard said with a smile on his face.


    "Sure." Aur nodded his head with an uncaring expression.


    The door opened instantly, and the people who were dining themselves while wildughter resounded in the ce filled to the brim with people. The atmosphere was harmonious and celebratory with people smiling in the entire event.


    Aur was led by the guard while Lucy followed behind him with an excited expression on her face.


    As Aur and the other left in the distance, the other guard gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Tsk this guy works like a leech always showing the high-ranking people at this rate I might never get a promotion while this guy could get a promotion¡­" The guard said while spitting "I need to do something about these guys."


    ¡­


    Aur was led to a servant of the hotel, and the guard had an apologetic expression on his face.


    "I am sorry young master, I can only show you till here, the servant will fulfil all your requirements as i have the guard duty as well." the guard said with a bitter smile.


    "Go on then." Aur waved his hand, and the man immediately left the ce.


    "What was that room again?" He turned back to ask Lucy.


    "It should be room 104, young master."


    Aur nodded his head as he instructed the servant, "Bring us to room 104."


    "Yes, yes, young hero." The woman had a fawning smile on her face; she was around thirty.


    "But that will be on the second floor, and you need to verify your identity again, young hero." the woman asked tentatively.


    "Alright." Aur swiped his card again, and the device glowed, which made her smile even warmer as she led him to the upper floor.


    As they were walking, Aur curiously asked, "Why are there such security checks?"


    "You see, each floor denotes one''s status while the ground floor is for people living in the academy. The second floor is for the students, while the third floor is for the people with status like a son or daughter of an elder, but thest and fourth floor is for the leader and the elders only or an honoured guest.


    This hierarchy is strictly maintained, and the vige takes this very seriously." the woman said with a serious expression on her face.


    Aur nodded with an expressionless face.


    This was the only restaurant in the academy, so Aur knew why this ce was bustling, and for a system to exist, there needed to be a hierarchy where a certain individual or group could control the entire thing.


    It was very simr to his previous world. Hierarchy is a very crucial part of structuring a society. So being strict with these things was also natural, and Aur could agree on.


    As the woman led Aur upstairs, unlike the open-air arrangement, there were different rooms.


    She quickly led Aur to the assigned room.


    "Here, young master." the woman said with a smile.


    "Okay." Aur nodded his head and went into the room while Lucy also followed him.


    ¡­


    "Brother Aur, you are finally here?" the brown-haired girl said excitedly as she looked at Aur with sparkling eyes.


    Aur looked around the ce. There were around twenty or so people in the room, not including him, with luxurious tables for each individual while there were extra beautiful servants, both male and female, aside from the servant assigned from the academy.


    Their faces were already red as the smell of alcohol wafted in his nose, which caused Aur to frown.


    "I am alright," Aur just nodded with a smile as he looked at Leo, who was simrly drunk as well.


    Soon, two beautiful women wearing blue kimonos entered the door, guided Aur towards his seat, and started to serve him wine.


    "I don''t drink." Aur casually said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 58: Henry

    "But¡­ but young master-"


    "I don''t drink." he repeated his sentence again.


    "Yes, young master." the two women said with a resigned face.


    "You can leave now, I don''t need you guys."


    "Young master, we are here to serve you, please young master. If we had made any mistake, we apologise."


    Aur frowned as he looked at the two women with his crimson cold gaze, his crimson pupils were like an inferno of hellfire with no depth to it, the more he looked at them, the more they felt that they were being burned in a cold, chilling fire.


    The two women felt a shiver down their spine as their hairs stood up as if electrocuted.


    "Y¡­ yes¡­ you¡­ ng.. Master." the two said while shivering and turned around, leaving the room as quickly as possible.


    Their footsteps were flustered even after they came out from the room.


    "What should we say to the master now?"


    One of them voiced with realisation.


    Instantly, both of them fell silent as despair slowly etched on their face.


    "Master shouldn''t punish us too badly as long as we tell the truth, right?"


    "I hope you are right." she sighed as they both went upstairs.


    ...


    Aur just sat as he elegantly ate the meat with a fork and a spoon, unlike the environment surrounding him where the stinking scent of alcohol came.


    "Brother Aur¡­ *hup* *hup*... why are you not drinking your wine? You even rejected the two beauties." Leo said with a red face as two beauties were on hisp giving him fine wine.


    "It''s nothing, brother Leo. I already have beauty by my side, why should I add two more to the fold¡­" Aur scratched his head with an embarrassed expression as he looked at Lucy.


    Seeing the gaze of Aur, Lucy''s blush as she meekly avoided his gaze.


    "Hahaha, I see you are quite a royal man, brother."


    "What can I say?" Aur replied with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "Hahaha."


    Leoughed seeing the antics of Aur, however, internally he had different thoughts, "I didn''t know these kids were so naive, tsk tsk."


    "You should at least drink some wine, brother Aur. It is already legal for us to drink anyway, and in these tough times, anyone can drink here¡­" Leo said with a strange smile on his face.


    "You are right, I should drink some." Aur said with a nod of his head as he took the ss and took a little sip as if he was really drinking and put down the ss with a frown on his face.


    "I don''t like the taste, brother. It is bitter while I am still a child who likes sweet dishes." Aur said sheepishly as he rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    "Well, if you don''t like it, who am I to force you?" Leo said with a shrug. "But I am telling you, you are missing out on it."


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the ground shook as if an earthquake had urred.


    Leo jumped up from the ground as if he was immediately sobered up as he looked outside the door with a frown on his face.


    The others, still in their drunken stupor, were slow to react while Aur was calmly eating his meat.


    "What happened? Did someone make trouble inside the golden restaurant?" Leo said with a frown on his face.


    "Let''s go take a look." his face morphed into an amused expression as he walked outside while the other drunken people also stood and went outside, although they drank a lot of alcohol, but this much wasn''t enough for them to be knocked out.


    "Young master, you should go as well."


    "Whatever you say, mydy." Aur smiled as he stood up, wrapped his hands around Lucy''s waist.


    "Eh," Lucy was stunned as her blush erged.


    "I must say she is a good actor¡­" Aur internally sneered as he went outside.


    The instant he went outside, he saw a crowd of people all in a circle.


    "Hmm," Aur''s eyes narrowed as he let go of Lucy, "stay here."


    He went to the crowd and pushed the people in the crowd with his monstrous raw strength. Everyone was pushed aside as Aur finally had a good view.


    Williams was fighting an individual while, besides him, there was a pink-haired girl who was coldly watching this.


    "Of course, it is Williams, after all, he is the protagonist¡­" Aur cursed silently as he looked at Williams'' opponent.


    The other man was a lean man with sses on, however, his eyes were widened with shock, and a thin sheet surrounded him, acting like light armour.


    "Hmm, Henry?" Aur muttered in surprise. He knew the guy, after all, he was the third elder''s son.


    "What is this guy fighting Williams for?"


    "Williams, don''t take these too far. I was just talking to Amelia. Why did you interrupt me and even attack me for no reason¡­" Henry said with gritted teeth, looking at the crowd surrounding him.


    There was also Jack, who was watching these with mockery in his face.


    "Do I need a reason to attack a bastard like you?" William asked in a domineering tone.


    "You¡­" Henry was speechless when he heard this.


    "So will you apologise or not?" William asked again with an expressionless face, as if he was seeking justice.


    "What is the apology for? I did nothing wrong." Henry shouted in a tone of injustice.


    "You still dare not admit it?..." Williams'' expression turned cold as his blue eyes locked into the man.


    "Okay, I will apologise, but what for? First, tell me this¡­" Henry said with resignation.


    "You not only looked at my maid Angel with your lecherous gaze, you also provided difort to Miss Amelia. You lustful leech, I should kill you for doing such a heinous crime." Williams'' voice was icy as his gaze was full of disgust.


    When these words came out of William''s mouth, it felt like music to Aur''s ears.


    "If I hadn''t saved that girl previously, you would be even more of a sinner, and from the future I saw, you totally ignored the girl even after knowing you did it¡­" Aur mused to himself, not like he cared.


    He too was a sinner anyway, however, the hypocrisy from Williams'' mouth was still amusement to Aur''s ears.


    "Alright, I apologise for my misconduct, Miss Amelia and Angel." Henry said with an expressionless face.


    "Hahaha, Henry is a coward. Just with the name of Williams, he could bow his head." Jack whispered to his friend, and instantly, these words spread faster than a flue, reaching the crowd.


    Their mockery towards Henry was evident in their eyes, although they didn''t voice it out.


    After all, Henry apologising for this was equivalent to epting the fact that he did do it.


    After these people go out, they will undoubtedly spread the news, and Henry will be infamous overnight as a coward and a lustful bastard, even if these people don''t spread the news, which is not possible, Jack will surely spread these details far and wide with some minor adjustment, and boom, instantly Henry''s reputation will plummet.


    Thinking of this, Henry gritted his teeth since he knew Jack quite clearly and how low of a man he was.

 Chapter 59: The Third Elder

    "Are you fine with the apology, Miss Amelia?" Williams asked with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, I am fine." Amelia replied in a cold tone.


    "What about you, my dear maid?"


    "Young master, I¡­" she hid behind him and started to shiver uncontrobly.


    Seeing this, William frowned and looked at Henry with a questionable gaze.


    "What, what do you want me to do about it?" Henry asked with a frown on his face as well.


    "Hmm, what should he do, Angel?" William patted her head in a tender gaze.


    "Young master, I¡­ I-" tears filled her eyes as she had a hesitating expression.


    "You don''t have to reply if you don''t want to." William whispered in a gentle expression as his gaze turned cold while he looked at Henry again.


    "What are you looking at me for again? I already apologised."


    "Get yourself out of my sight from now on, or I will kill you the moment I see you again." William looked at Henry in a deadpan expression.


    Hearing this, Henry looked at him with a face full of surprise, as if he had heard the greatest joke in history.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" Henry''sugh resounded throughout the passageway as he suddenly became expressionless.


    "Has Henry lost his mind¡­" Jack thought with a frown on his face which soon turned into a smirk.


    "That is even better than I can finally get rid of thepetition. Sure, William can step over my head because of his talent and the backing of the vige leader, but this guy Henry has be arrogant ever since he has joined the academy. I will let these two guys destroy each other." he internally sneered while outwardly he had a worried expression on his face.


    "We should stop Henry, he has be a madman¡­" Jack voiced in a concerned tone, however, nobody moved.


    After all, the status of Henry and William was evident, and nobody wanted to join these guys'' power struggle for such childish things.


    "Have you be mad, Henry?" William rubbed his ears and looked at Henry with a casual tone.


    "You have gone too far, Williams, do you really think you can do anything just because you have a high-grade talent and the backing of a leader-" Henry said as he seemed to pause.


    "Exactly, I can do anything," William said with a sneer on his face.


    "You¡­ today I have to teach you what real strength is then¡­" Henry said in an eerily calm tone.


    "Oh, teach me." Williams said with his voice cracking in amusement.


    "Exactly, I will teach you."


    Boom!


    The sound barrier broke as the figure of Henry disappeared.


    Instantly, he appeared right before Williams as he extended his hands forward with the momentum.


    Williams'' eyes widened as he felt a terrifying force push him as he was sent hurtling ten steps back.


    "This¡­" William looked at Henry in shock only to see a giant Henry whose height had increased by at least double his previous height while muscle poked out of his body like an inted balloon.


    "Tier one: Body expansion." Henry muttered with a ferocious expression on his face, his eyes were blood red as if in sheathing rage.


    "Hmm," Williams frowned as he quickly dodged another of the attacks from Henry.


    "So you really want to fight me, huh¡­." William spoke in a loud voice as he released his aura. Instantly, his body''s strength increased to a terrifying degree as a pressure descended on everyone, however, it was nothingpared to Henry in just his normal form.


    "Hmph, a mere trick." Henry snorted as he also released his aura, enveloping everyone.


    The aura of his wasn''t as strong as Williams, however, the boost it provided for his body was even stronger than Williams'' aura.


    Unimaginable Power coursed through every vein of Henry''s body as he roared.


    The entire building rumbled with the terrifying roar of his as dust came from the ceiling while the crowd started to retreat back.


    Williams was caught off-guard by the roar as he struggled to maintain his bnce, however, he wasn''t given a chance as the hulking body of Henry went full force on Williams.


    Seeing this, Williams'' expression turned cold as he gritted his teeth since Angel was behind him and Amelia was at the side of him.


    Instead of retreating, he advanced towards the man.


    Just as his eyes were about to turn ck, Asmodeus'' cold voice rang in his ears.


    "You can''t use True Devil Eyes here, there is a tier three wizard in the upper floor and I am not going to hide your magic from a tier three wizard."


    Hearing this, William gritted his teeth. "What should I do then?"


    "Are you an idiot? Oh, I forgot you were one. Use the magic that the vige leader gave you, didn''t you imprint that spell in your mental spell also." Asmodeus replied with sheer mockery.


    "Yes, master, mastering ice magic is the best option for you currently." the cold voice of Asmodeus was reced by the teeming feminine voice.


    Hearing this, William nodded with an expressionless face, however, he didn''t move a single bit instead he closed his eyes as if resigning to his fate.


    Seeing this, Henry sneered with mockery as his mind was consumed by rage; it was one of the side-effects of the spell, as he charged forward at Williams mindlessly.


    However, just when he was in the point-nk range of Williams, Williams'' blue eyes suddenly snapped open as a spell reflected on his eyes'' surface.


    An ice shard appeared right in front of Williams as it directly pierced into his chest.


    "Shit."


    The ice shard went half inside the chest of Henry and stopped from the sheer density of his muscle, luckily the shard didn''t pierce his heart.


    However, the ice shard didn''t stop there as it shattered into countless shards inside his body, creating countless holes in his chest that destroyed his organs. Even worse was that the ice seemed to cause the area around the damaged part to decrease in temperature.


    Cough!


    Henry directly vomited blood from the sheer internal damage done to his body, however, even in the blood, there was a thin amount of ice mixed in.


    Thud!


    He directly fell to the floor with disbelief written on his face.


    However, Williams didn''t stop there as his expression turned colder. "You have no right to live as a scum-"


    "That''s enough." a cold voice resounded throughout the ce as a terrifying pressure descended on everyone, causing everyone to almost freeze.


    "Help me, Asmodeus." William muttered inside his mental space, however, Asmodeusu didn''t reply. Instead, he sneered.


    "It was your own doing that got you into this trouble, so you should solve the trouble yourself."


    "Yes, master, I will help." The book vibrated in happiness as it flipped its pages.


    "Is this book stupid¡­" Asmodeus gritted his teeth with anger seeing the book.


    William in the real world suddenly moved, even with the terrifying pressure that descended on him.


    The old man,pletely unaware of this, walked towards Henry with a cold expression on his face.


    "I will take my son now." the old man said as everyone froze in ce.


    "Where are you going, old man?" William said in an arrogant voice.

 Chapter 60: Retreat from The Third Elder

    "This¡­" the old man''s pupils dted, seeing William, who waspletely unharmed, even from the pressure he emitted.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t think that a hairless brat like you had the guts to stand against me."


    The old manughed off with an amused expression on his face.


    However, the pressure on William didn''t stop. Instead, it increased, pressing down on William as if he was a mere bug.


    But to the old man''s shock, William remained standing no matter how he increased the pressure, like a tall tower.


    "How is this possible?" The old man thought as he narrowed his eyes, carefully essing William.


    "Third elder, what were you saying previously?" William said with a sneer.


    However, the third elder just remained emotionless, even after William''s taunting.


    "This brat still needs to work on his skills more if he wants to taunt me like this¡­" the third elder thought as he took back his pressure.


    He went up to his grandson, touched his head, and closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, sheer rage glinted, like a volcano just about to erupt.


    The third elder looked at William with deep sheathed rage in his cold expression, however, he didn''t move.


    After a long time of staring at William, he looked up at the ceiling with narrowed eyes, took Henry, and went away silently.


    "Where are you goi-" A warm voice suddenly rang in his ears, which stopped him from speaking.


    "William, don''t poke a ho''s nest, this is enough for today." Noah''s voice directly rang in his ears as if he was right beside him, whispering in his ears.


    "I understand, master." William gritted his teeth as he looked at Henry and shook his head.


    He looked around, where a crowd of people had gathered, and his expression turned cold.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen enough?" William roared, and instantly everyone went back to their ces in a hurried motion.


    "Hmph." He gritted his teeth in anger.


    "It''s okay, William, I am fine now." Amelia said, however, her expression was still cold.


    "It''s alright, Miss Amelia, since you are fine, however, that bastard still needs more beatings¡­" William said with an innocent smile on his face.


    "Thank you, William, I will remember this favour." Amelia said with a nod and left the ce.


    Seeing this, William smiled and followed her instead.


    "Why are you following me?" She said with a frown on her face.


    "Well, my room is also there¡­" William said while rubbing his head.


    "Right." A small blush formed on her face as she walked forward.


    Seeing this, William had a smirk on his face as he also followed her. Angel also followed him with a strange glint in her eyes as she looked at the blond man in disgust that shed in her eyes.


    Aur looked at the antics going on with an amused smile on his face as he was about to return.


    "Aur."


    Aur froze as he turned back to see William, who was staring at him.


    "Hmm, what is it?" He said as he looked at William with a frown on his face.


    "I would like to apologise to you." William said with a bow.


    "Huh." Aur was stunned. Just now, he was chasing after Amelia, but now he was here apologising to him, and what was the apology for? Aur didn''t even know.


    "I was previously thinking about killing you, and my thoughts were filled with malice previously when I fought with you, but now my mind has cleared up, and I realised how narrow-minded I was previously. I apologise to you for this¡­" William''s tone was full of self-reflection.


    "Okay," Aur just shrugged and went away without a care, leaving a contemting William behind.


    "Did you really apologise to that brat?" Asmodeus'' amused voice rang in William''s head.


    "Yes, so what?" William said with a shrug.


    "That brat isn''t anything special at all except for his physique, which he probably honed for years, however, he is nothing special in the end. I can admire him as a man, however, in the end, he will achieve mediocrity at best using his raw strength. Even if he can progress with his mage training, he will most likely be mediocre due to his talent.


    For a physique that strong, he must have trained since young, tsk tsk. That kid must have worked quite hard for it, however, hard work doesn''t make you go out of mediocrity¡­"


    Hearing the monologue of Asmodeus, William suddenly felt a lot better in his heart as he smiled gleefully. "You are right, Asmodeus." He nodded his head as he turned back again, following Amelia.


    Inside his mind, with the reflection of the man who seemed to have a gxy trapped in his body, Asmodeus'' mouth was slightly curved upward, sneering as he looked at William like a fool.


    "Why didn''t you stop me now, book?" he voiced as he looked at the book.


    "Because the master will feel a lot better if he heard your words, but what do you mean by stopping you?" the book replied in a confused tone.


    "I can feel something special about that boy, Aur. Although from my senses and all my probing he appears to be a normal man, I feel like the terrifying pressure he exerts makes him not his age, as if he had seen the true meaning of life¡­"


    "What do you mean? Maybe it is because of the variance magic book I have given him."


    "What''s that?" Asmodeus asked.


    "It''s nothing worth the knowledge for a primordial demon like you. They are just derived from aplete set of magic and made better, however, they are iplete, although their power is much greater than an ordinary set of magic and are quite weird. Maybe that guy imprinted a spell in his mental space that made him that weird. You could feel it, right? He already has mana in his mental space."


    "Yes." A mysterious smile formed on Asmodeus'' face.


    "Either way, this brat isn''t truly apologetic at all as he should be, but the hypocrisy in his words¡­"


    "Hey, master is still a child and hasn''t grown strong enough yet. He still needs more experience in life."


    "Sure, sure, whatever you say, book."


    "Hey, bastard, stop calling me a book! I have a name, you know."


    "What is your name?"


    Silence!


    The book went entirely silent as if it had shut down from its activities. Seeing this, Asmodeus chuckled, "I almost got you."


    ¡­


    "Lily, that''s why I say that you should let me be in charge. You almost revealed our real name to that primordial demon."


    "What do you mean, sister? I have been talking to this guy for a long time, however, he doesn''t seem to be a bad guy at all. Didn''t you say that these primordials are supposed to be bad¡­"


    Inside the book, there was a huge white dimension.


    In the dimension, there was a faint figure of two women, one small and another tall and mature in soul form.


    They both looked like how a woman should look, however, there was a brown tail sticking out of their buttocks which was swaying in the white dimension, and where there were supposed to be normal human ears, they had furry brown ears that stood tall.

 Chapter 61: Lily

    These two women were undoubtedly two half-human, half-fox women in a spirit form.


    As they bickered with each other, there was an ordinary old man without hair and an aged beard at the side of them, looking at them both with a bitter expression on his face. He was also simr to them in spirit form.


    "Lily and Edith, stop arguing with each other," the old man said with a sigh on his face.


    "When did we argue, old man? Don''t interrupt us," almost both of them said simultaneously at the same time, which made the old man shake his head with a sigh.


    "Big sister, why do you have such hatred towards the entire race of primordial demons anyway?" Lily said with a frown on her small face.


    "Because of¡­" Edith wanted to say, however, she gritted her teeth, choosing not to say it instead.


    "Tell me for once, sister," Lily asked with a huff. In her babyface, where the baby fat was still there even in the spirit form, she looked cuter even when she was angry.


    Seeing this, Edith smiled, which caused Lily to be even angrier.


    "Big sister, take me seriously."


    "Alright, alright," Edith conceded. However, she soonughed seeing the cute anger of her little sister.


    "You¡­ meanie¡­" Lily''s eyes were filled with tears seeing her big sister not taking her seriously.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes," Lily''s ears perked up as she wagged her furry tail excitedly, looking at her sister.


    "One of the primordial demons killed our master. Not once, not twice. Every time, all our masters till now have died at the hands of the primordial demons, till now."


    "Howe I don''t remember?" Lily frowned.


    Seeing the frowning Lily, Edith revealed a strange expression on her face. "You witness all this, however, since you are more deeply imprinted than any of us to the holy book, the moment the master dies, you will instantly have all your memories wiped out. That''s why you don''t know," she muttered in a hushed tone.


    In fact, Lily was the most powerful spirit in this dimension and could take the entire control of the book whenever she wants. They can only take control of the book if she lets them both take control.


    "What was I talking about?" Lily suddenly questioned with nk eyes, as if she was dead already.


    "It happened again," Edith said with a bitter smile.


    "I told you not to say anything to that girl. You just won''t understand," the bald man suddenly voiced.


    "What can I do other than tell her? After all, she considers me as her big sister," Edith said with a speechless expression.


    Hearing this, the old man narrowed his eyes. "You know she isn''t really your sister, right?"


    "Yes, yes," Edith replied with helplessness.


    "Sister, sister, let''s y," Lily suddenly came up to her with a happy expression as she wagged her tail like a happy dog.


    "Okay," Edith answered with a gentle gaze, seeing the cute Lily.


    Seeing this, the old man shook his head as he fell silent. "I wonder what kind of secret this girl has¡­" he mused to himself.


    ¡­


    Williams returned back to his room, greeted by a row of bootlicking people, seeing this he frowned.


    "Williams, you are so handsome, not only did you beat up that bully, but you also made even the third elder retreat¡­"


    "You are a true hero."


    William couldn''t help but smile when he heard this as he rubbed his nose sheepishly.


    "Can you excuse me, brothers?" William suddenly voiced as he saw Amelia sitting in the corner silently.


    "Of course, Hero Williams."


    "I am no hero, but thanks, guys," he said as he made his way through the crowd to Amelia.


    While Angel followed him with a smile on her face.


    "Miss Amelia¡­"


    "What is it?" Amelia coldly questioned, interrupting him instantly.


    "Umm, I would like to-"


    "Like to what?"


    William was flustered by Amelia''s interruption, which made him forget what he was about to say.


    Seeing the pink-haired beauty in front of him made him even more flustered.


    Amelia smirked internally, thinking, "Too easy." Would Henry really have the guts to harass the only daughter of the vige leader? Of course not, it was just a ploy she cooked up to get close to Williams. Poor Henry, who did nothing wrong, was med for everything for nothing.


    "If you want, you can sit here, Williams," Amelia said, a blush appearing on her cold face as she beckoned Williams.


    Williams'' smile brightened as he stood right next to her and started to enjoy the meal together, with a small blush even on his own face.


    "Why is this bastard blushing? Am I the woman or are you the woman?" Amelia thought, smiling outwardly as she subtly started the conversation with Williams, to the point it felt like Williams was hitting on her instead.


    Soon they were immersed in their conversation, under the helpless eyes of everyone present in the room.


    They had hoped to bootlick Williams for benefits; however, in this context, it was impossible.


    William seemed to want to hit on Amelia, and if they interrupted their conversation, that would be even more counterproductive and might attack Williams''s ire instead. As for Amelia, no one wanted to offend her, after all, she was the only daughter of the patriarch.


    Thinking of this, everyone remained silent as theughter of Williams and Amelia echoed in the room.


    Aur returned to his own room as well, with a smile on his face.


    "Brother Aur, what did he talk to you about?" Leo suddenly asked with a smile on his face.


    "You mean me? Williams just apologised to me and left," Aur replied with a shrug.


    "Huh, apologise?" Leo was stunned when he heard this and looked at Aur strangely.


    However, Aur just shrugged and started to eat his dinner again without a care. Leo could form assumptions on his own, and Aur wouldn''t care about exining things to him.


    "Let me feed you, young master," Lucy suddenly voiced, blushing.


    Aur was momentarily surprised but then smiled and nodded his head. "It would be my honour."


    "I am just a servant, young master, it is my duty," Lucy said with a smile on her face and started to feed him one by one.


    Aur just smiled and opened his mouth.


    Leo was speechless, seeing the love chemistry between them. "Is he really stupid?" he couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Maybe I have overestimated him for being smart¡­" Leo looked at his own servant with a sneer on his face.


    Aur wasn''t the only one who could guess what these servants were for; many of the richer family knew already because they were told by their family.


    Only the poor household kids wouldn''t know that these servants were the spy of the academy.


    However, unlike Aur, most of them avoided the servant and barely talked to them. While Aur was having a lovey-dovey romance with his servant, Leo assumed that Aur didn''t know.


    Thinking of this, Leo shook his head with disappointment. "He has all brawn but no brains. I should be close to such a type of guy; he is easy to manipte," he sneered, thinking of this.


    Soon the banquet ended as everyone went back to their ces.

 Chapter 62: Assassination Attempt

    "Brother Aur, I will see you in three weeks in ss. I hope you can progress in the mage realm¡­"


    "Don''t worry, brother, I can progress a little, but due to my talent-" Aur shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "At least you can imprint your first spell by that time, right?"


    "Yeah, I can barely make it at that time; the spell I chose is quiteplex," Aur said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t worry, brother, you can make it," Leo gave a thumbs up to Aur.


    "Thank you, Brother Leo."


    With that said, they parted ways, with Aur returning to his own dorm.


    "Young master, I will take my leave."


    "Hmm," Aur nodded his head with a mischievous smile on his face.


    Lucy looked at him with a stunned expression.


    He suddenly shot up and instantly took a kiss on her cheek before he entered his own room with an embarrassed expression.


    Lucy looked at the broad back of Aur and couldn''t help but snicker "he has already fallen in love with me this is better¡­"


    "Now I will have to tie him down to me." she touched her stomach as if she was already imagining the scenario.


    ¡­


    Aur just casually returned back to his room as he recollected all the things he had done today although he could have been better and smoother in the things but still all his goals were achieved.


    He had managed to convince everyone that he loves Lucy which was an important part of his n.


    Soon Aur sat down on the bed and closed his eyes, sleeping for a long while.


    "Tomorrow I will go to the five-elemental ss to learn again¡­" he muttered to himself. Although he was sleeping in actuality he was still on guard with any sound or any feeling he felt Aur would instantly be alert of the danger immediately.


    It was a special technique he had learned in his previous world.


    In the dim light of the moon revealing the huge academy a shadow silently made its way around the ce and slowly went to the dorms of the students.


    "Here should be the blond boy, isn''t it?" the shadow seemed to snicker as he made it''s way to one of therger and more luxurious dorm.


    ¡­


    Aur opened his eyes with the sound of the noises that rang in the hallway. Even with the sound-cancetion of the room it was eerily noisy making him frown.


    "What happened?" He quickly stood up and freshened himself.


    And went outside seeing a crowd of people who were lining up in the hallway all going towards the right.


    Aur casually looked at Lucy and asked "what happened?"


    "Young master, it looks like there was an assassination attempt in the academy." Lucy replied with an uncertain expression with disbelief written on her eyes.


    "Huh," Aur frowned when he heard this as he also joined the line with curiosity.


    Killing in the academy was strictly prohibited and even an attempt at this was taken very seriously and was investigated by the power of the entire vige no matter if it is the leaders or the leaders.


    The guts to try an assassination attempt inside the academy could be said to be counted in one hand.


    After all, the full power of an entire vige was terrifying enough to kill even a tier three mage.


    Since the academy was considered as the future of the vige of course assassination was taken very seriously and hadn''t happened in centuries.


    "Who could invite such trouble?" As Aur made his way through the crowd of people he couldn''t help but think he had already had a guess on who it was.


    Soon as he pushed everyone aside there was a golden haired boy with tattered clothes and in hisps was a woman with blue hair, angel, with a knife on her chest.


    "Hmm knew it of course that a bastard won''t die he could be defeated but never killed there will always be a variable which stops him from dying it is the universal truth i learned from my previous world. But what happened?" Aur thought with a frown on his face.


    He casually asked a person to his side.


    "Brother, what happened to him?"


    "Who the f-," The man''s eyes met Aur, a bulky and strong man and he involuntarily paused seeing an almost six feet man.


    "Hmm," A frown appeared in Aur''s face which made the man even more flustered as he gulped his saliva.


    "This.. I have also juste, brother. I don''t know much." The man rubbed his nose with a smile.


    Hearing this Aur was disappointed and asked around however no one knew what had happened.


    Soon a group of teachers came who guided Williams while healing angels.


    "No, I won''t go anywhere without the angel being fully healed yet," Williams yelled out loud as he threw a fit like a child.


    "This¡­"


    Jonathan and his colleague were speechless when they heard this.


    "You really are noting with us, kid, you are also hurt right?"


    "But, but she is injured."


    "So¡­" Adiana suddenly spoke with a cold tone.


    "I¡­ I need to be with her."


    "And what will that do, kid?" Adriana replied in a cold tone as she stared at him in a deadpan expression with a flinch as she stared at him as if seeing the inside of his soul.


    "Huh," Williams was stunned as he looked at the injured angel and the teachers.


    Although he initially ignored her, however, since then she had grown on his life for a long time and had be a crucial thing in William''s life without even knowing it.


    Now she was injured and going to die after taking the dagger for him which filled him with a terrifying dread, however, the most important thing was that Williams felt helpless and powerless to do anything or gain anything.


    He wasn''t able to protect her and instead, she used herself as a shield for him just because he was powerless.


    "I must gain strength." Williams'' eyes gleamed with a terrifying determination as a strange reaction seemed to have happened with his presence changing entirely as if he was entirely a different person from before.


    He tenderly nced at the angel who was slowly recovering from the healing and his blue eyes turned resolute, as Williams followed Adiana.


    Seeing this Adriana nodded her head however she internally frowned "These guys seemed to have changed or is it my imagination?" She outwardly remained calm as she with her colleagues guided Williams to the vige leader''s office.


    Aur looked at the scene with an amused gaze "Is this the famous change I have heard about it?" He looked at the angel with narrowed eyes.


    However, Aur casually lifted his shoulders, a nonchnt expression on his face.


    "It''s not my business what happens to him. I''ve already made the decision not to rely on him to shield myself from that uing beast wave. I should focus on improving my strength as swiftly as possible. Whatever happens to Williams is none of my concern.


    Nevertheless, I will ensure to collect my due interest for discreetly eliminating the evidence previously when you got the golden text," Aur sneered as he contemted his next moves.

 Chapter 63: Landlords

    Although taking the me for killing Lucas might have already been enough to pay the debt, it was more of a favour to William''s instead.


    After all, if Aur hadn''t intervened, William would have killed the guy anyway, along with his first partner, the girl. So it didn''t count at all. Instead, it was more of a debt that William umted.


    "I will collect this debt one day." Aur''s eyes glinted with a cruel gleam as he sneered.


    ¡­


    Achoo!


    William sneezed as he rubbed his nose. "Is someone talking about me behind my back?" A chill ran down his back. "And why is it so cold?" he thought with a frown on his face.


    "We have arrived at the principal''s office, Williams."


    Suddenly, he was woken from his thoughts by a feminine voice. Looking at the familiar building, Williams couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    "Let''s go in," Adriana said. William just nodded his head.


    William was about to knock on the door, but Noah''s stern voice sounded from inside.


    "Come in."


    "Yes, master." William looked back and saw that the teachers weren''t following him, which made him frown.


    "Go on," Adriana replied to William''s questioning look with a frown on her face.


    "Okay, teacher." William smiled as he nced at her onest time. "You are a good teacher."


    As he entered the hall, his vision was filled with old men sitting at a round table. In the centre, a rtively young man, his master Noah, was sitting. However, his previous casual expression was no more as it had turned into a stern one with an air of seriousness lingering in the room.


    Seeing this, William frowned. "What happened here?"


    He first greeted everyone with a bow.


    "Good that you are seated. Tell me what happened to you during your assassination in detail, from start to finish." Noah''s stern voice resounded in the entire room, and the expressions of all the elders became even more grim.


    Hearing this, William felt a warm emotion towards his master. "At least my master cares for me," he thought with bitterness. "Unlike Asmodeus here."


    "You think, kid, that I will lend you my power for free?" The cold voice of Asmodeus, tinged with a sneering tone, resounded in his ears.


    "You..." William was speechless, but he couldn''t properly retort either.


    "Master, I wanted to give you my power, but all my power was lost when I was fighting the golden text. I haven''t recovered my powers yet, so I couldn''t give you any of my power. I am sorry, master." Suddenly, the cold voice changed to a teeming feminine voice, which made Williams smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Lily. I don''t me you. However, Asmodeus is really a-" Williams paused with a sigh as he looked at everyone around him.


    The book had told him that he can call her by the name Lily.


    William took a deep breath and exined the entire process truthfully.


    As Williams continued to narrate the story, Noah was bored, but he was still outwardly calm with a concerning gaze on his face.


    ".... after that, when the assassin was about to unleash his final blow, Angel rushed to my side and took the hit instead." William narrated as tears threatened toe out of his eyes, and the whites of his eyes had turned blood red.


    "I am sorry to hear that from you, my disciple. I promise whoever did that to you will get my iron hands." Noahs'' eyes narrowed as he unleashed his terrifying pressure, enveloping the entire room.


    "Did any of you do it?" Noah said with a t tone.


    Gulp!


    The elders broke out in cold sweats as they looked at Noah with horror in their eyes.


    Everyone was silent, with cold sweat breaking out from their backs.


    "Did anybody do it? I will grant you a painless death, but if you don''te out right now..." A smile formed on Noah''s face.


    "We haven''t done anything, patriarch. You can check us if you don''t believe us..." Suddenly, the second elder raised his hand and spoke in a monotonous tone with narrowed eyes.


    "Hmm, really?" Noah smiled.


    "Yes, vige leader." The second elder spoke in a dead tone.


    "Very well then, I will believe the second elder for now." Noah''s smile brightened as he wore a contemtive expression.


    The elders were stunned. "He let us go so easily?" They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Now, who could it be that can try an assassination attempt inside the academy and still go scot-free?" Noah asked with a questioning tone.


    The elders were stunned when they heard this. "You should already know the answer, why are you asking us?"


    However, nobody voiced their opinion, and not a single word was spoken, which made Noah frown.


    "Trash." Noah said with a smile on his face. "I will personally go to thendlords to visit them and see what they tell me about it. I have let them get arrogant for so long that they dared to step on the head of my disciple, even trying to kill him despite my warning. Do they really think nobody could stop them in this vige?"


    The elders'' eyes widened when they heard this as they looked at Noah with shock written on their faces.


    "Is this kid William worth fighting the entirendlords for?" They looked at the golden-haired handsome boy who waspletely expressionless.


    The only power who could keep thendlords in check was the leader himself because there was no other tier three wizard except for him in the vige. However, previously the leader had turned a blind eye to almost everything thendlords did, but now he was suddenly in a rage because of his disciple.


    "William, you can leave now. I will settle the debt with thendlords for you. This is my promise to you," Noah said with a strange smile on his face.


    "Thank you, Master." Williams bowed as he returned back, however, his expression was still cold.


    Noah sighed, seeing Williams leave as he became silent again.


    "What are you still doing here? Go away now." Noah looked around with cold eyes.


    The elders all hurriedly nodded their heads and quickly left the ce with terrified eyes.


    Once Noah was all alone, his youthful appearance faded, his ck hair turning white, and his face filled with wrinkles.


    "I don''t really have time anymore, but thesendlords are going to give me trouble again¡­" Noah sighed, his face aged.


    "This will be troublesome, however, it is all worth it as long as I can make Williams reach tier two wizard. With his talent, it might take five years to reach." Noah frowned when he thought of this.


    His eyes turned cold as he contemted his situation.


    Swish!


    The wind blew from the window, and Noah also disappeared with the wind as if he was a dust blown away by the wind.


    After Williams returned to his room, he tightly shut the door and sat in a meditative position on his bed.


    "Asmodeus, tell me what I should do to gain power?"


    "You really are desperate for power now?" The cold voice of Asmodeus rang in his head.

 Chapter 64: Combining Holy and Black Magic

    "Yes, I want more power now, Asmodeus." William asked with a determined glint in his eyes.


    "Oh," the amused tone of Asmodeus rang in his ears.


    "Master, don''t take advice from him, he is a devil who will wring you dry if he was given the opportunity." the voice of Lily rang in his ears.


    "Hmm, but which of you two will grant me power faster?" William asked. Asmodeus''s voice rang in his ears again, iming, "Of course, that is me."


    "Then I will go with Asmodeus since I have already imprinted the true devil''s eyes as my vital spell¡­" William exined


    Lily couldn''t retort any longer however how can she let her own master practise dark magic? While she was a holy book.


    "Master, I have a solution for that."


    "What is it?" William asked as he closed his eyes entering his mental space; however the instant he entered he was drowned by a flood of colourless transparent water. He hurriedly floated up.


    Seeing the colourless mana which almost filled half of the mental space, William felt excitement coursing through him.


    "I am at the middle stage of martial arts and am currently very close to reaching the high stage of it."


    In fact he was at the verge of reaching the high grade stage with just one step he could reach the high grade which was a terrifying achievement for anyone in this vige.


    "This helped me quite a bit¡­" William''s thought as he looked at the two imprints that floated in mid air in his mental space. One was connected to a golden string however the other was just suspended in mid-air.


    "Tell me Lily, what can I do?"


    "Master, you have two options, one is to eliminate the ck magic spell and instead imprint an holy magic spell or the other option is to-" Lily hesitated as she paused not wanting to speak.


    "What is it?" William asked with a frown on his face.


    "The other option is to merge a holy magic spell with the dark magic spell making a stronger spell." Asmodeus smirked as his voice sounded throughout the mental space of Williams.


    "But master the chance of you dying is muchrger if you do this." Lily suddenly spoke.


    "So what will you choose, Williams?" Asmodeus snickered from the reflection inside the golden text.


    William became expressionless as he looked at his mental space, the vivid scene of his helplessness as the assassination final blow on Angel, this scene was imprinted on his memory no matter how much he wanted to forget he couldn''t forget it no matter what.


    He gritted his teeth as Williams already made his mind for it.


    "Will I be stronger if I canbine them both?"


    "Yes." Asmodeus voiced with a sneer.


    "Very well then I willbine both the holy magic and the dark magic together." Williams said with a tightened fist.


    "Kekkeke." Asmodeus snickered seeing this.


    "You nned that all along didn''t you?" The book beside him suddenly had its voice changed to a mature feminine voice rather than a child''s voice.


    "You changed." Asmodeus said in a surprise tone.


    "You should already know about us, right?" Edith replied with a confident tone.


    Asmodeus looked at the book with narrowed eyes as he said "Yes I have heard about you, it was my bed time stories listening to your tragic death of the owner by us but you somehow could escape us every time."


    "It doesn''t matter to you what we do but this time you can''t kill our owner."


    "That is true." Asmodeus said with acknowledgement "however-" he sneered.


    "However, what?" Edith asked with gritted teeth.


    "Nothing." Asmodeus closed his eyes as if he was going to sleep.


    "This bastard." Edith gritted her teeth.


    ¡­.


    Aur didn''t return to his room this time; instead, he went directly to the teaching hall.


    After he entered the bustling ce Aur quickly went to the teaching room without wasting any time.


    Swish!


    The door opened for Aur as he saw the familiar woman again still wearing a ck witch dress, a sleeveless dress which perfectly showcased her perfect cleavage withplementary white gloves thatplemented her hand.


    She was lying on the chairfortably while reading a book.


    Aur looked at this with a curious glint.


    Suddenly her ck eyes shot up and met Aur.


    "What are you doing here kid?" Agatha said in azy gaze "do you need help with the five-elemental breathing?" She asked with a frown on her face.


    "No teacher Agatha I have learned the breathing spell."


    "Hmm," Agatha gazed at Aur deeply with her ck eyes for a long time "show me then kid."


    "Okay teacher." Aur nodded his head as he randomly chose a cushion and sat on it, adopting a meditative position and slowly took deep, controlled breaths.


    Soon his vision turned to that of the earth as hisplexion soon turned to brown and he froze in ce.


    "This kid has really learned the five-elemental breathing technique." Agatha thought with a surprised gaze.


    Aurpleted a circle of the technique as his body shed with four lights and he opened his crimson eyes.


    "Ipleted it, teacher as you can see..." Aur said in a simple tone.


    "Good it looks like you have made the correct choice to choose the five-elemental technique. Itpliments you quite well. Now you need to have a certain level of mastery and the materials for the spell to build it." Agatha said with a smile on her face "do you already have the material for it?"


    "Yes." Aur nodded his head.


    "Good it looks like I have nothing to teach you anymore." Agatha said whilezily sitting on herfortable chair.


    "Is that all?" Aur asked with a frown on his face.


    "Yes that is all you should know the theoretical knowledge of the five elements already so there is nothing for me to teach you, now shoo." she said with a frown on her face.


    "Alright." Aur sighed as he left the ce with a little disappointed expression, it felt like he was scammed.


    "Hey kid, you forgot to pay," Agatha''s voice suddenly made Aur pause in his footsteps as he mechanically turned back and threw some mana crystals and left the ce.


    Her eyes lit up seeing the middle-grade mana crystals.


    "That stinky kid really gave me a middle-grade mana crystal? If I had known I would have given him a special treatment..." Agatha licked her lips and started to touch her own cleavage with a yearning expression.


    Soon moans filled the room.


    ...


    Aur returned to his room with a strange expression when he left the room he had heard the faint moans of a woman from inside the room and there was only Agatha in the room.


    "... must be a single woman." Aur sighed as he shook his head with a strange expression "I would have satisfied her if she had asked." he casually shrugged.


    He wasn''t totally against one night stands.


    "Forget it, I can satisfy my pent-up frustration whenever I want, but for now, I need to be more powerful," Aur thought as he carefully took out the materials for the five-elemental magic.

 Chapter 65: Elemental Mastery

    In this magic system, there were various types of spells. Aur swiftly chose the simplest one: Elemental Mastery. This spell grants the Wizard temporary control over the elements, allowing them to manipte fire, air, earth, and water ording to their will within a certain radius around them.


    Aur chose this spell because it was the simplest and the material he required wasn''t that expensivepared to the other ones.


    The only thing that was harder to do was the five element mastery of breathing. He needed to have a deep understanding of the five elements toplete this spell, or he would fail miserably at it.


    "Maybe I need to go back to the house for my secret stash..." Aur thought with a bitter expression.


    He was actually rich, with around 50 middle-grade mana crystals at home.


    The average sry of an elder was fifty middle-grade mana crystals per month, so Aur was undoubtedly rich. Even the academy teachers were paid around ten to twenty mana crystals ording to their ranks.


    His father earned a sry of around two or three middle-grade mana crystals per month, so you could see the disparity between the status.


    Instead of directly imprinting the spell, Aur meditated on the five-elements breathing technique continuously.


    Afterpleting one cirction of the breathing technique, he nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    Although the breathing technique didn''t increase his muscle mass like previously, Aur was gaining a deeperprehension of the five elements one by one.


    The most powerful was the fire, however, it was bnced by the water. The water was controlled by the earth, and the earth was controlled by the air while also nurturing the fire. Without air, fire didn''t exist, and the soul helped him to bnce all these four elements, making them in line with each other and containing them within his soul,bining them together.


    Except for the individual elements, Aur needed to learn how tobine them all in the finite details down to everyponent of the elements, from its spell to the temperature and many more.


    The data he needed was veryrge in quantity, and not just the data, he needed to understand each and every single thing in the data, which was even hard for him with his intelligence that increased hisprehension speed.


    "I wonder what the protagonist will do to ovee this¡­ but it might be that his magic doesn''t needprehension." Aur thought. After all, every magic was unique and different in its own right and needed different things for it, just like his vitality magic spells. They needed different materials for it, however, he didn''t need to understand anything to imprint it.


    While the five-elemental spell was more towards understanding, the material used wasn''t as valuable as the vitality spells.


    "Muscle system." He muttered as the blue panel flickered in his vision.


    ¡ª-----


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 1.05 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.35 (+)


    Stat Points: 5


    Storage space: 0.12/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¡ª------


    Aur nodded his head seeing the stats and almost without blinking, he allocated it all towards his intelligence. After all, he needed intelligence to increase hisprehension, which would help himprehend the spell. Besides, he had already decided to allocate all his stats points towards intelligence anyway, so it didn''t matter to him much.


    The panel flickered in Aur''s vision and appeared stabilised again.


    ¡ª------


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 1.05 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.12/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¡ª------


    "I hope this helps me toprehend things faster."


    Thinking of this, Aur nodded his head and started to meditate again.


    The four lights shed in the room continuously as heplimented each cirction time and time again as his understanding for the spell deepened continuously like a steady stream.


    By the end, Aur was meditating with his body soaked in sweat as he still continued to meditate.


    With the final sh of the four lights in his body, he finally opened his eyes with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "I feel like my five elementalprehension has reached a new height¡­" Aur looked at thin air and somehow could understand everything about it in just moments, like how polluted it was, the wind directions, and other stuff. He could easily say everything about this as if he was born with this information.


    He looked at the ground made of wood and could feel the earth hidden by the floor.


    Aur looked at the water in the cup besides his bed and could understand the temperature and the nature of it naturally.


    And Aur looked at the bulb which was emitting heat in the ceiling. Somehow the data of the bulb in the heat came to his mind naturally.


    It was as if his entire perspective of the entire world has changed with just the five-elemental breathing technique.


    "So this is the power of mastering the entire breathing teaching?" Aur thought with astonishment, however, he just shook his head. "I am still not even close enough to actually master the breathing technique. I have just reached a breakthrough. It looks like the mana crystals were worth it after all."


    Aur excitedly stood up and walked out of his room.


    And ate to his fill again with the amazed gaze of Lucy who was watching this.


    "He didn''t eat anything for the whole day and is gobbling his food like a monster at night¡­" She shook his head. "How can he even digest this?"


    Aur waspletely ignorant to the internal thoughts of his little maid, even if he knew he wouldn''t care as much. Why would he care about a spy?


    After he finished eating his meal, he kissed Lucy with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you for the good food." Aur smiled kindly and warmly before he entered back in his room.


    Leaving an unsatisfied Lucy behind. "Is he this pure that he isn''t taking me?" she thought with a frown on her face as she saw the broad back of Aur leaving her sight.


    "What a pure soul, but in the end, he is a virgin anyway. How would he experience it?" Lucy thought with a shrug and started to clean the entire ce up. She was also one to be honest, however, she knew the cruelty of the world. So although Lucy has always considered herself as weaker, she assumed her to be smarter than him.


    Thinking of this, Lucy snickered. "However, this cleaning part is really annoying. I have to clean the entire dorm of his with just me."


    Aur returned to his room nonchntly and started to set up material for the elemental mastery spell without much thought.


    He has already made a fake persona. Now he was deepening it till everyone believed so that they can''t tell the truth from the lie.


    Once he showed love on multiple asions to Lucy, if all the points arebined, any logical person will think that he truly loves her. Which was exactly what Aur wanted to do.

 Chapter 66: Imprinting The Spell

    Aur started to slowly arrange the materials needed for the Elemental mastery. Actually, the materials were rtively simple andmon, so it didn''t need much effort for Aur to create the material for the Elementary mastery spell.


    He first built a circle using chalk, and around the edges of the bigger circle, he drew four smaller circles.


    First, Aur took out a strange cotton and ced it in one of the smaller circles and he burned it with a lighter.


    Shhh!


    The cotton started to burn and fire sparkled, however, Aur patiently waited for the cotton to be burnt out by the fire, which it did in several seconds.


    The strange thing was after the cotton was burnt the fire was still there burning in thin air.


    Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    Then he took out a ss container which contained water and ced it in another smaller circle and broke it after doing it.


    The water strangely floated in mid-air even after Aur had broken the container as if defying gravity itself.


    Next, he took out some soil and ced it in another smaller circle.


    "Now only one small circle is left¡­" Aur thought with a frown on his face.


    He reluctantly took out a transparent ruby and kept it in thest smaller circle.


    However, this time Aur didn''t directly break the ruby instead he sat at the centre of the bigger circle in a meditative position and took deepboured breath.


    "I hope I can be quick enough." Aur sighed, however, he had some confidence in his skill that he could do so and he must do it, especially after he has gained such understanding of the five elements that if he still couldn''t do it he might as well be called as the greatest failure and better be ayman than a wizard.


    All the four elements needed to be put into the smaller circle, however, there was a problem. It all needed to be the purest of its elements and couldn''t be contained in a container or such.


    Even mana shouldn''t be allowed inside the smaller circle, although earth and water can be found in the purest form, however, fire was a different thing because it needed a medium to sparkle and couldn''t be mixed in with mana as well.


    However, there was special equipment built for the fire which gave it an evesting burn. The cotton that Aur lit up was made up of special material which gave the fire its qualities, but the more troublesome element was the Air.


    Air, as we can see, is found everywhere. However, from an elemental perspective, the air in the surrounding is tainted with mana, while only the purest form could be used in the circle. So Aur had to get an item which filtered out the mana from the air.


    Although there were many devices in the market which could do so, Aur couldn''t afford this type of thing, so he looked for a much cheaper solution, and this was it.


    Aur looked at the transparent ruby with a strange glint in his eyes as he extended his hands forward and lightly flickered the ruby.


    Crack!


    They broke into pieces, however, nothing happened except for alert Aur.


    Aur quickly sat in a cross-legged position and started to take deep and controlled breaths, falling into meditation.


    Once again, hisplexion turned brown, however, this time the soil in the small circle suddenly started to float. However, the strange thing was that the entire small circle also floated with the soil. Then hisplexion turned red and, as expected, the floating fire reached the level of soil carrying a small circle with it.


    Soon Aur''splexion turned blue and the water floated up in the air with the small circle as well.


    Aur''splexion returned to normal and a circle floated up, although there was nothing to be seen; he could still sense the pure air devoid of any mana.


    However, it didn''t end there as Aur soon started to float up as well with the big circle right the centre of the other four circles simultaneously.


    Swish!


    Almost at the same time Aur reached the floating level of the four elements, they started to rotate one by one at a terrifying speed with him rotating atst as well.


    All the elements vanished and were absorbed in the smaller circle as soon as they rotated and the four circles all went towards Aur, even the bigger circle glowed with a white light and moved towards him as the epicentre.


    Boom!


    An explosion seemed to have urred as they instantly entered Aur''s body directly prating to his mental space and floating in mid-air.


    The pattern didn''t have chalk anymore instead it was made of a solid material which glowed with white light with the pattern Aur previously drew: one big circle at the centre and four smaller circles at the the surface of it.


    Aur slowly opened his crimson eyes as it shed with four colours.


    "Hmm," he looked around the room with a smile on his face.


    "Finally I have imprinted the elemental mastery now¡­" Aur stretched his body feeling a rush of energy coursing through him.


    He tightened his fist.


    Shing!


    The tearing sound of air echoed in the room, causing Aur''s eyes to widen with astonishment.


    "My body strength has improved." Aur''s eyes brightened as he summoned his system and it instantly materialised in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 1.80 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.12/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "This¡­" his eyes widened even further when he saw his improvement.


    "I was previously only at like 1.05 points, so it increased by 75 points?" Aur thought with deep shock.


    "Just imprinting the spell helped me so much in increasing my strength." his eyes narrowed as he countless thoughts swirled in his mind.

 Chapter 67: Leaving

    "Maybe it''s because of blood and Qi?" Aur could only arrive at this conclusion. While his muscles had previously undergone rapid growth, the insufficient levels of blood and qi hindered significant improvement.


    However, imprinting the five elemental spell provided him with a substantial boost in blood and Qi, leading to a massive increase in strength. This was the only usible exnation he coulde up with.


    From what he knew, the five-elemental spell enhanced his body, but not to a terrifying extent. If it did, it wouldn''t have been so unpopr, given itsplexity and rtively lowbat strength.


    "Let''s test it..." Aur''s crimson eyes shed with four lights as he surveyed the area. He could discern thin films of a domain extending about two metres around him.


    "Is this the domain where I can control the four elements?"


    Aur approached a ss containing water until it entered his domain and focused his will.


    Ssh!


    The water promptly shattered the ss and hovered in front of Aur.


    As he willed it, the water moved to the desired location wherever he wanted.


    "Now, let''s try theplex part¡­" Aur surveyed his surroundings and extended his hand forward. Although he couldn''t see it, he could feel the air gathering towards his hand, albeit in very small quantities. He could feel the wind as it gathered towards his hand.


    The floating ball of water also gravitated towards his hands as he willed it.


    Under the amused gaze of Aur, the water and the airbined to form a ball of water and a thin rotating de that surrounded it.


    "How interesting¡­" he could use this for different things and he couldbine elements, not only water and air but also fire and earth, which created countless possibilities in his mind that could deal a terrifying amount of damage.


    However, just as Aur was contemting these possibilities, the water ball suddenly fell to the ground, and his crimson eyes stopped glowing with four lights, causing him to frown.


    "What happened?" Aur looked inside his mental space, finding a space that waspletely dark, devoid of any mana; the only things that glowed were his two spells: Wizard''s hand and the Elemental Mastery spell.


    Wizard''s Hand''s spell glowed with a pure golden color, while the Elemental Mastery glowed with a blinding white light, but these two were not nearly enough to light up the entire ce.


    "I ran out of mana. Looks like using the Elemental Mastery consumes a lot of mana." Aur just shrugged, as it could be expected. After all, the Elemental Mastery spell bent the forces of nature with his will using mana, which naturally consumed a lot of it. In fact, it would have been impossible to do so with the amount of mana he had without his understanding of the five elements.


    It was honestly simr to Wizard''s Hand, but the Wizard''s Hand controlled physical objects with vitality, while Elemental Mastery controlled a certain area''s four elements, with Aur''s soul himself being the fifth element that controlled the entire function of it.


    Thinking of this, Aur nodded his head.


    "Now, let''s return back home¡­" Aur said with a warm glint in his eyes.


    Still, there was a week and more left until the evaluation, so he had plenty of time to rest. At this time, he could just simply head home for the rest of his time.


    "Let''s go," he thought as Aur left his room.


    There he saw Lucy, who was just sweeping the floor.


    "Young master?" Lucy stood up with excitement.


    "Yeah, what is it?" Aur asked with a frown on his face.


    "I¡ª" a small blush appeared on her face.


    "Talk to meter. I am returning home for now."


    "Eh." Under the stunned gaze of Lucy, Aur just left.


    She hurriedly followed him. "Young master."


    Lucy ran like a cheetah and slowly caught up to Aur with ragged breathing.


    "What is it?" Aur asked as he turned back to the panting Lucy.


    "I would like to go with you as well."


    "Hmm, you can''t go," he said with a simple tone.


    "Eh, why n-" suddenly she paused and bowed her head. "I am sorry for stepping over my boundaries as a servant, young master," Lucy said in a serious tone.


    Aur suddenly paused in his footsteps and patted her.


    "You don''t have to feel sorry; you are more than just a servant to me¡­. However, you will probably not be allowed to exit the academy."


    "But young master, what about you?" Lucy raised her head with a tearful expression on her face.


    "Me?" Aur smiled as he pointed at himself.


    "Yes." Lucy nodded her head with a strange expression on her face.


    "I have a n so that you don''t have to worry." Aur casually shrugged and headed back; however, his gaze was tender and loving as he looked at Lucy onest time before leaving.


    Seeing this, Lucy gritted her teeth at the broad back of Aur, disappearing in the distance. "Although he loves me right now, however, if he goes far away, I don''t know what will happen. If I try to follow him again, I will be more bothersome to him¡­" Lucy was confused about what to choose, however, she eventually returned back to the dorm.


    "From the training I have, if I want to impress him instead of annoying him, then I will have to maintain everything here in tip-top shape¡­" Lucy said with a sigh.


    She had been trained on what to do even in this scenario, and this was the best option for her, considering Aur''s personality, at least from her keen observation.


    However, she was rather flustered, which slightly diminished her rational thinking, but now that she had gathered her thoughts, Lucy could finally choose the best option.


    "Sigh, life is quite unfair. If I had gotten any talent for bing a wizard, I would have been at least taken as a guard to have a chance at free will. But now, I have to serve a green-haired brat in the hope of him bing an elder and taking me as a concubine.


    Even then, I will have to serve him for my life while bing a spy for the vige, all because I am a normal mortal who couldn''t awaken," Lucy thought with a bitter expression.


    She started to clean the ce where she left off previously with unwillingness, but these were her only options to survive currently.


    ¡­


    Aur didn''t directly leave the ce; instead, he went in a certain direction directly to the workout ce. Arge one floor building with wall as ss.


    "I will probably find him there¡­." he thought.


    Seeing the workout ce, he couldn''t help but feel excited as the blood rushed to his brain and his heartbeat quickened.


    "Control yourself, Aur. I can go workout some other time. I want to meet my family first," Aur consoled himself.


    As he entered the ce, seeing hundreds of familiar equipment, however, he turned his gaze to the man who was at the centre working out.


    "Weren''t wizards usually not caring about their body much, what a peculiar man¡­" Aur mused to himself, however, since Jonathan was a teacher in the academy, his strength was undeniable.

 Chapter 68: Returning Home

    After all, only the cream of the crop¡ªthose who were on the verge of breaking through tier two mage¡ªwere allowed to be the teachers of the academy, the third most powerful people who had authority in the academy.


    The elders were second, and the leader was the first in authority whom no one could disobey.


    "Hey kid, what are you doing here?" Jonathan asked when he noticed Aur standing there with brightened eyes. "Are you here to train?"


    Aur just shook his head which disappointed Jonathan.


    "Then, what do you want?" Jonathan asked.


    "I want to ask a small favour." Aur smiled as his crimson eyes glinted with slyness, as if they were the abyss hellfire that could burn everyone with just his gaze.


    "Hmm, what is it?" Jonathan said with a frown.


    ¡­


    "Kid, remember you must be back within a week. You can return sooner; however, if you don''te back in a week, you will face the consequences," Jonathan said while rubbing his temples.


    "Thank you, teacher," Aur bowed with a smile on his face as he walked out.


    Boom!


    The huge gates opened for him, and he looked outside, smiling seeing the familiar streets and people.


    "Remember, kid," Jonathan said as he turned back, leaving.


    "That kid caused quite a bit of trouble for just going outside," he thought as he went back to the workce to teach his other disciple again.


    Aur walked outside with a smile on his face.


    He was still wearing the ck robes that his mother gave him; however, there was a badge of a strange triangle on his chest. In his hand, there was a small metal bracelet, and he kept a backpack on his back.


    Whenever people around him saw this badge, everyone bowed and made way for him, no matter who it was, with reverence in their eyes.


    After some searching, Aur finally saw his home in the distance. It blended quite well with the other houses, making it difficult to spot.


    As he stepped outside the house, Ava came out of the door, running towards him as she hugged him tightly.


    "Brother, you are finally back."


    "Of course, I am back," Aur said with a smile on his face as he pinched her cheeks, which were bloated like his own when he was a baby.


    Umu!


    "You are bullying me, brother," Ava said with an angry expression, touching her red cheeks.


    Aur just snickered with a smile on his face.


    "You seemed to have grown taller too." She had to raise her head to the highest point to actually see his face. He was at least double her height.


    "My little sister will never change." Aur smiled as he put the girl on his shoulder and gave her a ride and entered.


    Ava just giggled with glee. "This is your punishment for pinching me." She started to mess with Aur''s white hair.


    However, Aur didn''t do anything and just left her to his devices.


    As he entered, he was greeted by his mother, Evelyn.


    "You are finally back, Aur." She said with a smile on her face.


    "Yes I am back. How is everything going around the ce?" Aur smiled.


    "Everything is fine," Evelyn replied.


    "Oh, alright¡­" Aur just nodded his head.


    "Come see my cooking; it has changed significantly," she said with a proud expression.


    "Oh, I would like to see," Aur said with an amused smile.


    "Hmph, just watch me. I will contact your father first for him toe home faster."


    "Alright, mother."


    He sat down in a seat with a smile.


    "Hey, brother, Mother''s cooking has really improved a lot. You will be licking the te clean if you taste it," Ava suddenly spoke, feeling bored from messing with his white hair.


    "Oh, really? Then what about my cooking, is it not good?"


    "No, no, yours is even better, brother, hehehe. Nobody can beat your cooking." Ava smirked.


    Aur flicked her head.


    Ouch!


    Ava rubbed her head. "What was that for?"


    "So you know how to bootlick people now?"


    "Hehehe, didn''t you like it?" She asked with a knowing smile.


    "Of course, people will like it when they get praised," Aur said while coughing. Actually, he was quite immune to praises already from his previous life because these people didn''t matter to him. However, in this life, Aur''s family matters to him, so of course, for the first time in a long while, he felt good about himself.


    Ava rubbed her nose, seeing Aur not speaking any further. "You are too easy, brother."


    Soon, the mouth-watering aroma of meat tenderly cooked wafted into Aur''s and Ava''s noses, which made them close their eyes in glee.


    "Didn''t I tell you, brother, that Mother''s cooking has improved."


    "Looks like you are right." Aur nodded his head.


    While Evelyn blushed hearing these, "Oh, you two, stop buttering me up and eat the meal," she said while shaking her head with embarrassment.


    However, her cheeks were as red as a bun.


    Ava and Aur looked at each other with a smirk on their faces as if in tactical agreement.


    "Alright, now eat, you guys." She also sat down on a chair.


    "What about Father?" Aur asked with confusion.


    "Don''t worry about him. You should eat instead first before worrying about him. After all, you havee here hungry. It''s better for you to eat right now," Evelyn said with a smile on her face.


    "Alright, Mom." Ava shouted with a loud smile. "Put me down, brother, already."


    "Okay, okay." Aur put her down in a seat with her eyes sparkling, looking at the meat.


    Evelyn shook her head speechlessly. "I guess you took this trait from your brother, Aur. He eats like a monster like you."


    "Hehehe." Ava just giggled.


    While Aur was stunned, "What does that have to do with me?" He retorted with speechlessness.


    "It has everything to do with you, son. Except for you, nobody eats like a monster other than you in the family," Evelyn said with a smirk.


    "I guess you are right." Aur nodded his head with a thoughtful expression.


    "Now eat, son." She smiled.


    Just at that time, Adam''s loudughter came from outside.


    "Oh, your father hase." Evelyn''s eyes brightened as Adam came from the door.


    "Son." Adam nodded his head with a smile on his face.


    "Dear, it is just dinner time. You havee at the right time," Evelyn said with a smile on her face.


    "Oh indeed I havee at the right time." Adam nodded his head as he sat down as well.


    "Let''s eat dinner then." Evelyn smiled, seeing everyone present at the dinner table.


    "Thank you for the meal."


    The four prayed in unison as they silently ate the dinner.


    The two Aur and Ava were the ones who consumed the food like hungry beasts, while Adam and Evelyn just ate in moderate amounts, seeing their children eat in such quantities they undoubtedly felt proud.


    "They will probably progress far more than us in the future," Evelyn thought with some pride, especially when she looked at Aur, who was about 6 feet tall.


    The tallest member of the family was already him, with Adam barely being 5 feet 10 inches and she being even smaller.

 Chapter 69: Death

    "My child has grown so much over the years," Evelyn sighed, "I pray for both of them to live well and healthy."


    "Mom, eat up, or we will finish the entire meal soon." Ava''s voice woke her up from her reverie with the giggles of Ava that filled the room.


    "My brother is the only one who can match me in eating¡ª hehehe." She said with a proud smile.


    "Match you?" Aur smirked when he heard that if he really wanted, he could finish the entire meal in one go, so he was holding himself back to eat at her speed instead.


    As they eat the food, the room bes harmonious and peaceful.


    "Brother, I will bring the utensils to my mother." Ava smirked with a proud expression as she carried the tes and brought them to the kitchen, where Evelyn was just washing the dishes.


    Aur shook his head speechlessly.


    "So Aur, did something happen inside the academy?" Adam asked in a concerned tone.


    "Hmm," Aur looked up to see the troubling expression of Adam and just shook his head. "No, nothing has happened."


    "Then-"


    "It''s because I took a leave from the academy," Aur said with a casual shrug.


    "Oh," Adam sighed in a relieved expression.


    "So what happened in the academy? Did you take my advice that I gave you?..." Adam said as he barraged Aur with questions upon questions.


    "Yes, yes, I took your advice. Thank you, Father." Aur nodded his head with a smile on his face as he patiently answered all the questions for him.


    "I won''t ask you which spell you chose, as it is your own choice, but are you really suitable with the spell you chose?"


    "Yes, I am, Father. Looks like I have very highprehension, so I chose one of theplex spells." Aur said with a smile on his face.


    "Good, as long as that suits you the best." Adam nodded his head. "But why did youe from the academy so soon? You should be training instead. Even if you can train here, the facilities there are way better than here, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, I forgot something important here, so I just came back to take it and nothing more," Aur replied.


    Adam sighed upon hearing this. "Whatever it is, you must train hard right now. We two are getting very old and will die soon."


    "Huh," Aur was stunned when he heard this.


    "Yes, we have used magic that makes us look young even as we age. That is the reason we were able to maintain such a youthful appearance. We are actually seventy years old already," Adam said with a sigh.


    "But-" Aur looked at Adam with a serious gaze.


    "You see, when we were young, we made a lot of bad choices in life which led to our lifespan decreasing a lot due to the use of terrifying spells," Adam exined expressionlessly while his eyes were filled with regret.


    The atmosphere became eerily silent; the chilling wind blew through the window. The happy giggles of Ava still resounded in the kitchen with the asional voice of Evelyn.


    A bitter expression with sadness slowly reflected in Aur''s narrowed eyes. Suddenly, his entire aura changed as he became entirely expressionless.


    "How many years can you two live?" Aur asked in a deep, hoarse voice.


    "We will be able to live for at most five years," Adam said with a sigh on his face. "Your mother can live a little longer than me but will still die after a year or two."


    "Why did you never tell us before?" Aur asked expressionlessly.


    "You have to understand that you two were too young for this. I only told you this because you can finally stand on your own feet now," Adam replied in a simple tone.


    From the left crimson pupil of Aur, a small tear droplet escaped from his eyes, which he immediately wiped away.


    "I understand, father." Aur nodded his head expressionlessly.


    Adam sighed.


    "You have to take care of Ava from now on and be the man of the house also," Adam spoke while patting Aur on the shoulder. "Look at you, a six-feet giant already; it is embarrassing for you to cry like this."


    "I am not crying," Aur replied, his voice hoarse.


    "Yeah, yeah, sure, sure," Adam waved his hand in the air whileughing it off.


    Just then, Ava came running from the kitchen.


    "Brother, there are too many dishes in the kitchen. You have to help us," Ava said, giggling and tugging at his hands.


    "Okay, I wille," Aur said, looking tenderly at Ava with a smile on his face as he spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "What happened to you, brother?" Ava suddenly paused, hearing the hoarse voice of Aur.


    "Nothing," Aur shook his head, and a forced smile appeared on his face.


    "Tell me what happened?"


    "It''s really nothing," Aur shook his head, and his smile returned to his usual self.


    "Okay, good. Thene help us," Ava tugged. "Was I dreaming previously?" she thought, with a strange expression on her face.


    Either way, she happily forced her brother to work with her and their mother.


    Adam sighed as he looked at Aur and Ava from outside, with a smile from Evelyn who was in the kitchen.


    "Sigh, our selfishness has granted you a lot of pain," Adam sighed again. It was actually his stubbornness to have a child their age, knowing they will die soon.


    "I hope you can live well," Adam rested on the sofa with a tentative expression.


    After all things were settled, Evelyn, Aur, and Ava all went towards the living room where Adam was sitting on a corner sofa.


    "You should look at the Imagebox for now," Aur beckoned, and Ava happily sat on the front sofa where there was a big ck screen.


    She touched a jade tablet, and instantly, the big screen was filled with images as she willed it, the pictures on the screen changed.


    "My favourite show is gonnae soon, hehehe," Ava smiled in glee. The Imagebox was basically another name for the TV in Aur''s previous world.


    Evelyn was about to sit besides Ava too; however, Aur stopped her by putting his hands on her shoulder.


    "Mother, why didn''t you tell us?"


    "What do you mean?" Evelyn asked with a frown on her face.


    "That you and father were going to die," Aur asked with a deadpan expression in a whisper.


    Evelyn''s eyes widened, and her expression froze right there as if in shock.


    She looked at Adam, who was emotionlessly looking at the two. Her eyes shed with an understanding glint as Adam nodded his head.


    Evelyn sighed, "you were really too young then."


    "I understand. But what about life-prolonging spells? Couldn''t you imprint them in your mental space to survive more?" Aur said in a whisper.


    "We will talk about itter," Evelyn said as she pointed at Ava, who was smilingly watching the Imagebox.


    Aur nodded his head expressionlessly and left.


    "Where are you going, Aur?"


    "I am going to my room," Aur''s voice rang in the room.


    Evelyn shook her head with a sigh while Adam also sighed.

 Chapter 70: Lifespan Spell

    "Eh, Mother and Father, what happened to my brother?" Ava asked, finally taking her eyes off the TV and noticing that Aur had already left.


    "Nothing, he just needed some alone time," Evelyn smiled.


    "Well, I will go too¡ª" Ava began to stand up from the sofa, but Evelyn pulled her back.


    "Huh, Mother?" Ava frowned.


    "He needs some alone time," Evelyn said, looking at her deeply.


    "Fine." Ava''s face inted like a balloon, her cheeks entirely red with anger. She jumped back to sit on the sofa, making a ''hmph'' sound while sticking out her tongue.


    Evelyn shook her head, speechless. "Maybe I have spoiled her too much," she thought with a frown. Although Ava had simrities to Aur, their behaviours were vastly different.


    Just now, Ava threw fits of anger, whereas Aur never did, and though he initially showed a cold shoulder, he was still disciplined and well mannered.


    Even after Aur started to open up to them, he remained intelligent and didn''t show any signs of rage, while Ava was exactly the oppositecking discipline and intelligence.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn sighed. "Maybe I need to be stricter with her. After we leave this world, she will have to rely on her brother and I don''t want this girl to bring trouble to Aur." She looked at Ava with a determined glint in her eyes.


    Ava suddenly felt a chill as she sneezed.


    "Huh, howe I''m feeling so cold? Isn''t it summer?" She thought with a frown.


    ¡­


    Aur gazed at his familiar room, where a neatly arranged bed and a study table with a bulb hanging from the ceiling greeted him. It was as simple as it could get, and he appreciated the simplicity, tidiness, and cleanliness.


    Although he wasn''t a clean freak, he preferred everything to be simple and well-organized.


    However, he wasn''t in the mood for reminiscing as he looked at the ground and lightly punched it.


    Bang!


    Aur''s hand directly prated the floor, and he retrieved a bag.


    Examining the bag filled with middle-grade mana crystals, Aur sighed with relief. This was the reward he had received for ying with Nina and babysitting her.


    Considering the trouble he had to go through to manage this troublesome girl, the reward seemed quite appropriate.


    Still remembering her fits of rage, even more annoying than his bratty little sister Ava, Aur felt annoyed even thinking about it. His face morphed into a frown.


    "Luckily, from now on, I don''t have to hide it in such a ce..." Aur looked at the broken hole in the floor with a bitter expression.


    "Muscle system," he muttered, and a blue panel flickered before materialising in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 1.80 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.12/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily (on going)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur looked at his unchanged stats with a sigh.


    With a mere act of will, the big bag in his hand disappeared.


    The panel in front of him flickered and stabilised once again.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 1.80 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur nodded his head upon seeing this. There were approximately fifty middle-grade mana crystals in the bag, and it filled the space with every increment of the middle-grade mana crystal.


    Actually, even with low-grade mana crystals, it would increase the same because they were the same size and weight; the only difference was their purity of mana.


    "Sigh, initially I only came for this, but it looks like I have to spend more time with my family now." Aur shook his head. However, he had one thing to confirm: that the beast tide would happen within the time limit of ten years, which greatly relieved him to some extent.


    "Still, five years is a long time. I might be able toe up with a solution by that time." His crimson eyes glinted with determination. "First, I need to take care of the beast tide."


    Aury on the ground, engaging in a series of push-ups.


    Hearing about the impending danger and the possibility of death from his father and mother, he needed to relieve his stress somehow, and this was his chosen method¡ªa way to blow off steam.


    No matter where Aur was or what he was doing, improving his body was always his top priority, almost like an addiction.


    As he immersed himself in physical exercises, his mind became calm, and his expression turned blissful with countless thoughts swirling, which soon died down, making him forget about all things.


    His blood boiled, and Aur forgot about all distractions, experiencingplete inner peace.


    Even when he wasn''t consciously controlling his body, he continued the training almost automatically, as if his body had been trained to do so, like an instinct that fueled his blood.


    As the day turned to night, Aur continued his training as if there were no tomorrow, without taking any breaks.


    His face glistened with sweat, and his entire wizard robes were already soaked from his training. Aur''s crimson eyes were dull as he nkly stared.


    "Aur."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from outside his room, waking him up from his reverie.


    His red pupils moved again, as if he had gained rity.


    Aur hurriedly stopped his training. The moment he did, every fibre of his being seemed to pulsate with excitement, and he closed his eyes with a blissful expression, revelling in the moment.


    "Aur?" Evelyn voiced again with confusion.


    "I am here, Mother," Aur said in a calm expression. "Give me a minute." He quickly cleaned the ce up and opened the door.


    Evelyn and Adam''s noses twitched as they came inside, wearing a strange expression on their faces as they looked at Aur.


    "Cough, I was training here," Aur said as he rubbed his head in embarrassment.


    "Alright," Evelyn replied with a smile on her face.


    "You have been training your physical body since you were young and have honed it masterfully, but only training the physical body isn''t enough. You must have hit a bottleneck already. Remember not to forget your wizard training and make it your first agenda," Adam spoke in a serious tone.


    "I understand, Father," Aur nodded his head in understanding.


    "Good."


    "So, Aur, what were your questions previously?" Evelyn''s expression turned serious as she asked.


    "Has Ava already slept?" Aur inquired instead of replying.


    "Yes, she has already slept," she nodded her head.


    "Can''t you guys use a lifespan-prolonging spell to increase your lifespan?" Aur finally spoke.


    "You know how hard it is to find lifespan-prolonging spells, and once you imprint it, the same spell won''t work twice," Adam said with a sigh. "We have only used one lifespan spell that the vige leader rewarded us for our bravery in aplishing the vige mission, which increased our lifespan by two years. However, in that same mission, we had actually lost five years of our life."


    "Huh," Aur was stunned when he heard this. "How did you guys lose your lifespan?" he asked with a frown on his face.

 Chapter 71: Lifespan

    In this world, the progress in stages didn''t directly rte to one''s lifespan being increased. If one wanted to extend their lifespan in this world, they needed to acquire spells designed for that purpose; the wizard''s rank didn''t matter in increasing their lifespan.


    The lifespan spells were all kept as a secret by the vige and were only given to people who aplished something significant for the vige.


    "Remember, Aur, don''t be a fool like us and overexert yourself," Adam said with a sigh on his face.


    "How did this happen? That you lost your lifespan," Aur asked expressionless.


    "Do you really need to hear the story?" Evelyn said tentatively.


    "Yes," Aur''s tone became cold.


    Evelyn shook her head with a sigh, while Adam started to borate on the whole story.


    "When we were young and awakened as low-grade talents, even in low-grade talent, we barely took five steps, making us the bottom of the barrel. So, we were often bullied by those with middle-grade talent, and they always stepped over our heads no matter what we did. Your mother and I were in the same ss; however, on one fateful day, one of the teachers... hmm," Adam paused, remembering.


    "What was our teacher''s name, honey?" He asked Evelyn while scratching his head.


    "You really forgot the teacher''s name who changed our life for the worst?" Evelyn shook her head with speechlessness. "It''s Aiden, that bastard," she gritted her teeth.


    "Honey, it was our own choice," Adam said with a strict tone.


    "Would we really only live this long if it wasn''t for that bastard, all making us gullible, epting it for the greater good of the vige?" She said with a sneer on her face.


    "This¡­" Adam was speechless. "You know that the walls have ears, right? What if someone hears us?"


    "We will die soon anyway," Evelyn gritted her teeth in anger.


    "You are right, but what about the children?" Adam said expressionlessly, which shut her up as she gritted her teeth.


    "Do you regret having kids now?"


    "No, I don''t regret it at all," Evelyn said with a smile.


    "Good, then I will continue the story for Aur. As the teacher of our ss, Aiden rmended to us a spell that drains our lifespan. However, it gives us immense power, and the rest is history. We were too young and innocent to understand, with hot blood flowing in our veins, we chose it without hesitation," Adam finished with a sigh, seeing the expressionless face of Aur whose fist was tightened.


    "I won''t tell you to take it, as it is meaningless and pointless. Just pursue your happiness, son," Adam spoke as he consoled Aur.


    "I understand," Aur nodded his head with still an expressionless face.


    Adam was about to speak again; however, at this time, Evelyn came and dragged him outside.


    "Huh," Adam frowned.


    "Let''s give him some alone time to think," Evelyn spoke, which made him shut up as he looked at his son.


    They both soon left the room, and the door was shut.


    Silence!


    Aur was entirely silent with a contemtive expression on his face.


    After a long time of silence, Aur abruptly shot up from his seat as his eyes shed with determination.


    "I must find another way to keep them alive. How could I let them die? I will not allow them to die," Aur spoke, his voice echoing the room.


    The sense of urgency for strength became even stronger for Aur now.


    "I should return to the academy now," he thought as Aur left his room, seeing Adam and Evelyn, who had a serious expression on their face.


    A small smile graced Aur''s lips as he went outside the room where Adam and Evelyn were.


    "Mother and father, cheer up. I will be leaving for the academy soon to find a way to prolong your life," Aur said.


    Evelyn hesitated to speak; however, Adam stopped her while shaking his head with a sigh.


    "You are right, Aur. Even if we can only live for five years, we will live our life to the fullest," Adamughed.


    "I will find a way to prolong your life, I promise, father and mother," Aur spoke again in a serious tone.


    Hearing this, Evelyn deeply looked at him while patting him, "Son, are you a hundred percent sure that you can find a life-prolonging spell?"


    "This¡­" Aur wanted to speak; however, he hesitated.


    "You aren''t a hundred percent sure of it, then don''t promise. As a man, you should never break a promise, got it? And never make a promise that you aren''t sure of," she said with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, mother, I understand," Aur nodded his head.


    "d that you understand. We only want you to live your own life and be happy. Revenge only leads to sadness in life, my son," Evelyn consoled Aur.


    However, Aur didn''t speak a single word, as if he was ignoring her words, and simply smiled.


    "Since it is myst night, let''s y SoloCraft which we used to y when I was a child." A smile graced Aur''s lips.


    Evelyn shook her head helplessly, seeing Aur ignoring her words, and could only bitterly smile.


    "Alright, alright, we will y, but you have to take it easy on us," she said with helplessness.


    The game they were ying was quite simr to Monopoly. In fact, except for the names of things like rent, bankruptcy, and many more, all the principles were simr to Monopoly. When Aur was a child, they used to y these games very often, and he himself used to win most of the time.


    Adam sat at Aur''s left, and Evelyn at his right as they started the board game, theirughter resounding in the room.


    Just like that, the three spent the night ying games with smiles on their faces, forgetting about their own problems, while Ava was sleeping in the room.


    ¡­


    The sun rose from the west, casting its warm light over the rtively small vige as everybody woke up for another day of hard work.


    In one of the simple houses that blended in with countless others, there was Aur, sitting in a chair in the garden and enjoying the warm sunlight while holding a cup in his hands.


    "The coffee is nice, but tea is also good¡­" Aur murmured as he took a sip from the cup. Immediately, he was assaulted by a warm fragrance that made him close his eyes in appreciation.


    The taste of the tea exploded on his tongue, making him click his tongue.


    "Brother, are you really leaving already?" Ava suddenly ran from the door with tears threatening toe out.


    "Yes, I am leaving now. You have to take care of Mother and Father for now," Aur stated as he took another sip of his tea.


    "But¡­ but didn''t you n to stay for a week?" Ava spoke with tears in her eyes.


    Aur shook his head helplessly when he heard this. Initially, that was his n, unfortunately, his ns were all disrupted. So he just remained silent.


    "Fine, if you don''t want to stay," her face bloated as she ran back inside again while sobbing.

 Chapter 72: Revenge

    Aur finished his tea, slung his bag over his shoulder, and seamlessly blended into the crowd.


    From the window, Ava observed it all, tears streaming down her face. Suddenly, aforting hand rested on her shoulder.


    "Don''t cry, Ava. Your brother wille back soon," Evelyn consoled her, but Ava remained unresponsive, her gaze fixed on Aur''s retreating figure.


    "It''s good that this girl is attached to her brother. When we leave, Aur can support her properly," Evelyn thought with a sigh.


    She was resigned to her impending death, with Adam already in the same boat. Even if she managed to live a bit longer, Evelyn knew her time was limited.


    Both of them were certain of their fate because the vige guarded the lifespan spells dearly; obtaining one was a stroke of luck. Evelyn was well aware of the improbability of Aur securing a lifespan spell.


    Even if he became an elder, he might receive one, but it would only marginally extend his lifespan by a mere five years or so. Despite the bleak reality, she didn''t want to shatter his dreams. These aspirations would drive him to better himself.


    Her eyes glinted with determination. "I need to make preparations to ensure their lives are smoother in the future." Evelyn harboured a certain trust in Aur, she believed he could handle things once they were gone. However, Evelyn still wanted to do more


    ¡­


    Aur looked at the bracelet in his hand with a frown. "This much isn''t nearly enough for me to push myself."


    With these thoughts in mind, he sighed while rubbing his forehead. Although he initially intended to use these hundred-kilogram heavy bracelets to elerate his training, they didn''t seem to affect him much, even with the added weights.


    It was almost as if he wasn''t carrying any weight at all, even when training to the point of exhaustion.


    Having already surpassed the mortal limits thatmon people in this world couldn''t reach, Aur possessed a terrifying amount of strength that he had never fully unleashed.


    Even in his fight with William, he barely used one-tenth of his raw physical power, which was very close to the peak a normal person could achieve with their ordinary body.


    "I wonder how this system allowed me to surpass my limits so easily¡­" Aur thought, an amused glint in his eyes.


    "What kind of mysterious entity are you?"


    However, this isn''t the time for him to research his system as he quickly made his way through the crowd.


    He was wearing his ssical ck robes and had a backpack at his back with a badge on his chest, making everyone who saw it bow in respect. In his hand, there was the hundred-kilogram bracelet as well, though it wasn''t very useful to him.


    "I will get one of those expensive weights now¡­" Aur thought with a frown.


    Aur soon reached the academy and faced a brief inspection, which he swiftly passed by showing his academy badge and confirming its authenticity.


    Rumble!


    The huge door opened for him as Aur entered the ce, but he was blocked from his vision by a tall man.


    "Student No. 67, you still had five days outside. Are you sure you wannae back? Once you are inside, your vacation will be over, and you won''t get another vacation until a yearter," a man wearing a soldier uniform with ck goggles on his eyes spoke in a cold tone.


    "Yes," Aur replied expressionlessly.


    "Good," the man nodded his head as he stopped blocking Aur''s way.


    With that out of the way, Aur officially entered the academy again.


    The guard looked at Aur as he left, amusement glinting in his eyes, hidden by the goggles.


    "This kid is definitely interesting," the guardughed with a mysterious smile on his face as he suddenly vanished from his position.


    The guard travelled all the way, reaching a quiet secluded residence. As he entered, the ce was covered with spiderwebs, devoid of any living beings.


    If you couldn''t see a shining light in the centre where thergest pce was, one might have thought that the entire ce was abandoned already.


    He traveled towards the light as if he were hypnotized and quickly reached the main pce, the only ce not covered by cobwebs.


    As the man entered the pce, he walked toward the lit room and took a long pause with hesitation.


    Gulp!


    He gulped his own saliva as he finally gathered his courage enough to open the door.


    However, just as he was about to open the door, he heard a cold voice that made him pause while trembling.


    "Have youe, Aaron?" an aged, hoarse voice rang in the surroundings.


    Aaron hurriedly fell to the ground and bowed. "Yes, master."


    "So, what did you find out about all those people?" the aged voice sounded from inside the room again.


    "Sir, except for Williams and a few others, they all have ordinary backgrounds; however¡ª" Aaron said tentatively.


    "However, what?"


    "Except for five individuals, killing others silently would be impossible," Aaron spoke again while trembling.


    "So, you mean you can only kill four individuals?"


    "No, no, sir, but yes, it would be really difficult for us to kill them," Aaron said with a sigh.


    Silence!


    "Give me their document."


    "Here, sir." Aaron hurriedly took out a file and extended it forward while still bowing.


    The file disappeared from his hands.


    "Hmm, your mission is nowpleted. Well done," the aged voice sounded again, tinged with satisfaction.


    "Thank you, sir." Aaron hurriedly kowtowed. However, suddenly he felt an ominous feeling.


    "Now that your mission ispleted, goodbye."


    "Huh." his hair stood up on no ends as if he was electrocuted.


    Ssh!


    Aaron exploded into a pulp, his blood and internal organs sttered sticking to the wall in a gruesome scene, as if he had exploded from the inside without even as much as a scream.


    Inside the brightly lit room, there was an old man sitting cross-legged on a jade bed with closed eyes.


    "To avenge my grandson, I will kill them all. It doesn''t matter if they are innocent or not; I will kill them all."


    The old man opened his eyes andughed like a maniac with a sneer on his face.


    "I would rather kill all the people than let the murderer slip by. However, the leader won''t let me¡­" The eighth elder gritted his teeth in anger, thinking of this. A file floated in front of him with a detailed list of individuals.


    It was the same file that Aaron gave now nothing more than blood and organs, which were still smeared outside the door.


    "He was myst loyal subordinate, however, for what I am about to do, his help isn''t needed," the eighth elder said with an apathetic tone, his eyes coldly staring at the list of names.


    "I need an opportunity to kill them all. For that, I need to hide it away from the vige leader''s eyes. What should I do?"


    His face morphed into a contemtive expression.


    "But first, let''s kill the ones I can silently," the old man muttered, his eyes glinting with murderous intention.


    The jade bed that the old man was sitting on cracked under the sheer pressure that the eighth elder emitted.

 Chapter 73: Gym

    Aur made his way through the paved roads; however, he didn''t head towards his own dorm. Instead, he went towards the workout ce, essentially the only gym in the academy. Since wizards could naturally strengthen their bodies with spells, physical training as they progressed was often ineffective and useless.


    So, only in the early tiers of wizard realm did one need to train their own body if the imprinted spell didn''t help in strengthening it. The gym was unpopr due to this reason.


    Aur sighed as he looked at the familiar one-floor building covered by mirrors. Entering, he found Jonathan snoring in a chair. The entire gym was empty except for him and the equipment.


    "What are you doing here, kid?" Slowly, Jonathan opened his eyes with an unpleasant expression on his face.


    "I am here to train, of course," Aur stated in a simple tone.


    "Weren''t you on vacation for a week, kid? What happened to you?" Jonathan suddenly spoke with a glint in his eyes.


    Aur hesitated to speak.


    "I don''t want to talk about it." He quickly went to the changing room, changed clothes, and came out wearing more casual attire suitable for the gym.


    "You have some good physique, kid," Jonathanmented, nodding his head in admiration.


    Aur ignored the man and started to do some warm-ups.


    "Kid, as a teacher, it is my duty. If anything happens, you can tell me," Jonathan spoke in a warm tone.


    "This¡­" Aur hesitated.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Me and my family fought, and we are in disagreement now," Aur said with an expressionless face.


    "Why is that?" Jonathan asked with a frown.


    "I don''t want to share."


    "Okay, fine, kid, if you don''t want to." Jonathan scratched the back of his head. "You can train here for now. I am leaving." He said as he left the gym.


    "How interesting," Jonathan''s eyes glinted with a strange light after he exited the gym. "I can gain some contribution if I report," he snickered. "Don''t hate me, kid, for these. Hate your own naivety besides it isn''t harmful for you in fact it might be a blessing to your family."


    The academy rewarded teachers with contributions if they reported significant events in their students'' lives. This made it easier to control them, either physically or even mentally, attaching them more tightly to the vige.


    After all, no matter how loyal people were to the vige, loyalties could change over time. In the future, countless variables might ur, so it was better to have a handle on them before they became a potential threat to the vige.


    As Jonathan left, Aur smirked, continuing his training in the gym for an hour or so, and then left the gym again, casually tossing a low-grade mana crystal at the counter, which disappeared the moment it reached the surface.


    Ting!


    A mechanical sound echoed as the door opened for Aur to exit the ce.


    "The technology in this world has developed in such a strange way¡­" Aur thought with amusement.


    These machines weren''t actually machines at all; they were all magic-operated by mana instead.


    Theplexity of magic in this world had reached unprecedented levels.


    However, to maintain the privacy of the students, there weren''t any recording devices ced everywhere in the entire academy; only in the important areas were they installed.


    That was why Aur could get away so easily. Even if they did have such devices, he wouldn''t be med. After all, he was in apletely different get-up.


    Aur walked to the normal market of the academy and headed with familiarity to one of the shops neatly arranged with a vibe of luxury, evident in the beauty of the shop.


    As Aur entered the shop, a ''ting'' sound rang, and an old butler came from the inside with a ssical smile on his face, bowing towards him.


    "May I be of any help to you, young master?" the butler asked in an elegant tone while still bowing.


    "I want better weights than these bracelets." Aur pointed at his own bracelet. "And also, can I get a refund?"


    "Yes, young master, since you returned the goods with no damage in under a week, you can," the butler politely replied.


    "Good. So, where can I find better weights?" Aur nodded with a satisfied expression.


    "You mean weights heavier than the metal bracelet?" the butler asked with disbelief, finally breaking out of character.


    "Yes."


    "Hmm?" the old man nced at Aur before he soon regained his calm. "Although there is a new device in the market which might meet your demand, but it will be expensive, young master."


    "Show me." Aur said with a nod. "And I will need it for my legs as well."


    "Alright, young master," the butler said tentatively as he went back inside. "Please stay here for now," he said respectfully.


    As the butler went inside, he frowned. "Can these kids even afford these? Even if he can, what would he need it for?"


    The only reason he was so polite, aside from the fact that Aur was a customer, was that the butler knew the kid was from the middle-grade talent of the next batch that had just been registered.


    These students had the chance of bing an elder. So maintaining a good rtionship with such a person was undoubtedly beneficial.


    Even if they were ungrateful in the future, just to uphold their own reputation, there would undoubtedly be a small favouritism toward their shop.


    "Oh well, I can show him anyway. It doesn''t matter to me. Who knows, he might be a prodigy like Jonathan." The butler sighed as he took out a box from one of thepartments. "These should be the box."


    He walked out, seeing Aur looking around the ce with curious eyes at all the things disyed.


    "Young master, if you like, I can show you some things¡­" the butler smiled.


    "No, thanks." Aur shook his head, looking at the old man who held a small ck box in his hands, almost like a watch box.


    The butler maintained a businesslike smile and opened the box, revealing a simple ck watch. However, it didn''t have a timer; instead, it had a screen with a red "0" disyed.


    "Young master, this is the newly made weight in the market," the butler exined with a smile.


    "What does this do?"


    "You can try it yourself." He handed the box to Aur.


    Aur looked at the butler with a questioning look.


    "Just wear it, young master."


    "Hmm," Aur frowned before he finally removed the two metal bracelets, gently cing them on the ground.


    Boom!


    Even though the bracelet was gently ced, it still made a terrifying sound, as if a boulder had crashed into the ground at full force. Remarkably, nothing happened to the floor.


    Aur wore the watch and tightened the knot, feeling it stick to his hand.


    "Increase the number by spinning the pin to the right, young master," the butler instructed.


    Aur spinning the pin at the corner to the right. As he scrolled, the "0" number quickly went up to one, two, four, ten, hundred, two hundred. The higher the number went, the heavier the watch became, causing his eyes to widen with astonishment.

 Chapter 74: Connecting the Dots

    "How much is it?" Aur asked, looking at the watch with satisfaction.


    "About that, you see, since these equipments aren''t mass-produced, their price is very high¡ª"


    "Get to the point." Aur rubbed his ears, looking at the butler with an annoyed expression.


    "Very well, young master, it will be twenty middle-grade mana crystals," the butler said with a smile. However, Aur frowned when he heard the price.


    "These little devices cost this much?" Aur said with a little disbelief.


    "You know it is made up of premium¡ª"


    "I will take it for fifty low-grade mana crystals," he interrupted the butler with a smile.


    "Isn''t that a little greedy?" the butler said with a business smile. This kid was too greedy.


    "Forty low-grade mana crystals," Aur replied.


    "This kid is a tough nut to crack¡­" the old butler rubbed his forehead with a frown on his face.


    "Alright, it can be arranged in one middle-grade mana crystal; however, it won''t go lower than that. This is my final price," the butler said with a serious tone. There was still his polite smile on his face, but it seemed tinged with rage, hidden behind the smile.


    "I will take four of them. Can I get them for my legs as well?" Aur nodded his head.


    "Yes, you can," the butler grumbled. "You have really made me take a huge loss," he added with a miserable expression.


    Aur just smiled while staying silent.


    The butler nced at Aur from the corner of his eyes and nodded his head while going back in.


    Aur looked at the items in the shop with a glint in his eyes, restraining himself from moving his hands.


    "These aren''t so easy to get. If it was these shops, they would have long been ransacked," Aur consoled himself internally with a sigh.


    The old man soon came back with four boxes.


    "By the way, old man, how much is the limit for their weight?"


    "Oh, it is two tons, young master. However, I wouldn''t rmend using more than 200 kgs. Actually, these could be used as a weapon as well, but¡ª"


    "I understand." Aur nodded his head as he dipped his hand into the pouch as if taking out something.


    Four middle-grade mana crystals appeared in his hand, and he handed them to the old man with a reluctant expression.


    "There go all my savings¡­" Aur grumbled with pity as he was about to leave the shop.


    "Wait, young master," the butler hurriedly stopped him.


    "Hmm?" Aur paused and turned back. "What is it?"


    "If you are short on mana crystals, we can give you a small loan if you want," the butler said with a smile on his face.


    "Oh," Aur was stunned as his eyes brightened with glee. "Really?"


    "Yes, really, young master," the butler nodded his head with a smile.


    "How much can you give me?" Aur hesitated with a sincere expression on his face. "And how much do I have to pay back?"


    "Oh, you only have to pay back twenty-five percent per month, like the market setup," the butler seemed to be calcting in his head. "And how much would you like?"


    "I would like a hundred middle-grade mana crystals," Aur stated straightforwardly, causing the butler to be stunned.


    "Huh?" He inhaled his saliva and looked at Aur with disbelief written on his face.


    "I want a hundred middle-grade mana crystals. I promise I will return it to you with interest in half a year at most," Aur stated again as he stared at the butler with his crimson eyes.


    "But¡ª"


    Suddenly, the butler''s eyes widened as the air gathered toward Aur in the surrounding two metres around him.


    "This¡­ this is," the butler looked at this tentatively.


    The water in a ss near Aur also broke, and the water from it floated up.


    "The five elemental magic is one of the spells from it; you have already imprinted the spell?" the butler rubbed his eyes as if he was seeing things.


    He was also a peak wizard apprentice and knew about the difficulty of actually imprinting one of the spells of the five elemental magic.


    "Isn''t this kid from the new batch? Hmm¡­" The butler had a contemting expression.


    "Master Aur, ''we'' will give you a hundred middle-grade mana crystals as a loan."


    Aur stopped using his spell as his crimson eyes stopped glowing with four lights, and the water fell to the ground with a ssh.


    "Thank you for helping me. I will never forget this favour if I can be an elder." Aur bowed his head with a sincere expression, causing the butler to be satisfied.


    "However, a hundred middle-grade mana crystals is arge sum. Can you wait for a week?" the butler said while gulping his saliva.


    "Yes, I can." Aur nodded his head in an understanding expression. "I will take my leave then."


    "Wait, young master, take these with you for now." The old man gritted his teeth as he threw back the four middle-grade mana crystals that Aur had previously given.


    "Take this for now; it will be counted for the hundred middle-grade mana crystal that we will loan you."


    "Alright."


    With that said, Aur headed back to his own dorm instead of going to the gym since he had the weights now, he didn''t actually need to go there.


    As he entered his dorm, Lucy was there,boriously working hard to clean every nook and cranny of the ce.


    "Young master." Lucy''s face beamed with a smile when she saw Aur.


    Aur directly ran up to her and tightly hugged her.


    "Umm, young master?" Lucy asked with confusion, however, Aur gave her a simple answer by staying silent.


    After a long time of hugging her, Aur suddenly whispered in her ear, "Thank you," his hot breath stinging her skin, which made Lucy shiver.


    Before they parted, both smiling at each other.


    "What happened to you, young master?" Lucy asked with an uncertain expression.


    "I fought with my family, and now we have parted ways," Aur said with an expressionless face.


    "Huh, what happened?"


    "It was a family argument. I havee to believe that nothing in this world loves me anymore," Aur shook his head with a sigh.


    Lucy had a concerning expression on her face; however, she was internally smirking, "Finally, my chance hase."


    She suddenly hugged Aur as well, tightly holding him like a ko.


    "Young master, I am with you," Lucy consoled him.


    "Thank you; I appreciate it," Aur smiled as he hugged her back, with her soft knockers touching Aur''s chest, Lucy slightly blushed.


    "I am going to train; you don''t have to do such a cleaning job."


    "No, this is my duty, young master," Lucy firmly denied with a stern expression.


    "Okay." Aur warmly smiled as he returned to his room.


    As the door closed behind him, Aur''s face turned cold, devoid of any warmth he had shown before.


    He sneered as he casually shrugged, before he started to meditate while taking out a casual middle-grade mana crystal from his bag.


    "I have finally connected all the dots now. If anyone even wants to see through this, it will undoubtedly take a thorough investigation and time," Aur thought as he closed his eyes.


    Although Aur might not be the most intelligent person in the world, he knew how to scheme. He was very experienced in this, having gained such skills in his previous life already.

 Chapter 75: Middle Rank Mage Apprentice

    In a simply furnished room, a man with white hair and a bulky body sat cross-legged, closing his eyes in meditation. His explosive muscle was hidden beneath his ck robes; however, the faint contours of his muscle were still thinly visible from the ck wizard robes.


    He took slow andboured breaths thatpletely emptied his mind.


    In his hand were two middle-grade mana crystals with patches of purple colour that almost covered one-fourth of the stone.


    As Aur continued to meditate, the two middle-grade mana crystals slowly started to crack, and as time passed, it became even more apparent until theypletely broke like ss, turning into ordinary crystals.


    Aur opened his eyes with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "I have reached the middle rank in mage apprentice," Aur thought with a nod of his head as he looked inside his mental space.


    There, the colourless, almost water-like mana had reached about one-fourth of the way or twenty-five percent, filling the mental space with it.


    In mid-air, two spells floated, one white and one golden, emitting a blinding light.


    Aur looked at these two spells with glee; their brightness had increased considerablypared to before, as the power of the spell had also increased with the growth in his mana and will increase as his mana capacity increases.


    Although they were tier-one spells, they weren''t utilised to their full potential, as Aur is a mage apprentice and a low rank at that so he couldn''t utilise the power of the spell.


    As he progresses, the spells will be even stronger. Moreover, he could upgrade the spells to a higher tier if he could obtain the materials for it.


    For the Elemental Mastery spell, the limit was the fourth tier. While not exactly a limit, the Five Elemental Magic book only provided a blueprint of the spell up to the fourth tier and the Wizard''s hand was even lower than that at tier three. Even the vige leader was a tier-three mage, so reaching tier four was more than enough for Aur to reach his peak.


    "Not like I can even reach it; let''s start small and reach high, Aur," he consoled himself and stood up from his meditation.


    "Is it finally the day for the evaluation?" Aur thought with a frown on his face as he looked at the calendar.


    The calendar of this world was also very simr to Aur''s previous world; the only difference was the date itself, as it was the year 8009 in the calendar.


    "Muscle system," Aur spoke in a familiar tone as the blue panel materialised in front of him, in all its glory that only he could see.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 1.83 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 8


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at the minor stats with astonishment.


    "When did I get one point in there?" When he had previously checked the other day, there was no change in his future seer talent, but now it has increased by a point.


    "It must be rted to the breakthrough itself." Aur''s eyes narrowed as he thought so. Although he had a faint suspicion of it already, now, seeing it, he knew that he could gain future seer points by just breaking through.


    Thinking of this, Aur just casually shrugged and left his room.


    "Where is Lucy?" Aur thought with a frown on his face, as Lucy was nowhere in sight at this time of the day. Usually, she used to be cleaning the entire dorm or washing the dishes from the meat that Aur usually ate like a goblin.


    "Whatever, I don''t care," he grumbled as he left the dorm and was greeted by a herd of people who were also like him, going towards their own sses.


    Since it was the evaluation day, every student must bepulsorily present in the ss premises, and the consequences of not arriving were terrifying, to say the least.


    As Aur was about to enter, he heard a feminine voice which caused him to pause.


    "Wait for me, young master."


    Aur turned back around to see Lucy panting as she arrived.


    "Where were you?" Aur asked with a concerned tone, his gaze tender.


    "I¡­ I fell asleep, young master, please forgive me," Lucy said while bowing.


    "It''s alright; I understand, you don''t have to push yourself." Aur said with a smile.


    "Thank¡­ Thank you, young master," Lucy said while blushing.


    Aur just nodded his head and entered the room, and the rows of students who were all sitting appeared in his vision.


    "Brother Aur," Leo called out loud with a smile on his face.


    Aur smiled as he directly went there, with Lucy following behind him, and sat on a random seat casually.


    "Brother Leo, why did the students here arrive so early?" Aur asked casually.


    "They are all here for the evaluation. You know how high the academy gives to the evaluation days, with resources allocated to you changing vastly upon the evaluation. However, these first evaluations are even more important," Leo said with a knowing smirk.


    The group''s ears perked up when they heard this; even Aur curiously looked at Leo.


    "In the first evaluation, the vige leader and the elders will all be personally watching every single one of the people," Leo added, with a proud expression on his face.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened considerably when they heard this.


    "Really, Brother Leo? Will the vige leader and the elders watch us personally? If we can get in their favour and ride their coattails," the brown-haired girl spoke in an excited tone, causing everyone''s attention to be drawn.


    Cough!


    The girl coughed embarrassingly and sat down on her seat obediently again, causing the entire ss to burst out inughter.


    "Hmph," the brown-haired girl''s face reddened in embarrassment.


    Leo suddenly smiled and put his hands on her shoulder with a smile on his face, "Don''t worry, Anne. You were just excited, nothing more than that. You shouldn''t be embarrassed of it."


    "Really?" Anne asked with a blush on her face.


    "Yes, you look even cute," Leo replied.


    The group looked at them while rolling their eyes.


    "Must be nice having a girlfriend," an annoyed voice came from the side, which made Leo and Anne separate themselves in embarrassment.


    While Aur looked at both of them with confusion, "When did Anne be Leo''s girlfriend?" he asked with a curious expression on his face.


    "You don''t know? Oh right, you weren''t there. They just proposed a week ago," one of the boys replied with a smirk on his face in a teasing tone.


    Which made both of their faces even redder in embarrassment.


    "I didn''t know before. Congrattions, brother Leo," Aur said straightforwardly.


    "Thank you, brother Aur. I will cherish her dearly," Leo scratched his head.


    "Oh, you," Anne covered her face in embarrassment.


    As they were talking, all the students arrived. Even Williams arrived early; however, his aura seemed to havepletely changed from before, as the pressure he radiated made everyone hush with just his stare.


    "Has this bastard be stronger again?" Aur thought with narrowed eyes as he looked at William, who was seated at the front.


    Dong!


    Just then, the bell rang, denoting the start of the ssroom.

 Chapter 76: Steele Family, Williams Revenge

    The bright red-haired girl, Adriana, entered the ss with a cold expression on her face and surveyed everyone with an emotionless demeanour.


    As everyone witnessed Adriana''s expressionless face, their hearts seemed to skip a beat, and silence engulfed the entire ssroom.


    "Let''s go to thepound," Adriana dered, rubbing her temples in annoyance.


    "She''s in a bad mood today," Aur observed, a glint shing in his eyes as he followed the students into thepound.


    Upon entering, they encountered a setup resembling an arena. Old men sat on the side, their wrinkled faces carrying a serious gaze. In the centre stood a youth dressed casually, exuding an uncaring gaze.


    Aur frowned as he nced at the people. Although they didn''t release any pressure and appeared like ordinary old men, there was an invisible pressure of authority surrounding them naturally.


    "They are stronger than the academy teachers," Aur thought with a frown.


    This realisation solidified as he recognized the familiar figure of Noah, the leader of the vige, among the elders. Aur became even more certain that they were all elders.


    Williams'' eyes lit up when he saw Noah, and he bowed towards him.


    Noah smiled and nodded in response, acknowledging Williams'' bow.


    Williams held a favourable impression of Noah because he had protected him from assassins sent by his family multiple times.


    Reflecting on his family, William was consumed by rage as he tightened his fist.


    "Control yourself, William. I need to gather enough strength before I can have a chance to take revenge on them. If I seek justice now, I won''t be strong enough, so I''ll hone my de of revenge until then," William consoled himself while managing his anger.


    William had endured numerous injustices at the hands of the Steele family, starting from his childhood and continuing into the present.


    His mother had been killed by his own father, and he, along with his sister, was treated like a ve in the household. Considering the circumstances, he could be considered fortunate to have survived until now.


    "I hope they never find my sister," William thought, narrowing his golden eyes. After killing Lucas, the only son of the patriarch of the Steele family, he knew that they would likelye after him.


    For this reason, he immediately returned to his city to conceal his sister from their enemies until he became strong enough to protect them.


    Ever since his mother''s death, his sister had been his only emotional and mental support. With gritted teeth and upon the suggestion of Asmodeus, he went through his own awakening.


    Unexpectedly, fate took a turn, and he obtained a higher talent than the vige leader himself, earning him the protection of Noah, the strongest wizard in the vige.


    Now, the tables have turned. It was a race against time for William till he could be strong enough.


    The Steele family had crossed the line with their humiliations and the killing of his own mother. It was a matter of survival now¡ªeither William would live under the same sky, or the Steele family would, but both couldn''t coexist under the same sky now.


    William tightened his fist even more, causing faint blood to seep from his hand, his golden eyes shing with a determined glint.


    Inside his mental space, the golden text seemed to have a strange reaction, shing with a more intense golden light.


    Asmodeus and Lily, who were in the book, looked at all this with shock.


    "What''s happening?" Lily tentatively asked as the book turned towards the primordial demon.


    Asmodeus casually shrugged. "Don''t look at me; how would I know?"


    "Useless demon," she said with a disappointed tone.


    "This girl¡­" Asmodeus'' eyes narrowed. "I would have killed you already if I wasn''t in this chain. Lucky for you that you are lucky," he muttered.


    "Huh, what did you say?"


    As the two were bickering, the chains that bound them vibrated again as they witnessed a heaven-defying scene. With the radiance of the golden text, the mental space of William also expanded.


    Rumble!


    The entire mental space vibrated with it.


    William, who was outside, also felt the quaking of his mental space, which made him frown.


    "Hmm, what happened?" he thought as he sent his consciousness glimpsing at his mental space; the moment he brightened with glee.


    "My mental space is increasing?"


    With shock in his heart, William had never heard about a person increasing his mental space, not even in myths. Even in the wildest imagination, he couldn''t think of such a thing, yet this was happening to him.


    After a long time, the bright radiance of the golden text finally wore off, and William immediately checked his mental space again.


    As he counted the steps to reach from one wall to the other.


    To his astonishment, it had gone from eighty steps to eighty-six whopping steps.


    "Am I dreaming?" William thought as he pinched himself, disbelief written on his face.


    Ouch!


    "This isn''t a dream," he said in a loud voice in the real world.


    Everyone gazed at William with confusion on their faces.


    William rubbed his head when he sensed the gaze that was looking at him, sporting an embarrassed smile.


    "Is it time for you to be daydreaming?" Adriana looked at William with a deadpan expression.


    "Shit," William internally cursed as he smiled, "it''s nothing, teacher. I was just day-dreaming, and in the dream, I thought it was reality."


    Adriana just shook her head. If it were any other kid, she might have done something; however, since he was the disciple of the leader himself, there wasn''t much she could do about the kid. Anyway, why bother trying?


    William heaved a sigh of relief as he looked at his mental space again with glee.


    Although the increase from eighty to eighty-six steps might not seem to make much of a difference, it did for him.


    William could already feel that he could absorb mana from outside much faster, at a higher rate.


    Besides that, the chances of him breaking through to a tier one wizard have also increased to the point that he felt like he couldn''t fail even if he tried his best. Besides that, his attunement for mana seemed to have increased.


    Before, he could thinly sense the mana in the surroundings; however, with the increase in his mental space, the mana in the surroundings has be more attuned to him.


    This wasn''t only helpful in increasing his mana absorption speed; it also increased the power of his spells, since his attunement for mana was higher.


    This was the advantage of having a bigger mental space and why it corrtes to having more talent.


    For example, if a person with lower talent uses the exact same spell as William, the power it could generate would always be a step weaker due to the attunement from the mana.


    The only disadvantage of the mental space with arger space was that it took more mana to fill the space up meaning it increased his time in progression; however, the increase in his speed of absorbing mana already bnced this.


    "I wonder how terrifying supreme-grade mental spaces are." Just thinking about this made William feel a chill down his spine.

 Chapter 77: Evaluation

    In the bright light of day, within the walls of a small vige nestled in the hills, the people gathered in one of thepounds, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    They looked toward the tform where a group of old men sat on the side, exuding an air of authority, all in silence.


    Adriana, the red-haired woman, approached the stage with a frown, casting a cold gaze upon the assembled crowd.


    "The tournament will begin ording to the instructions," she announced in a loud and clear voice.


    All the students nodded in agreement, their eyes fixed on the stadium.


    "The first round will assess your progress over time, and your ranking will be determined ordingly," Adriana exined. Retrieving a list from her pocket, she continued, "The first participant is William."


    "Yes," William smirked, his expression arrogant, as he confidently walked toward the stage. Those around him hastily moved aside, some wearing fearful expressions, while others attempted to tter him.


    Either way, the golden-haired youth climbed up the stage with an arrogant expression on his face.


    "Show your cultivation speed," Adriana instructed, looking at William with a deadpan expression.


    "Yes," William replied. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened his golden eyes.


    His eyes disyed a strange pattern, and an ice shard materialised in thin air beside him.


    Although the ice shard was small, its sharp edges emitted a terrifying pressure, causing the very air around it to tremble.


    Astonishment filled the eyes of the elders, "This¡­ this is¡­"


    "High-rank mage apprentice," Noah said with a smile, nodding his head in satisfaction.


    Everyone present was astonished upon hearing this.


    "Hasn''t anyone in the history of the academy progressed so rapidly in their ranks? High rank Mage apprentice in a month I haven''t even imprinted a spell in my mental space yet." a random person said among the crowd of students.


    "This is impossible. How could he reach high rank so quickly? Even the leader, who is said to be the greatest genius of the vige, was on the verge of breaking through, even with the help of the entire vige supporting his cultivation," Leo eximed with disbelief on his face.


    While Aur just rolled his eyes, hearing the whispers of everyone surrounding him who also expressed disbelief.


    However, he followed the crowd. Of course, William would be stronger. After all, he had taken more steps than Noah, the vige leader.


    Although Noah might have more resources than William, that was only on the surface. With the river of opportunities given to him, it wouldn''t be shocking if he could directly reach tier one wizard status.


    However, these people reacted as if their whole reality had been altered by what they witnessed, as if their IQ had suddenly dropped.


    "Oh, wait. Their IQ might have really dropped, at least the people around me, but¡­" Aur looked at the ces the elders and Noah were, and as he expected, although they showed a slight shock, it wasn''t an overreaction. After all, they already knew that William was more talented than the leader himself.


    Aur still remembered his previous encounter with William, where his brain seemed to degrade just staring at the man. If he didn''t have the intelligence stat maxed out, he might be just like them as well.


    Thinking of this, Aur sighed while shaking his head.


    Even Adriana, who was beside William, looked at him with astonishment on her face, recing her deadpan expression.


    "Teacher," William called her with a smile on his face.


    "Huh?" Adriana looked at him with a small blush on her face. "You can go back now. If anyone hasn''t reached your cultivation ranking, you will be ranked first in the ss," she said, suppressing her blush.


    However, she knew that nobody could surpass him in the progress of the wizard realm, not to mention they couldn''t even reach high rank in mage apprentice, as it was impossible for them.


    It had not been achieved in the entire history of the academy for a reason.


    William smiled as he looked at her. "Did you just blush, Teacher Adriana?"


    "No, I didn''t," Adriana said with a cold expression. "Now, get lost." She released her pressure slightly.


    William hurriedly backed away while scratching his head. "If you don''t want me to get close, you could just say. Why did you release your pressure on me without reason?" he grumbled with speechlessness as he returned back.


    Under William''s bright radiant aura, Jack, who had reached the mid-rank of martial apprentice, became a mere side character who could barely be praised by anyone.


    However, the biggest disappointment was Henry, as he was just on the verge of reaching mid-mage apprentice.


    Adriana announced this in disappointment, which made Henry grit his teeth as he put his head down with shame.


    The elders whispered among themselves, seeing this, as they looked at the third elder with mockery.


    "He should have thought more with his head than his lower regions, incurring the wrath of our genius like that," the first elder shook his head with a smug expression while patting the third elder.


    The third elder''s fist tightened as he shook his head with an expressionless face. "I am sorry, brother; looks like I failed as a father."


    The first elder internally snickered seeing the face of the third elder.


    "I am sorry, brother; looks like I failed as a father. It''s nothing, but you should teach your son some manners and instil strong morals if he wants to live in our vige, don''t we, leader?" he respectfully said while looking at Noah.


    Noah just smiled and nodded his head, "you are right, First Elder. Third Elder, have you disciplined the poor child yet?"


    "Yes, I have, Leader. After we return, I will give him an even harsher punishment," the third elder said expressionlessly.


    "Good." Noah nodded his head as he looked away, causing the third elder to heave a sigh of relief.


    "Tch, these old foxes," the first elder internally cursed.

 Chapter 78: Leos Scheme

    "Did you imprint the spell in your mental space?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    "Then we are done; no one could save us."


    "Our ranking will be at the bottom. Sigh."


    Aur''s ears twitched as he heard whispers from around him, but he couldn''t care less about others as he coldly waited.


    "Brother Aur," Leo suddenly called out while scratching his head.


    "Yes?" Aur looked at him with his crimson gaze.


    Leo was with the brown-haired girl, Anne, who seemed to be looking at Aur with a strange smile on her face. His hands were right on Anne''s shoulders.


    "Brother Aur, were you able to imprint the spell in your mental space?" he said with a smile on his face.


    Aur internally narrowed his eyes as he scrutinised them.


    "Yes," he replied simply.


    "Well, congrats, brother," Leo gave a thumbs up to Aur as he walked away with Anne, leaving a confused Aur behind.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed to a sliver as he watched Leo''s departing figure inplete silence.


    "These will be troublesome¡­" Aur muttered to himself. "Did I offend anyone before?" However, he soon shook his head. Aur couldn''t recall offending anyone. "Is it trouble from my family?" This was also imusible; after all, they were just an ordinary family.


    There were many tier one wizards like his father, Adam, in their neighbourhood. In fact, they could be said to be countless. But their wizard rank as tier one was just a joke, with barely any power.


    They could, at most, suppress wizard apprentices and were used to the peaceful life inside the vige making them have nobat strength or even any experience. Their wizard rank was like a show at most.


    As Aur was racking his brain, everyone''s turn passed quickly, and it was finally Aur''s turn to show his cultivation.


    He was awakened from his deep thoughts by the loud announcement from Adriana.


    "Aur,e to the stage," Adriana said with a deadpan expression.


    Aur looked up and made his way from the crowd to the stage.


    "Yes, I am here," he simply said, and slowly closed his eyes. Opening his crimson eyes, a pattern with a big circle and four other smaller circles touching the surface of it in a symmetrical order revealed itself, glowing in a white light.


    Swish!


    The air around two metres of Aur made a whooshing sound as it gathered in his hands. After it formed enough in the shape of a spear, he casually threw it in a direction.


    However, just as it was about to get out of his radius of two metres, Aur suddenly lifted his hand, and the wall formed itself, blocking the spear.


    Shing!


    As the wind spear and the wall met, the spear effortlessly pierced into the earth wall.


    Adriana''s eyes widened with astonishment.


    "Mid rank in mage apprentice." she said with a little disbelief in her eyes.


    Aur just nodded his head with a smile on his face as the chatters of everyone resounded throughout the cloud.


    "Well done despite having an average talentpared to the other you have made such a progress in just a month ofing to the academy and the spell you imprinted is one from the five elemental magic as well." Adriana nodded her head with a smile.


    "Thank you teacher Adriana." Aur bowed to her in thanks.


    "Hmm," Adriana just smiled with a nod of her head. She didn''t like the arrogant personality of William the most.


    Even the other students who had shown such progress all had an arrogant personality.


    For the first time, she had seen such a humble personality as Aur. Although he was cold, his eyes didn''t reflect that he was above others or that everything revolved around him providing her with a fresh perspective.


    The elders were also astonished by this fact as they looked at Aur in disbelief.


    "These little brats was able to reach the mid-rank in mage apprentice?" the third elder questioned with a frown on his face.


    The other elders were also in murmurs as they looked at Aur with brightened eyes.


    Noah suddenly smiled as he looked at the hulking youth who waspletely expressionless. "Not bad, a talented hard worker," he spoke, causing every elder''s eyes to widen.


    "The patriarchplimented him?" the third elder thought with a frown as he looked at the giant white-haired youth emitting a youthful vigour and nced at his own son, who had a dark face with shame.


    "Since he already offended William¡­" the third elder thought with narrowed gaze as he looked at Henry.


    His eyes shed with a ruthless glintpletely.


    He beckoned and instructed a servant of his.


    As he whispered to the servant, the servant''s eyes widened with disbelief as he looked at the third elder, as if confirming the thing with the third elder nodding his head.


    The servant hurriedly left the ce with panicked footsteps.


    He wasn''t the only one; the others started to instruct the servants as well, except for one old man who was grumpy all the time.


    The eighth elder, whose face was already dark, didn''t nce at Aur; instead, he looked at William quietly in a corner, giving everyone the cold shoulder.


    "Soon," his eyes shed with a killing intent that quickly hid itself.


    While Noah just smiled as he looked at the show, "This Aur isn''t bad. I might recruit him to my faction," he thought with a smile.


    Not only them, but the crowd of students also erupted with mour, although it wasn''t as much as for William.


    They still whispered to themselves. However, there was one particr guy who had a dark face as he watched this.


    "This bastard is mid-rank in mage apprentice?" Leo thought with a frown on his face. He nced at the eight elders who were sitting there emotionlessly and frowned.


    "If I can''t kill him¡­" his expression turned to despair as he tightened his grip on Anne.


    Ouch!


    "Leo, you are hurting me," she said with a pitiful expression.


    "Oh, sorry, sorry," Leoughed while carefully poking her shoulder.


    He blew on her shoulder with a concerned expression. "I am sorry, I was really distracted by my thoughts."


    "It''s okay, Leo," Anne said with a small forced smile on her face.


    "Are you really alright?" Leo asked.


    "Yes, I am really fine, Leo," she said with a smile on her face.


    "No, I will help you," Leo said with a serious expression as he took out some medicine and gave it to her.


    "For now, drinking these will decrease your pain."


    "Umm, thank you, Leo," Anne blushed as she epted the medicine.


    ¡­


    Aur returned to the crowd of students with an expressionless face, and the students seemed to avoid his path as he walked back to his ce, some with fear in their eyes.


    Although Aur might not be the only one to make such cultivation progress, as even Jack and some other students had also shown advancements, he was the only one who had taken only twenty-five steps¡ªbarely a middle-grade talent.


    The result from the small spar they had at the tournament was still imprinted in their minds, where Aur beat William himself effortlessly, like a child''s y, instilling a deep fear in them.

 Chapter 79: William Succeeded

    Leo also instinctively started to tremble upon seeing Aur walking towards him with a smile on his face. However, Leo controlled himself, suppressing the trembling while taking deep breaths.


    "Remember Leo, he is stupid." Leo consoled himself, making him calm down as if those were the magic words.


    A small smile graced his lips as he warmly smiled towards Aur. "Congrattions, Brother Aur." He raised his hands in a thumbs-up.


    "I didn''t know my friend had such a hidden talent."


    Aur shook his head with a sheepish smile on his face. "Thank you for saying that, brother. However, I am nothing specialpared to some."


    "You are too humble." Leoughed.


    Anne also smiled with glee as she looked at Aur with sparkling eyes.


    Aur just smiled sheepishly and stayed beside them with a glint shing in his eyes as he looked at Anne with a mysterious smile.


    Leo frowned when he saw this, however, something clicked in his head.


    "I think I have got it," he thought with a smirk.


    Aur just quietly observed Leo''s expression silently with his crimson eyes flickering as he saw it.


    "You green-haired brat are too inexperienced to trap me¡­" Aur internally sneered.


    Just like that, the first disy of their cultivation was over in moments after Aur''s turn. Although he made some waves, it wasn''t nearly enough to shake anyone''s heart.


    "The next round will begin shortly, so you guys can rest for now." Adriana said with a nonchnt expression as she waved at everyone with an arrogant expression as she got off the stage.


    However, as she was getting out, suddenly she looked behind to see William behind her with a smile on his face.


    "What do you want, brat?" Adriana said with a frown on her face.


    "Umm¡­ teacher Adriana, can I treat you to lunch?" William asked with a gleeful expression on his face.


    Adriana looked deeply at William. "Does this brat really think I am that easy?"


    "Do you know when the next round will begin?" Adriana asked with a smile on her face.


    "No, teacher." William replied with a clueless expression.


    "Good, it will begin in ten minutes then." Adriana replied as she went away without looking back.


    "But¡­" William wanted to stop her, however, since she had already left, he couldn''t.


    As Adriana was leaving, she couldn''t help but frown. "I feel my head is heavy as if something has¡­" She frowned the more she thought about it.


    William just scratched his head helplessly.


    Suddenly, he saw the pink-haired girl, Amelia, coldly walking. Seeing the girl, his golden eyes lit up as he followed instead with a smile on his face.


    Angel, who was quietly watching all these, rolled her eyes.


    ¡­


    Soon, a giant pir stood on the stage as a loud "dong" rang in the surrounding.


    Everyone hurriedly gathered together with a mixture of anticipation.


    In the crowd of people, Aur was also there looking at the pir with a curious glint. However, he was more focused on both William and Leo more than the actual stage.


    Adriana coldly walked up to the stage and looked at everyone before announcing in a loud tone.


    "This will be thest test, the strength test: attack these pirs either physically or with an aerial attack. However, attack with all your strength. The one who scores the highest will be chosen ording to the one who has the more powerful attack. Understood?"


    "Yes." Everyone said in unison as they looked at the pir with a mixture of anticipation.


    Aur looked at the pir with a strange gaze as he thought about something. "If I attack physically, these will be troublesome."


    "Now, William wille first." Adriana announced, and William came to the stage.


    However, this was different this time as almost every female student cheered for William while praising him like a group of fangirls. However, the males just tsked to themselves.


    William smiled seeing this as he rubbed his nose with a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t know I had fans myself." He rubbed his head.


    "Don''t get full of yourself, brat. They don''t like you; they like the talent you have." Asmodeus'' cold voice resounded in his head.


    "Master, you shouldn''t listen to these bad demons. You have gained these all from your strength. After all, your talent is something you are born with." Lily countered him as the teeming voice rang in William''s head.


    "You are right, Lily. The world is an unfair ce to begin with." William''s eyes shined with a glint.


    "Tch." Asmodeus frowned as he looked at the book.


    "If this goes on, I might forever be the servant of these brats. At this rate, if he could reach the supreme grade talent from the golden text¡­." His eyes widened when he thought about it.


    "This might be a little troublesome considering these books." Asmodeus deeply looked at the book and then he looked outside the golden text.


    The mental space of William was lit up with a bright light as there were two spells rotating mid-air.


    One was a blue circle that crackled with a chilling aura as the space around it seemed to freeze as if the very air was freezing. The next one was strange as it was located at the center of his mental space. And its circle shined with half ck and half silver light.


    The half ck and the half silver circle was connected to a golden string that was connected to the walls of the mental space.


    As it emitted a half holy aura, the other aura was the aura of death. However, they were in a strange harmony with each other that bnced themselves out.


    William had seeded in mixing a holy magic spell with a ck magic spell.


    "Even I can''t do that. I can''t let these kids grow up more, or I will be in¡­" Asmodeus'' eyes opened, revealing a deep darkness as if it was made of the void itself. The universe inside his body seemed to move as well.

 Chapter 80: Getting invited to the strongest fraction

    William waspletely ignorant to things that was in asmodeus mind as he looked at the pole that stood like a heavenly tower.


    "I have to attack this right teacher Adriana?"


    "Yes." Adriana said impatiently while rolling her eyes.


    "Okay."


    William took a deep breath as his golden pupils reflected a strange pattern which emitted an icy aura.


    Right in front of William an ice shard appeared emitting a terrifying pressure.


    "It''s not done yet." William said as he supplied more Qi into his ice spell.


    Boom!


    Four more ice shards appeared right besides him all floating in mid air with its tip pointing at the pole.


    William nonchntly extended his hands and pointed it towards the pole.


    The ice shard with themand of William directlyunched itself towards the pole in a terrifying speed.


    Boom!


    As the ice shard crashed a resounding boom spread in the surrounding area as William watched the screen at the corner with anticipation.


    The pole trembled as a thinyer of ice covered it''s entire surface however that was only a tremble, it was nothing more than that. The screen right beside it rang with a ''ting'' and the number showed up in red colours in the ck screen.


    "993." Adriana announced in a surprised voice.


    "I thought he had just entered the high rank of the mage apprentice, however his strength is already at the cusp of entering the peak rank." she mused to herself.


    If one scored higher than two hundred fifty they had the mid rank strength of the mage apprentice with five hundred being the high rank and more than a thousand score was the strength of peak-rank mage apprentice.


    William just smugly returned back with a domineering expression on his face.


    Adriana looked at the receding figure of William with a frown on her face.


    "I should probably make a good rtionship with him or at least not his enemies¡­" her eyes  glinted.


    "Hahaha, looks like my apprentice trained quite hard." Noahughed in glee.


    As the other elders were entirely silent not speaking a single word, a heavy atmosphere was in the surrounding. However one of the elders'' faces was already ck with his fist tightened.


    "Control yourself." The eight elder took a deep breath and opened his eyes bing eerily calm.


    "I should take these matters in my own hands."


    ¡­


    It was finally Aur''s turn to show his strength as he made his way to the stage with an expressionless face.


    "Show your strength, Aur." Adriana said with a cold tone.


    "Yes." Aur bowed as he looked at the pole with narrowed eyes, his eyes slowly reflected a circr pattern as the air surrounding him suddenly changed.


    He made a grabbing motion in the ground as a small ball of soil was lifted off from the ground.


    Aur then willed as the wind gathered around the ball of soil however he didn''t stop there instead he slowly closed his eyes, gathering all his focus.


    As Aur focused with his eyes closed the started to rotate in a terrifying speed grinding the ball of soil.


    Spark!


    The shing of light urred continuously time and again before the entire ball caught in fire under the astonished eyes of everyone.


    Aur slowly opened his eyes as he looked at the boiling hot ball however there was still rustling of wind that was keeping the fire going as it rotated surrounding the fire keeping it all lit up.


    He gently throwed the fire ball towards the pole.


    Boom!


    The fire ballunched itself in the air as it homed towards the pole in a terrifying speed with its fire burning even faster.


    Wind boosted the ball to an even faster speed as it became an automatic homing fire ball.


    Aur didn''t even have to manually control it.


    Dong!


    The pole trembled as the fireballunched itself.


    The temperature surrounding the entire pole increased to a terrifying degree. You could even see the bending of the air in the ce where the fireballnded.


    The ''ting'' sound rang in the screen as the ck screen flickered with a red light.


    After a long time, the results were shown on the screen.


    "346," Adriana announced in a loud voice, nonchntly, with an uncaring gaze.


    Everyone looked at Aur with amazement.


    "Not bad for a talent like his; doing just this much can be considered good already."


    Adriana frowned, hearing the voices from the crowd. "You can go back, Aur," she said.


    "Hey, if you want to join my faction, contact me," Adriana whispered.


    Aur looked at her with a strange glint and nodded his head without thinking much about it.


    "Next," Adriana announced as Aur left the stage.


    After Aur left the stage, he looked at the curious William, who was blocking his way.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at William with a questioning tone.


    "What is it?"


    William smiled as he casually patted Aur with a smile. "I see a lot of potential in you, Aur. Do you want to join my faction?"


    Aur''s crimson eyes narrowed to a slit, looking at William with a frown. By "my faction," he meant the leader''s faction.


    The leader, as the most powerful wizard in the entire vige, also had one of the most powerful factions, with it dominating all the other factions altogether.


    Aur was a little tempted to say yes almost immediately, however, he suppressed himself.


    Although the faction of the vige leader was terrifying and vastly more powerful than other factions, that didn''t mean Aur would get a piece of the pie.


    "I am sorry, William, can you give me more time to think about this?" Aur said with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm." William narrowed his eyes, however, he soon shook his head helplessly.


    "If you could join our faction, we could have be brothers." He sighed helplessly as he went back.


    Suddenly, he saw Amelia in the distance and couldn''t help but smile as he followed.


    "Miss Amelia."


    "Hmm, what is it?" Amelia asked with a frown.

 Chapter 81: Anne

    "We weren''t able to talk enough previously due to Henry. Can we talk now?" William smiled.


    "Hmm," Amelia hesitated, however, she eventually agreed with a reluctant expression.


    "You don''t have to force yourself if you don''t want to¡­" William spoke with a bitter smile on his face.


    "No, wait, we can talk." A small blush formed on her face while she looked at the floor with shyness,pletely unlike her personality just a while ago.


    William''s eyes lit up when he heard this as the two went away with a certain amount of distance to each other. Amelia''s cheeks were shaded in pink blush as they walked, which was very much noticed by William.


    "Mother, it looks like I can finally get you a bride¡­" he muttered to himself while looking up at the sky, his golden eyes filled with reminiscences.


    However, right beside him, Angel was also traveling silently, while silently staring at Amelia.


    William looked at these with his eyebrows raised. "I guess I will have a handful soon," he thought to himself with a weird sigh.


    Aur looked at these with a casual shrug of his shoulder.


    Soon, the evaluation ended, and the results came out soon. Although William was not present, everyone already knew that he would score first, so nobodyined. As a matter of fact, he did be first.


    While Aur was at the bottom of the tenth.


    Although his cultivation was good and hisbat power was also good, there were many individuals better than Aur, at least in spells.


    So Aur getting the rankings of barely tenth was still eptable to him.


    Aur walked out of the ce with a vial in his hand. Looking at it, he couldn''t help but sigh in pity.


    "If I had more strength, I might have been able to beat them, but then¡­" his crimson eyes narrowed.


    Suddenly, his ears twitched as he heard a familiar voice.


    "Brother Aur, wait." Anne''s breathing was ragged as she looked at him with a small blush on her face.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned.


    "Brother Aur, I would like to invite you to a party that we will be organizing. Will you pleasee as well?" Anne said with a smile on her face.


    "I am not interested in parties." Aur simply shook his head while ncing at her.


    Anne was a little stunned.


    "The party is a private one. As you know, me and Leo have just dated with each other, and in celebration of that, we are organizing a party for some of our friends, and you are one of our friends. So please, Aur,e to the party." Anne said shyly as she looked at the floor.


    Aur expressionlessly looked at Anne and thought about something.


    "When will the party be organized?" he asked with a thoughtful expression.


    "It will be tonight."


    "Sure, I wille." Aur replied.


    Which made Anne cheerful as she hopped like a bunny. "Thank you, brother Aur, you are the best. You muste." However, as Anne was jumping, she identally stumbled on her feet, causing her to fall.


    Thud!


    Anne fell to the ground with a painful groan as she looked at Aur, who had a concerned expression on his face.


    "Are you fine, Anne?" Aur hurriedly went up to her and helped her stand up.


    Anne took the hands of Aur and stood up from the ground while patting the dust of her skirt.


    "Yes, I am alright now." Anne said with a small blush, her grip on Aur tightening as she looked at him with her crystal green eyes.


    Aur just remained expressionlessly as he stared at her with his crimson eyes as well.


    After they looked at each other for a long time, suddenly Anne''s grips loosened as she backed away.


    "I must go, brother Aur. Remember toe, okay." She hurriedly ran with hurried footsteps.


    After Anne disappeared in the horizon, Aur''s expression morphed to a cold one with his eyes shing with a killing intent.


    "These girls and that Leo¡­." Aur internally sneered as he returned back to his dorm.


    Like the other students from ss 1-A, almost everyone had a house of their own. Although it might be called a dorm, in actuality, it was an entire small house all for Aur himself, and he would continue to own it even after he graduated from the academy.


    These were the special perks for being a middle-grade talent.


    After he entered the dorm, he casually greeted his maid, Lucy, who was doing her own thing, polishing her nails.


    "Young master, you are here." Lucy smiled upon seeing Aur.


    "Hmm." Aur just smiled while nodding his head. "I will be going out tonight. You don''t have to prepare me dinner."


    "You master, then can I-"


    "It''s my friend''s private party." Aur spoke, which made Lucy have a sad expression on her face.


    Seeing this, he expressionlessly walked up to her, patting her on the head.


    "Don''t worry, I wille back, so you don''t have to worry about it." Aur whispered in Lucy''s ears.


    "Yes, young master." Lucy blushed as she went away, her bountiful figure moving up and down as she disappeared from Aur''s vision.


    Aur shook his head with a sigh. "I gotta admit, the academy knows our preferences quite well."


    He mused as he looked at the receding figure of Lucy. Although they might be spies nted by the academy, they were quite pleasing to look at, and they were all curvy in the right ces.


    Thinking of this, Aur snickered. "I wonder who chose this woman to be assigned to us; he or she is definitely a person of culture."


    Aur returned to his room and took out a vial from his pocket, which contained a golden liquid inside.


    This was the special reward he had received foring out in the 10th position in the ranking. In fact, the others also received a simr portion for all those who could rank from fourth to tenth, although the top three had more lucrative rewards with the golden vial as well. However, the main reward was, after all, the golden vial.


    Thinking of this, Aur sighed. He wanted to get this reward quite badly, although he might not be rewarded with mana crystals or such like the people who ranked higher than him, but he had no use for mana crystals currently.


    "Muscle system," Aur said in a practiced voice as a thin blue panel appeared right in front of his eyes.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 1.83 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 10


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic meter


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Seeing the almost half-filled storage space, Aur couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. After all, the entire space was pretty much filled with mana crystals only right now.


    "Now it''s time to consume the vial." He muttered with a strange excitement coursing in his veins.


    These golden vials had the name of "body-strengthening elixir." As the name suggests, it helped one to strengthen their body.


    Aur opened the lid of the bottle and smelled it.


    "There is no smell." Aur thought as he directly drank the entire vial in one go without a shred of hesitation.

 Chapter 82: Strengthening the Body

    As it the potion travelled down his throat, a bitter taste filled his entire tongue, as if he was taking medicine instead of an elixir.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at his hand as he patiently waited for the effect. However, even after waiting for a long time, nothing happened to him.


    "Huh, is the medicine prescribed wrong?"


    Boom!


    A golden light shed in his body, engulfing him entirely.


    Aur''s expression turned strange as he looked at his mental space.


    In his dimly lit mental space, the colorless mana was slowly draining away, and the mana level fell.


    Seeing this, Aur''s eyes brightened as he hurriedly sat cross-legged and took out two middle-grade mana crystals, which appeared in his hands from thin air.


    Aur gradually fell into meditation as he used his vital spell, Wizard''s Hand, to rotate, using it to absorb the abundant and pure mana inside the middle-grade mana stone.


    However, the mana he sucked into his mental spell rapidly drained as well, disappearing into thin air.


    His skin color shed with a golden light that flickered from time to time.


    The mana that was disappearing from his mental space was actually being used to strengthen his body.


    As the mana flowed throughout his body, making an infinity circle, it gradually started to resonate with him, causing his internal organs to be gradually strengthened. His bone density increased, along with his muscle mass.


    The blue panel materialized in front of the meditating Aur as the muscle mass attribute started to increase rapidly at a terrifying degree.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 1.84 (+) +1


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 10


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic meter


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    It had already increased by a point in a span of a minute and it continued to rise simultaneously without any limits to it while the mana rapidly drained from his body.


    Finally, after a long time, Aur''s body stopped shing with a golden color as he slowly opened his crimson eyes.


    Looking at his simple room, a small sigh of content filled him with power coursing through his body.


    Aur closed his eyes with a sense of bliss, feeling like he was an immortal and that nobody was his opponent now.


    Suppressing his sense of blessing, Aur carefully assessed his body. He tightened his fist.


    "Hmm, I seem to have be both stronger and faster, with even my stamina increasing by arge margin." Aur nodded his head with satisfaction, thinking of this.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 2.2 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 10


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic meter


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned, looking at his stats. "Although my muscle mass has increased, and I can feel my strength increasing rapidly, my strength is definitely not at the tier two wizard realm."


    Thinking of this, he shook his head with a sigh. While he had reached one point in the attribute for the muscle, he had quite easily reached the strength of a tier one mage.


    But now, with the increase in his body''s strength again, he couldn''t reach the tier two wizard realm at all.


    In fact, when Aur had felt the pressure from the elders, who were all at the tier two wizard realm, he was sure of this fact: he wasn''t even close to reaching it.


    "Then what is my strength?" Aur frowned.


    He looked at himself in the mirror with a narrowed gaze. His already bulky frame had be even bigger, with his height increasing by a head taller.


    His white hair had also grown by a hand length.


    Previously, Aur wasn''t sure, but now he was sure of one thing: the more his muscle mass increased, the more his physique and height increased with it.


    It wasn''t apparent previously, but now it was as crystal clear as it could get.


    "At this rate, I will be a giant," Aur shook his head helplessly.


    He spent the entire day cultivating the middle-grade mana crystal. After all, he was rich from the mana crystals he got from Nina.


    Even if he could somehow finish these middle-grade mana crystals, more wereing towards him from the deal with the shopkeeper as well, making Aur''s journey quite smooth for now.


    ...


    Aur readied himself by fixing his silver hair, which reached about his shoulder length, whilebing it before washing his entire face.


    Although ever since the cleansing, he didn''t need to clean himself up, as the soft, almost newborn-like skin of his also had an additional feature of protecting him from dust. It was just a small feature after Aur had achieved the cleansing of his body.


    After he washed his face with cold water, Aur felt refreshed as he walked out of the room. "I wonder what surprise Leo would give me. Don''t disappoint me, Leo...." Aur mused to himself.


    Aur walked through the paved road inside the academy, where he could asionally see some people walking here and there. The moon had already risen from the horizon, its dim silvery light falling on the city.


    "I should walk faster." Aur''s pace increased.


    Before long, he finally arrived at the ce which Anne had told him about. However, Aur''s expression turned strange as he looked at the building in front of him.


    "Is this really the ce?"


    The smell of booze and wine wafted, making him twitch.


    "Hey bastard... who the duck... hups... are you?" A man with his cheeks flushed red asked while pointing at him with uneven steps.


    Aur looked at the man with his crimson gaze.


    "Hup! You dare to look... at me. I will ducking kill you," the man said with anger, without a flinch.


    The man''s punch came right at Aur with no hesitation.


    "Hmm." Aur looked at the fist that was traveling towards him at an extremely slow pace.


    However, before his fist could even reach Aur, he fell down to the floor face first, fainting.


    "This..." Aur looked at the fainted man with stunned speechlessness. "Booze can make you really fearless. However, if it isn''t backed by strength, it just bes foolishness." He snickered.


    Aur entered the bar, and immediately his vision was filled with people who were drinking their booze while watching a woman who was dancing at the center of the stage.


    The woman wore very thin clothes that barely blocked her sensitive parts, showing her bare, tender body as she seductively pole danced.


    She would seductively tease the people from time to time. Whenever she did, the people cheered as they showered her with money.


    The people who were sitting at the table also weren''t ordinary people, as they wore good-quality clothing that emitted an aura of luxury.


    Looking at all these, Aur''s expression turned even stranger. "This is a bar through and through."


    And the people here weren''t ordinary people as well. After all, those who could stay at the academy definitely needed to have status.


    However, they were spending the night rotting away at a bar, which usually meant they had enough status but didn''t have enough talent to gain power. They were usually the spoiled second generation.

 Chapter 83: Breaking a Hand

    "Brother Aur."


    Aur''s ear twitched as he turned around, seeing Anne behind him.


    "Eh, have you be taller?" Anne asked with stunned eyes as she looked up at Aur.


    "Yes, I have be taller. It must be my growth spurt," Aur casually spoke in a deep male voice.


    "It must be so," Anne blushed as she nodded her head.


    At their age, they were just bing adults, so it was usual for their bodies to growrger in just a day.


    Especially with the increase in strength because of the spells they imprinted.


    Although she didn''t know which spell Aur imprinted, as it was their secret, it wasn''t a secret that Aur chose from the five elemental magics as his vital spell.


    And these spells were famous for increasing the strength of the physique in the most natural way. It wasn''t the most powerful, but it gradually increased the strength of the physique naturally, which was very rare.


    "Then you must have strong genes as well, Brother Aur," Anne replied with a smile on her face.


    "Hmm, it must be," Aur just nodded as he went with the flow. Sometimes letting peoplee up with their conclusions was better.


    "Come," she beckoned Aur, and he walked towards her with a smile on his face, following her.


    As Aur and Anne left, the countless scrutinising gazes withdrew.


    There were two men sitting at a table while drinking their booze, and they were also among the people who withdrew their gaze.


    One of the men wore royal clothing, and the other wore silver light knight armour.


    "Is that Aur? The new student?" the man in royal clothing asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Yeah, it is," the man in silver armour responded with a nod of his head.


    "Tsk tsk, why am I being sent to recruit such a peasant? Although his physique might be strong, he will die if he really fought a real wizard," the man in royal clothing spoke with a tinge of disgust.


    "That is true, young master; however, this is the order of the patriarch," the silver-armoured man said nonchntly.


    "So should we recruit him now?"


    "No, let him go. I will tell my father that the man rejected the offer," the man in royal clothing snickered as he turned around to leave.


    "But¡­ but¡­" the armoured man gritted his teeth, seeing that his young master was already going far from him without speaking a word.


    "If this gets to the patriarch, I will be the one to get in trouble because of this brat," the silver-armoured man shook his head as he helplessly followed.


    ¡­


    Aur walked upstairs until he saw a private room.


    "Brother Aur,e in," Anne said with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, I will," he nodded his head while smiling back.


    Once he entered the room, his ears suddenly twitched, smelling the aromatic scent lingering in the air.


    "Brother Aur, you have finallye," Leo''sughter responded in the air as he patted Aur''s shoulder. However, since Aur was so huge, he needed to put his hand high up in the air to do it.


    "Did you be taller, Brother Aur?" Leo asked with surprise.


    "Hmm, yeah," Aur scratched his head with a silly smile.


    "I was also shocked, Leo, when I first saw him," Anne said with a glint in her eyes.


    "Oh," Leo chuckled, e, Brother Aur, meet my other friends."


    "Okay, Brother Leo," Aur shook his head helplessly as he followed behind the man, seeing a group of five people who were all sitting.


    "These guys are my close friends. Guys, introduce yourselves to Brother Aur," Leo said with a smile.


    "Okay, I will introduce myself first," a short man said, excitedly sitting up from his seat.


    "I am Alfie, nice to meet you, Aur," Alfie went to shake hands with Aur.


    Aur shook his head casually; however, the moment his hand connected with Alfie, his grip suddenly tightened.


    "Oh," Aur smugly looked at the little man, Alfie, who was two heads smaller than him.


    Crack!


    The crisp sound of bones breaking echoed in the room as Aur applied a little of his strength.


    A muffled scream of pain came from Alfred.


    "I am sorry, Brother," Aur smiled, using a little more strength, causing Alfred''s hand to be even more broken.


    The crushing sound of his hand being ground continuously echoed.


    "Aur, leave him," Leo hurriedly said with widened eyes.


    Alfred had blue veins popping from his hand, as if his entire arm was going to burst like a balloon.


    "Oh, alright," Aur said with an innocent smile as he let go of Alfred.


    Thud!


    Alfred immediately fell to the floor with widened eyes, his gaze reflecting deep horror.


    "I am sorry if I hurt you; I don''t have much control over my strength sometimes," Aur said with a concerned gaze.


    "It''s alright, Brother Aur; I can understand," Alfred said with a forced smile.


    However, the smile seemed strained, with his face appearing uneven, making him look extremely ugly rather than beautiful.


    "Hahaha, that was a small scuffle. We should continue the introduction," Leo said, ignoring Alfred.


    "True, Brother Leo," Aur smiled gleefully.


    "I am Oliver."


    Soon, the others started to introduce themselves one by one; however, nobody shook hands with Aur, as their eyes reflected deep horror.


    After everyone introduced themselves, Leo nodded his head with a smile on his face.


    Leo guided Aur to the best seat and patted it.


    "Come, sit here, Aur. You would get the best view of the dance," Leo said with a mischievous smile.


    "Okay, Brother Leo," Aur shook his head helplessly as he sat down on the seat with a smile.


    The room had a balcony that directly led to the view of the pole-dancing woman. Being in the upper section, they could see a lot more than the people on the ground level.


    Aur just shook his head helplessly.


    Soon, the atmosphere became eerie again as Alfred went back to his own seat without speaking a single word to anyone. With his forced ugly smile, he didn''t speak even after returning to his seat while tightly gripping his hand.


    Leo started to converse with everyone, lightening the mood eventually for everyone. However, Alfred didn''t talk to anyone as he silently stared at Aur with an expressionless face the entire time.


    But Aur didn''t notice him or acted like he didn''t notice him, as he looked at the pole-dancing woman instead with a glint of interest in his eyes.


    "Hehehe, after all, he is just a brat..." Leo thought while ncing at him.


    Alfred remained expressionless even when ignored by Aur.


    Leo noticed this silently as he conversed with others. With a subtle gesture, he signalled to Anne.


    Anne came to Aur with a smile as she handed him arge cup filled with wine.


    "Brother Aur, you should also drink some booze too. Aren''t you feeling left out?" Anne said with a seductive smile.


    "No, I am good," Aur politely refused the offer with a sigh. "I don''t like the taste of it. I have already tasted it, but I simply don''t like it."


    "Hahaha, Anne, my dear, why are you forcing Aur to drink? He doesn''t like to drink; I already tried." Leo sighed; however, internally, he cursed.

 Chapter 84: Trouble in the Bar

    "Alright, if you don''t like it." Anne said with a reluctant expression.


    Aur just smiled, seeing without speaking a single word, as he gazed at the woman who was dancing on the floor instead.


    Anne subtly looked at Leo with a frown on her face.


    Leo just shook his head as he focused on the other instead.


    "This man¡­" Anne gave up as well.


    Soon, time passed as the closing hour of the bar wasing. It was about midnight, and almost everyone had left the bar already, with some few individuals still staying at the ground floor.


    "What do you say, brother?"


    "Let''s do it. Either we take these girls home or we will get killed instead."


    Suddenly, a strange stillness fell on the stage as four men walked up the stairs with a ferocious expression on their faces, emitting a fierce and bloody aura.


    The few individuals who were remaining all retreated immediately, seeing this without speaking a single word, as if in a tacit agreement.


    The pole dancing woman suddenly stopped dancing as she frowned, looking at the four men who wereing onto the stage.


    "Hey, how much is your rate? Tell us, and if you satisfy us, we will give you as much as you want¡­" one of the men spoke with a sneer on his face.


    However, the woman maintained herposure as she calmly replied, "I don''t have a rate. You guys may leave¡­"


    "Don''t give us these replies, bitch! Do you even know who we are?" The man took out his sword with a ferocious expression as he licked his de.


    The woman was nervous, however, her eyes went in a certain way which made a small smile appear on her face.


    "Oh, who are you?" she replied with amusement.


    "Hmm?" the man who took out his weapon frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Big brother, should we leave from here?" another man came as he tightly gripped his hand with a worried expression on his face.


    "Huh, do you think these bitch empty threats can back me away?" the man said, fiercely punching the man.


    "Even if the king of helles, I will do-"


    Suddenly, the man''s hair stood on end as if he was electrocuted, with a shiver down his spine.


    With horrified eyes, he looked behind him, seeing a brother of his stabbing him with an expressionless gaze.


    "Second brother?" the man looked in disbelief as he fell to the ground with a thud.


    The second brother expressionlessly dug deep into his heart and cut it entirely with his strength in a nonchnt expression.


    The other two people''s eyes widened with horror.


    "Second brother, what did you do to big brother?" the pushed man said with terrified eyes.


    However, the second brother didn''t reply at all, staring at them with a cold stare before he walked towards them carrying the sword still dripping with the big brother''s blood.


    "This¡­ this¡­" the pushed man had been pushed by the big brother and had his eyes widened as his body trembled, his legs giving out strength.


    "Third brother, second brother seemed to have gone crazy."


    "I know." the so-called third brother replied while rolling his eyes. "Do you think I cannot see?"


    He slowly took out his sword and stared at the second brother.


    "I don''t know what happened to you, but be prepared to face the consequences since you have killed the big brother." The third brother suddenly released his pressure, revealing his peak mage apprentice tier.


    Inside the chamber of Aur, Leo''s eyes widened with terror. "These guys are mage apprentices?" He rubbed his eyes in disbelief as if he couldn''t believe the reality that was in front of his eyes.


    "Maybe we should leave?" However, he soon shook his head with gritted teeth. "If we leave¡­" Leo nced at Aur.


    "We can''t leave no matter what."


    Aur was expressionless as he watched the scene unfold without any emotion at all, his eyes extremely cold.


    The third brother took a deep breath as his body soon turned brownish with his eyes shing with a strange pattern.


    "If youe any closer, you are going to meet a de, second brother. I am warning you," he said with narrowed eyes.


    "Kekeke." The second brother of his seemed to have lost his mind as heughed with madness.


    As his footsteps quickened, instead of retreating at all.


    "I warned you," he replied with a ruthless glint shing in his eyes as he directly swung his katana aiming towards his head.


    However, to the third brother''s surprise, the second brother didn''t do anything. Instead, heunched himself at him while swinging his sword at his.


    Swish!


    A head fell down with a sickening thud as the third brother fell down with horrified eyes. He touched his chest area and looked at his hand where the small smear of blood remained.


    The second brother''s head was cut off as ity in the ground with his body pping his hand and legs as if the second brother was still alive somehow.


    "This..." he was speechless beyond belief as the stone skin of his wore off.


    He suddenly looked at the pole dancer who had a smug smile on her face as she watched the unfolding scene with an amused gaze.


    "You bitch must have done something..." he stood up from the ground as he aimed his katana at the woman with his eyes simmering with rage.


    However, the woman stood there with aposed smile as if everything was in her control.


    "You bitch." He ran towards her and was just about to swing his katana at her with a ferocious glint.


    However, just then, he was pierced with a sword right at his heart.


    "Fourth brother?" The third brother looked back at the youngest with disbelief written on his face.


    However, when he saw the man''s eyes which glinted without emotion, a terrifying realization crept him right at the moment of his death as he looked around the ce with disbelief written on his face.


    But he wasn''t given much time as his entire heart was pierced as his eyes soon lost its glint with his eyes still wide open with confusion appeared in his face.


    Thud!


    A small pond of blood flowed from his heart with his lifeless eyes staring at the ceiling.


    Soon his body turned cold.


    The youngest of them took out his sword nonchntly just like the second brother in an eerie manner and nodded his head towards the woman.


    And the woman smiled while nodding her head.


    However, the youngest didn''t stop there as he rubbed his own sword at his neck.


    sh!


    With one movement, he directly slit his throat and fell to the floor with a sickening thud.


    Just like that, the three brothers who had caused trouble in the bar died a miserable death, killing each other in an eerie way as a pool of blood formed with the smell of death lingering in the air.


    "I told you that you guys will all die if you dare toe here," the woman muttered to herself with amusement shing in her eyes as she bowed in a certain direction.

 Chapter 85: Love Letter

    Slowly, a man walked up to the stage wearing a ck mask on his face and a ck suit.


    The woman bowed with respect as she sidled herself with a bow of her head. Soon, people came to take care of the four corpses and cleaned the entire floor in seconds.


    After they cleared the entire ce, the man coughed and bowed, looking upwards towards the floor.


    "Dear Vips, I am sorry for showing you such an unsightly sight. I hope it didn''t ruin the fun as an apology. We will make all the reservations free for today. I hope you understand," the man bowed fully.


    "I understand, Mr. Ethan," Leo was the first to speak in a loud voice, and the others in the Vip''s room shouted together with a smile on their faces.


    While Aur was just standing there without speaking a single word.


    Aur just expressionlessly looked at the man with a narrowed gaze. "Was that illusion magic or hypnosis magic?" he muttered to himself.


    Ethan nodded his head with a smile on his face as he returned back. "The program will continue as per the usual schedule."


    The moment he said those words, cheers erupted from everywhere. The woman who wore revealing clothes appeared again as she danced on the pole with a smile on her face.


    However, now there were two more women who had identical seductive clothes that covered barely enough, just enough for the people to run their imagination wild.


    The Vip rooms became silent again, slowly enjoying the words without a single sound, making the three girls disheartened and unmotivated.


    Since the people who always cheered for them left, with the entire ce empty and the Vips who barely talked or cheered for them, they felt unmotivated and confused instead.


    However, they still did their dancing as properly as they could, after all, they knew the terrifying consequences of meeting the Vips.


    Just like that, time passed as the moon seemed to have vanished from sight. At this point, almost everyone had left, all except for one room which was still brightened like a full moon.


    The three women''s legs had already given out, but they didn''t stop their dance at all, with tears threatening toe out of their eyes and sweat glistening on their almost pure bare bodies.


    Finally, to the relief of the three women, thest Vip room''s light finally closed, meaning they had left, causing them to sigh of relief.


    "Luckily, they left; otherwise¡­" the woman looked at her own feet which had a trail of blood.


    ¡­


    Of course, Aur and the party were thest ones to leave the party as they traveled around the ce before returning home.


    "So, brother Aur, how was my hospitality?" Leo asked with a smirk on his face, tinged with pride.


    "It was good. I liked the woman more," Aur said with an embarrassed expression.


    "Eh, then you should have told me; you could have bought her as well."


    "Huh, there is such a thing?" Aur looked at him with disbelief.


    "Yes, there is such a thing. How else would they get people who wear such profane clothes? Especially inside the academy."


    "You are right, brother Leo. Then why did the four brothers attack the bar all of a sudden?" Aur asked with a confused expression on her face.


    "Oh," Leo pondered for a moment. "They must have not known such details previously then," he said with a casual shrug. "Now they can regret it for their entire life.


    However, as they walked, Aur soon found himself isted from the group as Anne slowly made her way towards him with a blush on her face.


    "Hmm, what is it-" Anne gave Aur a small piece of paper and hurriedly ran away with a shy expression on her face.


    Aur subtly nced at the paper and looked at Leo with a smirk on his face before scratching his head and subtly hiding the paper.


    "Hmm, brother Aur, what happened?" Leo suddenly turned around.


    "Oh¡­ it''s¡­ it''s nothing," Aur spoke while avoiding the gaze of Leo.


    "Hahaha." Leoughed. "Now you have to tell me, brother Aur, what is it?"


    "It''s really nothing." Aur shook his head with a shrug.


    "Oh, okay, if you say so, brother. See you." Leo casually shrugged, and the group all left to their own devices.


    Alfred looked at Aur onest time before he left with an expressionless face.


    Aur narrowed his eyes upon reading the note, thinking, "This Alfred guy needs to die," as he took out the small paper given to him by Anne.


    His face morphed into a frown the moment he saw the contents of the paper.


    (Aur, I know it might be a little direct and out of nowhere, but from the first time I saw you, I loved you above and beyond. I know I already have a boyfriend, your friend Leo, but I truly love you. I wanted to refuse Leo''s proposal at first; however, he went to my family, and they pressured me into marrying him. I was truly helpless and gave in to the family pressure.


    However, I won''t let that bastard Leo seed. I don''t want to give him my first time. Please, brother Aur,e to the pleasure pavilion, room number 101, right now and take me. I will be waiting for you. Please.)


    At the end, there were small droplets of tears, which made Aur frown.


    However, suddenly his crimson side-nced, and his eyes reflected a sense of injustice.


    "How could Leo do this to such a beauty? He is nothing but scum. I must go to Anne," Aur spoke with a determined tone and immediately left the ce with hurried steps.


    On the side, Leo was listening to all of this with a smirk on his face. "This is too easy; that''s what happens when you only have brawn for your brain," he smirked as he left the ce.


    "My mouse runs as much as you want, but in the end, all paths will lead to your death¡­," Leo mused while signing as he left the ce.


    ¡­


    Aur quickly arrived at the pavilion and looked at the small three-floored building with rednterns hung on it.


    There was a woman and a man who came in pairs with a blissful expression and entered the ce while smiling with lust apparent on their faces.


    However, Aur didn''t immediately enter as he decided to get some information first.


    A man in a suit with a woman in seductive clothing was walking towards the pleasure pce with the man''s hand on her waist, tightening it with time.


    "I am telling you I am going to be the greatest wizard in the entire vige, bing the vige hero. At that time, many women wille to me. If you don''t take your chance, you are going to regret it for the rest of your life," the man spoke with a loudughter.


    "How many women have you said the same thing to? Just give me your money and get on with it," the woman rolled her eyes in an obvious expression.


    "Cough cough," the man embarrassingly coughed, "not many, might be two¡­ no, five¡­ no-"

 Chapter 86: All a Lie

    "It''s my job, so rx and spend your entire savings. I don''t really care how many women you have done it with or said such flowery words to," the woman put a hand on his mouth, stopping him from speaking, with a seductive smile on her face.


    "Oh, okay," the man said with a forced smile on his face as his mood turned sour for some reason.


    Suddenly, he felt someone''s hand on his shoulder, which made his initial sour mood turn to rage as he looked behind him while cursing.


    "Huh, who the fuck-" the man paused as he looked up to see a giant figure with a mask on.


    "What were you going to say?" a deep male voice came from the male figure, which filled the man with a terrifying instinct of death.


    It was as if he didn''t answer, the man could die right there without a single chance to live.


    "Nothing, nothing," the man shook his head while trying to hide his fearful expression.


    "I need some information here. If you don''t answer truthfully, you are dead," the giant masked figure spoke with a deadpan voice.


    "Alright, the master asked away," the man forced himself to smile as he cursed inside, "just like my luck."


    The woman who was dressed seductively snickered upon seeing all this.


    "What is this ce?"


    The man rolled his eyes hearing this. "This is the red-light district, what do you think it was?"


    "I know that much, but tell me everything about this ce, from the minute details of the entire ce and its history," the masked burly man spoke with a cold tone.


    "This¡­ I don''t know," the man put his head down, with his fist tightening.


    "He is a regr, so he should know about this," the seductively dressed woman suddenly added, with an amused smile.


    However, the burly man became silent, instead focusing his attention on the woman.


    "Eh," with stunned eyes, the woman watched as the burly masked man slowly walked up to her, and a chill crept up her spine.


    "What do you need, master? I can fulfill your desires to the best of my ability," the woman hurriedly spoke, with a small droplet of sweat trickling down from her.


    The masked man didn''t reply until he got really close to the woman''s face.


    "Tell me everything about it," he spoke in an eerily deep male voice again.


    "Huh?"


    The masked man caught her by the neck, lifting her up from the ground like a child, under the horrified eyes of the woman who didn''t know what to do.


    "Tell me, I will give you onest chance; if you don''t, you''ll die." The masked man threw her on the ground again.


    Ha! Ha!


    The woman took deep breaths as she held her reddened neck with terrified eyes.


    "Yes, yes, I will tell you," the woman hurriedly spoke, tears in her eyes.


    After she told everything she knew, the burly man left, disappearing into thin air.


    Which caused them to heave a sigh of relief.


    "That bastard is finally gone," the man said, his pants already wet.


    The woman''s nose twitched as she looked at the man with disgust.


    "What are you looking at, you bitch?" the man spoke with anger.


    "I am leaving." The woman stood up from the ground and ran, her eyes still reflecting horror, while holding her own neck.


    "You aren''t going anywhere¡­" the man cursed as he chased her.


    ...


    Aur entered the pavilion with clueless steps and was immediately greeted by a number of women, all standing there, showing their bare bodies and clothes that highlighted their curves.


    As they walked around, their bouncing figures drew the gazes of the men who were there.


    However, it wasn''t just women; there were also some men dressed half-naked, highlighting their six-packs with small builds, wearing makeup, and seductively posing for the women who drooled at the sight of them.


    Aur looked at this with a shake of his head and went to the registration.


    "Hello, young master, which woman do you like?" The woman at the registration''s eyes brightened as she bowed with a smile on her face, wearing a kimono.


    The moment she bowed, her cleavage was on full disy, just enough to cover her nipples.


    "Show me room 101," Aur spoke in a cold tone, his eyes shining with killing intent just looking at the woman.


    The woman wearing the kimono hurriedly raised her head with a terrified expression.


    "This¡­ this is on the second floor, young master."


    "Okay," Aur replied as he went to the second floor.


    "Wait, can you tell me your name? I need to register it," the woman spoke in a hurried tone.


    Aur paused, then turned back with a cold expression.


    "My name is Aur."


    With that said, he went up, under the stunned eyes of the woman.


    However, her eyes widened as if a sudden realization hit her. "Wait, isn''t that the room of¡­"


    Aur slowly reached room number 101 and looked at it with a frown on his face.


    His footsteps paused as he didn''t enter the ce.


    "Is there anything wrong with this ce?" he looked around, his ears twitching as he heard the faint moans from the other rooms.


    "How interesting," a sneer formed on Aur''s face.


    ¡­


    "Our n should have seeded, right?" Anne walked around the room with a concerned expression on her face, looking at the time.


    "Since we weremissioned by the eight elder, the consequences if we don''t seed are terrifying¡­" she thought, with terrified eyes.


    Soon her eyes lit up when she nced at the time again.


    "It''s finally time to invite him," she mused to herself. "Don''t me us, Aur; it''s your fault for being in the ck market when the eight elder''s grandson was killed. You are probably an innocent soul as well."


    Anne looked through the window and saw a man in royal clothes heading in the direction of the pleasure pce, with a man in silver armor following behind him.


    Her eyes lit up as she walked out of the house and followed them.


    "Young master, where are we going now?" the silver-armored man said helplessly.


    "We are going to the pleasure pavilion, of course," he said with reminiscent eyes.


    "Are you going to visit that gir-"


    Suddenly, the young master looked at him with a chilling gaze.


    "I am sorry, young master," the silver-armored man apologized.


    "Good, never call her ''that girl''; her name is Sophia."


    "Yes, young master," the silver-armored knight said with a bow as they silently walked through the streets without speaking a single word.


    Anne looked at all this with glee in her eyes. "Looks like our n might really seed. If Aur offends the young master of the Betndlords, we don''t have to even lift a finger; we can just kill them with a borrowed knife."


    She smiled in glee, already dreaming about the resources they would get from the eighth elder himself.


    As the two walked into the pavilion, Anne also silently entered, with a smile on her face.


    However, as she was following them, a group of men blocked her way.


    "Hey girl, where are you going? You look new around here," one man said with a snicker.

 Chapter 87: Trapped in your own trap

    "Are you a new whore?" another smirked.


    "Oh," Anne coldly looked at the ten people surrounding her.


    "Do you guys want to die?" she said in a calm tone.


    "Huh," the ten people were stunned when they heard this, but they didn''t move.


    "Shit, if we offend a big-shot, we will be in trouble," one of the men cursed in his mind.


    All the men slowly retreated with a measured gazing at each. As if on tacit agreement they swiftly retreated.


    "Hmph we forgive you bitch but if we dare to see you again you will die¡­"


    One of the men said with a ferocious expression while running with their tails.


    Anne sneered seeing this "did they think that I was an easy prey?"


    With that said she hurriedly entered the pleasure pce and looked at the heated atmosphere in the ce.


    Immediately male surrounded her in seductive clothes which were basically half-naked and showed there six-packs which looked like a boy toy instead.


    Looking at this Anne frowned however before she could say a single word amotion rose in the upper floors which made her eyes lit up.


    "That young master must have already caught Aur." her eyes glinted with a malicious glint as she coldly looked at the half-naked man who was trying to pose in front of her.


    "Scram!"


    Anne shouted with her eyes cold and almost immediately the mob dispersed while cursing their luck.


    "Why are you evening to the pleasure pce if you don''t want us."


    "She must be here for the top ranking mens, just our luck we found some woman who doesn''t know about art and love at all. What do you think brothers?"


    "True."


    The small whispers of mobs as they dispersed made a frown on Anne''s face however she didn''t care while leaving with a casual shrug.


    As she went up stairs with a straight expression. Themotion grew louder and louder which made her smirk.


    "Looks like Aur would be in trouble, however he might not be killed by the young master of Betndlords so easily, so i need to add fuel to the fire." Anne thought in glee.


    After all Aur was all in all an ss 1-A student one of the middle-grade talent with the potential to be a tier two mage an equivalent of elder of the vige which was highly valued in the vige themselves so killing him was easier said than done.


    But it would be quite possible currently after all Aur hadn''t reached that much significant strength that the vige would really care about him and they wouldn''t go to trouble the entire den ofndlords who all had an alliance just for an average student.


    The most they would issue is some form of punishment for the bet family and leave the case as it is.


    That is the conclusion she and Leo hade up with these n to kill Aur without him only releasing this after his death.


    Thinking of this Anne finally reached the second floor seeing a crowd of people all gathered in the ce.


    The atmosphere was grim and the shouts and loud noises continuously came from inside the room, her eyes twitching when she heard the voice which seemed to be very simr to Leo weeping and crying.


    "Hmm?" suddenly an ominous feeling crept up in her as she pushed through the silent crowd and looked at the room with widened eyes.


    "Young master Jackson, please forgive me. I didn''t have eyes and dared to choose the room that you were interested in." Leo cried as he begged for mercy while holding the legs of a man with royal clothes.


    However Jackson didn''t say anything as he looked at Leo with a narrowed gaze not at him as he considered him underneath him but at the badge that hung on the side of Leo.


    Leo had already noticed this however he was helpless to do anything as the one who made the scheme he knew that this badge could only restrain Jackson if he dared to threaten him with him knowing him it won''t be a threat not a challenge.


    Thinking of this Leo gritted his teeth "how did i fall to such a circumstance?" he thought with bitterness.


    When he was spying on Aur suddenly he heard the wind tearing behind him and Leo turned around only to see nk darkness.


    After that nothing was in his memory, he opened his eyes after a long time at least he felt like a long time had passed only to see a pink ceiling.


    He stood up from the ground and saw a green haired petite woman on the bed with her thin clothes that seductively revealed her sexy body sleeping soundly without a care in the world.


    Leo''s eyes narrowed when he had seen the woman as his gaze turned tender seeing such a vulnerable woman.


    However just then his eyes widened with realisation.


    At that moment he knew he had fucked up.


    The green haired woman was Sophia, the one Jackson the young master of the Bet family was courting.


    However he wasn''t given a chance to react as the door was flung open with force revealing Jackson who became expressionless.


    Leo''s eyes widened with horror.


    And ever since then till now after ten minutes have passed jackson hadn''t spoken a single word as he expressionlessly stared at him even when bowed and weep.


    "Please young master Jackson spare me." Leo cried out once again only to receive no reply.


    The silver armoured man just stood there without uttering a single word however he had a frown on his face.


    "These might get troublesome, if the young master kills this man in rage it will be troublesome to exin to the patriarch¡­" he thought with a glint.


    "Tell me why should I spare you?" Jackson spoke in a hoarse voice with his face still expressionless.


    "This¡­" Leo was speechless as he looked around the room and his eyes suddenly brightened seeing the woman.


    "Young master there she can verify." he pointed at the brown haired woman while rubbing his snot on the floor.


    "Damn it this bastard pointed at me." Anne cursed Leo with a horrified expression on her face.


    "Oh." Jackson looked at the brown haired woman with a questioning glint in his eyes.


    "Don''t mind me, I am just a simple girl." Anne smiled sheepishly as she wanted to leave.


    "Liam, stop her now." Jackson shouted in a small voice however his small voice was heard by everyone as Anne''s expression turned to despair.


    With her barely taking two steps, Liam appeared in front of her like a ghost.


    "Huh?" Anne crashed into the man head-on; however, Liam stood like a giant tower, and Anne fell to the ground as if she had crashed into a hard wall.


    "How?" she looked in disbelief.


    "What do you mean how?" Liam spoke in an amused tone as he released the terrifying pressure of a tier one wizard.


    "There is nothing to see here; get lost," he spoke while looking around, and the crowd hurriedly dispersed with a terrified expression on their faces.


    After all of them dispersed, Liam coldly looked at Anne, who had despair etched on her face.


    "Bring her here," Jackson''s voice came from inside the room.

 Chapter 88: Jackson

    "Yes, young master," Liam bowed as he coldly looked at Anne, emitting a chilling killing intent.


    Anne''s body froze just from the sheer intensity of the killing intent.


    Liam casually tapped Anne, and she saw the world go round and round before she could even realize they were already inside the room.


    "This... this..."


    "So tell me, what did you and this girl plot?" Jackson said with a smile on his face as he nced at the badge.


    "You bastard, you trapped me in this," Anne voiced in anger.


    "Don''t talk to me like that; weren''t you the one who was all excited and encouraged me in the n?" Leo spoke with anger as he threw a fit of rage.


    "You..."


    "It''s all because of you, bitch," Leo roared as he ran up to her and started to pull her hair.


    "How is this my fault?" Anne replied and began to stab his hand with her sharp fingers.


    Jackson looked at all this with a cold gaze. Then he looked at Sophia, who wasying on the bed with messy hair and her bare body seen from the dress she was wearing.


    "I will give you guys onest chance, so tell me, what is this n of yours?" Jackson spoke with his patience wearing thin as he was about to erupt.


    The two immediately sat down on the ground with an obedient expression on their faces.


    "If you guys tell me honestly, and you didn''t do this," Jackson pointed at the woman, "then I might spare you guys."


    Leo and Anne looked at each other with a bitter smile and honestly exined everything they had nned from start to finish without skipping a beat.


    The more Jackson heard about this, the colder he got.


    "So, show me the proof that you made this to trap this Aur guy," Jackson asked with a frown on his face.


    "This..." Leo was speechless.


    "Wait, I have proof, young master. Since Aur came here, he must be registered in the entry diary," Anne said, her eyes brightened.


    Leo''s eyes brightened. "Yeah, it must be in the registration, young master," he spoke in a desperate tone.


    "Okay, if Aur isn''t here, then you two will..." Jackson didn''t speak. Instead, he looked at Liam.


    "Yes, young master," Liam immediately bowed and disappeared from his position almost instantaneously.


    "Aur must be there. If he isn''t..." Leo mumbled with a terrified expression while chewing his nails like snacks.


    Before long, a woman entered wearing a tight kimono that perfectly disyed her figure and revealed her cleavage in a seductive way.


    "Did you call me, young master?" She asked with a calm tone.


    "Yes, I did call you. Do you know any person named Aur?" Jackson asked with a smile.


    "Hmm?" She seemed to recall something.


    "Actually, I do know someone with that name. He just checked out just a while ago."


    "Where is he?" Leo stood up with his eyes brightened.


    "Well..."


    ...


    Aur looked at the woman in front of him, who sat there in a domineering position with her voluptuous body on full disy.


    "How long do I have to stay like this, young master?" She voiced in an ufortable position while mumbling.


    "Just a little longer," Aur narrowed his crimson gaze at the woman and took the brush in his hand, drawing something on the paper.


    "Sigh," the woman sighed while feeling bored. She was initially happy and nervous about being chosen by the bulky man in front of her.


    After all, a bulkier man had a bigger manhood, at least that is how she understood it, so she was a little afraid deep down but even more excited.


    She could already imagine what she would face.


    However, her initial mixture of emotions turned into disappointment as Aur, aftering inside the room, immediately said to "strip."


    This excited her more, only to be disappointed as Aur started to draw her with a brush instead of doing anything.


    "Isn''t he a man? How could someone see my body and not try to jump at me? Aren''t men all lustful animals? No, he must have a weird taste like he loves men or something," she consoled herself.


    "Hmm, it should be finally done," Aur spoke at this time.


    "Finally," her eyes brightened, only to hear a "bang" sound, sending the door crashing into the opposite wall with force.


    Aur stroked his brush onest time and looked at the broken door with a calm andposed gaze.


    From the door, a man with royal clothing, Jackson, swaggered in.


    Following behind him were Leo and Anne, with the silver-armored man, Liam,ingst.


    "Is it him?" Jackson expressionlessly inquired.


    "Yes, it is this bastard, young master," Leo hurriedly said while pointing at Aur with hatred in his gaze.


    His expression was twisted, with his face filled with wrinkles and snot from previous weeping, making his face look extremely ugly, like the face of a pug, but in an extremely ugly way.


    "Good," Jackson nodded his head as he gazed at Aur.


    "I heard that you dared to touch my woman, is that true?" He looked at the naked woman who was scared stiff and the bulky young man who was looking at him with a calm andposed gaze.


    "Huh, what are you talking about?" Aur said with a frown on his face.


    "Hmm?" Jackson looked at the woman who was wearing the kimono, who camest.


    "Yes, he was the one who asked for the room''s name, and despite our warning, he dared to go upstairs without any of our warnings," the woman pointed at Aur.


    "So anything more to say?" Jackson asked with a cold tone.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he deeply looked at the woman.


    "I did talk about that room, but do you see me in that room now?" Aur spoke with a tone of injustice.


    "No," the woman shook her head.


    "Then why did you even ask where the room was even in the first ce, Aur," Leo hurriedly spoke this time.


    "Hmm," Aur looked at Leo with a frown.


    The silver-armored man looked at the cold expression of Jackson with a strange expression on his face.


    "Why is the young master acting like this?" He thought, with his gaze narrowed the more he looked at him.


    After all, Jackson wasn''t stupid, and even after hearing the entire story from both Leo and Anne, somehow he was ying along with this,pletely clueless about their n.


    Besides, the patriarch had said to recruit Aur if possible into their own household, but now here was Jackson making an enmity out of Aur, clearly for no reason at all.


    Not only that, Jackson clearly knew that Aur was probably in a ploy by these two; however, instead of feeling anger, he was eerily calm and seemed to have turned a deaf ear to the previous n of Leo and Anne.


    As if he was neglecting it all for a greater goal of his own.


    "Unless it was all a n of the young master himself." Liam thought.


    "Young master might be more terrifying than I thought..." he suddenly felt a shiver down his spine with realisation in his eyes. Liam looked at Jackson in a new light now.

 Chapter 89: Integrity

    "As I have heard a lot about the woman from that room, I was truly impressed by her beauty and wanted to capture her in my painting if all the rumors I heard were right. However, since the ce was already upied by someone before I arrived, young master, so I went to the other room instead," Aur said with a bow.


    "Hmm," Jackson''s face morphed into a frown while looking at Leo for exnation.


    "No, the young master don''t believe him, I¡­ I¡­" Leo gritted his teeth.


    Jackson remained silent as he looked at the brush in Aur''s hand and the woman who was hiding behind the nket with a scared expression on her face.


    She tentatively looked through the semi see through nket with terror reflecting on her face, like a scared bunny her previous arrogant expression was long gone.


    This made a smile appear on his face as he almost mechanically turned his head towards Leo and Anne.


    "So do the two of you have any excuses to make?" Jackson spoke with a smile on his face. However, the smile on Jackson''s face looked like a devil''s smile to both of them.


    "But¡­ but¡­" Leo wanted to refute; however, no words came to his mind, and his expression turned even more horrified.


    Anne was the same as well, with her expression morphing into pure terror as the realisation sank in.


    "I didn''t actually care about your guys'' plot. After all, you didn''t disrupt me in any way, and if you didn''ty a hand on my woman, Sophia, but now?" Jackson looked at them with narrowed eyes, reflecting deep killing intent.


    The two''s expressions turned even more horrified upon seeing this, as they both knew they had really messed up this time.


    "But since Aur didn''t evene to the room, he wasn''t the one who did that to my woman, Sophia, so the only one who would do such a thing is¡­" Jackson''s eyes narrowed to a slit, focusing on Leo, revealing a domineering pressure that made him freeze.


    "Do you have anyst words to say?" he spoke in a cold, chilling tone filled with the intent to kill Leo right here and now.


    "No¡­ no, you can''t kill me," Leo spoke with tears and snot that filled his face, his eyes revealing a deep terror of death.


    "Then tell me, what makes you think that I can''t kill you?" Jackson asked with some amusement in his tone.


    "Think, Leo, think¡­ think¡­ think¡­" a disgusting smell emanated from him as the fear of his broke out in his pants, wetting the entire floor in the process.


    Anne hurriedly scurried to the side with a disgusted expression while pinching her nose.


    "So is this your answer?" Jackson ignored Anne for now as he looked at Leo with clear disgust in his eyes.


    "No, it isn''t¡­ I just don''t want to die," Leo cried.


    "Then goodb-"


    "You can''t kill me, I am a student of the academy." Leo hurriedly took out his badge and showed it in front of Jackson with no hesitation.


    "This," Jackson frowned when he saw the badge; however, his gaze soon turned cold. "If you have the badge, do you think I can''t kill you? I have a valid reason for it."


    "Well, the reason is there; however, you can''t kill me even if I offend you. Only the academy can punish me ording to the rules," Leo replied, his tone bing calmer at the end, with a confident face.


    "You really think these rules can restrain me?" Jackson said with a sneer on his face, but he didn''t move from his position.


    "You, are you prepared to face the punishment from the academy then?" Leo spoke in anger.


    "Yes, you are right about one thing that I can''t kill you. However, I have thousands of ways to make your life miserable that you wish for your death, just like you wanted to plot with these poor fellow Aur. Or you might not have even plotted it and just wanted to make Aur take the me instead after you did the deed," Jackson spoke with his smile widening.


    "So any more words?"


    Leo closed his eyes in resignation.


    "Good. If you had resisted, it would have been more fun, but too bad," Jackson spoke with pity, making everyone''s expression turn strange seeing the guy.


    "What are you guys looking at?" Jackson shouted with a cough as he looked at both of them. "You two can go away now."


    "Thank you, young master," Anna bowed without hesitation while leaving the room almost immediately, while Leo stayed behind with gritted teeth.


    "I¡­"


    "What are you standing here for? Enjoy some time you have for a peaceful life," Jackson shouted in a roar, making Leo nod his head with a regretful expression as he hurriedly scurried away.


    After the two left, a strange awkward silence enveloped the room.


    Jackson just stood still, making Liam also stay silent patiently, and the hulking youth Aur was casually looking at his sketch with admiration, enjoying the painting he had made.


    The woman shivered in bed while hiding underneath the nket of the bed, silently not daring to utter a single word, and the kimono woman sighed bitterly.


    "I have thoroughly offended this young man¡­" Her eyes glinted with pity as she looked at Aur.


    "I am wondering what this brother is doing," Jackson suddenly broke the strange silence with a smile.


    "Hmm," Aur frowned as he looked at the royal-clothed person in front of him.


    Jackson had green hair, with his hairbed to perfection, and his royal golden robe shined with an air of authority.


    Just his clothes emitted a terrifying pressure that could intimidate with just a look.


    Aur recognized the robes; they were wizard''s robes just like his, but far more advanced.


    Not only did they emit a terrifying pressure, but they also exuded an intimidating aura. Aur was sure these were tier one mage robes, far superior to his own, which could barely be considered mage apprentice robes.


    The defense it provided would undoubtedly be at least a thousand times better than his own.


    "So this is the difference betweenndlords and an average family," Aur thought bitterly.


    "Umm, Brother Aur?" Jackson looked at Aur with an awkward gaze.


    "Yeah, this is one of the greatest paintings I have ever made," Aur nodded his head with a proud expression.


    "Now I am really curious. Would you care to show us, Brother Aur?" Jackson asked with a curious expression.


    "Well," Aur had a thoughtful expression, "no, this will ruin the integrity of the woman in the bed." He pointed at the woman hidden behind the nket with a sincere expression.


    Everyone looked at Aur with stunned gazes, even the woman who was hidden underneath the nket was stunned beyond belief.


    "Why did you draw my naked body in the first ce if you were so concerned with breaking my integrity?" She mumbled with a strange expression, unsure whether to be happy or cry about it.


    Jackson looked at Aur with a strange expression on his face. "Brother Aur, I hope you fulfill my curiosity. Why did you even draw her then?"


    "To earn money, of course," Aur spoke nonchntly.

 Chapter 90: Business and Mental Resistance

    Aur looked at the painting with his crimson eyes, admiring it with sincerity; however, no one knew what the painting was actually about.


    "Then won''t you destroy her integrity if you are selling such a profane picture?" Jackson asked with an amused smile.


    "No, I wouldn''t ruin it since it is a business; this whole brothel is a business, and I hired her for my business as well," Aur spoke with a nonchnt smile.


    "Well¡­" Jackson''s expression grew even more amused.


    "Then what if I buy it from you?"


    Aur looked at him with astonishment and a face full of reluctance.


    "I am not selling this in my life," he spoke with a justified expression.


    Jackson was even more curious now.


    "Didn''t you say that this was business? So why are you refraining from doing business?" He pushed further.


    "This," Aur reluctantly nodded his head with a sorrowful expression, "you are right. However, since it is one of my greatest paintings yet, then I need more crystals for it."


    "Ask away," Jackson said with a smug smile on his face.


    "Does he underestimate the wealth that my family has, or does he think this young master doesn''t have enough wealth? I can satisfy the whole generation of his family with just the resources I gain in a year," he thought proudly, as Jackson wasn''t wrong with the family expenses and earnings of an average person, even if he is a teacher, is way less than what he earns from the family.


    "Okay then, young master," Aur reluctantly opened his mouth and spoke in a whisper, "20 middle-grade mana crystals."


    The moment Jackson heard this, his gaze turned cold.


    "Aren''t you asking for too much?" he spoke while staring at Aur.


    "Then don''t buy it, young master," Aur said with his eyes brightening as he looked at his own painting with glee.


    "You," Jackson gritted his teeth. "Alright, I will buy it," he said with a face of reluctance.


    "But¡­" Aur wanted to speak; however, he was cut off by Jackson in a cold tone.


    "Since you have already set the price, you can''t back away from it." Jackson''s voice grew colder and colder.


    "Yes, young master," Aur sighed with a mixture of regret and wrapped the painting and gave it to Jackson with a face full of regret.


    "Hmm." Jackson wanted to take the paper back from Aur; however, no matter how hard he tried to pull it back, the sketch wouldn''t budge from Aur''s hand.


    The more strength he used, the more he frowned.


    "This kid''s strength I might have underestimated it," Jackson thought with a frown on his face.


    "Let''s see if you would still be alright, kid, if I use my spell. No matter how much strength you have, in front of magic, it is nothing more than a circus act."


    Suddenly his eyes glinted with a pattern as he stared at the crimson eyes of Aur.


    The moment he looked, Aur''s vision started to slowly blur.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at the world around him slowly going ck with a terrified expression on his face. "What''s happening?"


    Jackson sneered, feeling the grip of Aur loosening as he was just about to take the sketch.


    However, to the utter astonishment of Jackson, Aur violently opened his crimson eyes, and the grip on the sketch became even stronger than before, making Jackson utterly powerless.


    "How is this possible?" Jackson thought, his eyebrows raised in utter astonishment.


    No matter how hard he tried to pull, he couldn''t even move the sketch now.


    "Does this kid have a natural mental resistance?" His face morphed into even more shock.


    Mental resistance was more of a natural thing. Unless one gets to tier two wizard, one ispletely vulnerable to magic rted to mental resistance.


    And there were no such mage tools in the vige that give mental resistance. So, to block the terrifying mental spell below tier two could only be considered a fool''s dream at most.


    The only way to even have an iota of a chance to block it was to have a tenacious mind greater than the power of the spell itself.


    That meant only one thing: Aur had a tenacious mind powerful enough to resist the mental spell with just sheer mental tenacity.


    "This¡­" Jackson looked at Aur with sheer astonishment; however, it only shed for a moment before he returned to his calm expression with his eyes glinting in calction.


    "Brother Aur, please," he spoke.


    "Oh." Aur looked at the hand of Jackson, who was gripping the sketch, with an embarrassed expression.


    "Sorry, I became a little emotional." He rubbed his nose with an embarrassed expression and let go of his grip.


    With the sudden release by Aur, Jackson, who was holding the sketch, almost fell to the ground; however, he swiftly bnced himself.


    "Sorry." Aur apologetically looked at Jackson with a bitter smile.


    "It''s okay, Brother Aur. I can understand that you are emotional about the painting." Jackson nodded his head with a smile and looked at Liam.


    "Liam, give him the mana crystal."


    "Yes, young master." Liam bowed to Jackson, suppressing the shock he felt at the behavior of his young master.


    He took out a bag and retrieved a pouch that made clicking noises.


    "Here." Liam respectfully gave the pouch to Jackson.


    "This is your twenty middle-grade crystals now. Is it a fair deal, right?" Jackson asked with a smile.


    As Aur caught the bag, a smile appeared on his face. "Yes, it is a fair deal, young master."


    "Good." Jackson nodded his head as he slowly started to unfold the painting. However, as he caught glimpses of the sketch, his expression froze as if he had be a stone statue.


    "Hmm, what is it, young master?" Liam asked with a frown, but Jackson didn''t reply. He only looked at the painting with his entire body trembling bit by bit.


    Seeing his young master''s unmoving figure, Liam also didn''t move at all, waiting patiently for Jackson''s further instruction.


    The kimono woman also stayed still, with a bitter expression on her face as she silently went closer and closer to Aur and spoke in a whisper.


    "I am sorry, Young Master Aur. I waspletely helpless since it was the Young Master of the Betndlord''s orders," she spoke with bitterness.


    "I understand. You don''t have to worry." Aur wouldn''t care a bit as long as the woman doesn''t interfere with his ns. In fact, she had helped him instead.


    However, his eyes glinted with coldness as he went further away from the woman.


    The further Aur went, the more she frowned with her expression turning anxious.


    The most curious person in this room was the woman underneath the nket herself.


    "I wonder what this bastard drew a picture of me that made it worth ten middle-grade crystals. Even if I sell myself a hundred times, I will barely make the amount, and now just a picture of me by hand that cost twenty middle-grade crystals?" she thought with sheer astonishment.


    "Maybe I underestimated my beauty," her lips curved upwards with glee, "that must be the reason. I am just that beautiful, but I couldn''t understand it myself."

 Chapter 91: Unacceptable

    "This is¡­" Jackson''s mouth curved upwards, though it seemed forced, with his entire face in wrinkles, the more he looked at the painting.


    In the painting, there was a nude painting of a woman sitting at the bed, drawn rtively simply, although he could see the effort and attention that was given to this painting.


    However, that was it¡ªthe painting was mediocre at best, with no special feeling or anything like the one a simple street painter could make without much effort at all.


    "Is this one of the greatest paintings?" Jackson looked at Aur with a questioning gaze.


    "Yes, young master?" Aur asked with a smile on his face.


    "Did I get scammed?" Jackson thought. The more he looked at the painting, there was nothing special about it.


    The strokes were ordinary and didn''t give any feeling. He couldn''t even feel any mana in the strokes that were drawn, causing him to be disappointed.


    Jackson had initially thought that Aur knew the fabled technique of infusing mana into the drawing; however, from the looks of it, this was simply impossible, only causing him to be disappointed.


    Although he knew that this was likely not possible, still he tried his luck either way he didn''t care.


    "Brother Aur, can you help me with one thing?" He folded the sketch and gave it to Liam.


    "What is it?" Aur asked straightforwardly.


    "Hahaha, I like your straightforwardness with me. Good. Then, can I see other paintings of yours?"


    "Okay." Aur nodded with a smile on his face. He casually reached into his pouch and acted like he took out something as a painting appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    "Here it is."


    "Are you giving this so easily to me?" Leo looked at the sketch in his hand with a little astonishment.


    "Yeah." Aur nonchntly replied.


    As Jackson folded the paper and looked at the sketch, he couldn''t help but frown. The painting was of a setting sun where two people sat together with a very minimalist drawing, even worse than the previous drawing.


    "This guy might not be lying to himself that the woman''s picture might be one of the ''greatest'' paintings he had drawn¡­" he thought while shaking his head. However, deep down, he couldn''t help but feel scammed instead.


    He wouldn''t actually care about this much money. For him, this amount was at the middle line where it wasn''t too less, and neither was it too much for him to care about so significantly.


    "Forget it, I will spare this guy for now, whether he did this intentionally or not." Leo''s eyes narrowed.


    Aur just remained standing with a smile on his face.


    "Brother Aur, the sketch I bought from you is truly one of the greatest paintings yet. I couldn''t help being impressed." Leo praised as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Good, then can you guys leave?" Aur spoke while looking at the three of them with a strange expression on his face.


    "Wait, as a gesture of goodwill, I can treat you for some drinks. Will you take it?" Jackson hurriedly said.


    "Hmm, I am getting tired after making my masterpiece, so I might as well rest for a moment then." Aur mumbled to himself with a contemtive expression.


    "Then it''s decided then." Jackson smiled as he looked at the woman in the kimono.


    "Follow me, young master. I will show you the ce for it." She obediently bowed with eyes closed.


    "Good."


    Jackson nodded with a smile as he slowly guided Aur to the drinking zone.


    Although the pleasure pce might seem like a brothel only, there was still a ce to drink in the ce, which was, in fact, very popr.


    With people crowding in every time, whether it was for setting the mood for the customer or something, there was even a gambling den, which was even bigger than the drinking ce, where countless people gambled away with women at theirps.


    Inside the pleasure pce, in one of the huge rooms underground, there was a hustle and bustle of a crowd of people as seductive men and women walked here and there, carrying drinks while showing almost their entire naked body, barely only their sensitive bodies covered by thin films of cloth.


    They walked teasingly, almost as if inviting the onlookers who were at the table, who were ogling at them with lust in their eyes.


    However, in one of the far corners, there were four people sitting down with thin films of a barrier covering them, which seemed to be unnoticed by the onlookers, no matter how they tried.


    One of them was a bulky youth who seemed a head taller than his peers, a royally clothed man with a smile on his face, a silver-armoured man, and a woman who wore a loose ck kimono with her ck hair falling like the night sky.


    Her loose kimono thinly revealed herrge cleavage seductively.


    Aur sighed as he sipped on the water with a smile on his face.


    "Brother Aur, you really don''t drink the wine?" Jackson looked at Aur with a strange expression on his face.


    "Yeah, I don''t drink it." Aur spoke with a warm smile on his face.


    "Not even a single iota of it?"


    "No." Aur shook his head firmly.


    It was not that he truly didn''t drink. In fact, he liked to drink quite often in his previous life. However, he was still careful with it. But now?


    In this world where there are strong rules and one can be attacked at any time no matter where you are, being vulnerable by even a fraction of a second was a sin to Aur.


    He didn''t like to be vulnerable and wasn''t interested in losing even an iota of hisbat strength if he ever was attacked by someone even once.


    That was something that was uneptable for Aur currently, so he had to refrain from consuming such things.


    "Sigh, if you don''t want to, then don''t." Jackson shrugged his shoulders as he enjoyed himself with a smile on his face.


    "What about you, Liam?"


    "I am not allowed to drink on duty, young master." Liam replied firmly with a firm stance.


    Jackson wanted to say something; however, he was abruptly stopped by Liam''s words.


    "It is the order of the master, Young master."


    "Tsk tsk, you guys really don''t want to enjoy life except for this lovely woman and me." Jackson said with a smile.


    "So why are you here, woman?" Aur suddenly looked at the woman who was also sipping her wine elegantly.


    "My name is Eleanor, young master. I wanted to take a breather, young master." She said with an apologetic smile.


    However, Aur was unmoved as he pressed on. "Then why didn''t you sit at the other seat?"


    Eleanor became silent as she just smiled at Aur.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned, but he didn''t continue to question things as he silently sipped his water.


    "It''s because I invited her, brother. You don''t have to bully these poor girls so much." Jacksonughed.


    Aur rolled his eyes. "In what sense does she look ''poor girl'' to you?" However, he refrained from further retort as the lively atmosphere of the bar didn''t affect them at all.

 Chapter 92: Playing with Fire

    Before long, Jackson took five or six shots of therge-sized cups and became tirely drunk.


    Liam sighed seeing this. "Young Master Aur, please forgive me. My young master is quite weak against drink, so he became easily drunk. Let me escort him outside." He said with a polite smile on his face.


    Aur just casually nodded his head with a shrug. "Why are you ev telling me such things?"


    In this world, since the power of humans was stronger than naturally, people needed more drinks than in his previous world to be drunk as well.


    It was actually rare for one to be drunk this easily by a mage as well.


    Liam seemed to turn a deaf ear to Aur as he smiled before taking his young master in a piggyback ride and going.


    However, the momt they both came out of the barrier, almost immediately everyone''s gaze was attracted to both of them almost simultaneously.


    "What are you guys looking at?" Liam coldly roared as his voice echoed throughout the ne, releasing his terrifying aura of a tier one wizard.


    The momt he did, everyone immediately became shut and hurriedly bowed to him, while some ev bowed but some stayed in their ce, coldly looking at the man.


    "Ev if you are a tier one wizard, that doesn''t mean you can be arrogant towards me." Suddly, a hoarse voice sounded as the crunching of snacks resounded in the ce.


    Liam coldly looked at the man who spoke with an amused gaze.


    The man had a pig''s face with his tire face plump and his nose short and fat, with his body plump as well in every single ce and arge stomach that stood out like a sore thumb, making him extremely ugly.


    In hisp were two beauties who had disgust in their eyes while looking at the man.


    "Oh, who are you?" Liam asked with an amused gaze.


    "I am the son of one of the elders." He proudly dered.


    Liam justpletely ignored the man as he piggybacked Jackson and left the ce.


    "Hey, where the fuck are you two going now?" He said while crunching down on his food.


    However, Liam didn''t list as he shed his symbol on the armor and left, leaving a horrified expression on the pig-faced man''s face.


    "Where did your bravado go, young master?" The woman who was in the rightp of him said with a chuckle.


    Hearing this, the man''s expression turned cold while looking at the woman.


    "You dare?" His gaze turned colder and colder as he tightly grabbed her by the hair and walked outside.


    The woman despaired as she was helplessly dragged by the man.


    "Shit, I forgot how this damn pig is." She cursed her own luck, leaving the other woman behind.


    "Luckily that bastard left," the other woman snickered with some pity for her fellow frid.


    "That pig, why hasn''t someone killed him already¡­" she cursed while leaving.


    The gazes of countless people who were there were quickly withdrawn.


    "Wasn''t that the tndlords that are famous for the illusion spells?" One of them voiced with a snicker.


    "Yeah, they were."


    "Th that fat pig is definitely in trouble."


    Everyoneughed as they resumed their business without a care.


    Aur looked at these with a cold expression on his face as he put his cup down.


    On the table, there were already about twtyrge cups, all filled to the brim, all finished by Aur within momts.


    Eleanor looked at this with astonishmt visible on her red face.


    "You are already drunk?" Aur looked at her with a frown.


    "Yes, I am a little drunk, young master." Eleanor said with a blush on her red face. "Young master, can I ask you a question?"


    Aur turned to her and looked at her with a curious expression. "Go ahead."


    "Did I offd you previously?" She asked with a ttative expression.


    "Well." Aur looked at her with a strange gaze. "I would be lying if I said I wasn''t."


    "So, young master, what should I do to gain your trust again?" Eleanor asked with a sincere expression, though cluelessness was evidt in her eyes.


    "Hmm, what do you mean?" Aur asked with a strange glint in his eyes.


    "What do I need to do to make you forgive me, young master?"


    She loosed her already loosed kimono, almost revealing half of her supple cleavage, with the dressing that perfectly highlighted her curves.


    Aur narrowed his eyes.


    Eleanor came towards Aur and spoke in a whisper in his ears, her voice barely above a breath.


    "Young master, I wonder how I can satisfy you?"


    Aur became expressionless as he looked at Eleanor with a piercing stare, his crimson eyes like hellfire that could consume her whole without a single nce.


    The momt Eleanor felt the chilling gust of wind, a shiver ran down her spine, mingled with a strange excitemt.


    His crimson eyes were like hellfire, which could eat her whole without a single nce.


    Eleanor felt fear, yet for some reason, deep beath her, a strange excitemt sparked as she looked at Aur''s big frame, his muscr body contours clearly visible in his ck robes.


    "Woman, do you really want to y with fire?" Aur spoke in a hoarse, deep voice, his hot breath stinging her ears and making her tire face go red.


    Although the voice was in a whisper, his words echoed in her head continuously, without a stop to it.


    "This¡­ why am I acting like this?" she thought, a blush rising to her face. No matter how hard she tried to control it, Eleanor blushed without stopping.


    "Answer me, Eleanor. Are you willing to y with fire?" Aur spoke again.


    Eleanor nodded her head as if on instinct.


    "Good th." Aur smiled, his gaze predatory as he caught her with his two strong hands in a princess carry and walked out of the barrier without hesitation.


    Eleanor didn''t resist¡ªafter all, she had asked for it.


    The gaze of everyone was drawn to the hulking man again as Aur made his way through the crowd.


    However, this time, nobody spoke a single word, making way for Aur as siltly as possible.


    They already knew the consequces from the fat pig, and those who could talk with the t family must be equal in status or at least had simr status and power as well.


    "Tell me, is there an empty room?" Aur questioned as he looked down at the blushing woman.


    "It''s in room 03."


    "Where is that?"


    "Second floor, third room." Eleanor rolled her eyes.


    Seeing this, Aur chuckled and directly wt there under the astonished eyes of the woman who looked at him, or rather, at the woman in his arms, Eleanor.


    "My reputation." Eleanor wanted to rub her temples, but since her both hands were tied to Aur''s shoulder, she couldn''t.


    Aur finally reached the door and kicked it op, revealing a dimly lit room with candles and a beautifully arranged bed.


    "Did you prepare this or something?" Aur chuckled as he wt inside the room and threw her on the bed with a cold expression.


    "Since you ignited this fire, you need to die it down as well."


    Aur spoke in a deep voice as he started to undress.


    Eleanor''s expression turned to horror as she saw Aur''s body.


    "How could that ev fit inside me?" she thought with a terrified expression.


    Soon the moans of pleasure resounded through the room.

 Chapter 93: Releasing the pent-up Lust

    Aur and Eleanory snuggled in the bed, Eleanor sticking to him like a ko near his chest with a blissful expression on her face.


    Aur slowly oped his crimson eyes, the dim light of the sun filling his vision and making his eyes narrow.


    He nonchntly separated from the woman, standing up from the bed and dressing himself in his ck wizard robes.


    "Are you leaving already?" Eleanor oped her deep purple eyes,plemting her ck hair. Although her naked body was hidd by the nket, the curves ev in the nket were clearly visible.


    "Yes, I am," Aur said with a satisfied expression on his face as he finallypleted wearing his ck robes.


    Eleanor looked at Aur with a pitiful expression on her face. "Will youe back?" she spoke in a meek voice, barely audible.


    However, Aur heard this loud and clear as his crimson gaze turned towards the woman.


    "No." Aur simply replied as he wt away without a care in the world. Since he used an EnchantGuard while they were doing it, he didn''t need to care for pregnancy at all.


    However, his footsteps paused for a momt as he turned back, throwing three middle-grade mana crystals her way.


    "This is your paymt," he replied coldly.


    Click!


    As the three middle-grade mana crystalsnded on the bed, Eleanor looked at therge patches of purple crystal with a sigh.


    "He really left just like that." she thought as she looked towards her own body, which was in roughed up shape.


    Although there were no visible marks on her bare tder body, she still had a loss of ergy, with her hips hurting like she could die at any momt.


    "That boy has a terrifying, monster-like stamina¡ªno, not ev monster-like, greater than a monster." Eleanor thought, her eyes gradually revealing a look of terror. The more she tried to move, the more she realized how drained she was from their nightly activities.


    Her crotch area still hurt from the deep thrust that Aur did without any mercy in her delicate body.


    He was ruthless to her in bed as Aur tried differt positions that she had never ev heard of.


    The more she thought of it, the more her expression turned lustful.


    "Damn it." Eleanor cursed as her expression turned cold. "I wanted to make him a regr customer, but he was in control the tire time."


    Ev arge-sized EnchantGuard barely fitted him as Aur thoroughly explored her insides, slowly shaping her to his shape, not giving her any chance to counterattack again.


    She stood up from the bed, gathering her strgth, and her eyes slowly started to reflect a circle.


    The momt Eleanor''s eyes shone with a strange circle, her strgth gradually returned to her, revealing the pressure of a peak mage apprtice, two minor realms ev above Aur. However, that didn''t spare her from getting dominated and owned by Aur.


    Eleanor closed her eyes, her expression blissful. A unique power coursed through her tire veins, flowing in her body like a steady stream of a river. Ev after she regained her strgth, the ergy was still not finished, as the remaining ergy wt towards her body, slowly strgthing it.


    "It¡­ it worked?" Eleanor thought with a stunned expression. "I never thought this useless spell would work for once." She muttered in utter shock.


    "Th Aur has already brok his body''s limit?" Her eyes wided.


    ¡­


    Aur exited the room with a satisfied expression on his face.


    He could finally feel his lust calming down by a lot. Ever since he started to train his body, his stamina had also increased, making the cells in his body ev more hyperactive, which made him build up lust.


    Initially, the lust wasn''t much, however, as time passed, the lust that Aur suppressed became ev more and more.


    Although Aur''s firm mindset restrained such lust so that it couldn''t affect him, his body wouldn''t agree to it no matter what. After all, his body was still a virgin.


    That''s why Aur needed an outlet for his built up lust and this woman was the perfect one for it.


    "Finally, my lust seemed to be satisfied for a long time now." Aur''s eyes glinted with calction as he felt his body loos, as if an invisible chain that bound his body to a heavy mountain had finally lifted itself.


    Aur''s tire body felt rxed.


    "Is this the effect of finally releasing my essce?" he thought with a frown on his face.


    However, Aur soon shook his head. "There must be something wrong with that woman. She must have used a spell on me or something, but I didn''t see her eyes glint with a circle. So how?"


    The tire time, Aur had carefully observed his surings. Although he satiated his lust, ev bigger than his lust was his concern for his life.


    A terrifying chill crept up his spine. "If people could use spells without their eyes reflecting with the magic circle, th¡­"


    The more he thought of it, the more he was terrified by this possibility.


    "I need to raise my guard ev more in the future." Aur''s crimson eyes narrowed. Although Eleanor might not have done anything bad against him, what is the guarantee that she wouldn''t do it with ill-inttion the next time?


    If Aur didn''t ev know how he was attacked, th sometimes he might really die without ev knowing how he died or what caused his death to begin with.


    Thinking of this, Aur sighed as he finally left the pleasure pce.


    Since it was day, the profane sce from the night was all gone, as if it was a normal hotel that people could stay in.


    However, the wom working there looked at him with a strange glint in their eyes.


    Aur just casually ignored those gazes. He couldn''t be bothered to know what these girls were thinking of, and neither was he interested.


    "I hope I don''t need to return to this ce ever again." His crimson eyes narrowed.


    Aur made his way towards his dorm.


    However, the paved roads were rather bustling with people, all walking in the roads with unique clothes that emitted a sse of luxury. The childr were ying a in the streets with smiles on their faces.


    There wasn''t an iota of poverty here.


    "Life is rather good here¡­" Aur thought with an amused glint. However, he would never bring his family here, not ev in a million years. Not only would the academy get suspicious of it since Aur had already told them that he had separated from them, but it was also akin to giving up his weakness for no reason.


    Aur simply didn''t want to suffer through the clich¨¦ sce of his family being used against him because, knowing himself, Aur would use the most logical thing to do, ignoring his own feelings.


    "But the street seemed to be busier than usual. Is there a new thing happing that I am unaware of?" Aur thought with a frown.


    Suddly, Aur saw two males and one female who were bickering with each other.


    One of them had distinctive clothing that stood apart from others, featuring a unique design. The other male wore simple clothes, and the woman stood there with the uniquely clothed man, wearing a smile on her face.

 Chapter 94: Seeing the Future

    "Hey, where did you buy these dresses from?"


    "Hmph, I am not telling you where I got it from. If I say it, my uniquess in the harvest festival will be gone."


    "Come on, can''t you help this brother out for once?"


    "It''s from road number 67 and B-block, third building. Although the clothes are expsive there, they can be bought for a lot."


    "Eh, wife, why did you say it?"


    "Kekeke, at least you have a ssible wife now. I am going to buy it, cya." The man hurriedly left.


    The other man looked at his wife helplessly.


    "Husband, you don''t have to be so ssitive about such a thing." The woman said with a smile.


    "Fine." The man shook his head while grumbling.


    Aur''s ears twitched wh he heard the words "the harvest." "I forgot about it." He thought with a sigh.


    Since he was so busy with Leo''s scheming and other things, he had nearly forgott about the festival yet. The tire vige will celebrate at the harvest festival. After all, it was not only the season to earn all the hard work they did that year, it was also wh merchants from outside woulde, carrying and trading things.


    "This might be a chance for William yet again for him to improve yet again¡­" A sneer formed on his face.


    Before long, he returned back to his room with the blue panel flickering in front of him.


    "Hmm, what should I do now?" Aur thought as heid face first into the bed,zily moving his legs to and fro without a care.


    "Muscle system," he said with azy gaze as the blue panel flickered before materialising in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talt: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: )


    -Muscle mass: . (+)


    -Intelligce: .40 (+)


    Stat Points: 4


    Storage space: 0.6/ cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Let''s use the minor point now." Aur stood up with his eyes glinting with ergy, sitting cross-legged on the bed.


    Aur had gott these minor points from his breakthrough from early mage apprtice to mid mage apprtice. At least that is what Aur believed it to be.


    "This is veryfortable." Aur preferred the bed rather than the floor. After all, the soft sitting made itfortable for him. Although with how strong his bones have be, he didn''t feel much pain from sitting on the floor, but he just didn''t like the feeling of it.


    Besides, wherever he sat didn''t matter at all as long as Aur could create a clear mind without any distraction, only focusing on the it for the best and effective method.


    Ev with the rtively advanced way these viges were, meditation was still the best and effective way for one to focus on one thing without being distracted by mundane things. It has be amon practice here.


    Taking a deep breath, Aur calmed his distracting thoughts as much as he could, focusing on his breathing rather than his thoughts and inhaling and exhaling in a set pattern that filled his mind with calmness and peacefulness.


    Finally, he looked at the blue panel in front of him and imagined pressing the minor point of his future seer.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talt: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0[])


    -Muscle mass: . (+)


    -Intelligce: .40 (+)


    Stat Points: 4


    Storage space: 0.6/ cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Boom!


    Aur slowly closed his eyes, almost like he was sleeping, his body immediately losing its support and falling to the bed.


    ¡­


    "You are the hero of the vige, Sebastian."


    "Hahaha, you are praising me too much." A small-framed man said with a smile on his face. The man had a distinctive big nose and ck hair and eyes, wearing a simple shirt and pants that showed how skinny and short-statured the man is.


    In front of him were countless people who were praising him.


    Before long, everyone left the house while praising him, ev outside the house, which caused Sebastian to smile in glee.


    "Hahaha, now I can finally be respected in the vige." Heughed aloud wh he was all alone.


    "Now I just need to marry a woman and live out the rest of my life without any trouble."


    After heughed ough like a madman in his empty house, he finally stopped with a little embarrassmt.


    "Why am I acting like a psycho now?"


    He wt towards his bed and took out a ring with a glee on his face. Once he rubbed the ring, a "whooshing" sound, as if someone was cutting the very air itself, resounded in the ce.


    As a blue, transpart figure of an old man appeared in front of him, the old man had a long  beard and was wearing a sage dress, with his eyes eerily calm and unmoving.


    "What is it, child?" He spoke with his mouth slightly curved upward, almost like a half-hearted smile.


    "Master, I gave the inheritance to the vige." The man said while bowing politely.


    "Oh," the sagely old man was intrigued. "Th what am I doing here? I should just disappear." He said with a self-deprecatingugh.


    "Huh?" Sebastian was shocked wh he heard this. "Why are you leaving?"


    "Didn''t I already say that?"


    "But¡­ but didn''t you give me a choice?" Sebastian asked with a horrified expression on his face, ttatively looking at the figure of the old man.


    "Yes, I did give you a choice, however, I didn''t say that there were no consequces to your action. So I am leaving." The sagely old man said while shaking his head with a sigh.


    "Nooo! You can''t leave me! If you go, I would be that ordinary man who is mocked by everyone in the vige. Although they call me the hero of the vige, however, if I don''t show my talt, I would be worthless in their eyes. What about my dream of marrying a beautiful woman? Considering my status, it will be impossible." Sebastian cried like a baby with his eyes filled with despair.


    "Well, that is not my problem." The old man turned a blind eye to Sebastian and left the ce.


    The ring in Sebastian''s fingers slowly turned into dust, as if it didn''t exist at all.


    "Damn it." The loud, boiling rage of his erupted, seeing the old man leave without remorse.


    "I had hoped that the bastard would take pity on me." Sebastian remarked with a glint of regret in his eyes.


    However, he soon shook his head as his pitiful crying expression had turned to a cold one.


    He rubbed his eyes onest time, removing all the crying he had done previously.


    "Oh well, I still have the reward distributed by the vige themselves. I don''t need to care about that old man anyway." He walked up to his bed and took out a box from underneath his bed.


    Seeing the almost half-purple mana crystal that filled therge-sized box to the brim, he couldn''t help but nod his head with excitemt.


    "No matter how bad my talt is, I can get stronger as a wizard. Humph, I don''t need that old man anymore." He thought.


    "Oh right, I forgot something."


    Suddly, Sebastian froze in ce with a shiver down his spine. He mechanically curved his lips upward and turned a.

 Chapter 95: Hanma and Power of Tier Three Wizard

    "Master, what can I do for you?" Sebastian immediately bowed after turning a without looking.


    However, he didn''t hear a response for a long time.


    "Did youe back to take me as your disciple again?" Sebastian said ttatively while ncing up.


    The old man''s blue, transpart figure was in front of him, just smiling at Sebastian.


    However, just this smile caused a shiver down his spine as his hair stood up on d, almost like he was electrocuted.


    "No, I am here just to collect the debt you owe me, with interest on it." The old man''s smile wided, almost like a peaceful and happy smile. However, the terrifying pressure he emitted told another tale.


    Ahh!


    The loud, despairing scream of Sebastian echoed in the room.


    However, for some reason, the sound was cancelled whever it hit the wall in thin air, which caused it to only reverberate inside the room. While outside the house, not a sound passed.


    Before long, the crying and weeping sound of Sebastian died down, veloped by a strange, eerie silce.


    The old man walked out with a happy smile on his face while humming a song, leaving Sebastian, who was cut off into pieces that were mummified already, almost like an eon had passed for him.


    "That bastard couldn''t provide nearly as much as I spd on him. Better I find a new host¡ªa lucky person." The old man smiled.


    However, just as his transpart blue figure passed through the wall, a row of people had already sured the ce with fierce expressions on their faces.


    "You are sured from all sides, Hanma. You can''t escape." Noah softly said with a smile on his face, in his casual clothing ev here.


    "You¡­" Hanma looked at the people who sured him with a frown on his face. His old, aged face became ev more wrinkled wh he frowned, making him extremely ugly.


    "So are you giving up now, Hanma?" Noah spoke with a smile on his face. "If you obeditly die, I can guarantee you a peaceful death."


    "Hmm?" Hanma coldly looked at the people a him, who all emitted the pressure of tier two wizards.


    But suddly, his gaze was attracted to a boy with gold hair that emitted a tier one wizard''s pressure.


    The more he looked at the boy, the more his eyes brighted. "I have a chance."


    His gaze turned cold as he focused on Noah again.


    "Do you really think it is that easy to kill me?" His cold tone resounded in the ce.


    The elders who were prest there seemed to have be visibly shak by his words. These old monsters who acted like royalties in the vige trembled with fear and terror writt in their eyes.


    However, Noah just smiled like before, but his gaze turned cold as he saw Hanma.


    "You demon, you have tried to plot against us countless times, but this time you will definitely die for good." His fridly smile gradually grew serious as he spoke in a justice-filled tone.


    "Hehehe, I am the demon? You hypocrite." Hanmaughed like a madman before he suddly disappeared from his position, vanishing from thin air causing the elders to wid their eyes.


    "Stop him." Noah''s eyes narrowed as he extded his hand forward.


    A chilling pressure veloped the surings as its temperature started to drop, as if heat was suddly lost in the area suring 50 metres of Noah.


    The grasses and the trees in the suring area started to lose their shine as they slowly started to freeze. In just momts, they had already turned into blocks of ice.


    However, that didn''t stop there as a rotation force was created in momts in the suring air that crackled with an icy chill.


    Which soon formed into an icy storm that emitted coldness.


    "Damn it." Hanma cursed as he revealed himself from his invisibility, right in front of the storm.


    "This is going to be troublesome."


    Hanma oped his mouth slowly, releasing a fireball that grew bigger and bigger with time until it reached a massive size.


    The temperature of the suring area, which had dropped to an eerie level, suddly rose up.


    As the massive fireball continued to growrger andrger, reaching a terrifying size, the leaves and the trees which were froz there had their icy cover melted in the piping hot temperature.


    However, Hanma didn''t release the fireball and instead grew ev bigger with his jaws widing without any limits at all.


    The massive ice storm crashed against the ormous ball of mes.


    Boom!


    The earth shook like an earthquake, splitting the g. The clouds in the sky dispersed from the terrifying explosion, almost like a mini apocalypse.


    Dust rose from the suring area, covering the tire area.


    "This is really terrifying," William thought with a terrified expression on his face. "Is this the power of tier three wizards fighting head-on?" He thought, his eyes glinting with determination as he tighted his fist.


    "I will reach this realm someday for sure, one day."


    Just th, the dust settled down, revealing Noah smiling as his body waspletely unharmed.


    William looked at the other side, however, there was no one in sight other than the smiling Noah and the aftermath of the battle.


    "Where did that Hanma devil go?" William thought with a frown on his face. "Did he die already?"


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought this possibility was possible for him.


    However, a cold voice in his head made him think otherwise.


    "He isn''t dead yet." Asmodeus'' cold voice resounded in William''s head.


    "What do you mean? Where is he th?"


    William asked with a frown on his face.


    However, Asmodeus remained silt, while ev Lily didn''t speak to him.


    Causing William to have an ev deeper frown on his face.


    "You guys are really¡­" William shook his head helplessly.


    Aur looked at this tire sce with a cold expression on his face.


    "How interesting, does this William have a person inside him or something?" Aur thought.


    In the battle, Aur was more focused on William rather than the actual fight itself. After all, although the battle betwe tier three wizards had shocked him, Aur was ev more concerned about this William guy, ev more than the fight itself.


    "What secrets do you hide?" Aur''s crimson eyes narrowed to a slit the more he looked at the gold-haired boy in front of him.


    Aur already knew about the gold  that had tered the mtal space of William, however, he didn''t know what that did at all.


    Suddly, his vision changed to Hanma running away. The old man seemed to be perfectly fine, however, that was only in his appearance.


    The blue light that was showing his outline of the body was slowly dimming, as if its light was going out soon.


    Not only that, the old man''s fleeing speed became ev slower and slower as time passed.


    "Damn it, that bastard Noah, hypocrite." Hanma spoke coldly with an icy tone as he looked a his vironmt in panic.


    "Why does this Sebastian bastard live in the middle of the forest?" He cursed loudly with seething rage.

 Chapter 96: Guards of the Academy

    "At this rate, I might really die right now." Hanma looked back, terror in his eyes.


    "No, I can''t die. How could I die, the great me who has once almost reached the tier four would die now?" Hanma thought with a terrified expression, his countenance changing to that of despair.


    However, suddenly he paused with a frown on his face as the realization sank in him.


    "You can stop hiding, Noah. I know you are there¡­" Hanma turned around with a cold expression,pletely unlike his panic steps like before.


    The moment he spoke, a man in casual clothing revealed himself, smiling. It was Noah.


    "Why don''t you perform more? It was an entertaining sight to look at." Noah said with a little disappointed expression.


    Hanma didn''t reply as he only narrowed his eyes on Noah.


    "Do you really want to push me right now?" Hanma asked as his eyes had already narrowed to a slit.


    The chilling wind of the forest fell upon the entire surrounding, however, these two weren''t even nearly affected by it even one bit as the air itself seemed to turn heavy as the two faced off against one another.


    Before long, Noah suddenly broke the surrounding with a chuckle on his face.


    "...." Noah moved his mouth.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned as he didn''t hear a single word spoken by Noah, he could only see the moving mouth.


    "This is¡­" The more he tried to focus his attention, the more his vision blurred.


    "Has my time run out already?" Aur thought helplessly.


    However, to his surprise, Aur''s vision did change, however, it wasn''t to the real world. Instead, it was the simple room where it all started with Sebastian and the people who were praising him.


    "Why am I back here again?" Aur thought with a little disappointed expression.


    He tried to change his vision, however, no matter how he tried, he couldn''t return back to the previous ce at all.


    "I am running out of time. I must find useful information here¡­"


    Aur started to look around the home with hurried steps.


    He first went to the kitchen to look, only to be disappointed with the rations and stove there. In simple design, there was nothing there of value to Aur.


    Just like that, as he strolled around the house, he found numerous other things that he would find in every house of a mortal. There weren''t even that many mana crystals as well.


    "Tsk, a poor bastard." Aur didn''t give up just yet as he looked around the ce even more carefully.


    He was in Sebastian''s room, looking at his messy bed and the filthy room, with garbage bags littered on the ground, a disgusting smell emitting from it.


    "What a miserable man."


    He mused as suddenly a white paper sheet caught Aur''s attention.


    "What''s this?"


    Aur unfolded the paper, his crimson eyes widening.


    "A map!" Aur eximed in a surprised-filled tone. However, as he read through the map, his expression gradually grew disappointed.


    "What a shitty way to make a map like this¡­" His crimson eyes flickered as he unfocused on the map, and it fell to the floor.


    Although Aur wasn''t actually here physically or even in three dimensions that a person could see and feel, Aur was like a third-person spectator mode and could interact with things as well.


    However, the things he interacted with quickly changed back to normal as if it was supposed to be normal. It was a strange feeling.


    He felt like he wasn''t even in the dimension that Aur could see and feel in the real world.


    Instead, it was another world that Aur was in, and the things he was seeing were in the other world that he could interact with but couldn''t affect it by much.


    "What is this talent of mine?" Aur''s crimson eyes narrowed, however, he didn''t have an answer to his question. So unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything about it either.


    Aur focused on the room again rather than contemting long and hard about things he couldn''t know about, at least not now. It was better to focus on the present rather than pointlessly wasting time.


    Soon, he found a diary, which he flipped open.


    "At least he writes a diary." A smile appeared on Aur''s face.


    However, Aur didn''t have enough time, so he skipped his daily activities and directly went to the important parts.


    His eyes widened with shock the more he looked at the content of the story. After some time, his right eye started to twitch.


    Before he gradually returned to a serious expression, his mouth slightly curved upward with a smirk the more he read.


    But just as he was about to reach the final parts, his vision started to blur as the text became more and more unclear, enough for him to not even make out words any longer.


    "No¡­" Aur focused his attention, however, all he saw was blurriness, enough for him to not even see a single letter.


    And it gradually worsened with time until all he saw was pitch darkness, like when he was first born. He couldn''t even make out if his eyes were open or not.


    ¡­


    Aur''s crimson eyes violently snapped open as he stood up from the bed with a grimace, looking at his surroundings.


    "Tsk, I was so close topleting it." He cursed with some frustration.


    Soon, he took deep breaths which helped him to calm down.


    "Muscle system." A blue panel flickers in front of Aur as it stabilizes in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 2.2 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 14


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Should I increase my strength?" Aur thought with a frown.


    Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, Aur woke up from his contemtion as he focused his attention on the door.


    "Who is it?" He asked with a frown on his face.


    "It''s me, young master."


    Aur frowned when he heard this. "Haven''t I told you not to disturb me already, no matter what?"


    "Yes, you did, but it is an emergency, young master." Lucy said helplessly.


    Aur''s frown deepened with an unpleasant expression.


    "Alright." He spoke with his expression gradually turning cold before he unlocked the door.


    "Young master." Lucy bowed to him with a meek expression on her face.


    Aur ignored the woman who was bowing as he focused on the other person besides her.


    "Who are you?" He asked.


    "Well," A smile formed on the man''s face. "I am Haki, nice to meet you, Sir Aur."


    The man said with a respectful tone. He was wearing a shining white armor and had a short sword around his waist.


    Aur saw the reflection of the symbol in his armor, which made him narrow his eyes.


    "So, what made the esteemed guard of the academy show up in my dorm?" Aur spoke.


    Causing the man to smile even more. "I see you have heard about us."


    "Of course, who wouldn''t have heard about the heroic deed of the guards of the academy?" Aur smiled amicably.


    "So, what makes youe here?" He asked with a glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 97: Cameron

    "Young master, there is a mandatory ss that the academy must make you attend. It is apulsory ss which you must all take, or you will face a harsh punishment for it." The fully heavy-armored man said respectfully.


    Although Aur could hear the respectful tone, the man''s expression told another tale as he had a fierce expression on his face, as if if Aur said "no," the man would attack right here and right now without any remorse.


    Making his crimson eyes narrow.


    "Lucy, take care of the ce when I am gone." Aur looked at Lucy calmly with a smile on his face.


    "Young master, you won''t punish me?" Lucy asked tentatively with a meek expression on her face.


    "Why would I punish you?" Aur shook his head with a smile on his face as he tenderly patted her head with love in his expression.


    "I know you are helpless against him and you couldn''t go against my order as well. It must have been very tough for you."


    A small tear fell from Lucy''s eyes as she nodded her head. After Aur gave enough time to Lucy, Aur looked at the man with a respectful expression.


    "Where will we be going?"


    "It will happen in the normal ss of ss 1-A, so you don''t have to worry. Let''s go," the white-armored man said with a smile on his face.


    Aur nodded his head with agreement.


    Making the white-armored man satisfied as he walked out of the dorm room with Aur following behind him.


    "This kid is quite obedient, unlike what I thought him to be." The man nced at the sturdy and big build of Aur and couldn''t help but be amazed.


    Not only was Aur big, but he seemed to emit a sense of intimidation just from standing near him, as if he was a mere bug that could be crushed with the will of Aur.


    This sense of pressure was naturally emitted by Aur, and the man couldn''t see the activation of a spell as well, which caused him to be even more amazed by it.


    "Has he broken the limits of a mortal body?" This thought came to his mind, however, the man soon shook his head as the thought went out of his head, "He must have reached the peak of a mortal''s body at most."


    There was no way an unranked wizard (Mage apprentice realm) could ever hope to aplish it, even in the vige records, the fastest a man could break the limit of the mortal''s body was from a tier one peak wizard, and the man was none other than the current vige leader, Noah himself.


    Except for him, almost all the wizards who ever lived in the vige could only break the limits in their body when they became a tier two wizard; that was the only way to make their body more stronger than a mortal could ever hope to achieve in their dreams.


    Thinking of this, the white-armored man could only console himself that there was no way that Aur could have broken his body''s limit.


    After all, although spells increase the strength of physique, breaking the limits of the mortal body that you were born with was not easy from what the man has heard.


    He himself reached the peak of a mortal''s body long ago.


    However, breaking through from it was the hardest part as his body couldn''t be strengthened anymore by normal methods of just increasing the strength of the spell as the more your body is strengthened by the spell, the more it grows resistant to it.


    "Sigh." The man sighed thinking of this.


    "What is your name, mister?" Aur asked with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm?" The man nced at Aur again with the corner of my eyes. "It is Cameron."


    "Oh, okay then." Aur nodded his head.


    Cameron raised his eyebrows, looking at Aur with a strange expression. "Why are you asking my name for?"


    "Just for the sake of it." Aur said with a smile on his face.


    "Look, we have arrived." he suddenly pointed in front of him with a smile on his face not letting the man speak.


    Cameron looked in front where he saw a huge building built in the ancient-pagoda style building.


    "Young master, we have arrived." He smiled respectfully.


    "Hmm, why did this guy be so respectful all of a sudden?" Aur thought with his outer expression calm andposed.


    "Young master, ording to the procedure, I need to guide you there myself. I hope you can understand until then I must follow you."


    "I can understand that." Aur nodded his head with a shrug.


    "Thank you, young master." Cameron smiled.


    As the two walked, they entered the building.


    The vision of people walking here and there filled his vision, where the students were numerous in number, causing Aur to frown.


    "What is this emergency for?" He asked with a frown.


    "You will know after you enter the ss yourself, young master Aur." Cameron replied with a mysterious expression on his face.


    Aur nced at the students who were hurriedly walking.


    They all had something inmon: they were all guided by the men in shining white armour, no matter which student it is, without any discrimination given to them at all.


    "This might be more serious than I thought." Aur''s expression gradually turned serious when he saw this.


    Initially, he had thought that only ss 1-A were made topulsorily attend the sses, however, from the looks of it, this wasn''t the case at all.


    Instead, everyone was being called, which signified the unfolding event might be very important to the vige.


    Aur shook his head as his expression turned to a calm one again as he finally saw his own ssroom.


    Just then, he saw Anne, who was slowly making her way towards the ss as well, with dark circles in her eyes, her hair messy as if she hadn''t slept for a month.


    Not only that, her face was devoid of any make-up and stuff, revealing her true average face. Her weight also seemed to have slimmed down by arge margin.


    Making her appearance extremely miserable. In the side of her, there was a woman in a white armor closely monitoring her with an expressionless face without any respect in her gaze.


    The moment Anne saw Aur, her body started to tremble with fear written on her eyes.


    Seeing this, the female white-armored guard patted her back with a frown on her face.


    "Move." She said coldly.


    "Yes, yes, I am moving." Anne hurriedly said as she tentatively arrived in front of the door, passing through the silent Aur, who was expressionless.


    "Aur, I didn''t really trap you, only Leo did it. I hope you can forgive." Anne said in a whisper.


    Aur''s just had an amused expression as he entered the door with a smirk on his face.


    Anne gritted her teeth seeing this.


    "Please, Aur, can you forgive me?" Anne hurriedly said in a loud tone. Her voice echoed throughout the hallway, making everyone''s gaze attracted to her.


    Aur just shook his head as he entered the ss, and Cameron stayed outside.


    A frown reced Anne''s face when she saw the fleeting Aur.


    "I guess he was really not stupid."

 Chapter 98: Miserable Condition

    "What is this woman up to now?"


    "Hehehe, she must be whoring up to another man since I heard she lusted after the young master of the Betndlord when she was the girlfriend of Leo."


    "Not only that, I heard she also sold herself in the pleasure pce."


    "Really? Did something like that happen? I thought Sister Anne was pure."


    "Looks can be really deceiving sometimes, you know."


    Anne''s ears twitched as she coldly turned around, facing the group of individuals. Some coward, but some just stared there with sneakers on their faces.


    "What are you guys looking at?" she spoke in a cold tone.


    "We already know the whore reality of yours, Anne. You don''t have to act like a princess in front of us now. Get lost," one of the girls said in a mocking tone.


    Anne tightened her fist; however, she closed her eyes before moving to the side, allowing the others to enter while her eyes seemed to have turned cold.


    "Damn it, because of Leo and that Jackson, my life has been a living hell," Anne thought with a bitter expression on her face.


    Although Jackson Bet didn''t do anything to her, that didn''t stop him from ruining her reputation. What was the worse fate than having their reputation ruined in the vige?


    Especially since she was still a weakling who has barely reached the mage apprentice realm yet.


    Her performance was at the bottom of the barrel despite her having a middle-grade mental space; unfortunately, it was all useless to her.


    "Hey, move it already," the female guard in white armor said with a frown deepening even more.


    Anne gritted her teeth and entered the ssroom obediently.


    Chameron then went towards the female guard with a smile on his face.


    "You must have it tough with these girls, huh?" he spoke with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm," the female guard looked at him with a frown on her face, "it looks like you had it easy."


    "Yes, I did," Chameron nodded his head with a proud expression on his face. "Do you know that the person that I was assigned to guard had a peak mortal body?"


    The female guard widened her eyes with shock apparent on her face.


    "Are you sure?" she asked tentatively.


    "Yes, I am at least ny nine percent sure that he has reached the peak."


    "This, we need to report to the academy," the female guard spoke with a serious tone as she hurriedly left.


    "Eh," Cameron was stunned by the swift departure of the woman.


    "Oh, wait." Suddenly, a realisation sank in, which made him widen his eyes as he hurriedly ran after her.


    "She wants to get all the credit for revealing this information to the academy," Cameron gritted his teeth as he cursed his mouth.


    ¡­


    Aur sat in a rtively secluded corner, perfectly reflecting his rank among the seats around the fifth row.


    Since the seats were divided into twelve rows, this location was ideal for him¡ªneither too low for people to underestimate him, nor too high.


    However, people can be strange at times. Regardless of what Aur does, some will cause trouble for no apparent reason.


    It could be due to their mental state being off or their hormones working in overdrive, leading them to seek conflict.


    This situation was no exception.


    "Hey, where do you think you''re staying? You don''t deserve a ce here," the man in front of Aur eximed.


    Aur frowned, casting a gaze at the man.


    The individual had raven-coloured hair and wore a blue coat, but his expression was twisted with arrogance, evident in his tone.


    Aur''s crimson pupils moved as he remained silent, choosing to ignore the man.


    However, the man didn''t let up; instead, he gritted his teeth, shouting with fury, and spitting across the table.


    "You dare ignore me, you bastard?" He pointed his finger towards Aur.


    Aur suddenly focused his crimson pupils towards the man, staring at him dead in the eyes.


    The man froze in ce as his legs started to tremble instinctively.


    "Hmph, I will forgive you this time¡­" The raven-haired man turned around, maintaining a fierce expression, but his trembling body revealed a different tale.


    The others snickered at seeing this, while Aur''s eyes glinted with amusement.


    "Maybe I have acted too soft recently¡­" Aur''s eyes glinted with a cold light. Avoiding too much trouble will attract attention, which, in turn, will make trouble for Aur.


    "Why does everyone want a piece of me whenever I want to live a peaceful life?" he thought with a frown on his face.


    Suddenly, he spotted Leo walking from the corner of his eyes; however, his condition was even more miserable than Anne herself.


    Aur blew a breath of cold air, thinking, "That young master Jackson really did a number on him, huh?"


    Leo''s left arm was mutted, and his clothes were ragged, with fresh wounds still dripping from the cuts. Not only that, his face was ck from all the smear, and his body emitted a disgusting scent.


    Even the people who were closely attached to him went far away from him in disgust, not allowing him to sit in the seat next to them.


    Seeing this, Leo seethed in rage and anger from deep down. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    He could only grit his teeth and sat at thest seat in the most secluded ce, as no one wanted to go near him, making him very isted from the rest.


    Aur chuckled, seeing this, thinking, "You wanted me to face these consequences, and now you are facing it."


    Even Anne hid her face, sitting quietly in the corner with gritted teeth.


    From time to time, she nced at the expressionless Aur who was just staring ahead.


    Her teeth made a grinding sound the more she stayed alone.


    Soon, everyone settled in their seats, and even William was there, sitting at the front row with a serious expression on his face.


    Aur looked at William with a strange gaze.


    "So, this guy has a person inside his bo- wait, it might be in his mental space instead of the body." Aur''s eyes widened as he thought this possibility was true.


    "Maybe the old monster or many old monsters might be rted to the golden text."


    Aur felt that this possibility was even more and more true.


    Before long, the red-haired woman, Adriana, entered the room with a smile on her face.


    "Is the teacher in a good mood?"


    Everyone thought almost simultaneously.


    "Alright, you listen up, brats," she spoke with a loud tone that could be heard by everyone.


    "I will be showing you a screen, and you guys must all watch these scenes carefully." Adriana said as she pped her hand and two big strong men came carrying a huge monitor.


    Boom!


    The ground shook as the monitor was brought down to the ground.


    "What is this thing?"


    "This looks like a monitor, don''t we have one already? Why do we need one more again?"


    Immediately, whispers erupted among the students with curious eyes.


    Seeing this, Adriana frowned.


    "Silence," she erupted, causing a terrifying pressure to descend upon the entire ssroom, making everyone''s mouths shut up instantly.

 Chapter 99: Sebastians Diary and The Limit of the Body

    An old man with a sagely appearance slowly floated in the air, a smile adorning his face. He suddenly paused, observing a small vige in the distance.


    "Is this the ce?" he muttered with a smile lingering on his face.


    He proceeded to float towards the vige, crossing through the academy walls and arriving at the towering building that overlooked the countless people below. A smile remained on his face as he gazed upon the scene.


    Suddenly, just as he was about to descend, a roar echoed through the air, causing the old man to pause in mid-air.


    "Intruder! Who are you?" a thunderous voice emanated from inside the academy as a man elegantly floated up in the air.


    "Your vige seems to havemitted a lot of sins, so I havee to purify you," the old man''s smile widened even more.


    "Hmm," the man from the academy was stunned when he heard this. "And how do you intend to purify our small vige?"


    "Well, I would need to take control of the entire vige and purify them ording to mymands individually," the old man said nonchntly.


    Hearing this, the man from the academy''s gaze turned cold.


    "Why not say that you want to rule the entire vige entirely, Hanma?" The man said with his expression turning fierce.


    "You know my name." Hanma chuckled with a smile on his face "so you must know the consequences of defying me. Give me that person who has a supreme-grade mental space."


    He snickered.


    Hearing this, the man from the academy''s face turned expressionless.


    "Don''t push us too far, Hanma."


    "I will." Hanma said with a mocking tone "what are you going to do about it?"


    "Then we have no choice." The man shook his head with pity.


    Suddenly countless people appeared, surrounding Hanma.


    However, Hanma was unmoved, his expression morphing into a sneer.


    "A group of headless chickens."


    A terrifying pressure emanated from Hanma, making the people around him falter as they instinctively backed away, their eyes widened in terror.


    Seeing this, the man who previously came out panicked and looked around him.


    "Let''s charge together, brothers and sisters." He suddenly roared in a loud voice, his voice echoing throughout the ce.


    His words seemed to have caused an instinctive effect as everyone charged at Hanma in the heat of the moment.


    However, Hanma was unmoved as he swiped his hand.


    Boom!


    The screen went nk.


    A still silence enveloped the entire ssroom.


    "Unfortunately, there is no video recording after this," Adriana said in a sorrow-filled voice.


    The silence deepened even more.


    "That demon named Hanma not only tried to destroy our entire vige, but he also attempted to sacrifice all of us for his evil goals. However, due to the heroic sacrifice of the previous patriarch," Adriana continued, letting her words sink into everyone.


    "However, that demon Hanma didn''t even die from the barrage of attacks and killed everyone to escape injury. But his strength had weakened to arge extent, making it easy for the greatest talent of our vige¡ªa supreme-grade mental space¡ªto kill him easily."


    One of the students raised her hand and couldn''t help but ask in confusion.


    "Was a person with a supreme-grade mental space never born in the vige? Isn''t that a myth?" She asked with confusion.


    "There was one, actually, but he was killed by that demon cruelly. Our supreme-grade talent was a kind-hearted man who defeated that demon quite easily. However, just as the demon was about to be defeated, the demon started to beg and grovel to our talent, which caused him to falter," Adriana revealed, a fierce expression on her face.


    "As he was faltering, that demon took his chance and killed the man. However, just as the demon was about to be reeled in, killing him, the heroic supreme-grade talent sacrificed himself, taking Hanma down with him."


    Adriana remained silent as she let the studentse to their own conclusions.


    Soon, whispers spread among the students as they spoke in a tone of injustice.


    "That bastard is a demon."


    "How could there be such a treacherous person who dared to sneak attack during the magnanimous grace of such a person and beg for forgiveness, only to sneak attack."


    "Despicable! Bastard! His mother should have killed that demon before he was even born. Or she should have hanged herself instead of giving birth to such a person."


    The students'' eyes were filled with injustice as they cursed Hanma to their heart''s extent, expressing as much resentment as they could.


    William gripped his fingers into a fist as he released his pressure. "If that demon were alive right now, I would kill him myself."


    Everyone''s gaze was suddenly drawn to William as the terrifying pressure caused the people around him to tremble.


    "I know, William, that you are riled up; however, that doesn''t mean you can intimidate your peers like that," Adriana said nonchntly, with a glint in her eyes.


    William scratched his head as he hurriedly withdrew his pressure, with an embarrassed smile on his face.


    "Sorry, sorry," he apologised half-heartedly and sat back again in silence.


    "Teacher, but he isn''t wrong about that. How could someone be such a bastard?"


    "True."


    The other students supported William as the entire ss erupted in chaos.


    "Silence," she uttered with a frown on her face.


    Instantly, everyone shut up.


    "Good. We don''t know whether Hanma is actually dead or not, as we haven''t gotten his corpse even till now. Although with the explosion, he should have died, there is no guarantee of it. So, you must all strive to be stronger and stronger while being loyal to the vige if you want to take revenge for all the humiliation that Hanma has done to the vige," Adriana spoke.


    "You are right, teacher; that is correct. We must take revenge on that bastard." Although they spoke in the heat of the moment, everyone knew that Hanma had likely died from the explosion. However, still, as youths, their boiling blood could be awakened quite easily.


    But there was one guy among the students who had a calm expression on his face. However, since he blended in with the others, his calm expression was difficult to spot.


    "How interesting," Aur''s eyes glinted with amusement the more he thought about the entire case.


    "So, the Hanma that I saw in my own vision is from here, huh?" His expression turned contemtive.


    Since, as per Aur''s understanding, the minor point of his future seer talent showed a shorter span of the future than the major point that showed his future.


    "So, will this also happen in the span of five years? I need more information about it."


    Aur had very little information about his own system even until now, especially his talent Future Seer; he didn''t even know whether it was hereditary, which is unlikely, or just came from the system itself.


    However, it didn''t matter to him either way; he would exploit it to his benefits.


    Aur narrowed his eyes, "harvest festival, huh."


    From the diary of Sebastian, he read that the harvest festival was the ce where it all began, making Aur even more anticipative of the uing harvest festivals.


    Adriana''s voice was suddenly heard from the front, which caused Aur''s gaze to be attracted to her again.


    "Since you brats are all finally in ss, then I will finish an important chapter of it for now, which is very important."


    Everyone''s faces cramped when they heard this; however, since they were already in ss, they could only helplessly nod their heads with reluctance.


    They would have to listen to it anyway because they couldn''t simply walk out of the ssroom, as Adriana wouldn''t let them.


    "Good." Adriana nodded her head with a satisfied expression. "After I teach these brats, I won''t have to teach them anything for a long time," she thought with excitement.


    "You know that a normal human body has limits, right?" Adriana looked at everyone with a questioning tone.


    William raised his hand with a smile on his face.


    "I know."


    "Good, exin it then."


    "Okay," William shrugged and started to exin, "the human body has a limit that is set for everyone. After reaching that amount of strength, one finds it very hard to increase their strength. Although the limits of one''s body may vary, normally it doesn''t make much of a difference."


    Suddenly, William paused with a thoughtful expression. "From what has been known from the conventional method, the only way to break from the limits of this body is through strength itself. Normal training or anything rted to it can never provide enough stimulus and power."


    "Good, you can sit down now," Adriana said with a smile on her face.


    "However, you still don''t know one thing about the body itself: it is used as a medium while casting a spell. When you cast a higher-level spell, your body might be numb, or the power of the spell might even be decreased if the body can''t withstand it. That is also why the academy gave you enough time to train your physique so much."

 Chapter 100: Meaning of Life

    The moon gleamed like a massive white bone china te, hanging high up in the dark sky.


    Aur silently observed it with his crimson gaze, which seemed to contain a hellfire that could burn everything.


    "O life, what are you, and what is the meaning of your existence? What is the meaning of our existence? No matter what we chase, or no matter how hard we try¡ªwhether rich or poor, strong or weak¡ªwe all end up as a pile of shit in the end. What is the meaning of my existence?"


    Aur uttered in a trance.


    The more he pondered, the more Aur desired toprehend his life through all these schemes and the thirst for power only to be a pile of as shit in the end.


    "If immortality is possible, I will attain it. If it is not possible, then I will carve a path to immortality." Aur closed his eyes in a moment of silence.


    He was in his own room, surrounded by darkness. Only the small moonrays dimly lit the surroundings in a silver haze.


    "It is finally time for the Harvest festival." Aur''s crimson eyes narrowed as he walked out of the room.


    ¡­


    In a room filled with luxurious furnishings, there was a man with golden hair who was sitting cross-legged in a meditative stance, his breath rhythmic and controlled.


    His blue eyes suddenly opened, revealing a dark and white aura which were mixed in with each other in a strange symphony.


    Like yin and yang, they were supplementing each other toplement both of their power, increasing in strength rather than opposing each other with it.


    William could see a blue line that was connected to various people outside, which showed the people''s weak points.


    Not only that, his senses have been enhanced beyond what an ordinary human is capable of, making his sense of smell, sight, and all the five senses at least five times when he is in normal strength.


    "I havebined the true devil eyes and the Divine rity,bining them both to be my vital spell." William nodded his head with satisfaction.


    "Tier one magic: Eclipse of the Devil''s Insight."


    Thinking of the name, William was even more satisfied with it. "My naming sense isn''t half bad, is it?"


    "Yes, master, this is a wonderful name that you have made. Even more amazing is that you managed tobine both the holy and dark magic together. Congrattions, master." The teeming voice of Lily resounded in his head, causing William''s mouth to curl upwards.


    "Thank you, Lily. What''s happening to Asmodeustely?" William suddenly asked with a frown on his face.


    "Hmm? I don''t know, master. Asmodeus seemed to have entirely stopped talking and is always in sleep most of the time. Even if I annoy him, he turns a deaf ear to me most of the time. It''s quite annoying not finding anyone to talk to me." Lily muttered to herself.


    William''s frown deepened when he heard this as he glimpsed into his mental space.


    The moment he did, he was almost drowned by the colourless transparent mana that almost filled the mental space entirely.


    If William had to measure it, the mana almost filled eighty people of his mental space, that means he was already a peak wizard apprentice already.


    "My progress has been quite fasttely." He looked at the golden text which shined like a beacon in his mental space, lighting the entire ce with its golden hue.


    Not only that, ever since hebined both the holy and dark spell, changing his vital spell, his speed of absorbing the outside mana has also increased by a terrifying amount.


    "Hey, Asmodeus, are you there?" William looked at the golden text with a scrutinising gaze.


    There, a shadow of a man and a book, all chained up, reflected itself.


    "Are you going to talk or not, Asmodeus?" William said in a frown, but no matter what he said, Asmodeus remained unresponsive.


    "This¡­"


    William was speechless seeing this. "Is he really not going to talk to me? What did I do to him?"


    "Fine, if you don''t want to talk, don''t talk." He shrugged as he looked at his other spell instead.


    "What is this spell name again? It was tier one: ice spears, right?"


    William thought, although this spell was given to him by his master Noah, however, he hasn''t understood the true meaning of the spell yet or even understood much of it.


    His entire time was pretty much consumed withprehending the spell: Eclipse of the Devil''s Insight.


    "Master, you did the right thing. The spell we have given you is much better than the spell of that old man," Lily spoke from inside the golden text.


    "You are right, Lily, however, I still feel ufortable using it."


    William said with a sigh.


    "You see, mastering the spell we have given you helps to create a strong foundation for you, unlike the ignorant people from the vige themselves, who mostly chose attacking spells as their first spell."


    "Why is it so?" William asked with a confused expression on his face.


    "Because if you chose a sensory spell as your first vital spell, the strain on the body when using a higher tier version of it is much less than when you use an attacking spell. So you can manage a greater tier of the spell even when your wizard tier is lower without causing much strain on the body."


    William nodded his head with an understanding expression. Since the Vital spell was the one which was connected to the vitality of the individual, only the Vital spell itself allowed one to absorb the surrounding mana, and the higher the tier, the faster one could absorb.


    Choosing the sensory spell which caused less strain on the body, then he could potentially increase the tier of the spell even greater than his own realm itself.


    "You are right, Lily. By the way, I have a question for you?"


    "Yes?" Lily curiously said.


    "You gave a book to Aur, right? What was it about?"


    "Oh, that. I didn''t actually give him the book. Instead, the old man gave it to him. Do you want to ask the old man, master?"


    "Forget it." William shook his head. "I have already surpassed Aur already. I don''t need to care about him, just a minor character. But my attention should be on the Steele family."


    Thinking of his own family, his blood started to boil with seething rage.


    "Calm down, master. At the rate you are progressing, as long as you can be a tier two wizard, you can definitely beat them all to pulp and take revenge for your mother and sister."


    "True." William nodded his head as he turned his attention to the real world again.


    "It''s time for the harvest festival. Let''s go. Might as well try some luck on gambling." William said as a small smile graced his lips.


    "You can sense it, right, Lily?"


    "Yes, master, I can sense some of the things if you want. Unfortunately, my power is constantly drained by the golden text. Otherwise, even fighting a tier three wizard wouldn''t be a problem at all."

 Chapter 101: Pre-made Spell?

    William nodded his head as he walked out of the room, greeted by Angel, who wore a sleeveless ck one-piece that reached her knee level.


    "You are looking beautiful in this dress." William said with a smile.


    "Thank you, young master." A small blush settled in Angel''s face.


    However, she was frowning inside. "What is this feeling I have for William? Whenever I getplimented by him, I want more, and my logic seems to vanish the more I stay near him. It wasn''t apparent previously, but now¡­"


    However, Angel didn''t let it show in her face at all.


    "Let''s go then, young master."


    William nodded his head, and the two walked out of his dorm, which was a cut above the others.


    Suddenly, he caught a nce of a woman in the distance.


    "Wait, is that woman¡­" William''s golden eyebrows raised as he went to the woman.


    "Hmm, young master?" Angel frowned. However, William seemed to have turned a deaf ear to his maid and went. She could only helplessly follow William.


    "What are you doing here, Agatha?" William asked with his frown deepening.


    Ever since he rescued her life from Lucas, although the girl wanted to be close to him, however, William knew that the girl would only risk her life if she was close to him, so with a heavy heart, he could only let her stay further from him.


    "Will¡­ iam¡­" Agatha looked at William with hope in her eyes, however, she couldn''t utter any words.


    "Hmm?" William carefully looked at the condition of her carefully. Not only had she had multiple wounds clearly visible, her hair was messy as well, even her clothes were miserable with patches that showed her bare body.


    "Who did this to you?" He asked with anger.


    "This¡­ this was done by people who I once called as friends." She spoke in between sobs.


    "How? And why?" William''s blue eyes zed with anger as his fist tightened.


    "William, you have really messed up killing Lucas. The eight elder has made my life miserable." Agatha replied with a bitter smile on her face, tears threatening toe out of her eyes.


    "The Eight Elder? He dared, that bastard." William roared as he caught Agatha by the hand. "Come with me. I promise I will protect you."


    "This¡­" Agatha looked at William with widened eyes, however, eventually, she nodded her head.


    The moment she nodded her head, William pulled her into his embrace, and the woman rested her head on his chest as well with a rxed smile on her face.


    "Do you want to rest right now or go with me?" William asked with a smile on her face.


    "I will go with you wherever you want to go, young master." Agatha said with a blush as she rested her head on his shoulder.


    "It''s weird that you call me a young master, but sure." William nodded his head with a smile on his face.


    "Young master, are you alright?" At this time, Angel came and looked at the woman hugging William with a glint in her eyes which quickly disappeared.


    "Angel, from now on, Agatha will be staying with us, got it?" William said with a cold glint in his eyes.


    "Understood, young master." Angel nodded her head obediently.


    The duo, now a trio, all left for the harvest festival with Agatha tightly hugging William and Angel elegantly walking, ncing at the two from time to time.


    The roads were all lit up, unlike the darkness which usually urred at night, and the roads were bustling with people and children ying here and there.


    All the shops were open today for twenty-four seven, and business was rather booming as well. There were even hawkers who were calling out their goods, their voices filled with happiness.


    Even the academy walls, which stood tall like a giant mountain, were removed from the ce, connecting the outer and the inner vige together in sight.


    As the road was crowded with people, a bulky youth with distinctive white hair slowly made his way through the crowd with measured steps, looking for a particr shop.


    Wherever he passed, people sidelined themselves as if on instinct.


    "Is this the ce?" Aur thought with a smile on his face.


    This was the ce he wanted to sca¡ªno, do business with.


    Aur entered the familiar door and looked at the luxurious shop in front of him.


    "Wee to the sto¡ª"


    The old man''s voice cramped as his business smile cramped for a second.


    "I am here. Is the deal that was supposed to be ready?" Aur asked with a frown on his face.


    The old man quickly recovered from his cramped face as he smiled.


    "Yes, young master Aur, it is ready."


    "Oh, you have done research?" Aur''s eyes narrowed.


    "Of course, we have done research. After all, a hundred middle-grade mana crystals is not a small amount. By the way, young master Aur, I would like to kindly remind you that we are backed by thendlord. I know you are an honest person, but just a reminder." The old man said with his business smile, which seemed to be polite on the surface.


    "So you are threatening me that if you don''t want to give, I will return instead. You don''t have to show me such an attitude." Aur said coldly as he was about to return.


    Seeing this, the old man''s business smile broke, reced by a nervous expression.


    "Wait, young master."


    Aur paused as he turned around. "Hmm?" He looked at the old man with a questioning gaze.


    "We are not threatening you or anything. It''s just that¡­ just that it was a reminder," the old man took a huge bag out and put it on the table. "Here is your amount that you needed, young master Aur."


    "Hmm." Aur looked at the bag full of mana crystals and the old man again. "Since we are doing a business and trust is the most important part of it, but since you don''t trust me, I won''t take the money." His expression morphed to honesty filled with justice.


    As if he was the carrier of justice itself.


    "This¡­" The old man cursed himself. "I trust you, young master. I trust you. It wasn''t a threat, so please take the money."


    "Really, it wasn''t a threat?" Aur asked with a clueless expression and his eyes brightening.


    "Yes, young master, it wasn''t a threat, or that we don''t trust you, so please take the money." The old man said with a forced smile as he extended the bag towards him.


    "As an apology, here is a new spell you might want." He bowed respectfully.


    Aur looked at the book with raised eyebrows. "This is for me? I don''t really need it since I need to have material to build it." He said while shaking his head.


    Hearing this, the old man gritted his teeth. "We already have the spell premade, young master, so you don''t have to construct it."


    "What?" Aur''s eyes widened when he heard this. "A premade spell?" He asked with confusion.


    "Yes, young master, a pre-made spell, and this spell is very helpful for everyone." The old man nodded his head.

 Chapter 102: Ten Leap Spell

    "What is this premade spell about anyway?" Aur asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s better for me to show you rather than you seeing it yourself." The old man said with a smile on his face.


    "Please wait here."


    The old man walked inside the store, leaving Aur behind.


    Aur didn''t move from his ce as he stood patiently. Before long, the old man came carrying a ss jar which had a strange pattern floating in the air.


    Aur''s crimson pupils shone from the white hue emitted from the pattern as he looked at the old man curiously.


    "This is." your-chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    "Open the cap of the jar and catch this spell, young master." The smile widened.


    "Okay." Aur tentatively opened the jar and touched the pattern. The moment he did, the pattern instantly entered his mental space and floated just like the elemental spell, nonchntly like all spells.


    "Which spell is this?"


    "This is a ''tier one: ten leap'' spell, young master." The butler said with some heartache.


    "Don''t use it right now, young master. This is a speed-type spell."


    Aur carefully looked at the spell in his mental space. "A speed type, huh?"


    "Its function is rtively simple as well. It makes your step ten steps. This is my sincere apology for being rude, young master." The old man said with a bow.


    "Okay." Aur nodded his head with reluctance and took the pouch before leaving the shop.


    The old man looked at the fleeting figure of Aur with a strange expression.


    "Why do I feel like I have been scammed instead?" He muttered.


    As Aur left the shop, a smile graced his lips for a moment, which disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "This is how people make others beg to take their crystals." He snickered.


    "When you don''t have power, making money is hard; however, when you be stronger yourself, money just bes a piece of paper or, in this context, stone."


    Aur slowly made his way through the crowd again, exiting the inner area of the academy.


    ¡­.


    "They should be arriving soon, right, leader?" The second elder said while prancing around the ce with a worried expression on his face.


    "Yes, they will be arriving soon." Noah said with a smile on his face as he casually sat in the front of the vige gates. "You seem to be awfully excited for it?"


    "Oh, I was excited because I need an item from the trade urgently." The second elder said with an honest tone.


    "Then I hope the caravan has the item you require." Noah said casually.


    "Thank you, leader." The second elder nodded his head with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the special item anyway?" Suddenly, the fourth elder asked with a curious expression, looking at the second elder. He too was seated behind the leader like all the elders, and only the second elder was in front.


    "It is a special thing for me. I am sorry, I can''t divulge it myself." The second elder said with a forced smile.


    "We can understand that, Second Elder." Noah suddenly intervened and turned around, looking at the fourth elder with a glint in his eyes.


    The fourth elder internally cursed and remained silent.


    Very soon, they saw tiny dots in the distance.


    "They have arrived." Noah announced with a smile on his face, although he said it softly, his voice seemed to travel through the entire vige, making it heard by everyone in the vige.


    "Is this the fabled sound magic of the generation of leaders?" The fifth elder, who looked rtively younger with his ck beard aging, asked with a surprised expression on his face.


    The other elders chuckled hearing this, making the fifth elder a little embarrassed.


    "I am sorry, brothers, for being an embarrassment since I always focused on my mage training. I was clueless most of the time about the traditions of the vige."


    "We can understand that you don''t have to be embarrassed about it, after all, you barely took twenty-nine steps in the awakening ceremony, however, you were able to reach tier two wizard rtively quicker than us. You have truly opened my eyes that talent isn''t the most important part.


    There is your hard work and sheer will as well which makes a difference." The second elder said with a warm smile on his face.


    "I am honored to beplemented by the second elder." The fifteenth elder replied respectfully and sat back into his seat again.


    "Good, good, brother, the sound magic is the exclusive spell of the vige, which can only be learned by the vige leader himself. Others cannot learn such a spell, even the candidate for the vige cannot learn until he bes the vige leader himself. This spell is the most guarded secret of the vige."


    "Thank you for the information, second elder." The fifteenth elder bowed with a smile on his face.


    Seeing this, the first and the third elders'' faces darkened. As they were just about to speak, Noah''s voice suddenly came from the front.


    "They are closing in. Prepare to greet them." Noah stood up and went forward with a smile on his face.


    All the elders followed Noah.


    Before long, they could see a group of giant elephants who were traversing thendscape in a quick pace that was unlike the normal elephants, with a distinctive purple color and their ears wererger, almost like wings.


    "Are those the famous dragon elephants of the caravan?" The fifteenth elder asked with a curious expression.


    "Yes, brother, but they aren''t very rare in the capital. In fact, dragon elephants are a rtivelymon steed in the capital." The second elder replied with a warm smile.


    "Thank you for replying, second elder." The fifteenth elder warmly bowed as well with a smile on his face.


    Bahruuuuuuhhhhaaaaa!


    The trumpets and rumbles of the elephants echoed in the surrounding as the ground shook with their sheer weight.


    Just as they were about to reach Noah and the elders, they suddenly paused.


    As from the main dragon elephant, who was a height taller and stronger than all the other elephants, a stair extended downward, and a man with a distinctive fat belly and had a rather healthy body came outside with a business smile on his face. His smile seemed eerily simr to the one Noah had.


    "I hope you didn''t wait too long for me, Leader of the vige." As the man descended, he greeted Noah.


    "Not at all, we haven''t waited that long at all, Brother Nathaniel." Noah replied with a heartyugh as the two shook their hands.


    "Alright, we have been itching to ce a market, so we are immediately going to set up a stall here. As long as you pay enough money here, you can buy anything that you want to buy from it." Nathaniel said with augh on his face.


    The moment he said so, all from the top of the elephant stairs slowly started to descend into the ground, and people started to go down the stairs at a uniform pace, almost like military soldiers.


    After they all touched the ground, they lined up with smiles on their faces and immediately started to work by erecting tents around the area.

 Chapter 103: Vampire?

    Since they used magic, setting up the tents was rtively easier to do and took way less effort. Almost in ten minutes, the entire thing was done.


    Noah beckoned everyone. "The carnival has begun. You all can join it."


    While he walked towards his own office, Nathaniel followed behind him.


    The elders looked at each other with their eyes brightening and immediately started to enter the carnival.


    Hordes of crowds also came from the people who were anticipating the caravan as they ran towards the ce with quickened steps.


    "The first to get there will definitely have more choices to choose from and also choose the best cheaper price. I am going to reach there first."


    The crowd was almost stampeded, and when the crowd was near the carnival, groups separated from each other. Some started to trade, and some started to buy almost simultaneously.


    Aur looked at the herds of people who were in the carnival and couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "Hey, squirrel, how are you doing?" Suddenly, he turned towards his shoulder, where there was a trembling squirrel who looked at him as if he was a devil himself.


    "I¡­ I am doing good¡­ but why did you call me back from the wild." The squirrel asked tentatively, his body trembling.


    "Well, don''t you want to eat good food?" Aur asked with a knowing smirk.


    "Food!" Suddenly, the squirrel''s eyes lit up as he looked around. "Where is food?"


    "Well, you need to follow my orders. Then if you are so afraid, forget it then." Aur said while shining.


    "Wait, I never said no to food. Tell me, human, what is the matter, and I will solve it."


    "Are you sure?" Aur asked the squirrel with disbelief evident in his tone.


    "Yes." The squirrel nodded his head and patted his chest proudly.


    "Okay, then" Aur suddenly thought of something. "By the way, I never asked, even when I trained you, what is your race?"


    "It is called Vampire, human."


    Aur''s eyebrows raised as he looked at the squirrel with a narrowed gaze.


    "You are a vampire?" His right eyebrow twitched.


    "Yes." The squirrel nodded his head with a nonchnt expression.


    "Hmm?" Aur carefully scrutinized the squirrels. Although he was a little bigger in size than normal, however, considering this world where everything was bigger and stronger, it could be considered normal. The only thing of a difference was its canine teeth which stuck out of it the most.


    Aur still remembered the time when it almost attacked the twins with its bloodthirsty nature; it seemed to be eerily same to a vampire.


    Thinking of this, Aur nodded his head with some reluctance. From his previous world, the concept of a vampire waspletely different than these fatty squirrels. read-more-at-MvLeMpYr


    "Hey, why are you looking at me with a disappointed look?" The squirrel said in frustration as it felt like Aur was judging him with disappointment.


    "Nothing. Are there others like you?" Aur asked with a curious expression.


    "Yes, there are others like me, but¡­"


    "But what?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it." The squirrel turned its head with anger.


    Aur just shook his head as he slowly made his way towards the carnival.


    Those who thought going there first could only be said to be idiots. After all, the carnivalsted for seven days straight. Did they really think the seven days of supply could be finished so soon?


    In fact, goingter was the best option actually since the best items for their efficient value is usually disyed at thest date.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Aur needed something important that he had to secure, he would have also ger around the third or fourth day.


    This was the information the other wizards at the academy provided, one of the little perks of being a student of the only academy in the vige.


    That was why only mortals surrounded Aur, and even if there was a Wizards, they were mostly rogue wizards that came to trade their goods with the caravan.


    As Aur came close to the caravan, his vision was filled with huge tents which can be considered as houses. Not only that, the crowd was really too much, even the passageway was packed with it, causing Aur to frown.


    "I am in no hurry. I will wait for a moment." Aur thought as he patiently waited. As he expected, after waiting for an hour, most of the people returned, however, they had a rather unsatisfied expression on their face as they returned.


    "They are really good at business. Although we didn''t suffer any loss, however, we barely made any profit, just enough to satisfy us." One of the returning figures said with a bitter smile.


    Aur''s ears twitched when he heard this as his expression became amused.


    "By the way, human Aur, what is the reason for inviting me anyway?"


    "You will know it soon enough." Aur said with a smirk on his face as he entered the caravan.


    Although the ce wasn''t crowded as before, however, it was still bustling with people as the loud sounds of people bickering and hawking entered Aur''s ears.


    "Where was that ce again?" He scrutinized the camps again and slowly made it to the noisiest ce in the caravan.


    "There it is."


    His crimson eyes lit up, and he hurriedly made his way there.


    Instantly, his vision was filled with people who were scrutinizing distinctive purple rocks.


    Their expression was filled with grimness as they were entirely silent, their body glinting with a silver hue, sweating.


    The more they looked at the rocks, the more nervous they got.


    Surrounding them were a group of people who were bickering with each other without a care. These were the people who were making this ce the loudest of all the camps here.


    "If you can''t find something in this rock, then you can forget about eating for the rest of the year." One of the people in the crowd said.


    "Forget about eating, your neck won''t be intact if you can''t find anything even after I spend a freaking fifty low-grade mana crystal on you." Another cursed with his hand gripping his own shirt with anger.


    The people who were scrutinizing the purple stones became even more tentative as they examined every inch of the stone.


    Aur shook his head and started to slowly look at the purple stones that were disyed outside one of the camps as well. However, he remained secluded from the others, silently staring at all the stones.


    Some from the crowd noticed him as well.


    "Is he also one of the appraisers?"


    A bulky man with distinctive short ck hair thought with a smile on his face. "It will be even better if I can find another scapegoat?" His face morphed into a sneer as he walked out of the group.


    Seeing the man going, the others who wanted to interact with Aur all shook their heads with a sigh.


    "Looks like that kid will suffer today."


    One of them couldn''t help muttering. Although Aur might seem bulky and strong, however, from his face, it was clear that he was still a youth who hasn''t seen blood much.

 Chapter 104: Mana Stones

    As the bulky man slowly made his way to Aur, a friendly smile graced his lips.


    "This brother, can I help you?"


    check-out-MvLeMpYr


    "Hmm, You are?" Aur looked at the man with a frown on his face.


    "This brother, are you appraising these mana stones as well?" The man said with a smile.


    Aur''s frown deepened. "And you are?"


    The bulky man''s face cramped when he heard this. "This¡­ since you are younger than me, I will call you younger brother. Younger brother, you are quite rude, however, since it is your first time, I will forgive you. My name is Gabriel."


    "So?" Aur asked with an uncaring expression. "Why does your name concern me anyway?" His crimson gaze turned cold.


    "Hey, younger brother, I meant no harm to you, just asking if you are one or not." Gabriel replied with a shrug.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the man before looking at the uneven structure of the purple stones.


    "Are you ignoring me?" Gabriel asked, still keeping his calm and a smile.


    However, Aur turned a deaf ear to it and instead looked at the crowd of people carefully, one by one, not missing anyone.


    "Oh, where are you, Sebastian?" He thought with a smirk gradually forming on his face.


    Seeing this, Gabriel couldn''t contain his anger anymore.


    "You dare ignore me, bastard." He roared while raising his right hand for a punch.


    However, just then, Aur''s crimson eyes focused on the man, dead in the eye.


    A chill ran down Gabriel''s body as he froze in ce as if instinctively.


    "How dare a mere mortal try to attack me." Aur extended his hand as his crimson eyes reflected a strange pattern of a circle which had arger middle circle and four smaller circles which were connected to its surface.


    He gently reached the man''s head and gently flickered under the horror-filled eyes of Gabriel.


    Boom!


    A spark seemed to ignite in the air as Gabriel was sent hurtling into the air and almost crashed into the wall. However, just then, Aur appeared behind him instantly and created a wall containing the flung Gabriel.


    Thud!


    His body fell to the wall and went down, leaving a trail of blood.


    Aur just had a nonchnt expression on his face as he swiped his hands as if his hand was in great pain.


    The crowd looked at this with their eyes widened in horror, not at the miserable body of Gabriel but instead at Aur.


    At that moment, Aur''s badge of the academy, engraved in a silver ting, slightly revealed from his sleeves.


    "A¡­ a wizard from the academy."


    One of the people loudly voiced which caused the entire group to erupt in chaos.


    Not running away but running towards Aur with reverence in their eyes. However, after they reached a certain distance from Aur, they all stopped and immediately bowed in respect to him.


    "We greet the wizard." They said in symphony with each other.


    Aur looked at these silently with his crimson eyes glinting before he unfocused his gaze and looked at the purple stones that were in front of him again.


    Seeing this, the crowd quickly dispersed itself as they remained silent, letting the appraisal do their work obediently without bickering with each other.


    The unmoving body of Gabriel remained silently on the ground with no one even caring to check whether he was dead or not.


    His head had burnt marks, and blood flowed violently from his head as he had suffered a concussion from crashing into the wall.


    Suddenly, Aur looked behind him and said with a smile on his face, "You can take him away." His expression was uncaring.


    "Thank you, young master." Two servants came from inside the shops and dragged the body of the man away from the market with a cold expression on their face.


    Aur''s mouth curled up seeing this, however, he remained silent.


    "As long as I don''t cause any harm to the merchants here, even if I kill a few people, it wouldn''t make a difference." Aur thought with his crimson eyes narrowing.


    These crowds of people were all wealthy individuals who usually hired the appraisal and let them choose the mana stones which have the highest chance of being treasure inside the stone.


    If there is one, both parties would be happy, and these rich people willpensate the other party as well. However, if it is a null, then the consequences would be terrifying to say the least.


    Upon the failure, there was a contract they had to sign before they do the appraisal, and the punishment for it could vary, but it at least made it so that these individuals wouldn''t incur much loss.


    Why would they do such a job?


    Because these appraisals were all from a rather poor background and hade here in the hopes of making it big. Some might not even know how to appraise the purple stones at all and only try their luck.


    "Luckily, that lord really saved us from the pressure they were putting us through." Victor was one such individual who had some knowledge about the mana stones and wanted to try his luck.


    However, he didn''t expect the pressure would be too high. When he was signing the contract, the person was all smiles, but the moment he shined, the person showed his true colors.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but curse his naive mind about it.


    "Can I get some help from that lord? He looks rtively young."


    His eyes shed with determination as he gritted his teeth. "I will have to lose my two livers if I can''t take a treasure out of the ten purple mana stones I chose. It''s better than dying miserably."


    Slowly, Victor tentatively started to look for the purple stone as he walked here and there as if he was onto something, but every time he moved, he was silently getting closer to Aur.


    One of the people wanted to stop him, however, he was quickly stopped by the others.


    "Let him be the guinea pig."

 Chapter 105: Returning Empty Handed

    As Victor was about to reach around ten metres of Aur.


    Aur suddenly turned around and looked at the man with an expressionless face. "What is it?"


    "Young lord, I may not be as knowledgeable about the mana stones as you are, however, I can still update you about it as long as you like." Victor said with a smile, his legs trembling from fear.


    "Oh, you want to help me?" Aur''s gazed at the man with amusement. "No, I don''t need it." He shook his head.


    "Yes, young lord." Victor obediently bowed and returned back to his ce from before as silently as possible with his heart beating faster than he could ever imagine it to be.


    "What did that lord tell?" His coworkers whispered against him.


    Hearing this, Victor remained silent as he looked at his co-worker and the employers who were behind them, all looking at him with a tentative expression.


    A sly smirk crept into his mouth.


    "Well, the young lord doesn''t need anything for now. However, if there are any problems, he would use me as a handyman." Victor said with a proud smile on his face.


    Hearing this, the people who were surrounding were all shocked.


    -exclusive


    "Truly the opportunity presents itself, however, because of the risk, I didn''t take." His co-worker said with a bitter smile on his face.


    Although the crowd behind them were all silent, their eyes glinted, looking at Victor in a new light.


    The night soon passed as Aur returned home.


    However, except for a new pouch that was hanging by his pouch, there was also the disappointed expression of Aur.


    "I couldn''t find it." Aur thought with a bitter expression as he was returning to the town.


    Although from the diary of Sebastian, it was clear that the inheritance he had gotten was from that shop itself, Aur was clear about it, however, the shape of it was rather unclear and was not stated as clearly as it should have been.


    "The mana stone was small and had irregr pole shapes."


    This was the sentence written in the diary. It wouldn''t have been a problem in another case, however, there were literally almost half the mana stones there in that shape itself described by Sebastian, like finding a needle in a haystack.


    It was simply impossible for Aur to buy it, although he was tempted to buy all the mana stone that looked that way, but it would cause unnecessary trouble for no reason.


    There were at least a hundred stones that almost matched the description of Sebastian, and each one would cost around one middle-grade mana crystal, a terrifying amount that would cause even Aur an heartache.


    "Oh well, at least I didn''t return empty-handed." Aur took out the pouch and looked at it with his eyes brightening.


    He wanted to buy a space storage bag for a long time.


    However, it was very rare in the vige to buy one, and even if he could find one, the expense would be too high because of the demand.


    This was his only chance of getting a storage bag, and he did get it for just a small price of thirty middle-grade mana crystals for a rtively bigger storage bag which was at least ten times bigger than his space storage he had gotten from his system.


    Suddenly, Aur caught William walking from the corner of his eyes and looked at the blond man.


    William was walking with two women behind him, one was his maid, Angel, and the other was¡­


    Aur''s gaze narrowed. "It''s that woman I saved?" He thought while bending his head with a little confusion.


    "So, she is back again?" Aur thought with confusion as he suddenly felt an eerie feeling build up inside him.


    Not because of the woman but instead because he had a feeling just one of an ominous thing.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have intervened in the visions I see¡­" His crimson eyes narrowed. However, that wasn''t the option since he needed to prevent his own death and his family too.


    "What are you thinking? Aur, I thought your heart was firmer than these." Aur shook his head and left the ce.


    William sneezed.


    "What happened, young master?" Angel and Agatha asked simultaneously.


    "Hmm, someone must be remembering me. Forget it." William shook his head.


    "Lily, show me all the valuable things in the caravan, and I will buy it." Since he was the disciple of Noah, he didn''tck in cultivation resources at all as Noah really showed him with every cultivation he needed.


    Far beyond William could even think, just for this caravan, Noah had given him a high-grade mana crystal, just for today.


    ¡­


    Aur slowly started his training again, spending the middle-grade mana crystal he had just gotten into his cultivation resources.


    He didn''t actually care much about the spell at all with his strong body. In fact, he didn''t even really need a spell at all.


    The people around his level could all be crushed at will if Aur used even a small percentage of strength, even William wasn''t a problem at all.


    So all needed was to increase his wizard tier to hide his actual body strength, that would be enough for Aur.


    Aur slowly trained the entire two days in deep seclusion, cutting his connection entirely from the outside world for two days straight.


    After he came out of his seclusion, he ate to his fill and stored some of the energy forter.


    It was one of the benefits he had received from the cleansing that he had gotten.


    Although Aur hadn''t first noticed it as it was very subtle, but now he could fully understand his entire body after he had broken through the limits of the mortal.


    He could not only store his energy in his body for future use, he could even change his bone structure. And the most important attribute he had gotten from his cleansing was that no device could ever hope to record his face.


    That is,  As long as he didn''t want to!

 Chapter 106: Testing out Ten Leaps and No Luck?

    "Young master, are you going again?" Lucy asked tentatively.


    Aur looked at the woman with a smile on his face. "Yes, I will be going again."


    "Okay, young master." She said in a meek voice.


    A small frown appeared on his face, which disappeared in a blink of an eye as he smiled, walking up to her.


    "I need to buy some items for the spell I need and have been searching in the caravan for three days already. Hopefully, I will get it today, Lucy." He whispered in her ears, his hot breath stinging her skin.


    "Yes, young master." Lucy nodded her head meekly and hurriedly left the ce.


    After she left, Aur''s expression turned cold, and he left his dorm.


    The sun had just risen from the west, causing the entire surrounding of the vige to be boiling hot and humid.


    Aur felt the heat, however, he wasn''t affected much by it at all as he looked ahead.


    Unlike his previous world, the sun rose from the opposite side instead of the east, which made his theory that this was an ancient time where mana was avable quickly go away, or even the future of his previous world when he first saw the sun.


    The road wasn''t as crowded as it was previously on the first night of the caravan, however, it was still as bustling as previously.


    Although the walls of the academy were gone, but that didn''t mean the people from outside could enter the academy now.


    There were still guards guarding the entire ce.


    "This is too slow." Aur thought with a frown on his face as his crimson eyes started to shine with a strange pattern. The moment he did, he wasunched into the air, almost like he was flying.


    Every step he took was like taking ten steps in an instant, causing Aur''s speed to increase almost by ten times as well.


    "Tier One: Ten Leaps."


    The wind breeze Aur as he closed his eyes, enjoying the wind that was galing past him.


    Swish! Swish!


    His short white hair stood up due to the wind as he made past people at a terrifying speed.


    "Mother, look there seems to be a wind man." A little girl said as she pulled the helm of her mother with curious eyes.


    Swish!


    The mother shook her head. "My daughter started to daydream again."


    "I am not daydreaming at all, look there is really a big brother there."


    "Really?" She asked with raised eyebrows as she looked at the direction where her daughter was pointing at, only to see nothing as a breeze went past them.


    Seeing this, she shook her head again with a sigh. "I need to prepare my daughter for this cruelty."


    "Your homework will be raised ten times."


    "What?" The little girl said with disbelief.


    "You lied to me."


    "I am not really lying. I saw a silhouette of a big brother who passed us just now."


    The mother didn''t speak a word as she dragged her daughter into the house again.


    Aur''s ears twitched as he heard the conversation since he was walking so fast now because of his base speed being increased massively, he was like the wind but still, he didn''t hit anything even till now because of his five enhanced senses.


    Although his eyes were closed, that didn''t mean he couldn''t feel the wind through his skin or hear the voices of people from his ears.


    As Aur slowly reached the market, he hurriedly canceled his spell, causing him toe to an abrupt halt.


    "That was fun." He muttered with excitement, which soon returned to calmness as he walked into the caravan.


    His footsteps measured as he walked in the familiar shop, however, strangely, there was no sound of bickering or anything here.


    "Oh, Aur, you are here again?" The man had red crimson hair and wore brown robes, said with a surprised expression on his face.


    Aur nodded his head with a smile on his face. "Adrian, yes, I wanted to try my luck here again."


    Adrian raised his eyebrows, however, he soon shook his head. "Alright, if you say so."


    As he walked away from him, directly entering the shop with a smirk on his face.


    The mana stones that were put here had very low chances of getting anything good from it as they were kept for the mortals, but in actuality, the real treasures were hidden inside the shop exclusively for the wizards.


    Not only did it have a higher chance of getting treasures, they were even chances of getting spells from them.


    The people surrounding Aur were mostly all from the academy itself. Only the first day was upied with mortals. The other days pretty much were only upied with Wizards from the academy or even the most casual ones like his father and mother. They didn''t have much of an authoritative position, however, their position was naturally much higher than an ordinary mortal itself.


    Aur quickly chose a purple stone ording to the description Sebastian had given him and looked around the ce here and there.


    "Cut the stone here."


    "Yes, young master." A servant said politely and started to skillfully chip down the stone bit by bit, his expression serious.


    Although it was unlikely to have a treasure, facing the consequences of breaking these treasures was terrifying.


    However, Aur''s attention wasn''t on the stones itself but on the surrounding people around him.


    MVLeMpYr-hosted


    "Where are you Sebastian?" He thought with a frown on his face. Although from the diary it was written when he cut the stone, there was no fixed time of when he came, so Aur needed to wait and wait.


    While waiting, he had already cut ten, already which were all a null to Aur''s disappointment.


    "My luck isn''t great." He thought with a frown. The sun was already setting in the distance, however, there was still not a trace of Sebastian anywhere he could find.


    "Aur, you still here?" Adrian asked with a surprised expression.


    Aur turned towards Adrian and looked behind him, where two servants were carrying bags for him.


    "Yeah, I will be staying upte. I need to try my luck more. I will surely get something if I choose the stones here." He said with a determined glint shing through his crimson eyes.


    Adrian shook his head seeing this.


    "Eh, why are you shaking your head, brother?" Aur asked with a confused expression on his face.


    "Nothing, just amused, that''s all." Adrian said as he walked out, and the two servants followed him.


    Aur just watched the fleeting figure of Adrian and soon returned to choosing a mana stone, taking his sweet time with it.


    After Adrian traveled far away, he let out a small chuckle, which soon turned into an uncontrobleugh the more he thought about it.


    Hahahah!


    "That fool¡­" Adrian couldn''t stopughing for a solid ten minutes.


    Only stopping when he felt the weird gazes of the people of the caravan staring at him with curiosity.


    He hurriedly did his best to stop hisughter and scurried away with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "I thought that Aur was smart, but unfortunately¡­" He shook his head with a smirk. "I can manipte him to join my faction in the academy."


    Although Aur might be stupid, however, his strength was undeniable, and Adrian wanted people just like him, stupid but strong.

 Chapter 107: Life Never Goes According To The Plan

    Soon, the moon came, dimly lighting the surrounding in a silver hue.


    Aur had a frown on his face.


    "That bastard still hasn''t arrived yet." He looked around at the few people who were still staying at the ce with very many people in sight. Aur started to doubt the authenticity of that notebook.


    "Are there some variables I am missing?"


    However, just then, a man tentatively made his way through the crowd. MVLeMpYr-story


    His clothes were all dirty and patched up as well as his messy hair. He looked like a beggar.


    However, seeing the beggar, Aur''s eyes lit up instead.


    "Finally, Sebastian is here." He mused, however, still, he was expressionless outside.


    However, to Aur''s disappointed eyes, Sebastian walked past the shop without a single nce at it.


    "Is he really not going to pick?" Aur thought with a frown on his face. Since Sebastian was mortal, it wasn''t hard for him to snatch the mana stone from him at all. This was his n.


    However, life never went ording to the n that you expect, even if you have the most genius mind and even knew the future of it.


    To his disappointment, Sebastian carried a medium-sized box with him and left the ce without even looking at anything.


    "Damn it, I haven''t barely gotten my pay to eat till my stomach is full, and I didn''t even get the bonus from the Steele family because of it¡­" He cursed while muttering. His eyes seemed to be lost in thought.


    "Can I never have a chance to rise?"


    Aur''s ears twitched as he heard the words from Sebastian, a fleeting figure as he disappeared into the town.


    His crimson eyes narrowed to a slit.


    "Did he really not choose from here?" He looked back at the purple stones that were on disy and gritted his teeth.


    "Is this the butterfly effect? Did I do something that changed the future by cutting the sry of his, making him not try his luck? But I am not rted to the Steele family in any way. I don''t even know them, so¡­" Aur thought.


    The more he contemted, the more he felt like he was going down a rabbit hole with no conclusion in sight.


    Either way, now Aur had only one chance to get what he wanted, which was to painfully spend the mana crystal he had just earned for buying all these useless things that most likely have nothing inside them.


    "Hey." Aur called out to the servant who was tentatively looking at him from the door.


    "Yes, young lord." The servant said as he hurriedly arrived in front of Aur.


    Aur nodded his head and casually looked at all the stones. "I want to buy these." He casually chose twenty of the stones as randomly as he could.


    "This¡­" The servant was stunned.


    "Is there something wrong?" Aur asked with a cold glint in his crimson eyes.


    "Nothing, nothing." The servant shook her head nervously and took out her tools before slowly starting to scrape the mana stones carefully.


    Aur just peered at the stones carefully. These things could only be cut manually, and using machines was an impossible task for it, because of a special trait of the mana stone.


    If these mana stones were introduced to active mana near them, they would all be broken almost instantly, melting into the ground, and the treasure it had inside it would also be damaged or even melt with it.


    And since almost every device in this world was run by mana.


    The result was disastrous, so it was advised to still use this primitive method to open the mana stone.


    Just like the woman had already opened five stones already, which were all a dud. She was already breaking out in cold sweat but still kept a calm expression as a business person.


    Aur was expressionless as well, although his heart pained from losing his mana crystals he got from the sca-, no, a business deal, but still, it was his precious sweet angels.


    Fortunately, he gained a long, slim, stainless ck de in the sixth one.


    "Young lord, here." She obediently handed him the de.


    "Hmm," Aur nodded his head and epted the de, carefully scrutinizing it with his crimson eyes.


    The de looked like it was attached to the handle of a sword, now broken in pieces. As for its grade, Aur still needed to verify it.


    Aur released a strand of his mana into the de, and it started to sh in red color, increasing its sharpness.


    Which made Aur satisfied since mana could travel in the de; it was at least a magic sword. All he needed was a cksmith to construct a handle.


    He suddenly looked at the servant girl. "Do you know the grade of this de is?"


    "This¡­" The girl hesitated, however, she still spoke. "Yes, young lord, these should be a tier one de."


    Aur nodded his head, however, he was quite disappointed inside.


    "Tier one sword would only be around ten middle-grade mana crystals, and for all the cost I will need to smith it." He sighed with pity. "The most I can profit off is around five middle-grade mana crystals."


    It was still a good haul, however,pared to the 35 middle-grade mana crystals he had spent, this was like seven times the loss.


    "Are you sure you want to continue, young lord?" The servant girl asked with a nervous expression, her hands trembling.


    She had never dealt with people of people around Aur''s status since most who stayed outside the shop were mortals or rogue wizards.


    The wizards from the vige or even the students who wereparable to Aur directly went into the shop rather than staying here where there was barely any chance for you to gain any treasure.


    The price and the ratio of the chances was very thin here.


    As it could be seen from Aur''s luck as well.


    "Continue cutting all the stones." Aur said coldly without a care.


    "Y¡­ yes, young master." She hurriedly said and started to cut the stones one by one.


    Before long, the remaining fourteen mana stones were cut with nothing inside him.


    "Umm, would you like to cut more young master?"


    "No, I wille back tomorrow." Aur reluctantly shook his head and left the ce with a regretful expression.


    The servant woman looked at the fleeting figure of Aur with a glint in her eyes.


    "That man finally left." She heaved a sigh of relief and returned back to the shop where barely any customer was left in the caravan as everyone was already asleep. She reached the only lit room inside the store.


    The moment she entered, the servant girl heard an authoritative voice questioning her.


    "Has he left already?"


    Without even daring to look up, she immediately bowed and said respectfully, "Yes, tenth master."


    "Good, he probably won''te back ever again." The authoritative voice was tinged with mockery.


    Hearing this, the servant girl tentatively said, "Tenth master, he said he wille back again."


    "Oh." The tenth master that the girl addressed to raised his eyebrows.


    "Is there some kind of secret hidden there?"

 Chapter 108: Tenth master and Adamantite

    "Tenth master, from what we can see, there is no valuable treasure around here at all." A strong man bowed to a rather big-bellied man that was in front of him, who he called as the tenth master.


    Right next to the strong man was a servant who was clearly trembling as she kneeled before the man with a big belly as well.


    "What about his background then?" The tenth master asked with a frown on his face.


    "Here it is, tenth master." The strong man said as he extended a file to the man.


    The big-bellied man frowned as he beckoned a servant next to him, who took the file from the strong man and gave it to him.


    As the tenth master read the entire file, a frown graced his face.


    "I thought he was a prodigy or was hiding a secret, but in the end, it was an utter disappointment." The tenth master said with disappointmentced in his tone.


    "You can let him gamble as much as he wants."


    "Should we change the mana stone just in case, master?" The strong man asked tentatively.


    "You don''t need to." The tenth master shook his head and swiped his hand.


    The two, the servant girl and the strong man, left together with a relieved expression on their faces.


    "Luckily, the tenth master didn''t do anything to us." The servant girl smiled in a whisper and left.


    Although the strong man''s face was stern, his mouth was still slightly curved up as he too left to his own devices.


    Aur returned again the next morning with an expressionless face and started to choose the mana stones again one by one.


    "Hmm, there are only forty mana stones left that match Sebastian''s description." Aur had a thoughtful expression on his face before he actually chose every single stone, forty magic stones.


    "Cut these stones carefully." He casually said to the servant girl, and the girl started to scrape the stones one by one carefully with a nervous expression on her face.


    ¡­.


    "Young master, it looks like it is a dud again."


    "Don''t worry and continue." Aur said casually.


    "Yes, young master." She nodded her head.


    "It''s already been ten mana stones already. Is Aur really squandering his money just like this?"


    Aur''s ears twitched as he looked around him. A crowd had already formed behind him, who were all looking at the purple stones with interest in their eyes.


    "Go away." Aur said in a small voice, however, it was heard loud and clear by everyone as the crowd hurriedly dispersed.


    "He is still stronger than us. We can''t mess with him yet."


    "Hmph, with our talent, we will surpass him quite easily. Why is he being so arrogant?"


    They muttered as they left to their own devices.


    Aur turned a deaf ear to them and looked at the stone with a frown on his face.


    "Is my luck really this bad?" He thought with his frown deepening.


    "Young lord, should I stop?" The girl asked again tentatively.


    "No." Aur said with a firm shake of his head.


    "Yes." The servant girl could only helplessly start to scrape the stones again.


    Eleven!


    Fifteen!


    Neen!


    Twenty-nine!


    Aur counted the number of duds with nothing inside of it with his heart paining every second, however, he consoled himself, "As long as I can get that thing, it will all be worth it."


    Just as the servant girl was halfway cutting through the thirtieth stone, an authoritative but small voice came from inside the shop.


    "These brothers, I am willing to buy the stone from you and state your price to me." only-found-at-MVLeMpYr


    Aur looked back, seeing a man with a big belly and a rather fat body.


    "And you are?" Aur asked with a frown on his face.


    "Oh, forget to introduce myself." The man scratched his head with an embarrassed expression. "I am the owner of this business. People call me the tenth master."


    "So, what can I do for you, tenth master?" Aur asked with a respectful expression.


    "I see you have been suffering from unluckiness, and it seems like it is a great pain in your heart, losing all these mana crystals just for your gambling addiction, young lord. So, how about I buy them back at double the price?" He said with a smile on his face.


    "Oh." Aur had a contemtive expression on his face.


    Seeing this, the tenth master''s expression seemed to brighten.


    "Tell me, servant. How much did the young master buy all these mana stones for?" He looked at the servant girl.


    "This¡­" The girl was rather confused, however, since it was her master''s order, she told everything truthfully without any hesitation as she pointed at each of the stones and started to point at every stone and state their prices.


    "These ones cost 80 low-grade mana crystals, and these ones¡­"


    "Stop, stop," The tenth master said with a generous smile on his face. "Since I am feeling generous and there are still eleven of them left, let''s sum it up to twelve middle-grade mana crystals, so let''s give these brothers just about twenty-two middle-grade mana crystals."


    The tenth master shook his head without any care and looked at Aur. "How about it?"


    "No, thanks." Aur stated with a cold expression on his face.


    "Eh." The tenth master was stumped to hear this. "Are you really not going to sell it? You will incur a loss if you do so, while selling it to me will at least make you recuperate a little of your losses and use those resources for your mana instead of wasting it here."


    "You are right, but I don''t want to. These gambling gives me a sense of addiction that makes me reel in pleasure. If I give it to you, it won''t be fun. It isn''t about winning or losing. I don''t even care if I get any treasure or not. It''s all about the chance of getting anything or not." Aur said with his face morphing into a crazy smile.


    "Isn''t it fun to get your entire cultivation resource on a chance so slim to even gain back the amount you lost? If I ever had the opportunity, I would even gamble my life away."


    Aurughed crazily like a true madman.


    "This¡­" The tenth master couldn''t form any coherent words to counter back at Aur, which made him quite reluctant as he nced at the half-scraped stone onest time.


    "Alright, if you say so."


    He shook his head and left to the side, patiently waiting for the girl to scrape the stone open.


    "You don''t have to stop it, start it again." Aur said with a calm expression returning to him.


    "Yes, yes, young lord."


    Under the watchful stare of the tenth master, the stone was slowly scraped to reveal a dim light.


    "This is¡­" The servant girl''s eyes widened with astonishment.


    "Be careful with it." Aur said calmly.


    She nodded her head and started to scrape the otheryer of stone as well to reveal a pitch-ck rock that was shining in a dim golden light, contrasting each other. Her hand trembled while holding it.


    The others who were casually looking at attention were also drawn by the golden light as they looked at it with a curious gaze.


    "An Adamantite."

 Chapter 109: Finally Found It

    Silence!


    The crowd suddenly became silent as they greedily eyed the Adamantite held by the servant girl.


    Yet, no one dared to make a move. They exchanged tentative nces, as if seeking confirmation from one another.


    Some shook their heads in refusal, while others'' eyes gleamed with greed. The badge from Aur, however, made them regretfully abandon their desires.


    "Pack this up for me." Aur replied carelessly as he jerked his hand, and the servant girl nodded as she hurriedly gave it to him tentatively.


    After Aur took the Adamantite and looked at it with a satisfied expression on his face.


    He kept it in his pocket and looked at the other remaining purple stones with a glint in his eyes.


    "Break the other ones as well." Aur looked with his crimson pupil that was flickering.


    "Well, it looks like there was a hidden gem here that I didn''t even look at it from."


    "Yes, young master." The servant girl said as she tentatively looked at the tenth master who was at the side with an expressionless face.


    The tenth master nodded his head with a business smile slowly forming on his face again.


    Seeing the confirmation of the tenth master, the girl started to scrape again. However, this time the rocks were all empty again with nothing in it, which made the tenth master sigh again.


    However, in the sixth rock, a small ck ring revealed itself.


    "Young master." Unlike the Adamantite, the servant girl gave the ring without any hesitation with a confident look on her face.


    Aur''s eyes glinted as he took the ring, his expression cold, making it hard for anyone to know his thoughts from outer appearance.


    "Should I start to cut again, young master?"


    "No." Aur replied. "I will cut the others myself."


    "Wh¡­ what?" The servant girl was stunned.


    "Pack it all for me." Aur asked with a cold tone.


    "Yes, yes." The girl hurriedly nodded and packed the things for Aur as quickly as possible.


    Before long, Aur left the shop, and the crowd who were watching all of these also silently dispersed with whispers among themselves.


    The tenth master remained standing with his body trembling with rage deep down. "Why did one of the purple stones have an Adamantite on it?"


    "Damn it, we had checked all these stones too¡­" He cursed with his body even more trembling with anger.


    Although they could check it, it was only a vague one until the stone was actually cut. No one knew what was inside the stone.


    Not even they could know it, so unfortunately, some treasure still skipped by.


    After all, the people here weren''t stupid enough. If looking inside the mana stones was so easy, it would never be a business to begin with.


    "If it was a normal person, I could have bought it just then, but since it was a brat from the academy¡­" He gritted his teeth as he shook his head, returning to the store.


    The servant woman trembled as she returned to the shop.


    The moment she returned, her vision nked out as she fell to the ground, face t on it.


    "Kill these whores into pieces and feed them to my pets." The tenth master said with a cold expression on his face.


    "Yes, master." The strong man bowed. He was the one who had knocked her unconscious.


    The tenth master''s eyes turned cold as he looked at the girl being dragged away, having a miserable end for not even doing anything wrong.


    However, the tenth master didn''t care, as he considered these servants beneath him just a doll he could control and y with as he willed it.


    "I lost profit on this one." He sighed.


    "No, if my brother knows these, he would definitely use it against me. I need to find another way out." His eyes narrowed.


    "Aur, huh? I need to take back that adamantite from you by hook or crook¡­" His eyes narrowed.


    ¡­


    Aur casually walked around the caravan with a cold expression on his face as he looked around the ce, searching for something.


    Before long, he slowly made his way into the auction house, where there were numerous items on disy.


    Seeing all the items, Aur''s eyes brightened.


    "Young Lord, what would you like?" The servant looked at the badge that Aur was wearing with his eyes shing with a smile.


    "Hmm, I would like some material for my spell." Aur replied casually.


    "Oh," The servant nodded and left the ce.


    Since the spell was a privacy, it was an unwritten rule for it not to be asked.


    Although it was rtively easy to find the magic, the specific spell among the specific magic was still hard to find.


    Aur looked at the specific material needed for him to upgrade his spells.


    Although Aur was still far away from actually advancing his spell further, it wasn''t bad to look for it either for future use.


    As he skimmed through the list, he chose the one he needed fairly quickly to upgrade his spell.


    "Now for the item I came here for." A small smirk appeared on his face as he went upstairs.


    However, he was blocked by the guards respectfully. Aur took out his badge and showed it to them.


    By his shining badge, the guards respectfully allowed him to enter the second floor, where there were a few people.


    However, they all had robes like Aur or even better, indicating their status was way higher.


    Some of the gazes were also drawn to the bulky, white, shoulder-length-haired youth, however, Aur didn''t care much about it at all as he ignored them, searching everywhere.


    "Where is it?" From the diary of Sebastian, he hadn''t only gotten to know the inheritance, there were other news as well.


    And the most that interested Aur was about a particr spell.


    Finally, he found a strange pattern floating in mid-air, shining in a dimly revealing green light.


    "This is the one I am looking for." Aur thought with a smirk on his face.


    However, just then, amotion came from outside, making Aur look back to see a pink-haired girl with a cold expression on her face wearing a simple ck robe.


    Her sleeves were folded, revealing her delicate, tender white hands.


    "Amelia?" Aur had an expressionless face seeing her.


    A crowd had already gathered around her, but she was entirely expressionless as she walked. The people side-lined themselves while Amelia walked past them.


    Amelia looked around the ce with some confusion before her eyes lit up, looking at Aur''s direction.


    She directly went up to Aur and walked past him, looking at the spell behind him with twinkling eyes.


    "I want these. How much would it cost?" Amelia asked in a cold tone.


    "This¡­ This can''t be bought. It is up for an auction." discover-stories-MVLeMpYr


    "Oh, okay." Amelia nodded her head as the servant gave her a note.


    "You have to write the number here. Whoever has the highest number will win."


    Amelia raised her eyebrows hearing this. "That''s new to me then."


    "How much mana crystal should I put, hmm¡­ How much is the base price again?" Amelia asked with a curious expression.


    "It is written there as 10 middle-grade mana crystals."

 Chapter 110: Crushing Head

    "Well, I should do five times of this, it should be enough for no one to buy it, right?" Amelia asked in an innocent face while going close towards the servant with a smile on her face.


    The servant''s professional facade vanished, reced by a small blush. "Yes, yes. Five times is over to kill to be honest."


    "Alright, thank you." Amelia smiled and patted the man in the head and wrote something on the paper before leaving.


    She walked past Aur with her expression returning to cold again,pletely ignoring him and leaving.


    Aur smiled as he saw the lone figure of Amelia leaving. He didn''t mind her ignoring at all as he didn''t care what she thought, especially a bitch like her.


    "Damn it, the sect leader''s daughter chose the spell. Can we evenpete here?"


    "It is unlikely to, sigh."


    "She must have put at least five times the base amount, which is really terrifying¡­"


    "I don''t care whether she is the sect leader''s daughter or not. I will bet on it." Another voice said with injustice.


    "What will you do even if you bet for it? Can you even bid higher than her?" Almost someone retorted.


    "This¡­"


    "We ran out of luck. It''s better to look at other things instead. Besides, although it is valuable, it isn''t the end of the world."


    content-source-MVLeMpYr


    "Alright."


    Aur''s ears twitched as he heard those words from the crowd as he sneered.


    He walked towards the servant, "I want to bet too."


    "Are you sure, young master?" The servant asked in a disbelieving tone.


    "Yes." Aur nodded his head, and the servant gave him a pen and a paper in which Aur wrote a number after a long time of hesitation.


    Even after he wrote it, he was still hesitating about it.


    "Umm, young master?" The servant asked with a smile on his face.


    "Oh¡­ Yeah." Aur reluctantly handed the paper, and in the very front of his eyes, the servant fed the paper to a hand-sized toad who devoured it.


    "You muste back the next day for the result."


    "Okay." Aur nodded his head and left the ce.


    Before he left the caravan entirely, without looking at other things at all.


    As he was walking in the dark ce, Aur suddenly looked up.


    "It''s the new moon today, perfect for shedding more blood." A malevolent sneer formed on his face.


    Whoosh!


    A silent dagger came at Aur from his back, which he easily dodged with a backflip.


    "Damn it." A sound came from the shadows.


    Aur looked around the ce with his expression bing even more malevolent.


    "Found you." He spoke in a deep, eerie voice as he disappeared from his position.


    "Huh, where did the kid go?" One of them asked with confusion.


    Ahhhh!


    Suddenly, the man heard a screaming noise from his right, making him frown.


    In the pitch darkness of the night, he couldn''t see much at all.


    "Damn it, what happened? No matter how strong he is, isn''t he a youth? Nothing was supposed to go wrong at all." He gritted his teeth.


    His eyes dimly shed as a circle reflected in his eyes.


    The wind gathered in his hand, forming two rings that covered both his arms almost like a bracelet.


    Ahhh!


    Before he could even take a step, a loud scream erupted from his left now, which soon died as fast as it sounded.


    "Hey, are you there?" The man asked with a frown.


    "Yes, I am here." A deep, hoarse voice came from his back.


    "Where? Give me your coordinates?" The man asked tentatively with his eyes narrowing as he slowly turned around.


    "I don''t know where I am, but I am here." The same voice echoed from his back again.


    Hearing this, his scalp contracted, causing his hair to stand on end. His back was already soaked in a profuse sweat.


    "Hmph, empty tricks." The man gathered some courage and turned to his back again, immediately sprinting in the direction.


    "No matter what you do, for daring to trick me, you are dead."


    He extended his palm in a quick motion, creating a terrifying wind pressure that was sent hurtling in front as he paused.


    "Is he dead now?"


    "I am here." The deep and hoarse voice came from his back again, however, this time, it was eerily close to him, almost like a man was whispering slowly into his ears.


    "You-"


    Suddenly, he felt a pain from his heart as he looked down, seeing a faint shadow of a muscr hand which was inside his chest.


    The man''s pupil dted, however, he remained standing with gritted teeth.


    "I won''t go down so easily." He roared in anger as veins popped in his head, gathering all his strength at his hand and pushing his hand forward.


    The two wind rings in each arm started to rotate, creating a rotating wind that pushed the unknown entity away from him instantly.


    Huff! Huff!


    The man''s knees fell to the ground, however, his eyes were calm, looking around him with a frown on his face.


    He clutched his wound on his chest. "Luckily, it didn''t pierce my heart, or else¡­"


    "Who are you bastards, show yourself?" The man said with a roar of pain.


    Silence!


    Seeing this, his eyes became red from seething rage. "Everything was going ording to the n. When did things go wrong?"


    He took out a bottle and directly drank its content. His wounds started to heal almost instantly at an uncanny speed.


    The man was vignt, however, he didn''t even hear a sound when he was drinking the potion, but no one came near him, causing him to heave a sigh of relief.


    "Alright, I am ready, bastard. Show yourself."


    In return to his words, a chuckle came. The voice was, however, heard from every four directions.


    "You are still not taking me seriously." He quickly took out an object from his pouch and activated it.


    "Let''s see who you are."


    A blinding golden light shone in the surroundings.


    Boom!


    Two shadow objects came at him, which the man hurriedly defended with his two arms.


    The moment the two objects met the man''s arms, a ''crisp'' sound of bone breaking resounded in the ce.


    "Ahhh¡­" The man cried in pain.


    Ssh!


    His head directly burst, and the remains sttered in the surrounding area. Like a dying fish, his body pped his arms and legs as if just registering his death before he fell to the floor, creating a small pool of blood.


    Aur looked at these coldly with his crimson eyes, his face half-covered by the sttered blood.


    "I need to leave this ce quickly." He narrowed his crimson eyes, looking at the ce of the caravan, and disappeared from his position.


    At the exact ce he had disappeared, a strong man showed up in thin air.


    "The light was shing from here?" He looked at the crushed head of a man as he was holding a device which shed with light.


    Then, he looked at his surroundings, where countless three bodies ally lifelessly, all dead with crushed heads.


    "Oh, killing by crushing their heads, huh" A smirk formed on the man''s face. "Definitely an interesting way to kill bugs."

 Chapter 111: Planting The Seed of Doubt

    Aur travelled through the streets with a frown on his face.


    "If I had been anyter, then that person might have really caught up to me."


    Although the fight between Aur and those random people might have been seen as long, it actually happened in a matter of minutes.


    And in those minutes, if Aur hadn''t hurriedly escaped, then he might have had to face that unknown person with the power of at least a tier one wizard.


    If his keen senses hadn''t warned him, he might have had to really face a pointless fight for no reason whatsoever.


    "Damn it, I have to be careful in the future." Aur cursed under his breath as he increased his pace even faster, while keeping a close attention to his surroundings.


    Although he liked to test his strength to see if his physique was reallyparable to a tier one wizard''s spell, Aur wasn''t stupid enough to risk his life for it; he had other ways to test it as well.


    Until he reached the city wall, he was vignt throughout the time. Only after reaching the gate did he heave a sigh of relief and hurriedly went inside, directly making his way towards the center of the vige inside the academy.


    "Whoever sent me a first-stage martial artist¡­" his crimson eyes narrowed as a frown slowly morphed into his face.


    "Who could it be that would send a tier one wizard at me anyway?" Aur didn''t remember offending any big shot who would send a first tier wizard to attack him.


    As he made his way towards his dorm with a contemtive expression, he suddenly heard a feminine voice which made him abruptly halt his steps.


    He looked back with his crimson eyes, seeing a woman with brown hair, Anne.


    "What are you doing here?" Aur asked with a frown on his face.


    "Aur, it wasn''t really my fault¡­" Anne started to talk with a miserable expression on her face, with tears that were threatening toe out of her eyes.


    Aur looked at her with his crimson eyes gleaming with a cruel glint. "What is this girl up to now?" He muttered.


    "... I don''t want your pity, Aur, but I just want to tell you that I am not that kind of woman¡­" Anne said while muttering.


    "Are you done?" Aur rubbed her ears with a frown on his face.


    "You." Anne looked at him with her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Aur chuckled with a smirk on his face. "So, are you going to tell me to fight for Leo after this?"


    "Huh," Anne looked at Aur with disbelief. "How did you know?" She spoke aloud.


    "Well, from the looks of it, my guess was true." Aur said with a chuckle.


    He slowly walked up to her with his hot breath stinging her ears, causing her to blush uncontrobly.


    "You poor thing. Should you have been yed by Leo? You are nothing but a pawn for him to get close to me and scheme against me." Aur said in a whisper, his smile like a devil''s.


    "What do you mean?" Anne asked with a frown on her face.


    "I mean what I mean? Do you think with the status of Leo he will make you, a poor peasant of mortal origin, his girlfriend?" Aur spoke mysteriously. "After your purpose is fulfilled, you will be a toy he will use to fulfill his desires before leaving you like a broken doll."


    Anne was expressionless as she looked at Aur with narrowed eyes.


    "If you don''t believe me, investigate it yourself. I thought you were an intelligent girl, however, even after Leo spread such a rumor about you, still he¡­" Aur shook his head with a sigh and left the ce, leaving Anne with a contemtive expression.


    She didn''t stop Aur from leaving at all; instead, she just stayed at her ce.


    After a long time, she suddenly opened her eyes, her expression gradually turning stern.


    "Let''s see if it is true or not."


    ¡­


    Aur returned back to his room with a chuckle on his face.


    "What a naive girl¡­" he actually didn''t know what was going on with Leo and Anne. Actually, whatever he had said was just his assumption based on the fact that her parents were mortals.


    Although this wouldn''t affect people in the academy much, since her talent was enough¡ªin fact, it was her chance to leap from her mortal origin¡ªit was inevitable for her to be discriminated against here.


    Where there is intelligence, there will be biasness, while a person with mortal origin would still be looked down upon, no matter their talent.


    Not only because of their origin but also because of their education and condition.


    Even when Aur was in the group of Leo, Anne was always the one to talk, however, most of them turned a deaf ear to her words most of the time.


    What he did to her was nt a seed of doubt and insecurity and plow it deep inside her, which would bloom inevitably.


    Even if nothing happened, Aur wouldn''t care¡ªthese were just simple moves by him.


    "Good luck, Leo."


    Aur extended his hand, and a ring slowly materialized in his hand.


    "So, this is the inheritance, huh¡­" A small chuckle left his mouth. The shiny dark surface of the ring reflected in his eyes.


    Before him, a vial materialized from his other hand.


    Looking at the blood which was contained in it, he nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    "Looks like storage space from the system sure is useful."


    Although the storage bag he got from buying it had more storage than the system one, the system one was still convenient for him rather than using the storage bag.


    Not only was it helpful for hiding it, it was also helpful for him to hide some stuff that no one could ess.


    Aur directly poured the blood from the vial into the ring.


    Shing!


    A sound almost like a sword being sheathed resounded in the entire room.


    Aur''s ears twitched as he nced at the ring with his narrowed crimson eyes.


    However, except for the sound echoing in the room, nothing else happened.


    Aur patiently waited for a long time, his expression stern the more he looked at the ring.


    Whoosh!


    The cold wind stabbed Aur as he blinked his crimson eyes.


    Just at that moment, aughter resounded in the room.


    "After three thousand years, I have finally been awakened." An old man materialized in thin air, with his body entirely blue, almost like a hologram.


    "Who is the lucky one who is going to be my master?"


    He turned towards Aur. "Are you the one who awakened me?"


    Aur became expressionless, narrowing his eyes as he looked at the old man.


    "Hmm?" The old man visibly frowned. "Why are you not replying to this venerable?"


    Silence!


    Aur just remained silent, without a single word being spoken out of his mouth.


    "Aren''t you my master since you dropped your blood?" The old man said awkwardly.


    "No," Aur said with a chuckle in a mocking tone.


    "You dare underestimate this venerable?" The old man said with an expressionless face. "Even if you are my master, it doesn''t mean you can be arrogant in front of me¡­"


    As he released his terrifying pressure around the entire room.


    Boom!


    The ground began to tremble with the bed behind Aur creaking, the entire room seemed to tremble with just the mere existence of the old man.


    However, Aur remained unmoved as he stood tall like a heavenly tower unfazed by the pressure, his bones made creaking sounds as if they were going to snap.


    Aur.


    But that was all.


    His crimson eyes revealed a deep, bottomless hellfire that seemed to have no end to it.


    "Are you done, Hanma?" Aur asked with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, you know my name." Hanma paused with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Yeah, I know your name¡ªthe demon of our vige who vilely invaded our vige and almost took control of us, but after you were defeated, you weeped and begged for mercy only to backstab at the end." Aur pointed at Hanma with a justice-filled expression.


    "Today, I will ughter you, vile demon, so that the genius who you killed previously shall rest in peace." His tone was nonchnt.


    Hanma became entirely silent as he deeply looked at Aur.


    "Who are you? Aren''t you a mortal?" He asked. this-chapter-is-NovelFire


    Aur smiled with a mysterious expression.


    Hanma looked at the smile of Aur with narrowed eyes.


    "I see, I have been tricked, hahaha." Heughed with a sneer on his face.


    "All of you, show yourself, no matter who you are. Do you dare to think that trapping this Hanma will allow you to escape scot-free?" Hanma shouted in a loud roar.


    However, to his surprise, nobody came, and a dull silence engulfed the room.


    "There is no one here other than me here." Aur suddenly broke the silence with a smile on his face.


    "Oh," Hanma raised his eyebrow while looking at Aur with a questioning gaze.

 Chapter 112: Hanma Vs Aur

    "Then you think you can contain this Hanma with just you?" Hanma said as heughed like a madman, hisughter echoing throughout the room. However, Aur just stood there silently with his crimson gaze on him the entire time.


    "What are you up to, kid?"


    Aur just smiled a mysterious smile and said in a nonchnt term, "I will take everything away from you."


    "You¡­" Hanma extended his hand forward to attack Aur, however, just as he was about to reach Aur.


    Aur hurriedly blocked the attack with the ring.


    "Noo," Hanma roared, pausing in mid-air looking at the ring. "Give me this kid."


    Aur quickly took back the ring and backed ten meters from Hanma simultaneously.


    "Do you want your power to be weakened simultaneously and be bombarded with the experts from the academy too?" Aur asked with a sneer forming on his face.


    "You know I am one of the students of the academy, and this is a dorm inside the academy." Aur said innocently. "If I destroy this, although your highness might not die, however, the injuries from the consequences will be terrifying, won''t they?"


    "You¡­"


    Hanma looked at Aur silently with his gaze narrowing at him by the moment.


    "Alright, fine, you win. What do you want, kid?" Hanma asked.


    "Well, I want a lot of things, but first, I want to kill you-"


    "Tell me what you want already, kid. I know that you are not that pure and heroic." Hanma spoke impatiently.


    "Since you are alone, I assume you haven''t told anyone about it already, and you must want something from me to confront me alone. If you wanted to be brought to justice, the first thing you would have done was to inform the leader and the elders already."


    "Oh," Aur raised his eyebrows and looked at the old man. "You might not be as stupid as I thought."


    "So what is it that you want, kid?" Hanma said as he turned a deaf ear to the taunt of Aurpletely. "Besides trying to rile my emotions, are you nothing but empty vessels?"


    "Well, I want your inheritance, that''s all." Aur said nonchntly.


    "Inheritance, huh?" Hanma looked at Aur with narrowed eyes. "Alright, I will give it to you, my inheritance."


    "You agreed so easily?" Aur spoke with a surprised expression, only to see a sword that was sent hurtling towards himself.


    "I see it isn''t a deal then." His crimson eyes narrowed as he directly crushed the ring without hesitation.


    "Wait, wait, kid, I was just testing you-"


    Boom!


    The sword disappeared right as it was about to touch Aur, turning into dust driven by the wind.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Hanma looked at Aur with wide eyes.


    "The world belongs to the decision. Whether you wanted to trick me or actually wanted to trick me doesn''t matter to me. Since you dared to attack me, you must face the consequences of it as well." Aur said with an amused expression.


    The blue hollow figure of Hanma flickered as if it was in an unstable position.


    "Kid, no matter what you do today, I will take you down with me." He said coldly with an emotionless tone that sent a chill down Aur''s spine as an eerie darkness clouded his vision.


    "This darkness is¡­." Aur looked at the darkness that clouded his vision as the entire world turned blue for him.


    Before he could form words, his blood started to be unusually active before it was attracted by a certain force.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned as he hurriedly controlled his body as suppressing the blood flow simultaneously.


    "Kid, can you suppress my spell so easily?" A surprised tone resounded in Aur''s ears.


    "Yeah, I can." Aur replied with a chuckle as he closed his eyes.


    "What is this kid trying to do?" Hanma frowned as he kept his distance away from Aur.


    "Damn it, if not for this the ring was broken, I would have crushed this kid like a bug already." He cursed.


    Now his strength was barely a tier one, and his spells have been vastly broken. He only had a few spells left now: one of the light magic which he used to blind Aur and the other his main vital blood spell. Others were even more minor spells.


    The ring was actually his power, and it also contained his mental space, now broken and crushed to bits by Aur. All the power he had saved up for centuries was gone in the blink of an eye.


    Hanma felt just one emotion right now: RAGE!


    A deep rage filled with injustice for himself. He didn''t even know the kid, but he dared to destroy his treasure for no reason at all. Even an old foggy like him would sheathe with rage if an unknown kid dared to break his century old n, crumbling before his very eyes.


    Although Hanma did attack Aur, in actuality, he didn''t use his full strength to test him.


    "But these kids¡­" Hanma looked at the bulky youth with white hair in sheathing rage.


    "You are dead."


    He used every ounce of his strength to use his blood spell that he had with full power.


    Boom!


    As expected this time, Aur couldn''t suppress his spell so easily like thest time and fell to the ground.


    But to Hanma''s puzzlement, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t draw blood from his body at all.


    "Hmph, he must have a strong physique¡­" he narrowed his eyes.


    Before he opened his mouth slowly, a ball of fire appeared in mid-air between his jaws, but he didn''t release it immediately, letting it umte, bing bigger and bigger.


    If Aur could see this, he would undoubtedly be terrified seeing the terrifying mass destruction spell that was akin to an apocalypse being used against him.


    However, to Aur''s luck, the ball of fire has barely be football-sized even after umting for a long time.


    With a frown on his face, Hanma released the ball of me.


    Whosh!


    The air distorted from the sheer intensity of the fireball as it directly scorched Aur''s chest, sending him hurtling to the wall creating a booming sound.


    Sizzle! Sizzle!


    The sound of burnt meat permeated the entire room.


    As arge area around Aur''s chest was entirely scorched.


    Hanma nodded his head seeing this "hmph a green-haired brat dared to fight against me." A sneer reced his face.


    "Have you had your fun yet?"


    "Huh." Hanma looked at the body of Aur with disbelief in his face.


    "You caught me off-guard. However, that doesn''t mean I can go down so easily." Aur stood up from the ground like a zombie nonchntly raising his head at Hanma.


    "Something is wrong with this kid." Hanma muttered, his blue hollow flickering and dimmer and dimmer.


    "If this goes on, I might really die here, the great me who was so close to reaching tier four mage, is going to die here? In this unknown vige just because I was sneak attacked?"


    "Uneptable." Hanma roared as his expression became ruthless, releasing all his spells at Aur.


    "Huh where did he go?"


    Swish!


    Aur made the wind tear as he full power striked the man, his bracersy on the floor making a deep dent in it.


    Hanma swiftly invaded the punch efficiently and counterattacked with a small fireball that materialised in front of his hand.


    Aur stepped back by two steps although it didn''t cause him much damage.


    Suddenly he raised his hand up in the air and the sword that was tied to his waist rose up with it. His crimson eyes reflected a strange pattern.


    "Tier one: Wizard Hand."


    He extended the hand forward, and the sword travelled towards Hanma with an unerring uracy and speed, tearing through the air itself like a mere piece of paper.


    Hanma also silently released a small fireball again in the same direction as the sword.


    "You are too naive, kid if you think you can-,"


    Just as the sword and the fireball were going to connect, Aur''s hand shed with a blue light, and the sword trajectory changed slightly, narrowly avoiding the fireball and going straight for the temple of Hanma.


    Bang!


    The sword prated the skull of Hanma and came out from the other side, crushing into the wall leaving a gaping head of his.


    The fireball also hit Aur, however, he was just pushed back two steps againpletely fine without any damage.


    "You bastard-" Hanma said in a horse voice, his eyes sheathing with rage.


    The flickering blue hollow body of Hanma fell to the ground with a gaping hole in the head which revealed brain matter in a gruesome sight.


    Aur looked at the old man with narrowed eyes. always-on-NovelFire


    "Stop pretending, Hanma. I know you are alive."


    "Oh." The amused tone of his filled the room as his brain healed in the matter of split standing up in the matter of seconds.


    "You-""


    A giant fist filled his vision as Hanma was sent hurtling to the wall crashing into it.

 Chapter 113: Muda! Muda! Muda!!!

    Aur narrowed his eyes and looked in front of him.


    The hollow blue visual of the old man became even more dimmer and dimmer, barely shining with its previous glory at all.


    However, Aur didn''t let up, and his crimson eyes reflected a spell again.


    Suddenly, the surrounding air around one meter of Aur gathered in his hand, forming a rotating ball of air. Not only that, small particles of water started to form at the center as well.


    Aur was extracting water from the air itself!


    In an instant, the small ball of water started to rotate at a terrifying speed, and Aur threw it at the old man gently.


    Boom!


    The ball of water tore through the surrounding air itself, instantly reaching Hanma and drilling into his chest after turning all of Hanma''s internal organs into bits. It drilled into the ground, making arge tunnel.


    Swish! Swish!


    Hanma''s eyes snapped open as he looked at his own chest, which had arge hole, with narrowed eyes.


    "Hmph," Hanma sneered as he quickly dodged to the side, escaping from Aur''s fist.


    "Do you think I am easy, kid?"


    However, he was internally frowning inside. "This kid''s physique is already strong, and the spell is¡­"


    The more he thought, the more Hanma felt that he needed to kill the kid right now, or he would suffer a loss.


    Hanma extended his hand again, and instantly, Aur paused from just like that, frozen in ce. But it was just for a split second as he instantly sped up towards the old man.


    "No matter what, Hanma, you are going to die today." A sneer morphed on Aur''s face.


    Just as Aur was close enough to Hanma and Hanma was about to defend, the ground beneath him rose up, sending him hurtling off-bncing him.


    Boom!


    Aur''s punched with his full strength, sending Hanma flying into the wall.


    "Am I really going to die here?" Hanma''s eyes widened in genuine disbelief at his situation.


    Not only was a brat who was barely of age knew every single move of his, he also was beating him, while Aur was only a mid-wizard apprentice and his strength was stillparable to tier one wizards.


    Despite his experience, he had never seen someone fight like Aur, a mad man who used his body more instead of magic.


    "What kind of a wizard are you?" Hanma thought with a bitter experience.


    While Aur was silently staring at him now with his crimson eyes, frowning.


    "Why are you not making a move now, kid?" Hanma spoke with a chuckle.


    Aur just remained silent. "He definitely did something wrong surrounding him?" he could feel unusual mana around the man without him even actively trying. Aur could sense this, and to his knowledge, Hanma wasn''t using any spell right now at all.


    "How is this possible?" he thought with some frustration. "I need to learn spells like this as well."


    Aur extended his hand and attacked again with his blue ball of water made with the surrounding air, sending it at Hanma at a distance.


    "Hydrogan." he casually muttered, naming it on the spot.


    Hanma cursed to himself, escaping to the side.


    Boom!


    As it was in his previous location, it was stopped by a strange force, however, it couldn''t stop it for long, drilling into the ground.


    "Oh," Aur looked at the cut strings from the wind that Hydrogan generated. The strings were blood in color, almost like blood, which was most likely blood.


    "So you did set up a trap, old man." he casually chuckled.


    Hanma''s expression became cold, seeing every trick in his sleeves being dismantled again and again.


    "If not for the fact that even most of my spell was gone, I would show him my signature spell," Hanma muttered with anger and frustration.


    He could only helplessly defend himself while Aur effortlessly deflected every trick he had, slowly exhausting him with his blue hollow dimming every moment. Aur''s attack made it even faster for him to be drained.


    With a final punch from Aur, the old man''s head disappeared, broken to bits.


    Hanma wanted to recover, however, Aur simply punched again, raining punches down on him simultaneously.


    "Muda! Muda! Muda!!!"


    read-first-on-NovelFire


    Aur roared, his expression twisted as he barraged his punches on Hanma without a stop.


    Every time his fist passed the defenses of Hanma and hit him, a hole in his hollow body would be created.


    Gradually, only a thin film was left of Hanma. While this old monster who had lived for centuries was nothing but a puppet in Aur''s hand, toyed with helplessly.


    "Wait, if you kill me, you will not get my inheritance as well-"


    Suddenly, Aur stopped punching the old man, his crimson eyes flickering.


    Hanma was stunned. "Was this this easy?" His eyes twitched in disbelief.


    "So where is your inheritance? If you don''t tell me till I count to ten, you are dead." Aur spoke in a cold, merciless tone,pletely different from his battle maniac expression from before.


    "This kid, was he acting previously?" Hanma muttered with a strange expression.


    "One," Aur said coldly with a cold tone, his tone growing colder and colder. He released his aura, causing a heavy atmosphere, and his physique was rapidly enhanced.


    "Wait, I will tell its-"


    "Ten." Aur voiced his figure disappearing almost like a blink, instantly appearing in front of Hanma and punching him with full force.


    Boom!


    The head of Hanma was broken again. However, unlike thest time, the dim blue hollow figure of Hanma couldn''t be regenerated again, his figure blowing away by the wind.


    "You¡­ you¡­"


    Hanma''sst words as he disintegrated in time air, leaving a ring that fell to the ground, making a "click" noise.


    Aur looked at this with his cold crimson eyes without any emotion. However, seeing the ring drop, his eyes shed with a glint of excitement.


    "I knew it."


    The ring was very simr to the one that Aur had just crushed previously.

 Chapter 114: Sebastians Story

    Aur''s crimson eyes narrowed as he held a stainless ck ring in his hand.


    "The things that were written in Sebastian''s diary were all true," he muttered with a strange expression on his face, while having a deep sigh of relief.


    The Sebastian man was aplete idiot but at the same time had some brains as well.


    From the diary Aur had read when Hanma had appeared in front of him, immediately he thought it was his lucky encounter and praised himself as the luckiest day of his life.


    And he was even more excited when Hanma showed his power and proved to be quite useful to him as well.


    However, Sebastian knew his limitation of being a person who barely took three steps in the awakening ceremony, making him not even be educated in the academy.


    Although Hanma promised him that he would find him some treasures to upgrade his talent, Sebastian was a little doubtful about it.


    Either way, he didn''t care much about it. After all, he was living his best life after Hanma appeared.


    All Sebastian wanted previously was to have a happy wife and live a peaceful life. However, human greed was never satisfied; it only grows with time in a bottomless pit with no stop to it.


    From then on, he lived his life using Hanma''s ability to shock everyone.


    Even if someone tried to harm him, Hanma would give him the power to defeat, ughter and kill people as he liked even if they are wizards. However, one faithful day, Hanma spoke.


    "I have a higher inheritance for you, my inheritor. As long as you go to this certain ce, then you will be able to earn myplete inheritance."


    After Hanma told such a thing, Sebastian was even more excited.


    Since he worked for thendlords as a humble handy boy from time to time, he lived in the middle of a forest outside the city, just near the residence of thendlords.


    Sebastian walked out of the house into the wilderness with hopes for a bright future.


    After he reached the cave and searched for the important things, the old man Hanma and Sebastian somehow fell into an argument, and then Sebastian returned to his own residence, while hiding the ring in a certain location.


    It wasn''t written in the diary what the argument was about.


    But Sebastian knew that the old man woulde to bite him, so he had written a diary for the weakness of Hanma one by one, observing him as carefully as he could.


    Before one day, he walked out of the room without the ring carrying with him on an excuse away from Hanma, telling the inheritance cave of Hanma directly to the vige.


    When this was known to the vige leader, Noah was immediately happy and rewarded Sebastian generously. His reputation in the vige instantly rose up in sky-high value.


    Before long, he was dered as the hero of the vige as everyone cheered for him.


    However, that was also the reason Hanma killed Sebastianter, and the rest was the scene he had already seen.


    Aur mused to himself as a sneer gradually formed on his face.


    "Reputation, oh reputation, the meaningless thing it bes a burden to you if you want to garner it for just a moment of pride, but if you manipte it to your likings, it will be a weapon¡­" he chuckled to himself as the gang leader.


    Aur has faced numerous things in his life, although he was still rtively younger in his previous life.


    "But it doesn''t matter. Who am I to judge people? It''s better to improve yourself rather than judging people."


    Aur touched the cold ring with a smile on his face.


    The blood he had dropped in the ring was actually just a mortal''s blood. From the diary he had read, only the people with weaker strength of a mortal could open the ring.


    Aur''s blood wouldn''t work. However, even if it did, he wouldn''t want to use it on the ring. Who knows what type of trap was used in the ring?


    "That old monster was still stronger than I expected, even after I fought him after destroying his source of power." Aur cursed. However, he has at least found how strong his strength is at now.


    The spells of Hanma were very few because he destroyed the ring, but still, he had some spells left in him that was all at least tier one spells used in full power.


    Unlike the ones they used, although the spells used by Aur is still at tier one, however, the power is like a small babypared to be used by higher tier wizards.


    "My strength isparable to a first-tier wizard," Aur muttered with excitement.


    Not an average wizard as well. Although Hanma''s power could barely fit in the category of tier one wizards, but as an old monster, even without his spells, he was terrifyingly experienced inbat.


    Aur could bet if his physique wasn''t so strong topletely nullify some spells of his, then still Hanma could beat him as easily as crushing bugs.


    If Aur had found other wizards who were as strong as Hanma in the fight, the fight would havested so long at all.


    With almost no weak point, and even if Hanma showed weak points, it was to bait Aur into falling for it.


    Aur had narrowly missed some attacks as well, which would have made him either dead or seriously injured. If he had even slightly put his guard down, the consequences he would have to face would be terrifying.


    He sighed thinking of this.


    As he walked out of his room.


    "Young master?" Lucy asked with a bewildered expression.


    discover-stories-on-NovelFire


    Aur''s expression morphed into an irritation. "I lost some money gambling. Now I need more money. The academy doesn''t pay nearly enough for it, so I will go outside the wilderness to hunt you."


    "Yes, young master," Lucy said with a pitiful expression.

 Chapter 115: Space Stones

    Aur slowly walked through the wilderness going in the opposite direction of the caravan. He didn''t want to stumble on it again, especially after meeting the person who was pursuing him previously.


    Although Aur now could be sure he had the physical strength to fight head to toe with a tier one wizard.


    However, he was still far off from killing one unlike the Hanma who had very few spells in his arsenal there was very little possibility of Aur killing tier one wizard.


    "I need to increase my strength more," he said with narrowed eyes increasing his pace as Aur made his way through the jungle.


    His pace was quite fast although the terrain of the forest was rtively difficult but Aur had some experience in the forest already causing him to not slow down even by a bit.


    Rustle!


    Suddenly Aur paused in mid-air narrowing his eyes, hurriedly hiding while keeping his presence minimal.


    For a long time, nothing happened except for the asional chirping of birds and the noise from the bugs. There was silence however Aur just patiently waited for a long time.


    The silence was suddenly broken by the painful roar of the beast.


    Roar!


    Its roar mixed with a tinge of rage and arrogance as it grew more and more distant from Aur.


    However even after the voice disappeared into the distance, Aur didn''t stop hiding for a solid ten minutes before he finally came out with a sigh of relief.


    "That was dangerous," Aur muttered while his entire body was trembling with fear.


    "Damn, it''s just my damn luck to find a tier-two beast in the forest at that."


    The forest was a dangerous ce to stay at, not only did he have to be careful of the best but also about various nts and many things.


    It could be safe to say that in the wilderness everything from the living and even non-living was your enemy.


    "I should be close to the ce right?" Aur muttered to himself, the ring was shining asionally pointing him in a certain direction all the time.


    However, as he travelled unfortunately his speed slowed down because of even more difficult terrain and a a swamp that almost trapped him in ce.


    "How far is this ce?" Aur thought with a bitter expression. The trees were all lush and were shaped in strange shapes.


    Some were usually small and uneven and some were huge giant trees that seemed to reach the end of the sky.


    The particr nt that Aur was resting on was a huge bamboo nt evenrger than some trees and the bamboo was thick enough to hold at least three people around the size of Aur.


    Aur took a deep breath finally gathering some peace and continuing with his journey.


    "How did a person like Sebastian even make it there?" Aur thought with a confused expression.


    However, he just chuckled soon after Sebastian had the help of Hanma and with his expertise, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to reach the ce while avoiding all the beasts.


    Finally, after he walked for around ten minutes at top speed he reached a hilly ce where there were countless rocks.


    "Finally arrived," Aur muttered.


    Carefully looking at the surrounding rock and the gleaming ring on his hand.


    Before long he found a small hole in one of the huge rocks.


    Seeing this Aur''s crimson eyes lit up and he lightly punched the hole.


    Bang!


    The rocks caved in from the sheer strength of his punch, revealing a hollow space inside.


    "Hello." Aur''s voice echoed in the ceing about the same voice of hising back to him.


    "Is this space magic?"


    He said with some puzzlement. This space magic was a mysterious magic that almost no one in the vige knew about.


    Even the most profound magic was sound magic that has been passed down from generation to generation to the vige leader.


    This was the most profound magic that the vige had in actuality.


    However, this didn''t mean there weren''t items where space magic was used just like his storage bag that Aur had gotten it.


    The storage bag was a good example of this since it used magic as well however these weren''t actually made using space magic instead it was made by one of the rarest elements of nature: space stones.


    These had simr properties to the space magic enabling it to be easily used for the construction of space storage.


    Aur walked into the cave into the deep darkness he took out a bug and sparked it with mes.


    Whoosh! always on m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    The bug started to burn creating light that immediately lit up the entire surrounding, Aur worked in tandem and quickly trapped the bug in a vessel.


    "These new things I purchased from the caravan are quite useful," Aur mused to himself as he walked inside.


    Only to see a blue hologram of Hanma whom Aur had previously murdered in front of him smiling at him with a warm smile.


    "I see that you have made it here," Hanma spoke in a soft tone.


    However, Aur noticed something that made him frown, the voice of Hanma seemed to be automatic as if it was mechanically recorded and just now was being broadcasted.


    "I know as my inheritor you have a lot of questions however these will be answered all when you see this video."


    Hanma said while gesturing his hand immediately the mana in the surroundings became unusually active and a scene started to y slowly.


    Aur narrowed his eyes as the scene was exactly the one the academy had shown them as well.


    With Hanmaing to the vige a fight broke out causing a terrifying mass of destruction however the clip continued even after that in a monotonous clip.


    However, the clip didn''t y out as the one Adriana had said it to as Hanma crushed them all defeating them like mere insects one by one like a hunter fearlessly charging at them all with battle-crazed expression.

 Chapter 116: Sneak Attack

    novel hosted m,vle mpyr


    With despair etched into their eyes, they could only all surrender one by one; some were killed and some were seriously injured however without a doubt they were all defeated.


    A crushing defeat that brought true despair to the entire vige.


    "Wait, we surrender." Just as the previous vige leader was about to be prated with a spike he spoke in a loud tone, the spike stopping barely at the nick of the moment revealing a crimson blood from the damaged wound from it.


    "Oh, you surrender." Hanma chuckled with a smile on his face.


    The previous leader hurriedly nodded his head and all the seriously injured elders bowed down with him, their head seeing the ground in shame and humiliation.


    Not only were some elders seriously injured, but some elders had mutted arms and legs with clear signs of blunt weapons being used.


    If that wasn''t humiliating enough then the enemy that has done such a thing to them was the one they were bowing to currently.


    "A bunch of sheep." Hanma chuckled with a sneer on his face.


    The elders all had a shameful expression however no one spoke a word. It was better for them to take this shame rather than lose their own life.


    "I thought you were something special but you are nothing but a fool who dared to think this would be enough to beat me, James." Hanma said with a chuckle "You are a trash leader for this vige, I should rule it under my force."


    "Yes, yes it is right for you to rule this vige. I will just be a humble servant as long as Master Hanma says anything about it." James said sheepishly with a humble smile on his face, just then however he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Still, a smile was on his face as he bootlicked Hanma with all he had.


    "Trash," Hanma muttered with disappointment.


    Spit!


    He spat on James right on the face "Bow down fully to the ground then." Hanma then said.


    "Yes, master," James spoke with a smile, his humiliation growing deep down within him however he bided his time directly bowing to him.


    "Good, good." Hanmaughed with a smile on his face, directly stepping on the head of James.


    James'' eyes widened as his head was pushed directly to the ground, tasting the mother earth for the first time in his life.


    "Hahaha." Hanmaughed seeing this just as he was reeling on his victory suddenly the head of James slightly raised opening his mouth.


    Swish!


    A dart was sent flying to him directly prating the left shoulder.


    "This¡­" Hanma''s eyes widened as he sent James flying across the air clutching his left shoulder.


    "You dare-"


    He wanted to use his spell however he somehow couldn''t gather his mana inside his mental space.


    No matter how he tried he was unable to use any spell at all. As if adding insult to the injury he vomited a mouthful of greenish blood that fell to the ground making a sizzling burning contact upon touching the ground itself.


    Hanma''s eyes narrowed as he looked up only to see a huge ice spear with a sharp ending towards him at lightning speed.


    In a swift motion, his entire arms were severed, with freezing air spreading throughout his body almost freezing his internal organs.


    "How is this possible?" he roared in pain, gathering all the strength he had, finally gaining a slight amount of mana from his mental space to use his spell.


    Boom!


    His skin started to turn into the rough texture of rocks suppressing the ice.


    Just as he finished the elders all moved simultaneously while roaring.


    "You are not going to escape Hanma."


    Countless attacks of the five elements and many other spells rained down on him, drilling him from every side.


    Roar!


    A shocking air pressure pushed everyone to the side and Hanma hurriedly escaped from there while gritting his teeth with anger.


    "I wille back!" Hanma roared, his voice fleeting, as he disappeared into the distance.


    James stopped the elders from pursuing Hanma as he looked at the fleeting figure of his before disappearing.


    "Are you sure you want to let go of that man so easily, leader?" one of the elders said tentatively with a strange expression on his face.


    "He will die either way. That sneak attack I did was coated with a poison that he couldn''t handle." James said with a chuckle.


    "Are you sure, leader?" the elder said with a frown on his face.


    "Don''t worry I am confident about the poison I used no matter what trick he used in his arsenal he would die a miserable death¡­" James chuckled with a sneer "even if he is very close to reaching the revered tier four wizard rank.


    Just then James'' nose suddenly twitched as a nauseate smell wafted into his nose.


    "What is this smell from?" he said with confusion.


    A small can of cylindrical metal slowly rolled near James'' feet.


    "Huh, what is this?" James frowned as he was about to touch it.


    Boom!


    ¡­


    Hanma moved through the ce rapidly before finally finding a safe ce and resting on it.


    "This poison is¡­ troublesome." he frowned with his entire face wrinkled making it extremely ugly however he wouldn''t care for it.


    Rather he was essing his own mental space seeing the condition of it, the poison not only affected his physical state it also affected his mental space as well making himpletely disabled.


    He sat on the ground in a meditative position and started to research the poison right here on the spot.


    "No matter what it is, I don''t believe my experience of hundreds of years won''t let me research this poison." Hanma voiced with a chuckle.


    His eyes glinted with a fierce light.


    "After I am done dealing with the poison I wille back for revenge, oh right James must be dead already so I will; ughter his descendantter." he chuckled with an evilugh.


    "A two-faced hypocrite."

 Chapter 117: Fireball

    "I tried numerous ways to cure the poison. Unfortunately, I couldn''t recover from the poison at all, no matter how I tried, dying with injustice and grievances."


    Hanma''s blue projection said with a sigh on its face.


    Aur stood there like a tall mountain without speaking a single word, his expression impassive.


    "What I showed you is my memory." Hanma started to speak in a monotonous tone again. "I will get to the point now. I don''t care what you do with the inheritance as long as you promise me to kill and ughter every single person in that vige."


    "I, Hanma, promise to give you all the inheritance of my peak tier three wizard." He extended his hand. "So, will you promise me?"


    Experience stories on m _v _lempy _r.


    Aur looked at Hanma silently, his gaze narrowed, not speaking a single word. The blue figure of Hanma also stayed in a monotonous position with his hand extended awkwardly.


    However, there wasn''t even a flinch in its expression.


    "As I thought," Aur sneered internally as he said, "I don''t."


    The blue figure of Hanma flickered as its eyes shined with a crimson colour.


    "Then you are dea-"


    Whosh!


    Aur instantly moved, closing the distance with Hanma in the flicker of a moment, and casually punched.


    As his fist travelled, the wind made tearing sounds.


    Aur''s fist directly travelled past the blue figure of the old man, directly creating ripples around his entire body.


    He hurriedly stopped his fist in mid-air.


    Bang!


    The surrounding walls copsed from the sheer wind current his punch had generated.


    "You are dead," Hanma''s blue figure mechanically turned back to Aur, as if he was a ghost without any physical body.


    Instantly, Aur''s instinct went haywire as two flying darts were shot towards him, aiming at his heart and the other at his brain.


    Aur quickly side-stepped, barely dodging one, but the other caught him off-guard.


    "Damn it."


    He punched right at the nick of time, barely deflecting the arrow.


    The moment his fist and the arrow made contact, Aur took a deep breath before barely being able to deflect the arrow to another location.


    Shing!


    As the arrow was deflected to the walls of the cave, it made a deep hole even in the cave wall.


    "What was that?" Aur thought, his crimson eyes widened.


    However, he wasn''t given much time to contemte at all as he felt a burning sensation behind his back; he hurriedly looked back to see a huge fireball that wasing at him.


    At that split second, Aur directly opened his muscle system and put all the stat points he had into his muscle mass without any hesitation.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 2.2 (+) +19


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 19 -19


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur charged at the fireball instead of retreating, directly punching it.


    "I don''t believe I can''t tank it," he roared with a fierce expression.


    Boom!


    The ground rumbled with dust flying up in the air.


    Aur wasunched and crashed into the cave walls, breaking through andunched into the outside world.


    The entire cave was scorched with the terrifying heat that charred everything, steamy smokeing out from the ground as if it was being cooked.


    Cough! Cough!


    Aur vomited a mouthful of blood, his hand entirely charred from the sheer heat of the fireball.


    "My internal organs..." His crimson eyes widened as he hastily stood up from the ground, using the tree beside him for support as he examined his wounds.


    He opened his mouth, and the moment he did, a smoky stream emerged. His tissues were almost in a carbonised state, and his internal organs were charred ck, particrly in his chest area. The damage was even more gruesome.


    Externally, he appeared rtively unharmed, with only some scratches, blisters, and torn wizard robes that were all burnt from the fire, revealing almost his naked body. However, the same couldn''t be said for the internal part of his body.


    asionally, the acrid scent of his burning internal organs wafted into Aur''s nose, causing him to frown.


    In his hand materialised a vial containing red liquid, and Aur instantly popped open the lid, drinking it.


    The moment Aur consumed the liquid, a surge of mana activated in his mental space, swiftly coursing through his body as it mingled with the red liquid. This infusion had a gradual effect, steadily elevating his natural regeneration.


    "That was a bit too close," Aur muttered, his words punctuated by deep, rxed breaths.


    Cough!


    Once again, he expelled a mouthful of blood, the dark red liquid staining the ground. His internal condition worsened, leading to internal bleeding.


    Yet, Aur''s recovery was at an astounding pace. One of the perks of possessing a robust physique was its inherent ability to self-heal. Despite the effectiveness of healing medicines and potions, they inevitably required time to activate and facilitate recovery.


    Regardless of the grades or quality of the healing substances Aur was familiar with, still it took some time for the healing to actually ur, at least the one he knew about all took some time to take effect.


    Hence, the advantage of having a formidable physique extended to swift self-healing, proving invaluable in critical moments.


    Gradually, Aur recuperated enough to walk unaided. However, exercising caution, he refrained from hastily venturing back into the cave. He opted to wait until he felt sufficiently restored.


    Only a fool would engage inbat while weakened.


    "Let''s see now."


    Aur smirked as he entered through the scorched hole created by the force that had sent him hurtling.


    "You are here again?" Hanma looked at Aur with shock, his blue figure flickering.


    "Attack."


    His voice echoed, but the moment Hanma took barely a step, he disintegrated into dust, flying away and being wiped out by the air.


    "Oh," Aur raised his eyebrows in surprise at the sight of this, the man who almost killed him just like that.

 Chapter 118: Good and Evil, What is the difference?

    "Time really is a terrifying thing. No matter who you are or what you were in the past, with time, all things are erased." Aur chuckled.


    Even if there had been remnants of the power of a peak tier three powerhouse stored here, with time, that power and all the protective spells used to guard the cave against invaders would eventually disappear.


    That''s why Aur was confident enough to oppose that old monster Hanma so easily.


    "However, even after this long has passed, this guy still has so much energy left? This goes against my calctions," Aur said with a strange tone.


    He looked around the scorched area of the cave.


    "It should be around here," Aur thought as he searched the ce.


    Finally, after a long time of searching, he found a small circle hidden beneath one of the walls, almost stuck to it.


    If there hadn''t been a slight crack that gave it away, Aur wouldn''t have found it.


    He walked up to the stone and pulled it.


    The circle imprinted in the stone had a strange shape, with two arcs connecting the circle right at the middle.


    Aur touched the stone and started to supply mana into it from his mental space. It soon started to shine with a red light.


    Rumble!


    The ground shook as the walls of the cave to his left parted ways.


    "Found it," Aur chuckled as he entered the cave.


    After witnessing the scene, Aur was certain that the vige never had a superior-grade talent to begin with; it was all a lie made up to cover the truth.


    The vige deceived them, using the excuse of not having a recording of the scene. However, in reality, they had clearly utilised recording magic to capture it all.


    Aur couldn''t help but sneer at the thought. He had never considered the vige to be so pure and righteous. In any case, as long as his family was safe, he wouldn''t truly care about what happened to the vige.


    After all, which force in the world would portray themselves in a bad light, regardless of their fault? They would inevitably present themselves as superior.


    It was a fundamental principle in establishing power. Aur had firsthand experience with this when he was forming his own gang.


    In essence, to create any force, be it a kingdom or any entity rted to power, there was a need to foster unity.


    To achieve that, one had to unite the hearts of the people. One of the simplest and most effective methods, employed for ages, was straightforward.


    Be a hypocrite!


    There was no absolute good or evil in this world; morality was subjective and depended on an individual''s perspective.


    This was Aur''s understanding of the world, shaped by his experiences in his previous life.


    "As long as my heart is set with a clear conscience to move forward, I will never feel regret."


    Aur''s crimson gaze intensified as he looked ahead.


    However, there was still a mystery surrounding how James managed to acquire a poison that could easily bring down a peak tier three wizard. Discover worlds on m _v _lempy _r.


    "I wonder if I could get my hands on that poison," Aur mused, wearing a thoughtful expression on his face.


    After he entered the ce, a profound darkness enveloped him on all sides.


    "Oh, right, I need light again." In the previous fight, the lightmp was pretty much destroyed by the fireball that came at him, just sheer intensity of heat evaporating it.


    That wasn''t a normal fireball at all!


    The fireball exceeded his power; had he not been cautious and utilised all his strength from the beginning, standing here wouldn''t be a possibility.


    His physique, capable of contending against a tier one wizard, struggled to handle the immense power of the fireball, highlighting its formidable nature.


    Casually, he extracted another bug from his pouch and engulfed it in mes, illuminating the entire space.


    Capturing the zing bug in a jar, Aur surveyed his surroundings.


    The room was a simple, man-made construct with a door directly ahead and a book on the table. Besides the book, there were some dried materials that caught his attention.


    Aur examined the desated substance with a furrowed brow. "Whatever it is, it has already dried with time," he sighed.


    Approaching the book on the table, he cast his gaze upon it, and in that moment, his crimson eyes glinted with excitement.


    "I didn''t expect to find it here so easily," he remarked, his eyes shing with excitement as he looked at the title.


    "Tier one magic: Rock skin," he said aloud, revealing the title of the book.


    This magic was the same one Aur had witnessed Hanma using before.


    The very name suggested its purpose, and given its rtively neutral nature, it was a spell that could be harnessed by anyone without conflicting with hardly any spell.


    The defensive capabilities it offered made it particrly valuable for Aur, who relied heavily on physicalbat.


    Even Hanma, an old monster, had employed this spell, elevating it to his rank. The inherent value of such a defensive spell was evident.


    As he flipped through the pages of the book, Aur contemted, "How many tiers blueprints does this book have for the spell?"


    The book was rtively slim, devoid of unnecessary details; it contained only the essential steps for mastering the spell.


    "It''s only up to tier three."


    Aur thought with a glint in his eyes, "Forget it, it should still be useful."


    He sighed while holding his storage bag, taking out a thin, small pouch from inside it.


    "Hey, squirrel, it''s time for you to be useful again," Aur smirked as he rubbed the pouch.


    Swish!


    In an instant, the squirrel popped out of the bag with an angry expression on his face.


    "Why did you even bother me again, human?" the squirrel said with anger, huffing and puffing.


    "Well, I finally need your help now. You don''t want to eat?" Aur said with a sly smile on his face.


    "Oh," the squirrel''s ears perked up when he heard this, almost like a bunny. "If it''s food, I couldplete it."

 Chapter 119: Second Area: Monkey

    In the deep darkness, a dim light flickered, revealing a bulky youth with a squirrel on his shoulder exploring the ce.


    "Go now," Aur whispered as the squirrel moved at lightning-quick pace,unching itself directly out of the body and into the deep darkness that seemed darker than the void itself.


    Swish! Swish!


    Just as the squirrel steeped into the eerie darkness, its nose started to twitch, causing it to backflip.


    The squirrel felt its scalp tingling mid-air as its hair stood up in fright.


    "Aur, right now."


    Aur quickly moved before the squirrel even finished speaking, casually punching.


    Boom!


    A sickening thud of a body crashing into the wall echoed throughout the ce.


    "Come back," Aur ordered, and the squirrel instantly went towards his shoulder obediently.


    The dim glowing light from his jar, buzzing with the burning bug, slightly revealed the ce.


    Therey a fattened body of an adult human-sized monkey, as if it was hit by a truck-kun, its bloody red fur shining in the dim light with the distinctive symbol of a star on its head.


    However, Aur didn''t have the luxury to look at the red monkey, as his crimson eyes narrowed.


    Thousands of gazes were drawn towards him and the squirrel, all looking at them violently and bloodthirst.


    "This will be troublesome," Aur muttered as he looked at the flickering light and then nced at the deep darkness that surrounded him with a bitter expression.


    "That presence there is definitely a tier-one beast or even higher," his crimson eyes flickered with a thoughtful frown.


    "We should leave here, Aur," the squirrel said tentatively while looking around, feeling the countless malevolent gazes.


    Aur nonchntly nodded his head and returned, his footsteps decisive and determined, quickly leaving the ce.


    The moment Aur walked out of the ce, his vision returned to the simple man-made cave room where he had previously obtained the spell.


    "That was close." The squirrel heaved a sigh of relief and hopped off Aur''s shoulder, quickly climbing onto the only table in the room,ying t with his fat belly.


    "Oh," Aur raised his eyebrows at the darn squirrel.


    "Umm¡­ hehe." The squirrel only iled his chubby arms helplessly.


    "That ce might be a little dangerous even for your great master."


    Aur remained silent, his expression thoughtful.


    "From the diary I have, the details indicate that there was only one tier-one beast in the cave when Sebastian first entered the second area. However, the timeline doesn''t match with the time when Sebastian went."


    After all, Aur immediately departed to get the inheritance; however, the crybaby Sebastian took two years just toe here after Hanma pushed him.


    Aur couldn''t help but imagine the frustration Hanma must have felt to push the guy and build up his confidence to enter the ce. It must have been an amusing sight for sure.


    "However, I wasn''t informed about this¡­" Aur looked at the jar again.


    The bug was burning simultaneously, and its bright light covered the whole roompletely, unlike the previous scene where it barely lit up in the second area.


    "There must be something in that ce which was suppressing the light¡­" his eyes narrowed.


    This thing was never written in Sebastian''s diary either. When he had entered the cave, these features were already washed away with time or it was too trivial to be recorded in the diary. Maybe he forgot to record it as well¡­


    Either way, now Aur was in a conundrum. The light wasn''t an actual problem; his senses were suppressed in that area as well, and from what Aur could tell, these monkeys'' home was in the darkness.


    "Should I enter again ore back after preparing myself?" Aur thought for a moment before he shook his head. "Haste makes waste."


    "I should prepare myself properly beforeing here again; there is no hurry. No one is going to find this ce anyway."


    With that said, Aur decisively left.


    "Hey, wait for me, did you forget me?" The squirrel''s squeaking sound came from behind Aur, which made him pause.


    Aur patiently waited, and the squirrel finally came back to him while huffing and puffing.


    "How did you be so fat?" Aur asked with a frown on his face.


    The squirrel was shocked when he heard this. "Hey, I ain''t fat."


    However, the crimson gaze of Aur as he silently stared at him made the poor squirrel sweat.


    "Well, I ate too much," the squirrel said in a loud voice.


    "Didn''t you drink only blood?"


    Aur''s expression morphed into an even stranger one.


    "Our body is simr to the one that you humans have. We need to release the excessive energy from our body either through exercise or something; however, I was toozy-"


    The squirrel smiled sheepishly.


    "A vampire who is fat, huh¡­" Aur mused to himself.


    The squirrel scratched the back of his head. "Hey, I don''t want to go to that ce ever again."


    "Oh, you mean the pet space?" Aur said with a chuckle.


    "Yes, that ce is too packed for my big body. I couldn''t even move in that ce."


    "Well, you have to get used to that in the future." Aur smiled mysteriously while leaving.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that?"


    The squirrel said angrily while following Aur.


    ¡­.


    Inside the second area that Aur had just retreated from, countless blood-red furry monkeys filled the space, their eyes aze with rage as if it were inherent in their nature.


    However, at the centre of these human-sized monkeys, two giant monkeysy, silently observing each other.


    These two monkeys could easily bepared to at least three of the normal-sized monkeys in terms of height alone.


    Their fur was coated in a striking red hue, and they had distinctive tails with a golden colour, as if proiming their majesty differentiating them from the other monkeys. story by m|v_l,e,m,p,y,r


    They were however now entirely silent without uttering a single word; a strange tension lingered in the air as these two giants faced off against each other.

 Chapter 120: Vaan: Opportunity to break free

    "The master is dead," one of therger monkeys dered with an impassive expression.


    The moment these words were uttered, the smaller monkeys erupted into chaotic screeches, scattering away from the crowd with horrified expressions.


    The other monkey frowned upon hearing this. "Are you sure, Vaan?"


    source at m,vle mpyr


    "Yeah, pretty sure that weak human killed him. He even had the audacity to enter our territory," Vaan''srge monkey replied, his mouth curving into a smirk.


    "Oh," the other monkey nodded with her big head. "So what should we do now?"


    "We were initially engaged in conflict due to our allegiance to our master. However, now that he has met his demise, the constraints he imposed upon us will also dissipate," Vaan snickered.


    "You go your way, and I''ll go mine. When that human reappears, we''ll unite andunch a coordinated army to confront him. How about that?"


    "Agreed," the other monkey nodded its head, and they parted ways with a particr glint shing in their eyes.


    For centuries, they had been suppressed in this ce. The patience they had cultivated over the years was now nearing its culmination.


    Finally, they had the opportunity to break free, to live as they desired, and the prospect of freedom shone brightly before them.


    ¡­


    Aur remained oblivious to all of this as he continued on his way, his silhouette moving through the shadows while strategically using a leaf to cover his sensitive areas. The cold wind briskly brushed against his exposed skin.


    "Damn it, my wizard robes still haven''t recovered yet," he muttered, voicing his frustration.


    Since the terrifying fireball incident that had nearly incinerated his entire wizard robes, the self-recovery had been minimal.


    In fact, upon closer inspection of the robes, the progress seemed to have worsened the situation, leaving the fabric more charred than healed.


    "That fireball was really something," Aur remarked with a bitter smile, acknowledging the cost of his loss.


    However, as he reflected, he couldn''t deny that the gains outweighed the losses. The spell for the rock skin, a top-notch enchantment, alone justified the sacrifice. Yet, there was more.


    Aur had also acquired valuable information ¡ª information potent enough to tarnish the vige''s reputation and sow unrest.


    Aur had no intention of being as naive as Sebastian, who would willingly hand over such damning evidence to the vige.


    After Sebastian witnessed the scene and knowing the truth about the incident that could untie the hearts of the people, did he really he would be left alone?


    Even without Hanma''s presence, the vige would likely either suppress him with various binding methods or eliminate him altogether. However, Aur saw the value in the recorded videos.


    He extended his hand, revealing a peculiar stone shaped almost like a camera, with a strange pattern imprinted at the end.


    "So, these were used in those times, huh?" he mused to himself. Recognizing the potential, Aur considered selling these videos to other viges. It wasn''t just his vige; there were four more viges in the vicinity, each simr to the vige with simr strength.


    Amidst thepetition for the resources allocated by the main capital city, a natural enmity had developed among the five viges.


    Although all the viges were technically part of the capital city''s subordination, infighting among the five viges was exceedinglymon, with even killing being permitted.


    They didn''t care a damn about it.


    "Muscle system," Aur called out, and the blue panel shed in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 2.39 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.82/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Observing that his stat points were nowpletely zero, Aur frowned with a tinge of pity. During the recent attack, he had utilised nearly all his points, desperately seeking more strength with the belief that every iota would make a difference.


    Reflecting on it, Aur didn''t harbour much regret. What was done was done, and dwelling on the past wouldn''t alter it. The chubby squirrel had already found its ce in his bag as he navigated the wilderness swiftly, encountering rtively few beasts on the return journey.


    Soon, Aur arrived back in his vige. However, he chose to move in the shadows, avoiding the prying eyes of the residents, until he located a clothing shop.


    Inside the shop, a woman sat in a chair, her eyes filled with pride as she surveyed her collection of clothes. After a prolonged inspection, she nodded and resumed sipping her coffee, singing a song with a contented expression.


    ~Lla, oh my sweet clothes, my baby makes me some money¡­~


    As the woman sang, a sudden gust of wind blew through the shop, causing her to close her eyes briefly. Perplexed, she opened her eyes to find five small mana crystalsying on top of  the table.


    "Low-grade mana crystals?" she mumbled, her brain processing the unexpected urrence. Her gaze fell upon the blue crystals, some with patches of purple, piquing her curiosity.


    "The windows and the door are closed. How did the wind evene in?" she pondered. While lost in thought, her eyes inadvertently shifted to her clothes.


    "Hmm, are there any clothes missing?" A chill ran down her spine as she scrutinised her collection. "A male set of clothes is really missing," she observed, letting out a sigh of relief. "That was definitely a wizard, luckily he didn''t do anything."


    Meanwhile, Aur strolled down the street adorned in his new attire ¡ª blue jeans pants and a white half-sleeve silk shirt.


    The shirt revealed his veiny arms and the robust physique of hispact body, boasting strong muscles. At a towering height of six feet three inches, he stood above many in the crowd.


    With the increase in his muscle mass, Aur noticed that his height had grown taller as well. As he walked, nearly every woman''s attention was drawn towards him.


    However, Aur walked with a cold demeanour, making his way to the other side of the vige where the caravan was stationed.


    "Time to collect my prize," Aur chuckled as he approached the caravan.

 Chapter 121: Winning the Bid

    Aur walked through the caravan. The people chattered and hawked with each other, voices growing louder and louder by the second. The loud sounds echoed in his ears, making him muse to himself.


    "These caravans are unusually crowded today,"


    It was the fourth day of the caravan already, with many people surrounding the ce.


    There were even stalls on the street, however, the people who were in the street all had cheaper quality clothes than the ones which were in the shop.


    Aur peacefully walked towards therger and most luxurious tower in the caravan.


    "Look, there''s an academy wizard."


    "I think I have heard about that lord. He should be a new wizard in the academy,"


    "Oh, a new wizard could be so strong?"


    "Are you stupid? Do you think the wizards fight with their muscles?"


    "I forgot sorry¡­"


    "But I have heard he is in the middle rankings of the ss despite being less talented than most of the people. You should also learn from his hard work."


    "Cough about that first. Let''s finish that after eating the new delicacy!"


    "Hmph¡­"


    Aur''s ears twitched as he heard the surrounding people chatter. His giant figure naturally attracted everyone''s attention. He was a head taller than almost everybody, cing him in the category of a giant already.


    Most of them, seeing the badge from his waist hanging, swiftly recognized him and their eyes were filled with reverence soon after.


    Wizards were like superheroes to themon people ¡ª their idols, or even gods, to worship.


    He quickly reached the auction house and entered the ce, directly making it to the higher floor.


    "I am sorry, miss. There was someone who bid higher than you, so unfortunately, we can''t give this spell to you."


    "Who could bid higher than me?" Amelia said in a cold tone.


    "Well¡­" the servant shook his head helplessly.


    However, his eyes suddenly lit up when he saw a bulky, white-haired youth there. The youth had just entered the ce.


    "Madam, you should talk to him rather than me." the servant pointed at Aur with a bitter expression.


    "Oh," Amelia turned around coldly to meet the sight of Aur, who was silentlying towards them.


    "It''s Aur."


    A frown appeared on her face. "If it was another person, it would have been easier,"


    She couldn''t help but curse.


    "Are you the one who won it?" Amelia asked in a neutral tone.


    Aur frowned as he looked at the pink-haired woman with narrowed eyes. Then he casually shrugged. "I don''t know."


    He walked up to the servant, who hurriedly took the spell out from the mirror case and put it in another container, carefully handing it to Aur.


    "Young Lord, please handle these with care please."


    "Okay." Aur nodded his head and walked out expressionless, ignoring Ameliapletely.


    Amelia coldly looked at this. However, she didn''t make a move at all, just staring at him.


    "Hmph, he''ll turn back for sure! Offending the vige leader''s daughter won''t do him any good."


    To her astonishment, Aur never turned back, leaving the floor going down silently.


    "Is he really willing to offend me?" Amelia thought with disbelief.


    Her cold facade momentarily flickered in a nervous disy, but it was just for a split second before she looked down at the servant with a frown


    "How much did he bid?"


    "I can''t tell that, madam. It''s our store policy."


    "Your store policy?" Amelia asked with a smile on her face.


    Just then, however, a man wearing a monocle and a ck tuxedo entered the room with a slight frown on his face.


    "What is going on here?" he asked with a frown on his face.


    "Oh, I finally found you, Maximus," Amelia said with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, Miss Amelia," Maximus said with a smile on his face.


    He looked at the servant. "You can leave now."


    "Yes, ninth master." The servant bowed without losing hisposure and left the ce.


    "You guys have professionally trained servants, huh¡­" Amelia said with a chuckle.


    "Yes, this might not be the ce to talk though, Miss Amelia," Maximus said, with a friendly smile.


    Her expression gradually returned to the usual cold one as well.


    "Well, I am not here to catch up with you, instead I have a question to ask of you."


    "Oh, and what would that be?"


    "Well, let''s talk in private," she said, looking around her.


    story at NovelFire,mp|y|r


    "Okay."


    As both Maximus and Amelia left, whispers instantly began to spread.


    "Was that Aur?"


    "Yeah, we previously thought he was gonna lose the bidding miserably, but looks like he won in the end."


    "I am shocked as well. Did he bid even higher than five times?"


    ¡­.


    Amelia sat in a chair with a cold expression.


    "When did you be such a cold person, Amelia?" Maximus said with a smile while preparing coffee.


    "Forget about that. Tell me, how much did Aur bid to be higher than even me?" Amelia asked directly.


    "Aur?" Maximus questioned with a frown on his face.


    "The guy who won the bidding against me. Don''t try to act ignorant."


    "Oh, that guy huh¡­" a thoughtful expression appeared on his face.


    "Well, you tried to scam my shop and got countered instead."


    Amelia''s countenance changed slightly when she heard this.


    Maximus'' expression turned cold. "You used your status as the vige leader to dare to cheat my shop. Did you think I was ignorant about this as well?"


    "Well, still you must have gotten a nice profit out of Aur for cing his bid, so why are you evenining?" Amelia retorted.


    Maximus'' eyes started to twitch when he heard this "Profit. We only barely made up for the loss we gained."


    "What do you mean?" Amelia asked with a shocked expression on her face.


    "Well, it''s true, though," Maximus said with a shrug.


    "How much did he even bid?"


    "Twelve middle-grade crystals and ten low-grade mana crystals, just greater than you by the low-grade mana crystal."


    "This¡­ this, how is this possible?" Amelia asked with disbelief.

 Chapter 122: Seclusion

    Discover new worlds on NovelFire-mpyr.


    "You tell me how that''s possible first," Maximus questioned.


    "How would I know? Wait, did he somehow know about the number I bet?"


    "No, that would not be feasible since he is just a mere wizard apprentice; it should not be possible," he shook his head.


    "Then how?"


    "Probably because he wanted to take his chance. However, he didn''t fall for a brat''s trick like the others, and bet all his fortune on it." Maximus said with a chuckle.


    Amelia trembled with sheathing rage when she heard this.


    "I wille back for him," she muttered, her gaze turning ruthless as she hurriedly left.


    Seeing Amelia''s fleeting figure, Maximus didn''t utter a single word as he casually sat and started to drink the coffee he had just brewed.


    ¡­


    Aur quickly returned to the academy directly without wandering around too much.


    "How interesting that by just walking outside for a short time I have offended two powerful people already," Aur thought with an amused expression.


    He didn''t really care about a bratty girl like Amelia. However, the mysterious man who sent a tier-one wizard to him was a mysterious person for Aur.


    And Aur hated unknown people.


    Aur wasn''t afraid of trouble, but why should he get into unnecessary trouble for no reason?


    There were many options for him to avoid all these troubles.


    His face gradually morphed into a smile. "I will remain in seclusion for the entire year."


    Aur chose the simplest option, to avoid trouble that these children were riling up.


    Even Amelia couldn''t do anything inside the academy and if that mysterious person were strong, he would have directly pursued Aur to the academy, but he didn''t, which meant that Aur waspletely safe if he remained in seclusion.


    "So it is decided then¡­" He had enough continuous supply of resources, and the academy also gave them enough resources to cultivate ¡ª about 7 low-grade mana crystals per day, which was a nice amount for sure.


    Although Aur could barely make it into the academy''s end of the month Top 10, the resources he gained from the academy daily increased an insane amount.


    From five low-grade mana crystals to seven, that was more than half the percentage increase in it.


    With his other wealth as well from the deal, Aur had plenty to luxuriously spend on his own training.


    "But first, let''s see how this spell works." He muttered, taking out the jar which contained the circle inside it.


    He opened the jar and touched it, dropping a small drop of blood.


    The instant the blood made contact with the spell, it instantly moved towards him, entering his body and into the mental space quickly.


    In his mental space, the colourless mana was all still about thirty per cent done to filling up his mental space.


    And there were around three spells floating in his mental space as well.


    Now another entered, joining the other floating spell around his mental space as well.


    Except for the golden spell which was attached to a thin string in his mental space right located right at the centre of the mental space. The other three spells all rotated as if they were a gxy on their own.


    Aur counted his spell.


    "My tier one spell: Wizard''s Hand for attacking the elemental master is also an attack spell. However, it can be used for defence as well. Then I have another tier one movement type spell: Ten Leap spell which increases my speed to a terrifying number. And thest¡­"


    Aur looked at the floating spell that was emitting blue light with a strange expression.


    "Tier one: Turtle''s Shell."


    Aur''s expression turned strange. As the name suggested, it granted him the ability to have a turtle-like defence. And with the spell that he got from Hanma, which was also a defence type spell: the Rock Skin spell.


    Two spells that were rare since the defensive spell was rare, it could be said that Aur had hit it big.


    Unfortunately, unless he got the blueprint for the turtle''s shell spell, he wouldn''t be able to upgrade it at all.


    All spells started at tier one. As one progressed, they would use various materials to upgrade the spell with them.


    However, for one to upgrade most of the spell, there was a crucial ingredient needed: mana itself.


    For example, if one wanted to upgrade a tier one spell to tier two, one of the most important ingredients was always the green-coloured mana, the symbol of the tier two mages, usually.


    So it was far beyond Aur''s consideration for now because he was just a wizard apprentice; currently not even a tier one wizard. Not to mention upgrading a spell, he couldn''t even use the full power of the spell itself with his colourless mana.


    Thinking of this, Aur decisively sat in a meditative position and started to take in the mana from the surroundings simultaneously.


    Not only that, but to boost himself, he took out two middle-grade mana crystals and used them to boost his speed by several times.


    Just like that, Aur spent the entire time slowly cultivating in his dorm and cooped up in his room the entire time.


    ¡­


    Amelia walked back and forth with a frown on her face. She was biting her nails while simultaneously waiting for something until, finally, a knock came on her door.


    She hurriedly regained herposer and said in a cold tone, "Come in."


    A servant girl hurriedly walked in and immediately bowed while handing her a file.


    "Madam, I have gathered all the information about Aur that I could find."


    Amelia nodded her head while taking the file and looked at the servant girl.


    "Yes, miss."


    She hurriedly scurried out of the ce, leaving the cold mistress alone.


    After she exited Amelia''s room, the servant girl couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    "Luckily, nothing happened to me. Looks like that bitch has some other problems to take care of," she cursed silently while leaving.

 Chapter 123: Rogue Wizards

    As Amelia looked at the file of Aur, her eyebrows knitted together.


    She was in her luxurious room that was filled entirely with pink color, and her pink princess dress that mixed well with the surrounding barely making her spottable.


    "This guy is more troublesome than I expected." Amelia said while throwing the file to the bed carelessly.


    "He doesn''t love his family, even if he does. I would be in trouble if I start troubling his family..." Amelia thought with a bitter expression. "He has no weakness, so I can only beat him till I can get it."


    As a vige, naturally, there were some rules ced that should never be broken, and one of the rules was to never target the family of the Wizards in the academy. discover stories on NovelFirem-pyr


    There was aplicated web of connection that was troublesome to deal with if this happened.


    Even she couldn''t go scott-free from it.


    "Forget it then." She said. "I will get a spell from Williams then." A smirk appeared on her face.


    "However, once I get the chance, Aur, you are dead."


    ¡­


    William stood still with a frown on his face.


    In front of him, there were ten people blocking his way with a sneer on their face.


    "Young master, what should we do?" Angel asked tentatively while hiding behind him.


    William''s blue eyes looked around his surroundings.


    "How many people are there, Lily?" he muttered.


    "There should be fifteen people, ten at the front and the five at your back ready to attack you; however, there is one more master who doesn''t have a hostile intent against you." Lily''s teeming voice rang in his head, which made William raise his eyebrows.


    "There is a non-hostile presence? That was unexpected." he muttered.


    "Although he tried to hide it countless times, I can feel that he is a tier two wizard master, most likely from that man called Noah."


    "Forget it then." William shook his head.


    "Hey, what are you staring nkly at? Throw all your treasures and leave immediately; don''t be too smart, or it won''t be too good for you." One of the men said, who was a head taller than everyone present with a great sword that he was holding in his shoulder.


    "Oh." William looked amusingly at the man. "You chose the wrong opponent, buddy."


    "What do you mean?" the man asked with a frown on his face.


    "I said what I meant."


    William casually shrugged and instantly disappeared from his position, attacking the man with a casual sh of his sword.


    "Hmph, if you think this is enough to defeat me, then you then you are dreaming, brat." the man said as he punched, his eyes reflected a strange pattern.


    As the punch and the sword met, a deafening sound echoed as both were pushed back.


    "We are simr in strength!?" the man said with a shocked expression as he momentarily paused, his body turned stiff as he carefully looked at William again.


    "Hey kid, you can leave now."


    He said while shaking his head.


    "Oh?" William looked amused when he heard this. "After gauging my strength, you want me to leave?"


    "You¡­" the man looked at William in disbelief. "Do you really want to fight us?"


    "Yes." William said in a dead tone. "Since you dared to attack me even knowing that I am from the academy, then you mere rogue wizard must not be spared. How dare you even dare to enter our vige and even attack us."


    He said with a tone of injustice, his blue eyes glinted with a murderous glint.


    With a loud roar, he charged again with precision; his blue eyes reflected two patterns at once.


    William quickly reached the man and shed with an evering uracy right at his blind spot.


    "This¡­" the man hurriedly defended with his great sword.


    Dong!


    William attacked again with his sword again, aiming at his neck this time.


    I caught you guys." William said with a chuckle.


    "Men, help me." The man roared and defended again, only to be pierced by an ice spear that directly pierced his skull.


    In a gruesome sight, his brain matter came out from the other side, and he fell to the ground with his eyes open as if just registering things.


    A small smear of blood stained William''s cheeks; however, he didn''t care; instead, he looked at the other people.


    "Who will be next then?"


    A rain of arrows showered in front of his blue eyes, covering his entire vision.


    "This¡­ this¡­" William looked in disbelief.


    "Help me, Lily." He muttered.


    Instantly, his blue pupils flickered as the mana in his mental space was rapidly drained.


    Almost all the four spells in his mental space were activated at the same time.


    Boom!


    The rain of arrows all converged towards him at a terrifying speed.


    As the arrows met with William, an icy wind blew over, covering the whole surrounding in an icy fog.


    "Young master." Angel said in a frightened expression as she looked with disbelief and worried expression; however, she remained still to the ground.


    "If there wasn''t a guard, I would have killed him already." She internally thought with pity.


    The dust settled, and William revealed himself in a suit of icy armor with two swords that were sticking out of his two arms.


    "Where are those bastards?" William muttered as he looked in front of him; however, there was no one there.


    Not a person on sight!


    "Eh," William was stunned momentarily.


    "Master, they have already run away." Lily''s voice rang inside his head again, making William wake up.


    "They have already run away?" William paused for a second as if his brain was processing things before he erupted with rage.


    "I am going to kill those bastards."


    He roared in anger and instantly shot up.


    "Tier one: Eclipse of the Devils Insight."


    Instantly, countless lines showed up as his blue eyes seemed to Pierce through the trees, directly honing on the fleeing fourteen figures.

 Chapter 124: Sneak Attack

    "Damn it, let''s run from that crazy bastard who is still chasing us."


    "No, he should be injured by now."


    "Hmm, you are right¡­" The man suddenly paused, and the others paused as well while huffing and puffing.


    "However¡­" A sneer morphed into his face as he ran again instead, ignoring the other people who were just resting.


    The other thirteen''s expression became stunned when they saw this, making them momentarily frozen.


    Just as they were frozen in thought, an icy wind blew over them as a small shadow shed in their eyes.


    Growing bigger by the moment, soon a man with an icy frost armor revealed himself with countless patterns reflecting in his eyes.


    "You guys are dead."


    Whoosh!


    A person was directly crushed to meat paste by the sheernding of William.


    Causing the twelve now to all widen their eyes. However, they were still calm with a certain glint in their eyes.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, William felt something was wrong.


    Although his speed was fast, that didn''t mean he could reach them so quickly. Before he could even react, the twelve of them attacked simultaneously.


    While oneunched a sword in the sky, which turned into countless arrows raining down at him.


    Eleven various attacks also came from different directions all at once.


    Seeing this, William''s expression turned, his blue eyes shing with ruthlessness.


    "Party tricks." He snickered directly, charging ahead fearlessly.


    Seeing this, the twelve didn''t hesitate in the slightest, all attacking him at the same time.


    "Young master, something is wrong with them; they don''t look like rogue wizards at all." Lily said as her voice sounded inside his head.


    "You are right, Lily, but first, I need to capture them to find out what happened." William said with a grim expression.


    Although the eleven of these people fought with all they had and even made some moves that even William could only helplessly dodge. However, after William heroically fought head-on, he eventually won.


    William heaved a sigh of relief as he stood on the ground with his icy frost armor coated in a bloody red crimson blood, making it even more ferocious than before.


    The des that stuck out from his two hands were even more dripping with crimson blood.


    Therey twelve bodies in the ground, one squashed to meat paste and the others all cut to pieces.


    Slowly, William reverted back to his original form as the ice frosty armor disappeared.


    Thud!


    His knees dropped to the floor while he was almost about to faint, but he held on, gritting his teeth.


    "The spell takes a lot out of me." William cursed as he stood up from the ground.


    "Young master." Angel hurriedly moved towards him and supported him to stand up with a sigh on her face.


    "You have to be careful of such things, young master."


    "Yes, yes." William said with a chuckle.


    In a kilometer away from William, a man in a dark cloak almost blending in the forest,pletely invisible until you look carefully, heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Looks like this guy was fine." He muttered as a casual lion walked past him without even seeing it, even with his feral instinct.


    "As expected of a high-grade talent who even has a higher talent than the leader. He is definitely a monster reaching the peak of wizard apprentice at this age. At this age, he might really reach tier one wizard in a year."


    However, just when he was rxed, William was too exhausted.


    A previous man who had run away came back again with a knife coated in a green poison.


    "Die, bastard, for killing my brothers!!!" He roared in anger as he stabbed him.


    William''s eyes widened as he waspletely caught off guard, without even having the time to gather his own strength; he was directly stabbed in his stomach.


    "Hahahaha."


    The manughed with a crazed expression. "You are dead now, bastard¡­"


    William''s expression turned cold as he swiftly swung his sword, directly beheading the man in one swipe.


    The man''s head fell down in a sickening thud to the ground.


    "How dare-"


    Cough!


    William suddenly vomited a green blood right at this moment, his entire muscle cramped while his blood flow slowed down, causing him to involuntarily pause.


    "What happened?" he muttered in disbelief.


    "Young master." Just then, a cloaked figure appeared in front of William while flinching; his expression turned even more horrified upon seeing the wound in his stomach.


    "I will be killed by Noah at this rate."


    The cloaked figure''splexion changed almost simultaneously while cursing to himself.


    "Who are you?" At this time, Angel hurriedly blocked the man from approaching William.


    "No matter who you are, you can''t hurt my young master." A small tear formed on her eyes.


    Seeing this, William''s expression turned tender.


    "Let hime, Angel, he is on our side." William said with a chuckle.


    "Are you sure, young master." Angel asked with a tentative expression.


    "Yes, he is."


    "If you say so." Angel said with a frown on her face as she allowed the man to enter, however, her eyes were vignt as she carefully watched every move from the man head to toe.


    Seeing this, William couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Cough!


    Again, he vomited blood, which came out as a green goo, almost like a vomit; you could even see some maggots in the blood.


    "Young master, you have to be careful about this kind of thing." Angel said with a worried tone.


    "I am fine now, Angel." William said while shaking his head.


    "Young master, please." The ck-robed figure said amicably, and William showed him his wound.


    "Hmm, let''s heal it." He said with a confident smile and extended his hand, his eyes reflecting a strange pattern as a green beam of lightnded on his wound,pletely healing him in a matter of seconds.


    William''s eyes widened in surprise seeing this.


    "This is just a humble healing tier two spell, young master; you don''t have to mind."


    William was just about to speak; however, just then, he vomited blood again, with the same color as previously. Read exclusives on NovelFiremp _y,r.


    "This¡­ how is this possible???." The old man looked in disbelief.

 Chapter 125: William Poisoned

    William huffed and took a deep breath as a green light continuously fell on his body. Although it did cure him for a bit, in the end, it worsened again.


    Seeing this, the cloaked figure frowned while looking around without stopping to heal William.


    "Let''s leave immediately, young master." The cloaked figure said silently as he took William in one hand and Angel in the other hand.


    In a blink of an eye, his figure disappeared from the spot as if he wasn''t there in the first ce to begin with.


    After he left, a man with gray hair and a pirate eye patch came with a disappointed look.


    "These utter trashes couldn''t even kill him even after sacrificing their life. I knew these guys shouldn''t have been trusted either way; the poison has taken effect already anyway." The person muttered with a smirk.


    "The poison that took down the life of Hanma, that devil, it will also take down your life as well, William. Did you think after the leader of the vige protected you, you would be safe?"


    The chillingughter of his echoed in the forest.


    ¡­.


    The cloaked figure moved at the speed of wind itself as only afterimages were left at the ce where he traveled.


    However, this mighty tier two wizard was sweating right while looking at William with a nervous expression.


    "I really am in trouble today because of that Noah bastard," the cloaked muttered while he was walking. "How could I let a mere wizard apprentice injure him so easily?"


    "Now I need to exin it to him now."


    While they were traveling, William asionally coughed, vomiting out a mouthful of green blood, and Angel stayed silently with a concerned look at William from time to time.


    "At this rate, he is powering up; I might really not be able to kill him." Angel internally thought with a frown on her face.


    "Well, the poison should take care of him anyway."


    Her eyes glinted. "If it doesn''t work, I will have to kill him."


    As the vige came near finally, the cloaked figure heaved a sigh of relief; however, he didn''t rest up at all, making his pace even faster before he finally entered the vige and directly went to the center where the academy was.


    ¡­


    In a room inside the leader''s office, there were countless old men present, sitting on their stone thrones with a stern expression on their face.


    Most of their hair was white because of old age, and their clothes were regals, the mere presence causing the entire room to be oppressed.


    These people were all the elders of the vige, and at this moment, they were invited by the leader for a meeting. Discover more at m-vlempy _r.


    Although their expression was stern, their eyes glinted with a concerning look as they looked at each other silently.


    As if they were talking with their eyes only in silence.


    They neither spoke a word but there flickered by the second.


    Suddenly, the door opened, causing everyone''s attention to be drawn to a young man with casual clothing, his face filled with a friendly smile.


    Everyone''s eyes stopped flickering as they all stood up in respect to Noah, the vige leader.


    "Sit down." Noah said, still with a friendly smile, and the other sat down again.


    However, the stern expression on these old fogies was no more, reced by a grim expression.


    Noah looked at everyone with his eyes narrowed to a slit before he went towards the front and sat down at the biggest throne.


    The moment he sat on the throne, his smile face was no more, reced by a ferocious expression.


    "I think you guys all know why I have called you here." He said with a deep voice.


    Silence!


    There was no reply that came from the elder, only the silence was met with the question from Noah.


    "Oh?" Noah raised his eyebrows as he thought of something. "I guess the news just came, so only I would know."


    Noah nodded his head in understanding. "Unless you are the one who dared to attack my only disciple that is."


    His expression turned even more twisted.


    "I am assuming that all the elders here are loyal to the vige, right?"


    "Yes, leader." Every elder said in symphony to each other''s words.


    "Good, good." Noah nodded his head, however suddenly he paused before turning his head to one particr person in the room. "What about you, eighth elder?"


    Instantly, the old foggie''s eyes started flickering as their gazes were instantly drawn towards the eighth elder, his head was bald, and his beard was old.


    "I am loyal to the vige as well, leader." The eighth elder said with a smile on his face. "Sigh, I am losing my lifespan because of protecting the vige. However, I will never regret the boiling blood of our ancestors'' bravery as they defended our vige, and their brave sacrifices still run in my veins."


    He said with a fierce expression on his face.


    "True, the eighth elder has done so much for our vige."


    Some of the other elders also voiced with a determined glint in their eyes.


    Seeing this, Noah had a smile on his face. "I am not daunting you, elder. I was just concerned because of your lifespan, which was soon nearing its end. And I must say I am impressed by your dedication to the vige. If we ever find a lifespan spell, you will definitely be the first one to get it."


    "Thank you, leader." The eighth elder said with an obedient expression and sat down again.


    "If it isn''t the elder, then who could be the person that dared to set up a trap for my dear disciple? Although there was frequent sighting of the rogue wizard, they came nned this time with their preparation; unless the person is blind, anyone could see that it is a setup." Noah had an ignorant expression on his face.


    "Who could it be? Who could it be?"


    "Oh right," Noah suddenly said with an enlightened expression. "Thendlords." His smiling face turned serious as his presence engulfed the entire room.

 Chapter 126: Rock Skin and Incurable Poison?

    As the shadowy figure was slowly meditating he suddenly opened his eyes revealing a crimson hue that reflected a brown circle.


    "I have finally imprinted the tier one spell: Rock Skin," Aur said with excitement in his tone.


    "Looks like my power set isplete for now."


    He had two spells for his defence, two spells for his attack and one spell for his speed.


    So Aur now had apleted set of spells.


    "Let''s see." Aur glimpsed at his mental space again where the colourless mana had almost filled the entirety of his mental space by half already however it was still slightly far off from filling half his mental space.


    "I am very close to a breakthrough into High Wizard apprentice." Aur nodded his head. "If that happens the strength of all my spell will defly increase rapidly."


    "However, this speed isn''t nearly enough." his heart grew reckless when he thought about it.


    The vision that he had previously witnessed with his talent returned to Aur''s mind, flooding him with fear.


    However, Aur quickly shook his head. "No matter what happens, I will do my best. These distracting thoughts will only slow me down."


    Standing up, Aur moved his hand in a strange pattern, immediately illuminating the entire room with light.


    "Let''s first try my new spell." He took a deep breath to calm down, slowly using his mana in the mental space to activate the new spell.


    Instantly, the brown pattern within his mental space began to rotate in harmony with the mana, and Aur''s crimson eyes mirrored the same pattern.


    As he initiated the spell, Aur''splexion started to change, growing browner by the second. His skin appeared to knit together, but it was a peculiar process, focusing only on the externalyer tightening.


    At the end of the transformation, Aur could still move, but he couldn''t alter his facial expression, rendering him like an expressionless, moving statue.


    "Let''s test the effect now," Aur muttered as he took out his sword and shed at his hand.


    Shing!


    As the sword met his rock-hard skin, it couldn''t even create a small wound, deflecting off.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at it with his eyes flickering. "I can''t tell if it made any difference at all."


    Since he was already invulnerable to weapons, Aur actually didn''t know if the rock skin made any difference.


    "Forget it. I will eventually know, but from my estimation, my defence has increased by at least two times," Aur muttered as his eyes returned to normal.


    Hisplexion also returned to normal.


    He looked outside with a scrutinising gaze.


    There was hustle and bustle in the street, with countless people moving hurriedly.


    "Today must be thest day of the caravan," Aur muttered to himself with a thoughtful expression.


    The caravan usually onlysted for a week, and it was already the eighth day.


    Actually, he had again gone to the carnival, but this time disguised as another person. Silently, he bought all the materials for the Rock Skin magic and returned home as silently as he came.


    These trips hadsted for two rounds because Aur had failed to create the spell at least sixteen times.


    Thinking of these, a bitter expression morphed his face.


    Aur looked back at the side of his bed in the lit room where there were still the charred remains of the herbs and things.


    "I only have like forty middle-grade mana crystals now." Aur was running out of resources already.


    "Hmm? It should still be able tost me for quite some time."


    He thought with, and he immediately started to meditate again, slowly building up his mana.


    "I should be able to break through by next month until then¡­."


    Aur''s crimson eyes glinted with determination as he slowly fell into meditation.


    Just like that, a month passed with Aur not caring a single bit about the outside world, enjoying his life in seclusion and shielding himself from external influences.


    However, the same couldn''t be said about outside his dorm as a storm was brewing outside his ce that might be engulfed soon.


    Williamy in bed, his body shing with a green light from time to time, and four people attended to him, providing constant healing. Despite their efforts, the poison''s relentless assault caused him to vomit repeatedly.


    Just then, a voice cut through the room, prompting the four attendants to pause.


    "You can leave now," Noah said with a gentle expression, and the four instantly left while bowing.


    After they departed, Noah gazed at William with a sigh. "I have told you countless times to be careful about the outside world, but now¡­," he trailed off, shaking his head.


    "I am sorry, Master," William said with a bitter expression.


    "The poison is a strange one; I might not be able to cure it," Noah said with a frown on his face.


    Hearing this, William''s expression turned serious. "Even you?"


    "Yes, even me. But there should be something in the treasury that can help you; I''m sure of it," Noah said with a determined expression.


    "For now, stay here."


    He casually tapped William on his forehead.


    The instant he did, all the internal injuries of William were suppressed in seconds, and the poison was even suppressed as well.


    "Luckily, only some droplets of the poison have seeped into his body or else¡­" Noah thought, his fist tightening.


    "Eh, did I recover?" William asked with a confused expression.


    Hearing this, Noah chuckled. "No, you didn''t recover; I just suppressed your wound for now. Stay here; I wille back after a while."


    William nodded his head, and Noah immediately left the ce.


    Seeing this, William''s blue eyes flickered as he talked to Lily.


    "Can you recover my poison, Lily?" William muttered with some hope in his tone.


    However, to his surprise, the words he heard shocked him.


    "No."


    William''s blue eyes widened to the limits.


    "Well, I need some time. I have never seen such a poison before. It wasn''t in my time when I roamed the outside world, master, so I still need to look into it." Lily''s voice was tinged with an embarrassed tone.

 Chapter 127: Steele Maxwell: Williams Father

    In the heart of the forest, a majestic mansion stood proudly at the centre, guarded by numerous sentinels donning fierce expressions as they patrolled the surroundings.


    While conducting their rounds, a sudden gust of wind swept through, prompting them all to halt abruptly.


    "Did someone pass by?" queried one of the guards, a cruel glint flickering in his eyes.


    "Even if no one passed, the master has instructed us to be vignt and report any intrusion immediately."


    The guards, in unison, produced bells and began ringing them, although the bells produced more of a resounding "dong" from within the mansion rather than a traditional ring.


    This resonant sound caused the entire mansion to illuminate, and individuals emerged with furrowed brows.


    Simultaneously, a scream pierced the air from one of the castle''s corners.


    In response to the screams, a myriad of spells were unleashed ruthlessly and simultaneously, without a moment''s hesitation.


    Dust billowed from the ground, obscuring the entire scene.


    However, the onught continued unabated, spells descending like an impending apocalypse in a terrifying pressure that even distorted the air itself.


    Some of the spells were weak,parable to the power of a wizard apprentice. But, the same couldn''t be said for others, as tier one and even tier two spells descended upon the area.


    "Halt," a stern voice suddenlymanded, bringing the chaotic disy to an abrupt stop.


    An old man, his face filled with wrinkles, emerged wearing a tuxedo suit and a top hat, sporting a cold expression. His gaze shimmered with cunningness.


    "Why did youe here, Noah?" the old man roared.


    A chuckle emanated from inside the dust as a shadowy figure revealed himself. Noah looked at all the people surrounding him with a sneer on his face.


    "I came here to visit a friend, but these people are very unweing," he said with a chuckle.


    "Noah, do you think you can fool me? We have nothing to do with the vige anymore, so leave us," the old man in the tuxedo suit said as he beckoned with his hand, and almost immediately, all the people''s eyes glinted with a spell on their eyes.


    "What if I don''t go? My friend Maxwell Steele, aren''t you the father of my disciple?" Noah said with a chuckle.


    Hearing this, Maxwell frowned, and his gaze turned cold as he looked at Noah.


    "That guy is not my son," he said nonchntly. "But do you think you could kill all of us without consequences?"


    Hearing this, Noah''s ears twitched. "Aren''t you guys afraid of death?" he asked, only to receive silence in return.


    His eyebrows twitched, and a frown marred his face.


    "I see, I see." A friendly smile morphed on Noah''s face as he turned back again.


    "Are you leaving already?" Maxwell asked with a surprised expression.


    "Since you guys don''t want to cooperate, forget about cooperating with me for life. You dare harm my interest? Despite me warning you countless times? Prepare to face the consequences, and if I find out that you really tried to assassinate Williams, then you guys are dead."


    Noah decisively roared as he floated up, leaving in the distance. His voice lingered in the minds of the people, and they took a step back from fear.


    Incurring the wrath of a tier three wizard was terrifying to anyone!


    "Patriarch, the thing we did to William was the right thing," one of the tier two wizards asked with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Hearing this, Maxwell coldly snorted with a humph, "that bitch wanted to destroy the bloodline of ours and even asked us for resources. It would have been fine if it was just that, but she dared to steal the family resource to feed that bastard son. As per the family rule, she needs to be executed no matter anyone''s feelings."


    "Very well then, patriarch, but what about his talent then?" the man said with a frown.


    "He is already poisoned by a thing that even took the life of a tier three wizard. What more would you expect?" a sneer morphed into Maxwell''s face. "What high-grade talent? Isn''t he still a human with blood and flesh?"


    The other''s nced at each other with a strange glint in their eyes.


    ¡­


    After Noah returned to his own ce, he erupted with rage, which soon calmed down in under a minute.


    "I was initially nning it after William became a tier two wizard; however, should I execute my n right now?" he questioned with a strange expression on his face.


    "No, let''s wait a little longer for that. If there is really no solution, then I would have to do it. As for those Steele family, be prepared for you to incur my wrath."


    As Noah was hatching his ns, the same could be said in another ce as well, but it was a celebratory feast instead.


    The eighth elder had a smile on his face as he was drinking his fine wine from the cup.


    He had, of course, heard about the incurable poison of William and couldn''t be happier.


    "You guys can leave now," he suddenly said while he looked at the women who were all dancing in front of him with seductive clothing that thinly covered their bodies.


    "Yes, master." The five women bowed and hurriedly left the ce, quickening their steps.


    After the elder was alone, he heaved a sigh of relief, only to cough due to old age.


    "Lucas was the one who was supposed to be for my body, but now he is dead. I need another person for it¡­" His eyes narrowed, thinking of William.


    "If I can take over his body, then not only would I gain a youthful body but also the high-grade mental space. At that time, to hell with the vige, I will escape instead."


    He thought with a cruel smirk on his face. The reason why he even chose to sacrifice his precious lifespan was to gain more power, only toter realise the preciousness of life.


    "I don''t give a damn about this vige. I will go to higher ces after I gain his body."

 Chapter 128: High Wizard Apprentice

    Aur slowly cultivated in his room with closed eyes, holding two crystals withrge patches of purple in his hands.


    As time passed, the original colour of the mana crystal gradually started to turn dull before finally disappearing altogether.


    However, just then, Aur''s crimson eyes snapped open, and he had a satisfied expression on his face.


    "I have broken through, High wizard apprentice," his voice was filled with excitement as Aur looked at his mental space.


    Half of his mental space was filled with mana, and the shine on his five spells seemed to have be brighter with it.


    However, he wasn''t excited because of this; instead¡­


    "Muscle system," Aur called out with a smile on his face.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 2.40 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 23


    Storage space: 0.52/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Seeing the one added extra point on his future talent, Aur''s eyes lit up.


    "My theory was correct; with any substantial increase in my strength, there will be an increase in my talent as well," Aur thought.


    However, even after training for so long, Aur''s Muscle Mass had barely increased by a point in these twenty-three days, which was insane for him.


    Although he did primarily train only his mana, still, his basic quest and the extra effort he used to train his body didn''t do much at all.


    Even using two hundred kilograms of weight barely did anything to his body.


    Aur could barely feel the weight restriction now.


    "Let''s increase the weight again," he muttered, looking at the two bracers in his hand and rotating the pin to the right until it reached four hundred kilograms.


    Instantly, Aur''s wrist curved downward with the sheer weight of the weapon, making him nod his head with a satisfied expression.


    Aur also increased the weight of the bracers on his legs to four hundred kilograms.


    "These should be able tost me for quite some time now," he looked at the clock, which was pointing towards the evening time, around one o''clock.


    "Twenty-three days have passed already, and still there is no news of that guy William being recovered at all."


    He thought with a surprised tone, Aur had sometimes asionally gone out and had obtained crucial information that William was still poisoned even till now.


    The more he thought about it, the more Aur''s expression turned strange. "I thought he was the protagonist, was I wrong? Or is there something missing¡­"


    No matter what Aur''s assumption was, it was still an assumption which may or may note true.


    After all, it might be another thing that will help William instead of actually damaging him at all.


    His brows knitted together, thinking of this.


    "No matter what, my life is smooth sailing right now, and I prefer to keep it this way." Aur stretched his hand and stood up. "Time for the next evaluation."


    "I still need some way to make quick cash¡­" He had a thoughtful expression. "And I need more friends with it for more information about the outside world while I am in seclusion, or I might face a tragedy without even knowing when¡­"


    Aur wasn''t a person who knew the future, and even his talent only could know the future partially.


    "Let''s go." As he went outside, the familiar maid greeted him with a smile on her face.


    "Young master," Lucy said with a smile.


    "Hmm." Aur nodded his head and walked out, with her following behind him as well.


    ¡­.


    "Hey, have you heard about that guy William?"


    "Oh, what happened to him?"


    "He is still poisoned even till now, and his body is weakening rapidly."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, it is true. You haven''t heard about it?"


    "Well, brother, you know I am in seclusion all year round," the man said while scratching his head.


    He and his friend were heading towards their own ss since it was the day of the assessment again.


    Just then, they heard a murmur to their side, which made their gazes also be drawn.


    There stood Aur, who was even taller than before, slowly making his way.


    "Is that the kid the teachers were talking proudly about?"


    "Yeah, I heard he did quite well in the assessment as well. Unfortunately, his talent will eventually weigh him down. Forget about it."


    The two shook their heads as they weren''t better as well, considering their talent was even lower than Aur himself.


    However, they didn''t feel much amazement at Aur, since they believed that if they were in Aur''s position, they would also work hard.


    Aur heard the whispers of the others, however, he didn''t care much.


    It was nice to have a reputation; however, being controlled by reputation was a different matter altogether.


    As he reached his ssroom and sat in the middle seat again, patiently waiting, something unexpected happened which greatly surprised Aur.


    Henry directly walked into the ssroom with a smile on his face. The moment he entered, a strange silence engulfed the entire room as their eyes fell on with clear disgust and mockery.


    "How did this horny bastarde here? He dared to harass our leader''s daughter, and he even dared to show his face again. Does he have no shame?" one of the girls said with a disgusted expression.


    Hearing this, Henry''s ears started to twitch uncontrobly, and his face became even darker.


    He took a deep breath, calming down. Suddenly, he spotted someone, which made his face brighten as he walked up.


    The moment he did, the girl shut her mouth in fear, but Henry just ignored herpletely, walking past her as if she was thin air, directly walking up to Aur.


    "Aur, how are you?" Henry said with a smile on his face.


    "Huh?" Aur raised his head, looking at Henry with a strange expression on his face. "I am fine, but what do you want?"


    "Good, may I sit next to you then?" he asked with a smile on his face.


    "Sit wherever you want," Aur casually spoke as he withdrew his crimson gaze again.


    "Very well then." Henry nodded his head and directly sat next to Aur''s seat to the left.

 Chapter 129: Henry, Peak Wizard Apprentice?

    Soon, all the students had arrived in ss except for two; however, the two front row seats were empty today, causing everyone to be a little astonished.


    One of the seats was for William, who was still poisoned even till now and was on his deathbed even now.


    But the other¡­


    Aur looked to his left with a strange expression on his face; however, this was only for a moment before he retained his passive expression, focusing on his own thing.


    Just then, a voice tinged with mockery resounded in the ce.


    "Oh, Henry, d that you have recovered well. And you even came to the ssroom. I thought you would hide your face for the entirety of your life after daring to harass the daughter of the¡­" Jack said with a smile on his face.


    "I am good." Henry replied in a simple tone and then turned from Jack with a smile on his face.


    Jack frowned seeing this; however, he simply shrugged and turned back.


    Before long, Adriana arrived in the ssroom with a smile on her face now, clearly in a good mood.


    Seeing this, some students heaved a sigh of relief.


    Unlike Aur and most of the other kids, there were students here from a mortal background, which made them even more ignorant to the wizard world, even more than Aur, so they needed to attend the sses every day, causing them to be keenly aware of these teachers'' behavior.


    If she was in a good mood, then she was the best teacher; if she wasn''t, then they could only pray¡­.


    "Today is the evaluation day, so you guys should all be prepared for it. As for the absence of William because of poisoning, you guys must have heard it already, and I don''t have to say anything about it as well, right?" Adriana asked while looking at everyone.


    And all the students nodded their heads in understanding.


    "Good, then let''s resume with the assessment. You just have to release all your power in front of him, and I will tell you the result. Is that simple?"


    "Yes, teacher."


    "Okay, I will call from the first, that is, Jack."


    "Yes." Jacks said with a loud voice and walked forward with a smirk on his face.


    "Show you strength."


    With the permission from Adriana, Jack released his terrifying presence, covering the entire room as his eyes reflected with a strange pattern.


    "High Wizard apprentice." Adriana announced with a surprised tone. "You seem to be reaching the peak of Wizard apprentice."


    "Yes, teacher." Jack smiled.


    "Good, good, well done. You can leave now." Adriana said with a glint in her eyes.


    And Jack left with an even smug smile on his face.


    The others looked at this with envious eyes on their faces.


    "We have barely imprinted a spell, and he has already reached the high Wizard Apprentice. We are truly not at the same level." They murmured; however, these murmurs were only from the people with lower backgrounds.


    Except for that, the others'' eyes all glinted with apetitive spirit, looking at Jack.


    Adriana looked at these with her nodding her head with satisfaction. Actually, these monthly evaluations were done for these kinds of things to raise thepetitive spirits of the others without harming them too much.


    "Life has been going smoothly now; I got a new boyfriend~" she murmured with a happy smile.


    "And I have earned a fortune from patrolling the wilderness. I might be able to reach tier two wizard at this rate¡­" However, she soon shook her head.


    "How many teachers have tried to break through the tier two wizard? However, unfortunately, not many seeded."


    Adriana sighed as she started to call the other children as well. "I need something which guarantees my sess. Until then, I shouldn''t make such a rash move."


    As the students showed off their strength one by one, most of their realm had barely reached the middle wizard apprentice, and some had barely even entered the ranks of low Wizard Apprentice.


    "Aur." Adriana called out with a smile on her face. "That huge kid again."


    However, when he arrived in front of her, Adriana''splexion slightly changed, and she needed to look up to actually see his face.


    Previously, Aur had a simr height to her, but now he was a head taller than her already.


    "Aur, you must have an excellent gene."


    Hearing this, Aur scratched his head with a smile on his face. "Actually, teacher, I am the tallest man in the house."


    "Oh," Adriana raised her eyebrows.


    "I guess I am built differently then." Aur said with a sly smirk on his face.


    "Hmm, what was that?" She asked with a questioning tone.


    "Nothing, but teacher, can I show you my ability now?" Aur said with a sly smile.


    "Okay, show it." Adriana nodded her head.


    Instantly, Aur released his presence as his crimson pupils reflected a strange pattern.


    "High wizard apprentice." Adriana immediately announced with a surprised tone.


    "You really have progressed well. I will report to the leader, congratting your supply of seven low-grade mana crystals will be increased to eight low-grade mana crystals, Aur." Adriana said with a friendly smile on her face.


    "Thank you." Aur nodded his head with a strange glint in his eyes and returned back to his seat again.


    "This woman is overly friendly to me." He thought with an impassive expression.


    Soon, almost everyone was called out, and it was time for Henry toe out.


    Henry came out with the countless gazes that fell on him filled with disgust.


    However, Henry seemed to be already immune to this. "William, you got punished by the heavens already. I didn''t even need to do anything about it." He amusingly thought.


    "Show your strength, Henry." Adriana said.


    "Okay." Henry released his presence, and instantly a strange silence fell in the room with people sweating just from him.


    His eyes glinted with lightning shing around his body.


    "This is the peak of wizard apprentice!" Adriana said with shock written on her face.


    Immediately, a silence erupted in the entire ssroom as they all tentatively looked at Henry.


    Henry stared at Jack with a smirk on his face as he returned back, leaving the ssroom in stunned silence.


    "I am not bad, huh, brother Aur?" Henry asked; however, all he saw was Aur closing his eyes.


    Seeing this, he shrugged and sat to his left again.


    "If my father hadn''t said to recruit you, I wouldn''t be so polite to such a filthy person." Henry''s eyes glinted with a malevolent glint.


    Before long, the entire ss was over. The previous month was a special one where they had it in the open with the leader and elder watching them; however, this time it was a normal one.


    "Now the only important one left is for the annual evaluation." Aur muttered to himself with a sigh of relief and left just like the others.


    However, just at this time, Adriana called out to him.


    "You should stay here, Aur. Others, you can go out." Adriana looked at Aur with a gleaming smile on her face.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned hearing this.


    Henry was about to speak, but he eventually decided not to speak, leaving in a strange silence.

 Chapter 130: Reward and William dying?

    As they all left, some couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.


    "Why did Teacher Adriana make Aur stay?"


    "How am I supposed to know?"


    "Maybe Teacher Adriana is interested in Aur¡­" one of the girls whispered with a mischievous smirk.


    Hearing this, the boys couldn''t help but have other thoughts.


    Although Adriana had a sometimes shitty personality, she did have the figure that every teenage boy dreamed of.


    Some of the girls also had pangs of envy in their eyes while looking at their own bodies.


    "We still have a lot to grow," they whispered among themselves.


    Aur remained seated as he looked at Adriana with his crimson eyes.


    "Yes, what would you like from me, Teacher Adriana?"


    As Adriana looked around and saw nobody in sight, her expression turned serious as she asked with a tentative tone.


    "Aur, I will be direct with you. Have you broken through the limits of a mortal?" she asked, frowning.


    "Limits of the mortal? What do you mean?" Aur responded with an ignorant expression.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows upon hearing this. "Oh, right. I forgot."


    "Hmm, did some disgusting smell ever emit from you, and you vomited a substance filled with maggots and such? Then, when you went to bathe, ayer of your skin peeled off as if you were shedding?"


    Aur had a thoughtful expression when he heard this. "Yes, it did happen one time."


    Adriana pped her hands with excitement.


    "You have really broken through the mortal limits even when you were not a wizard?" Adriana asked.


    "No, I think I broke through when I was training for my spell, a spell from five elemental magic. As for what that spell is¡­." Aur looked at Adriana with a smile on his face.


    "The academy respects your privacy, and we won''t ask for the spell that you would practise." Adriana nodded her head.


    "Thank you for your understanding, teacher." Aur nodded his head with a smile.


    "Come to the leader''s office. As a once-in-a-lifetime genius, we will reward you greatly."


    "Reward?" Aur''s eyes lit up when he heard this as he stood up.


    "Yes, follow me." As she walked out, ncing at the excited expression of Aur, she couldn''t help but chuckle. "After all, he is just a kid."


    ¡­.


    Williamy in his bed, his body malnourished and frail. Once plump and rosy, his cheeks now clung desperately to his bones, outlining the stark contour of his facial structure.


    His muscles, once well-defined, had withered away, leaving his form weak and feeble. It was as though he had been deprived of nourishment not just for years, but for decades on end.


    A constant green light emanated from his body, a futile attempt at healing that seemed to have no end.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die¡­"


    These words echoed in his mind as if William were on his own deathbed.


    "There must be a way out of my situation." William gathered his courage as he entered his mental space.


    "Lily, have you found the cure?" William muttered internally, glimpsing at his mental space. His tone was old and dry, as if that of an old man.


    "No, sorry, master." Lily replied with a downtrodden expression.


    "Sigh, when did I go wrong?" he thought to himself with a sigh.


    William gazed at the mana pool surrounding him, his blue eyes flickering with the effects of the poison. He found himself unable to ess his own mana, rendering him incapable of using his spells any longer.


    "Master, although I can find a solution for the poison, up to that time you might not be alive. I have to let you know the only way for you to be cured now is two ways only."


    "What is it?" William asked, his eyes lighting up. "As long as I have hope to live, I can do anything."


    "Well, one of these methods is to talk to this primordial demon. He is much more knowledgeable than me about this thing, and the other thing is the one which started your journey in the first ce ¨C the Golden Text," Lily revealed.


    William wore a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Hey, Asmodeus, are you there?" he called out, only to receive silence in return.


    "I really need you right now, Asmodeus!" William roared, his desperation echoing in his voice.


    In the reflection of the Golden Text, the man, who seemed to have a gxy inside him, curved his mouth upward with a sneer.


    "Did you call me, William?" Asmodeus asked.


    "Don''t y dumb; you know my situation already," William''s voice turned cold as he gazed at the Golden Text.


    "Hehehe, so you want to make a deal with me?" Asmodeus said with a sneering tone.


    "Yes," William replied in a deadpan expression.


    Lily suddenly intervened with a hurried voice.


    "Master, wait, wait, there is still the option of using the Golden Text¡­"


    "Lily, I don''t know what this thing is, and could it really help me ovee my poison?" William asked, silencing Lily.


    Asmodeus looked at the book with a condescending gaze.


    "I won you a bug," he whispered to the book before turning his attention to William.


    "There are many ways for you to be saved, kid. One of the options just heals you; the other will make you immune to poison and even increase your strength significantly. So, which one will you choose?" Asmodeus said.


    "I choose," William hesitated for a long time in silence. He still remembered the scene from before he was stabbed and defenceless, the moment he let his guard down for even a bit. "I want to increase my strength as well, Asmodeus."


    "Good," a chuckle escaped Asmodeus'' lips. "You are quite brave and decisive, just like a true conqueror."


    The gxy in his body started to tremble, and the stars rotated faster, as if the entire time in this realistic gxy of his has increased.


    Slowly, a drop of blood came out of his body. The moment it was out, a terrifying malevolent, bloodthirsty aura spread in the surrounding.


    The book trembled, not with horror, but with excitement, as if sensing prey.


    "What is this?" Lily muttered in a strange tone.


    The malevolent blood travelled outside the golden text effortlessly and appeared in front of William, still emitting a terrifying malevolent aura.


    William''s gaze met the blood, and the instant it did, he felt an urge to kill, to taste blood!


    "Hey, Asmodeus, exin," William said while staring at the golden text again.


    "This is the thing that can save you and even grant you immunity to the poison. Not only that, you will gain power far beyond yourparison," Asmodeus said patiently.


    "But what is this?" William''s gaze narrowed at Asmodeus.


    "What do you think it is?" Asmodeus questioned instead of answering.


    William was about to reply with gritted teeth. However, just then, Lily suddenly voiced.


    "This is the bloodline of the vampire master." Her voice was filled with disgust.


    "The bloodline of the vampire, those weaklings who live in the dark, who can barely survive. Their races are almost extinct?" William raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, master, those weaklings."


    "Asmodeus, are you scamming me?" William said in rage.

 Chapter 131: Choosing a Faction?

    "No." Asmodeus replied with a chuckle instead.


    "I am not scamming you. These aren''t normal vampires. The ones you usually see are the descendants of the previous diluted bloodline of vampires. They are basically a fraction of even the diluted bloodline of the vampires; however, this blood is the true vampire bloodline."


    "True vampire bloodline?" William''s eyes narrowed. "Is that true, Lily?"


    Lily hesitated tentatively for a moment before she reluctantly agreed. "Yes, master, this is the true vampire bloodline."


    "This¡­ this can really cure me?" William asked with disbelief.


    "Yes, it can, master. However-"


    Just as Lily was about to continue, her body of the holy book trembled.


    William unhesitantly directly swallowed the drop of malevolent blood.


    "Hmm?" He essed his body; however, nothing had happened to him as he waited patiently, but there was nothing that happened to him even till now.


    "Why isn''t it working?" William asked with a frown.


    "Look at your real body in the real world." Asmodeus said with almost rolled eyes.


    "Oh yes." William hit his head as he slowly opened his blue eyes, seeing the familiar ceiling again. He sighed.


    The green light still erupted continuously; however, his internal injury healed rapidly without any stopping from his poison. Although he was still malnourished, however, the main cause which was continuously making his health worsened disappeared as if it wasn''t there in the first ce.


    "I recovered this easily?" William thought with his eyes widened.


    ¡­


    Aur was slowly guided into the office of the Leader by Adriana.


    She lightly knocked on the door and asked tentatively, "May Ie in, leader?"


    "Come in."


    As Aur entered, immediately he was engulfed in a terrifying aura that pressed down on him, making him sweat just from it.


    Immediately, the pressure lifted on him as he gazed at everyone present in the room.


    There was the elder at the side, all seating patiently, and Noah in the front seating with a smile on his face.


    Aur immediately bowed respectfully. "Did you call for me, leader?"


    "Yes, I did call for you, Aur, to reward you." Noah replied with a smile.


    "I don''t deserve any rewards."


    Hearing this, Noahughed with an even bigger smile on his face. "I like you. You are still humble. Still, there is breaking through your mortal limits when you are only a wizard apprentice is unheard of. There have been two people who have already praised you greatly for it."


    "Thank you, Leader." Aur said with a smile.


    "Good, your reward will be that your daily supply of mana crystal will be increased to ten now and hmm¡­ the other reward shall be¡­" Noah thought carefully for a long time before he finally replied, "How about you choose a faction you want to join?"


    "I knew it," Aur cursed internally while he had a confused expression outwardly. "Choosing a faction?"


    "Right, you must have not heard about it. There are many factions in the vige, and one can freely create it; however, that will only be done on an annual basis." Noah said with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm?" A thoughtful expression appeared on Aur''s face as he looked at everyone around the room whose expressions were indifferent and thenstly at Noah.


    "I¡­"


    Aur walked out of the room with his crimson eyes twinkling as if with innocence.


    Adriana followed him with a strange expression on her face.


    "Teacher, why are you following me?" Aur asked.


    "Oh¡­" Adriana just realized as she shook her head. "Nothing."


    "By the way, I have a question for you, teacher." A mysterious smile formed on Aur''s face.


    "What is it?" Adriana inquired with a frown on her face.


    Aur paused and looked around his surroundings with a tentative expression before he finally whispered into her ears, barely audible to even her.


    "Well, do you want to break through and be a tier two Wizard?"


    Adriana''s eyes widened as she looked at Aur with an astonished expression.


    "Wha¡­ what is it?" She asked almost instinctively.


    "Well, for that, you need to wait for me for a week, and I will contact you. I am confident that once you follow me after a week, you can definitely break through to tier two wizard." Aur replied with a confident expression on his face.


    "If you say so¡­" Adriana said.


    "Now I am back to my dorm again to train myself, teacher." Aur revealed an innocent smile on his face.


    Adriana looked at the dorm of Aur, and a smile appeared on her face while she closed in on him slowly,ing just an inch away from him.


    "If you can help me, I can grant you some special awards." Adriana said as her cleavage touched Aur''s chest while she closed in on the cheeks of Aur.


    However, just then, Aur backstepped, almost making Adriana fall with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "I¡­ I don''t know." Aur ran into his dorm with his steps flustered.


    Seeing this, Adriana chuckled. "How cute, but you better have a thing that could help me to break through, or else¡­" Her eyes glinted with malevolent eyes as she left.


    Aur looked from the window at the fleeing figure of Adriana with a sneer on his face.


    "I hope you can help me in the inheritance cave, Adriana, or else¡­" That''s right, Aur wanted to take Adriana to the inheritance cave.


    He wasn''t really lying when he told her that she might have a chance to break through to tier two wizard if she went with him.


    Aur''s pupil flickered while taking out a dagger that materialized from thin air.


    If you looked carefully, the dagger was still coated in blood.


    "This is the dagger which poisoned William, huh¡­" Aur mused to himself. "I wonder how a tier one wizard apprentice will fare after I stab her with it."


    When he was traveling to the carnival to buy the materials for his rock skin spell, he had found these daggers hidden in the bushes.


    Although most of the poison had already seeped into the body of William, there was still some left in the dagger.


    A chuckle escaped his lips as he called out to his system.


    "Muscle system."


    Instantly, the blue panel materialized in front of him, disying all his stats.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 2.40 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 23


    Storage space: 0.52/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "I should train my body for the whole week now." Aur stretched his body, his body trembling with excitement just at the prospect of training his own body.


    ¡­


    Noah had a frown on his face as he was alone in his room, deep in contemtion as he thought about the previous thing.


    "That boy is certainly interesting; however, his talent is limited. He won''t go far even if he wants to¡­" He thought with amusement, his eyes glinting with a cruel light.


    When he had offered Aur to join the fraction, he had politely refused with a smile on his face, saying that he was unworthy of it and will also choose his faction at the end of the year.


    Actually, this was a logical thing to do because no matter which fraction Aur would choose, he would inevitably offend the other, especially right in the face.

 Chapter 132: Adriana

    Aur repeatedly trained his body continuously without stopping. His sweats glistened on his body; however, he never stopped for even an iota of a second.


    His muscles gradually tightened and strengthened with time. His height slowly grew with it.


    Not only were his muscles being strengthened, but also his bones were being strained to the limits, growing even stronger than before.


    Huff! Huff!


    Aur took a deep breath as he rxed for a split second, letting his muscles loosen before continuing to train again.


    Almost instinctively, his crimson eyes widened to the limits, his forehead furrowed to create lines and wrinkles, and his mouth gradually distorted; he revealed a crazed expression.


    "Let''s increase the weight even more." He said in a loud tone and increased the weight in the bracers again to five hundred kilograms!


    If it wasn''t for the sound-cancelling and weight-absorbing spell in the room, the entire dorm of his might have trembled as if an earthquake had urred.


    Finally, a long timeter, a "cuckoo" sound came from the clock in the wall, making him pause momentarily.


    "It''s finally time." Aur said while raising his head with a smile on his face.


    "Time passes in a blink of an eye. Sigh, it''s already been a week already, and it all passed away from just me training the whole time in my room." The more he thought, the more Aur couldn''t help but sigh.


    The reason that Aur wanted to take Adriana to the cave was simple: because it was too dangerous for him.


    Although more than a century had passed after Hanma died, Aur would never underestimate a peak tier four Wizard. Who knows what they have left in the cave for the intruders?


    Just the spell almost killed him. Aur couldn''t imagine the amount of traps set up in the cave, even if most of them were likely to be washed away from time. He had Sebastian''s diary, which let him know what was in the cave.


    However, unlike Aur, Sebastian had directly epted the inheritance, so his journey was actually smooth sailing with the help of Hanma himself.


    As Aur was thinking, he heard a "knock" from his door, causing his attraction to be drawn towards the sound.


    "Who is it?" He asked with a frown on his face.


    "It is me, young master." Lucy said. "There is a teacher from the academy looking for you."


    "Oh." Aur raised his eyebrows when he heard this. "Stay here to wait. I will be arriving in about ten minutes."


    "But¡­ but¡­" Lucy''s voice was filled with trepidation.


    "Leave." Aur simply replied, causing Lucy to shut up.


    "Yes, young master." Lucy obediently bowed and left.


    Aur prepared all the things he needed for the trip this time, keeping all the valuables in his system storage and the superficial things in his space bag instead.


    After he prepared everything, Aur stretched his body. "It will be quite an adventure this time."


    ¡­


    "Aur?" Adriana said with a frown on her face. She was wearing light armor which covered her chest and legs and a pair of light bracers. With her red hair, she looked rather heroic and strong.


    "Sorry, teacher. I was a littlete because of something." Aur scratched his head with an apologetic expression.


    "It''s fine. Let''s go." Adriana nodded her head.


    Aur suddenly looked at Lucy with a smile on his face. "Lucy, you stay here."


    "Okay, young master." Lucy nodded her head.


    As they left, Aur and Adriana slowly walked through the passageway. Just then, Aur suddenly spoke, attracting her attention.


    "One thing, teacher. Have you told anyone where you are going?" Aur suddenly asked with a glint in his eyes.


    "No, why? Since we are going on a secret trip, then nobody should be informed of it." Adriana frowned.


    "Nothing." Aur shook his head.


    "Aur, let''s go then." Adriana said with a seductive smile.


    However, a frown morphed into Aur''s face instead.


    "Teacher, the ce I told you about is very mysterious; however, we might be found suspicious if we leave together¡­" He said tentatively.


    "I have a way for us to get out without people even knowing that we got out." Adriana said with a smirk.


    Aur raised his eyebrows when he heard this.


    "Please tell me."


    "Follow me." Adriana said as she walked out, and Aur followed behind her.


    The walls of the academy were already up like a giant wall that blocked the outside world from the inner ce of the academy.


    Adriana led him around the ce before Aur saw a familiar building, which caused a frown to appear on his face.


    "Is that a bar?" Aur asked with a sly smile. "Does teacher Adriana love me?" He whispered to her.


    "Don''t be such an arrogant kid. Just follow the pro in disguise." Adriana said as she paused. "And I have a boyfriend."


    "Oh, really?" Aur raised his head with a regretful expression. "Too bad then."


    Adriana looked up to see Aur''s face and she looked from up to down as if scrutinising his body.


    Before she closed her eyes and walked forward.


    "Too bad this kid was my type, unfortunately¡­" Adriana shook her head with a sigh.


    Before long, the two entered the bar, which was rtively empty,pletely different from the one he had previously visited. The bar was in pretty bad shape and there were no obscene scenes here.


    "Give me a chug of Moonfire Elixir." Adriana shouted, and instantly the owner of the bar, a chubby, short man, smiled amicably and went out to take the wine out personally with puppy eyes.


    "Here you go, madam." He gave her the drink with puppy eyes. The drink was in a huge ss, and the liquid was tinged in a purple color.


    "Do you want one?" Adriana turned to Aur.


    "No, I don''t want one." Aur shook his head with raised eyebrows. This was basically the name of one of the wines of this world.


    "Suit your own taste then." She just casually shrugged.

 Chapter 133: Acting Innocent?

    "Come sit."


    "Okay."


    Aur and Adriana sat; they were both entirely silent as she started to drink her Moonfire Elixir.


    "Aur, act like we are fighting in a lovers quarrel."


    Suddenly, a voice rang in Aur''s ears like a whisper as he looked at Adriana with widened eyes.


    "This is my whispering spell. Don''t be surprised, kid." Adriana said with a chuckle.


    Aur nodded his head, and they immediately started their acting.


    "Do you not love me anymore, Adriana?" Aur asked first with a hmph.


    "No, I don''t love you anymore, Aur¡­" Adriana said while still casually sipping her beer.


    Hearing this, Aur mmed into the table, creating a terrifying "thud." His crimson eyes were cold.


    "How could you do this to me?" Aur said with his eyes narrowed.


    "Stop bothering me already, Aur¡­" Adriana said as she mmed her ss on the table too. She casually tossed a gold over to the bar owner and mmed out with an irritated expression.


    Aur was expressionless for a moment before he stormed out as well.


    Countless gazes were drawn to the initial position of Aur and Adriana.


    "What are these guys doing?" One of them asked with a confused expression.


    "A lovers quarrel, obviously. You know her status, so don''t you dare say anything about her getting it?"


    The other said as they resumed their daily drinking with a shrug. Adriana was a regr customer here, and she had many men already, just like here previously.


    As Aur walked through the crowd, he made his way to a certain spot where Adriana was waiting for him with a mask on her face.


    "You have finally arrived. You arete." Adriana said while putting a hand on her waist.


    "Well, it took some time to find this ce." Aur replied.


    "Forget it." Adriana sighed as she guided him quickly to the alleyway.


    "Where are we going?" Aur asked with an expressionless face.


    "Just follow me." Adriana smirked before she finally saw a dead end.


    "It should be this ce, right?"


    Adriana thought with an excited expression as she walked into the wall; however, to Aur''s surprise, Adriana phased through the wall as if it didn''t exist in the first ce.


    "What is this?" Aur''s crimson eyes narrowed before he also tentatively walked into the wall as well.


    Immediately, he phased through the wall as if the wall wasn''t solid in the first ce as his vision was filled with a bustling street.


    "This is the outer area?" Aur thought with astonishment.


    "Yes, this is the outer area." Adriana nodded her head. "Let''s leave now."


    "Hmm, okay." He said as they both left after Aur quickly changed into a ck cloak that covered his entire face and body.


    Unlike the inner wall, the security in the outer area was rtively loose, and the walls were just for show actually. Any mage could easily enter and exit the ce with rtive ease.


    Aur directly jumped up the small wall and reached the other ce silently. The bustling streets where people were far and in between couldn''t even notice it, and Adriana just casually cast her spell, making her faze through the wall.


    "Teacher, this spell is quite interesting." Aur muttered with interest while looking at her.


    "Hehe, wanna learn?" Adriana said with a chuckle escaping her lips.


    Aur just nodded his head with his crimson eyes filled with curiosity like a child.


    "If you can show me the path to being a tier two wizard, then I can fulfill all your desires, Aur¡­" Adriana whispered in his ears seductively and took his hand, putting it in her chest.


    Aur just let his hand be guided by Adriana to groove herrge bust, feeling the soft sensation in his hand. He pinched her hard.


    Ehhhh¡­.


    Adriana was stunned as she fell to the ground with her eyes widened with disbelief.


    "What happened, teacher?" Aur asked tentatively, supporting Adriana to stand up.


    "Nothing, nothing, let''s go." Adriana replied with her cheeks flustered as she hurriedly left.


    As Aur saw the back figure of Adriana, a sneer morphed into his face. "Lustful bitch." As he slowly reached up to her.


    "Do you know the way?" Aur asked with his eyes sparkling.


    Hearing this, Adriana paused.


    "No, I don''t know." Adriana said with her cheeks rosy.


    "Then please follow me, teacher." Aur replied with a pure smile and walked forward. Adriana walked behind him with a thoughtful expression.


    "This kid really pinched me?" She thought while looking at her cleavage; there were still slight red markings in that area.


    "I thought he was pure and innocent, but I guess these disgusting men''s inner instincts will never stop." Her eyes glinted with disgust; however, her body told another tale.


    "It will be fun to add him to my collection."


    An evil smirk morphed into her face as she looked at the muscr back of Aur with her cheeks blushing even more.


    Aur and Adriana traversed thendscape as they faced countless beasts that even these two needed to hide from before finally arriving at their destination.


    "Aur, is this the ce?" She asked with a tentative expression. Adriana''s hair was in shambles and her clothes messy; it had been two days since their travels.


    "Yes." Aur nodded his head with a smile on his face. He didn''t fare better as well. Unlike thest time, Aur had taken the longest and the most dangerous route to reach this ce!


    "Is this also the ce where you broke through your mortal limits so easily?" Adriana asked with a glint in her eyes.


    Hearing this, Aur smiled innocently as he rubbed his nose. "Yes, teacher, this is the ce, but please don''t reveal the secret to anyone."


    Adriana raised her hand, barely reaching his face, before pinching him. "You are so cute; how could I do so?"


    "Thank you, teacher." Aur nodded his head with glee.


    "Don''t call me teacher. Call me Adriana now." Adriana whispered.


    "Yes, Adriana." Aur''s gaze turned tender.


    "Come, follow me."

 Chapter 134: Hope Bug

    "This is the ce?" Adriana frowned, seeing the small crack in the wall that led inside.


    However, Aur was entirely watching the wall with a frown on his face.


    "This¡­ this wall recovered?" Aur''s eyes narrowed. When he wasunched, he destroyed the cave walls with the scorching heat.


    But now, all of these were recovered as if they didn''t exist in the first ce.


    "Hey, Aur?" Adriana said while shaking her hand in front of Aur.


    "Yes, Adriana." Aur hurriedly said, his face morphing into a smile.


    "What were you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Aur shook his head and casually punched, easily making a man-sized hole from the cracks and entered.


    Adriana just shrugged while entering.


    As expected, after Aur entered, there was no burnt floor, and all had returned to normal, exactly as he had previously seen, except for Hanma, of course, who was entirely missing.


    "Is this the ce, Aur?" Adriana asked expressionlessly.


    Aur just nodded his head as he walked forward.


    Seeing this, a thoughtful expression appeared on her face; however, after a moment of thought, she shook her head and followed him.


    Before long, Aur and Adriana arrived at the simple room that Aur had previously visited. This was the same ce where he got the book for Rock Skin before.


    There was still some dried materialying on the table.


    "What''s this ce?" Adriana said with a frown as she looked around the room and then at the dried-up material.


    "Aur, is this the ce where you have been to?"


    Aur scratched his head with an innocent expression. "I will be honest with you, teacher. I have already been here and looted many things here; however, I encountered a danger that I might not be able to take, so I invited you."


    He said through gritted teeth.


    "Oh." Adriana nodded her head with a smile on her face.


    "Eh." Aur seemed to be stunned seeing this. "Aren''t you angry at me, Adriana?"


    "Oh, you little brat, do you have muscle for your brain?" Adriana said with a chuckle. "Do you think I can''t see through you? Now let''s go; I will face the danger for you."


    "Thank you, teacher Adriana." Aur said with a glint shing in his crimson eyes as he walked and opened the door leading to the second area.


    All Adriana saw was darkness, the darkness that enveloped the entire room was even darker than the abyss itself, as if no amount of light could pass through.


    "Light something here." Adriana said with a frown on her face.


    "When I previously came here, I used it, but unfortunately, every light element in this ce seemed to be suppressed here." Aur said with a bitter expression.


    "Huh." Adriana raised her eyebrows when she heard this. "Light one up again and let me see."


    "Okay, Adriana." Aur replied with a silly smile on his face.


    He took out a bug from his pouch and lit it up with fire before capturing it in the jar.


    The bright light instantly brightened the entire room.


    "Oh, hope bug. This is one of the brightest torches you can find in the market. I didn''t expect you to be so rich, Aur." Adriana said with a chuckle.


    "You are too kind, Adriana. My wealth can never beparable to yours. Besides, this is a special purchase I made for this trip; however, unfortunately¡­" Aur looked at the darkness with a reluctant expression.


    Ironically, even though the technology was rtively advanced in the area, the brightest light one can give was actually by these bugs called hope.


    Once these bugs are burned, it produces a strange reaction that produces the brightest light.


    Many wizards had researched why this was the case; unfortunately, until now, there has been no result showing why hope bugs burned so brightly.


    This wasn''t for Aur''s vige only. From what he had the knowledge of, the brightest light could only be given when Hope bug is burned, and nothing had ever evene close toparing it.


    Aur walked into the second area, and instantly the brightly burning hope bug became dim, barely lighting the area of around 2 to 3 meters around Aur.


    "How is this even possible?" Adriana said with astonishment as she also entered the second area, seeing the jar in Aur''s hand which was burning dimly. "Is there something that can cancel the effect of the hope bug?"


    She looked around the ce with gritted teeth. "These might not have been as simple as I thought. However, this might be my only chance to enter tier two wizard."


    Adriana sighed as she shook her head, extending her hand as a spell reflected in her eyes.


    Immediately, a small fire sparked in front of her hand, lighting the surrounding in front of her by barely a meter.


    "This¡­" Adriana revealed a bitter smile.


    "Adriana, should we retreat?" Aur asked.


    "No." She gritted her teeth. "Let''s advance. I wanna see what is in this ce."


    "Very well." Aur nodded his head as they walked in the eerie darkness that surrounded them with barely any light to go with it.


    Because of Adriana''s spark of fire, the temperature rose exponentially in the surrounding area, even causing Aur to sweat.


    "Is this the power of a true peak tier one wizard?" His crimson eyes widened.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, Adriana paused as she coldly looked to her left, her eyes flickering with another spell.


    A medium ball of fire about the size of a basketball wasunched from the direction she looked.


    The screeching sound of monkeys resounded throughout the ce as they cried; unfortunately, it was short-lived as a strange silence engulfed the ce again.


    Aur''s nose started to twitch. "The smell of burnt meat."


    He thought with his crimson eyes flickering.


    Although Aur himself could conjure a fire using his five elemental mastery spell, it wasn''t nearly as deadly as Adriana''s.


    The most Aur could do damage to the monkey was burning its strong pelt using the fireball he could conjure, and that too will take some time, but Adriana just looked and instantly conjured a fireball at least bigger than Aur could, and the damage was terrifying.

 Chapter 135: Adriana Vs The Monkeys

    "It was a good idea to invite Adriana." Aur''s crimson pupil flickered with a strange light.


    A smug smile formed on Adriana''s face as she looked at Aur,ing close to him and whispering into her ears.


    "Look how powerful I am." She said with a smirk and walked forward in the darkness.


    Aur was just silent as he followed her obediently, his expression impassive. What he was thinking in his mind, no one could tell.


    Just like that, Adriana fried all the monkeys as easily as she was frying bacon, and the burnt meat''s smell constantly wafted into Aur''s nose.


    "How much mana does this woman have?" Aur thought in disbelief.


    He barely could conjure ten spells of fireball much weaker than hers and run out of mana already, despite him not focusing on the fire element much. Aur still had someprehension of it.


    But these women had already used the fireball at least twenty times without stopping even one bit.


    In this part, Aur could only despair. "Is this the difference between a wizard apprentice and tier one wizard?"


    Since the mana that a tier one and a tierless wizard apprentice use were inherently different, however, the mental storage where it is stored in was the same and could never be increased, as per Aur''s understanding and themon knowledge of the world.


    The colorless mana changes into blue mana from the mental space, making it more potent and stronger.


    Suddenly, just then, Adriana paused with a grim expression on her face. Aur also immediately paused with a frown on his face.


    "Adriana, what happened?" Aur asked tentatively.


    "There is an army of monkeys ahead." Adriana''s expression gradually turned serious with her pupils flickering, looking ahead.


    Aur also looked ahead silently. The shadows of countless monkeys were visible to his eyes.


    "One, two¡­. Ten¡­" Aur''s eyes widened as he counted the number of monkeys, with his eyes widening to the limits.


    "There are at least a hundred of these." He eximed with astonishment.


    They were all just silently staring at the two of them with an intelligent glint shing in their eyes."These monkeys have a little stronger strength than an average human, but this is equivalent to a mortal army." Aur thought with his body trembling.


    These trembling wasn''t from fear but rather from excitement!


    Excitement that seemed toe from his very bottom of the soul, his crimson eyes shing with a terrifying killing intent.


    "Hmm?" Adriana turned to Aur with a frown on her face only to see a smiley face of his.


    "Did something happen, Aur?"


    "Nothing." Aur just shook his head nonchntly. "But what should we do of these army, Adriana?"


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of them."


    Adriana said with a smirk on her face, her eyes glinted with numerous spells.


    Shing!


    A sharp sword sheathing sound echoed as Aur''s pupils flickered.


    Adriana''s two hands have turned into two sharp des that emitted a terrifying pressure.


    However, the small spark of ming that she used canceled out automatically because of her spell.


    "Aur, show me the way. I will kill them all." Adriana looked at Aur, and he nodded his head silently.


    "Good." She nodded her head as she charged forward while Aur showed the entire ce with his jar where the hope bug was burning.


    Immediately, five human-sized monkeys jumped at them almost simultaneously, however, Adriana was undeterred, casually shing her right de.


    A terrifying wind sh was produced, decapitating the heads of the four monkeys in one go.


    Their heads fell to the floor with a sickening thud, creating a pool of blood.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed seeing this.


    "Let''s hurry, Aur."


    "Yes."


    Aur walked forward.


    There were no surprises. No matter how many monkeys came, Adriana swiftly decapitated them in just a sh of her de that grew from her hand as if it was the very part of her body since she was born.


    Even if some monkeys got too close to her, a fireball would instantly materialize the moment she nced, frying the brain of the monkey in an instant.


    Very soon, only thirty or so monkeys were left with brutal ughter from Adriana.


    Just then, a loud screech of a monkey resounded in the ce.


    Aur showed the light in the direction of the roar, faintly revealing arge monkey with red fur and a distinctive golden tail, different from the other monkeys.


    "You dare invade my ce, humans." Vaan said in a loud roar, his eyes glinting with a fierce light.


    Aur backstepped seeing this with a nervous expression on his face.


    Adriana just chuckled while putting a hand on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, kid. I am here. Not a single hair of yours can be touched. You did well to invite me. If it were the others¡­" She said while shaking her head.


    "Huh." Aur was stunned. However, Adriana didn''t give him a chance to speak as she charged forward with a sneer on her face.


    "A mere monkey dares to stand before me." She shouted while shing with her two des.


    Immediately, two wind shes were produced, directlyunching towards Vaan.


    Vaan immediately tried to escape; however, strangely, whenever he changed direction, the wind followed him.


    "This¡­"


    Swish!


    Vaan looked at his furry chest with a fierce expression, blood dripping to the floor.


    The wind shes prated its strong pelt and made a thick sh against his skin, almost reaching his heart instantly.


    Vaan could even see the internal organs from the cut part that was threatening toe out from the 6-inch-thick wound.


    "You are dead, little monkey." Adriana said with a sneer.


    "Who are you calling little monkeys, humans?" Vaan punched with his full power, causing even the ground to tremble.


    However, Adriana was unfazed, charging forward heroically, meeting the fist of Vaan with her des.


    Shing!


    Vaan roared in pain, blood gushing profusely from his severed right hand. The other part of his hand fell to the floor in a gruesome sight.

 Chapter 136: Dagger to the Chest

    A small pool of blood formed from the two wounds on his chest and the mutted hand.


    However, when Vaan looked at Adriana, his eyes revealed hatred.


    Adriana waspletely fine and safe, not even a single blood on her body. Blood dripped from her des; it wasn''t her blood but instead it was his!


    She was twistedly smiling at him with a disdainful look as if Adriana was mocking Vaan.


    Vaan roared again in a terrifying screech, blood veins popped from his eyes in sheathing rage.


    "You are dead, human¡­" Vaan used his hind legs to travel towards her with a maddened expression.


    The ground started to shake from the sheer weight of his body.


    Adriana stood there still with a disdainful look on her face.


    Vaan punched with his left hand again while opening his mouth. A sh of lightning directly shot towards Adriana at the same time.


    "Oh." Adriana raised her eyebrows seeing this. "It''s not enough." She just casually muttered while she shed with her de again, producing two wind shes at the monkey simultaneously.


    The wind sh and the sh of lightning collided with a bang, dust rising from the surrounding as both were neglected instantly, canceling each other.


    However, Vaan still swiftly traveled, delivering a powerful punch from his left fist.


    "You never learn, huh¡­" Adriana amused as she was about to swing her de.


    However, just then, Vaan roared.


    "Now."


    Another monkey came from her back, a sh of lightning attacking her back at the same time.


    Adriana''s eyes widened as she jumped up from the ground, narrowly escaping both the attacks.


    "Got you, human." Vaan roared as he changed the direction of his fist right at her mid-air.


    "Ha." A chuckle escaped Adriana as she shed her de.


    But just then, she felt a powerful blunt force that attacked her right in the back, sending her hurtling through the air.


    Boom!


    Vaan''s left arm fell to the ground as he roared in pain, blood gushed out from three of the spots now.


    "Thank you¡­" He muttered while looking ahead in front of him. There, a monkey very simr to him was there; however, she was slicker than him and a little smaller, but her body radiated nimbleness instead.


    "Don''t mention it, Vaan." The female monkey nodded as she looked at the spot where Adriana had crashed into.


    Swish!


    Four wind shes came right at this moment; however, this time they were prepared, both dodging simultaneously.


    "Huh, where is she?" Vaan said out loud there.


    "I am here¡­" Adriana said as a massive fireball materialized to his left, directly hurtling towards him.


    "Eh."


    Before Vaan could even react, the fireball hit him. The scorching temperature burnt even a strong pelt, sending him flying with a boom.


    Adriana stood there with her back hunched from the bones broken and her body dripping with blood from the terrifying impact of the blunt punch. Even though she was wounded, she had a casual expression on her face.


    As if she wasn''t in the worst condition possible, enough to threaten her life.


    "These two pieces of shit dared to attack me. Looks like my battle instinct had decreased." Adriana said as she casually shed to the side.


    Mutting the hand of the female monkey who was just about to attack her.


    The female monkey cried in pain, only to receive two wind shes right at her neck.


    Thud!


    The monkey head fell to the ground in a sickening thud with its eyes still wide open.


    The giant body of the female monkey fell to the ground with an even more terrifying sound as a river of blood flowed from it, even reaching Adriana''s legs.


    Huff! Huff!


    Adriana took deep, controlled breaths while heaving a sigh of relief. However, suddenly her pupils flickered while side-stepping.


    The ground quaked as the terrifying kick of Vaannded on the ground, almost like an earthquake itself.


    Adriana was off bnce from the terrifying earth shake. Just when she was at her weakest moment, a spark of lightning came at her.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    She cried in pain as she was struck by lightning, making her fall to the ground.


    It was the right moment to kill Adriana. Unfortunately, Vaan''s big body also fell to the ground with a thud.


    His red fur was all scorched from the fireball, and two arms were already mutted.


    Vaan was as good as dead!


    Adriana heaved a sigh of relief seeing this, however, her eyes widened in despair hearing the small screeching sound of the monkeys.


    These were the remaining monkeys that she hadn''t finished up yet.


    "Shit." Adriana cursed, barely standing up from the ground.


    Looking at the group of small, human-sized monkeys, she sighed.


    However, just this time, Aur moved in a lightning-quick moment, casually punching a monkey into meat paste as if it was hit by a truck.


    Aur turned back to Adriana and innocently smiled.


    "Teacher Adriana, I will protect you, don''t worry." Aur started to fight against the remaining monkeys.


    However, it wasn''t considered a fight at all. Aur just skillfully punched each and every single monkey, turning them to meat paste one by one.


    No matter how many attacks at once, Aur dodged skillfully, killing them one by one in the most brutal way possible.


    Without their leaders, the five or so monkeys that were left all left with a horrified expression on their monkey faces.


    To them, Aur was even more of a devil than the witch because at least she granted them a swift death without even reacting.


    However, Aur ughtered in a brutal way that made even looking at the monkey''s corpses heinous one by one slowly.


    "Adriana, I will help you." Aur said with a silly smile as he went forward to support her.


    "Thank you, Aur." Adriana said with a smile on her face. "I guess these kids can live for a while¡­"


    A heart-searing pain came from her chest, making her look down to see a dagger plunged in her chest.


    She looked up to see a sneer on Aur''s face.

 Chapter 137: Dead crushed to meat paste

    "Adriana, Adriana," Aur chuckled as he vanished from his position, escaping a fireball in his previous location right to his head if it had hit.


    "Aur, are you really daring to attack me?" Adriana roared with anger as she took out the dagger, her face contorted in a fierce expression. "I trusted you, and you did this to me?"


    Aur appeared a little distance away from her with an innocent smile on his face.


    "Don''t show such an innocent expression to me, Adriana. I know what you were nning to do to me after this mess is done for," Aur replied, his expression impassive.


    "You... You little brat," Adriana''s expression twisted as she released another fireball at Aur.


    However, Aur was just there with a sneer on his face.


    Casually, he lifted his hand and punched with full power, a towering wind pressure generated from the sheer strength and speed of the fist as it met the fireball head-on.


    Boom!


    Adriana''s eyes widened to the limits. Aur waspletely fine, while his clothes slightly caught on fire, revealing his muscr body pulsing with power.


    "What is your strength?" she said in disbelief.


    "Hmm, Adriana, to be honest, Even though I don''t know the strength of mine, we will know soon." A sneer reced Aur''s face.


    Swoosh!


    Aur directly charged at Adriana like a madman.


    "How stupid?" Adriana shook her head as she released her fireball right at Aur.


    However, just in mid-sprint, Aur decisively changed his direction of sprint and attacked her from the side.


    Adriana just smirked, seeing this as her eyes shed with another spell again¡­.


    "Huh," her eyes widened, looking at her hand.


    A fierce blunt force collided with her, almost like a ten-ton heavy truck.


    Adriana''s vision blurred red as the thinyer of a man''s shadow was all she could see before her entire world became ck.


    Aur observed the grotesque condition of Adriana''s chest, which was caved in as her organs had shifted from the chest to other areas.


    Even the previous wound she hadn''t recovered from; there was no way that Adriana could survive the punch from Aur.


    However, Aur''s crimson eyes glinted with a cold light as he attacked again at the almost ruined Adriana, striking her right in the head with his fist.


    Boom!


    Adriana''s head caved in, and her brain matter stained the wall in a gruesome, bloody sight, rendering her once-beautiful face unrecognisable and deformed.


    Her body deformed from the countless injuries, yet Aur remained cold as he punched again, his expression impassive as if he were beating a punching bag instead of a person.


    There wasn''t a flicker of emotion in his crimson eyes as he coldly observed and mercilessly mmed her body into a meat paste, punch by punch with ruthlessness.


    Boom!


    With onest punch, Aur stopped, looking down only to see a blob of blood and crushed internal organs, stuck to the wall in a bloody gruesome sight.


    "It''s finally done." Aur stopped with an impassive expression and extended his hand, his crimson eyes reflecting a certain spell.


    A small spark of fire began to slowly burn in his extended hand, which Aur casually tossed onto the unrecognisable flesh and blood of the once-mighty peak tier one wizard, Adriana.


    "Tier one: Elemental Mastery."


    The moment he did, a small fire raged as everything of her was engulfed in it, erasing even the slightest trace of her.


    Aur''s eyes reflected with the dim, cold fire as he watched with an impassive expression.


    The cold wind brushed over his half-naked body, yet Aur just stood there, casually shrugging, patiently waiting.


    Soon, only some thin ashes were left, which Aur used a gust of wind to blow away.


    "Who knows if there are other tricks left for these old monsters?" Aur muttered in a simple tone as he walked away without a care, heading forward.


    The once-mighty peak tier-one wizard died without even knowing how she died.


    Thinking of this, Aur mused as he suddenly turned back.


    "I almost forgot about the dagger." Aur facepalmed himself as he quickly took the dagger, which was already coated in the blood of its two victims.


    "Hmm?"


    Aur looked at the dagger with a frown on his face; the dagger barely had any poison left in it now.


    Even for Adriana, it took some time for the poison to actually take effect. That was why she could still use her spells for a while, but now there were only thin traces of the poison left¡ªbarely any, as far as Aur could see which would be even less effective now.


    "These poisons couldn''t even be cured by Noah, who is a tier three wizard; this is definitely useful for me, but¡­" Aur bitterly shook his head with a sigh on his face as it disappeared from his hand into his system''s storage.


    "Well, let''s head on ahead then."


    Aur casually walked further out while still being alert. Although the danger was out, he would still be careful who knows what variable there was.


    One can never be too careful!


    Like prevention is better than cure, Aur would rather be careful than be pped hard by realityter.


    Just as previously, from Sebastian''s diary, there was only a tier-one beast in the second area.


    However, to Aur''s shock, there were two tier-one beasts, and they both had top-tiered strength as well in the tier-one rank, making even Adriana, who was a veteran tier-one wizard, almost die with them.


    If it were Aur and he had let down his guard, thinking it was only one beast, then he would have died for sure. There was no miracle.


    Actually, Aur didn''t want to kill Adriana so quickly, but unfortunately, this time was too fortunate to give up. Who knows in the future if he got such a golden opportunity to kill her.


    Either way, since he revealed the inheritance cave to her, Adriana needed to die, either one way or the other.


    There was no other option; she needed to die.

 Chapter 138: Sound magic and Silkworm ring

    Aur walked through the dark passage with just the dim light from the burning hope bug, which barely lit the surrounding area in front of him.


    His senses were also suppressed in the darkness, causing Aur to be quite isted from his surroundings.


    Luckily, there was no trouble like before; here, Aur smoothly crossed the deep darkness and saw arge door in the distance, its metallic surface shining with the light from the Hope bug.


    "This should be the ce," Aur muttered with a thoughtful expression.


    "If all the resources from Sebastian''s diary are true, then¡­"


    His crimson eyes shed with excitement.


    With anticipation in his crimson eyes, he tentatively opened the door. Immediately, Aur''s vision was filled with a dimly lit, simple room that looked exactly like the previous one.


    Aur didn''t focus on his surroundings; instead, he looked straight ahead with excitement.


    Various books and materials wereid out on the table. However, Aur was drawn to a chest that was at the side of the table.


    He walked up to the chest and opened it.


    The moment he did, a blinding light reflected, making Aur involuntarily close his eyes.


    Therey countless mana crystals in the chest, all of which were half purple.


    "High-grade mana crystals," Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression as he looked at them with a smile.


    The glints, however, differed slightly from those of a typical mana crystal. The half-purple tint on the crystal appeared somewhat dimmer than that of a usual mana crystal. At first nce, everything seemed fine.


    "As expected, there is not much mana in the mana crystals anymore. However, since it was previously a high-grade one, it still retained its purple tint¡­"


    Aur''s crimson eyes shed with a strange light. "Although if I use it, it will barely be effective as a middle-grade mana crystal, however."


    A smirk appeared on his face.


    While thinking of it, he looked at the book now.


    "Top-tier mage spells; I wonder how many he has¡­" Aur mused to himself while rubbing his hands.


    Actually, the academy allowed many spells for the students to choose from, and there were numerous spells avable. However, those magics were all low-tiered, with not muchbat strength at all.


    If the academy really gave their top-tiered spells to the students with the chance of being leaked out to the other viges and such, then the vige would be foolish.


    Although there were many varieties of magic to choose from, most of them had lowbat capability or were too difficult for one to master, just like Aur''s five elemental magic.


    Even in the five elemental magic spells, there was aplete set, but almost all of them had very lowbat power. In battle, the only one that suited Aur was the Elemental Mastery spell; the others were very disappointing andcking.


    The other magic was the same as well. The real top-notch spells were hidden most of the time and were only given to some rare few people on rare asions, either as a contribution or when bing an elder.


    Aur dusted off the dust on the books and looked at the three books.


    "Unlike the single spells, these areplete sets of magic books," he nodded his head with a smile on his face.


    One of them was Larva Magic, the other was Lightning Magic with aplete set for a spell, and thest one was¡­.


    Sound Magic!


    "Huh, Sound Magic¡­" Aur''s eyes widened. "This was never mentioned in the book."


    SoundMagic was the most precious magic that was only passed down to the vige leader.


    "I guess Sebastian was too cowardly to even dare to write these spells in his diary¡­" Aur thought with a sneer.


    Considering his personality, this might very well be the case.


    "These will be useful in the future." The three books disappeared all into his system storage with just a touch.


    Aur looked at the other items with a disappointed expression. Most of them dried out and withered already, with centuries passed. However, there was one particr ring that still shined with a silver light.


    "That is the thing I have been looking for." Aur thought with an excited expression as he hurriedly took the silver ring.


    Immediately, he went towards his mental space again.


    The silver ring also materialised with him in the mental space.


    Seeing this, Aur raised his eyebrows, his smile widening. "It was true."


    The only things that Aur could take into his mental space were the spells and spiritual things inside the mental, except for a strange thing that needed a number of requirements to be transported into his mental space.


    Since the mental space wasn''t in the three dimensions that Aur and any other people were, it was an unknown dimension that was solely connected to the wizard.


    Aur casually tossed the ring up in the air into the centre of the room where his vital spell, Wizard hand, was located.


    The ring travelled at a fast pace directly connecting with the Wizard hand in a swift motion.


    Boom!


    After the silver ring entered his vital spell, a strange reaction urred.


    The spell started to rotate at a terrifying speed as the surrounding mana grew more active.


    "My spell''s speed of absorbing mana from the outside world has increased." Aur dered with a satisfied expression.


    These silver rings were actually called silkworm rings, although Aur had no clue why they were called as such, but they had a certain heaven-defying effect.


    The silkworm rings increased Aur''s speed of absorbing surrounding mana by at least five times!


    What was the difference between the different grades of talent?


    One of them was the bigger the talent, the bigger the mental space; however, the other was the speed at which they could absorb the spell.


    It was like this: if two people, one having a middle-grade mental space and the other a high-grade mental space, were using an exactly same spell as their vital spell.


    The one with the high-grade mental space would have a higher speed of absorbing mana, at least by five or even ten times more than the middle-grade one.


    But these silkworm rings had the terrifying effect of artificially increasing the speed at which one could absorb mana from the surroundings.


    "Too bad these silkworm rings are only tier one magic items," Aur shook his head with some pity.


    "Sadly, I will have to abandon them after I reach tier two wizard."


    However, these things were enough to increase his speed of absorbing manapared to an average high-grade talent.


    Aur opened his eyes as he returned back from his mental space.


    "With these increases and the resources I will get after making business deals with the high-grade mana crystal, my speed will exponentially increase, reaching a terrifying degree."


    Aur''s expression turned strange as he looked at the door which would lead him to the fourth area.


    "Quite regretful." He had initially nned to kill Adriana after they reached the fourth area, but unfortunately, or fortunately, Adriana died in the second area.


    And Aur wasn''t willing to risk his life to enter the fourth area and face a huge danger.


    "I will return after I reach tier two wizard," Aur decisively decided.


    The resources and spells he had were enough for him tost for now.


    He swiftly returned from the cave without hesitation, back to the second area and into the first room, before leaving the cave entirely.

 Chapter 139: Trading for the High-grade Mana Crystal

    Aur walked through the bustling market with a thoughtful expression.


    "I can''t afford to make enemies with too many powers¡­" Aur thought as he arrived at the previous luxurious shop, where he had made a very sensible business deal that he was certain would pay off.


    However, he walked past the shop with a regretful expression.


    Soon, Aur started to look for another shop, one that would be perfect as his prey.


    The shop need not have very high power, but they shouldn''t be too low either. After all, if they were too poor, Aur would be rejected in the blink of an eye.


    So, there was only one option: finding a rtively middle-ss shop that desperately needed help and would do anything to hold on to that hope.


    Aur soon found a shop that met his criteria and immediately entered randomly.


    A ting sound resounded as Aur entered the shop, and a woman in a yellow kimono greeted him with a smile on her face.


    "Wee, customer."


    Aur just nodded as he looked around the ce.


    There were two people, a man and a woman, searching for things among the sparse shelves where there was barely any equipment.


    Although the spell material wasn''t found here, there were still some items valuable to a wizard.


    Aur remained entirely silent, searching the ce just like those people, while secretly ncing at the woman who now had a frown on her face.


    "Another useless person who can only watch¡­" she cursed while going behind the counter where there was a door leading inside.


    Aur''s ears twitched as he looked at the fleeting figure of the woman.


    "Does she dare to leave just like this?" he thought, narrowing his eyes.


    "Brother." Just then, a woman''s voice came from behind him, causing Aur to pause and turn to her.


    "Brother, what are you looking for?" she asked again in a lilting voice.


    Aur remained entirely silent while subtly appraising her.


    "Brother?" The woman called out again, now tentatively.


    "What are you two looking for?" Aur asked instead of answering.


    "Hmm." A frown marred the woman''s face as she looked at Aur. "We are just looking for something of interest, brother. What about you?"


    "So you two are together," Aur chuckled. "I am also looking around the ce."


    "Really, brother? Are you a wizard?" the woman asked with a chuckle.


    "What do you think?" Aur chuckled.


    "You are one?"


    "Yes," Aur replied.


    "Great," the woman''s eyes lit up.


    "Do you want to-"


    She paused, her eyes widening in shock as she looked behind Aur.


    "Hmm?" Aur turned around with a curious expression to see the woman in the yellow kimonoing back with a smile on her face.


    He turned to the other woman, only to find her delving into the bookshelves again.


    Seeing this, Aur casually shrugged. "If I go on like this, then it will go nowhere," he mused, looking back at the kimono-wearing woman and walking up to her with a smile on his face.


    "Sister, what is your name?"


    "My name is Grace, customer," Grace replied in a respectful tone.


    "So, I will be direct with you. Do you trade for mana crystals?" Aur asked expressionlessly.


    Grace carelessly nodded her head. "Yes, we do."


    "Can you trade high-grade mana crystals as well?"


    The moment the words "high-grade mana crystal" came out of Aur''s mouth, Grace''s eyes widened.


    The attention of the two women and the man was also almost immediately drawn to Aur.


    "Customer, pleasee in," Grace said in a warm tone with a smile on her face, pointing inside the counter.


    Her tone had shifted from impassive to warm.


    Aur casually nodded his head and followed her as Grace led him through to the inner door.


    The woman and the man looked at each other for a split second before silently running off.


    A small sneer reced Aur''s expression as he could hear the footsteps of the two fading away.


    "Pleasee here, young master," Grace guided him to a simple room where a man with jeans and a shirt was sitting on a chair, dressed in simple clothes.


    His ck eyes seemed to glint with cunningness as he looked at Aur with an astounded expression.


    "Little Grace, who is he?" the man asked with a questioning look.


    "Father," a small blush appeared on her face. "This is a customer who wants to trade with his high-grade mana crystal."


    "High-grade mana crystal!" Hearing this, his facial expression immediately changed to an amicable one as he took a scrutinising nce at Aur.


    "Young Lord, I am not-"


    Aur casually shed his academy badge to the guy. The moment he did, the man immediately shut up and bowed.


    "Sorry, young lord, for doubting you."


    "It''s fine. I don''t care for your respect. I need to know, can I sell these?" Aur asked with a casual shrug.


    "Yes, you can, young lord. How many do you have?" he asked, his smile widening even more.


    "How many can you purchase?" Aur asked coldly.


    "This¡­" The man''s expression slightly faltered, however, it returned to an amicable smile again.


    "We, at the moment, have the power to purchase about¡­ 4 high-grade mana crystals at the market price, young master."


    Aur raised his eyebrows when he heard this. "You dare to buy high-grade mana crystals ording to the market price?" His crimson eyes shed with killing intent, and the terrifying presence of his power revealed itself.


    The man immediately started to sweat, facing the killing intent from Aur, as his body trembled under the might of Aur''s presence.


    Surprisingly, the mortal man somehow managed to remainposed even with the terrifying pressure descending on him.


    "This is the ce backed by the third elder, young lord. Please don''t do something rash that you might regret for your entire life."


    Aur chuckled as he took back his presence and the terrifying killing intent.


    "Are you threatening me?" he asked with an arrogant expression on his face.


    "No, no, I am not threatening you, young master. It is just a kind reminder." The man still smiled amicably.

 Chapter 140: Presence and Seduction?

    Presence was one of the unique elements of the world which a person could control instinctively after one gained their mental space with the help of the world essence.


    Everyone has an equal presence by birth, however, as one''s strength gets stronger, the presence also gets stronger, and high-tier wizards could even materialise their presence into the real world.


    It is different from Aura, which increases the strength of the physical body for a short burst.


    As Aur revealed the presence of a high wizard apprentice, naturally, the man was shocked not only by his strength but also by how young he was¡­


    "So how much are you going to offer me?" Aur asked again patiently with a smile on his face.


    "How about 120 middle-grade crystals for it?" the man hurriedly replied, slightly breaking from his calm demeanour.


    "120?" Aur made a thoughtful gesture. "Do you think of me as a fool? Too low!"


    Although in the market, the price of a high-grade mana crystal was around 100 middle-grade mana crystals, that wasn''t actually true, since the supply of high-grade mana crystals was small and naturally, the demand for it was higher as well.


    Because with a high-grade mana crystal, it allowed one to gain mana worth roughly a hundred middle-grade mana crystals.


    Not only that, but there were also other benefits. As wizards progressed through their tiers, therees a time when low-grade mana crystals stop affecting them entirely, which leads them to yearn for more potent mana for even a sliver of progress.


    "Young master, how much do you want then?" the man asked with a sigh.


    "200 middle-grade crystals," Aur replied expressionless.


    "That is absolutely impossible, young master," the man replied with a stern expression. "At most, I can give you 150 middle-grade mana crystals. Take it or leave it."


    Aur frowned, his face taking on a thoughtful expression before he reluctantly nodded his head.


    "Very well then. I have two high-grade mana crystals," he said.


    The man''s smile returned as he nodded his head, giving a nce at Grace.


    "Yes, father." Grace immediately bowed and ran off somewhere.


    Very quickly, Grace returned with a pouch in her hand.


    "Young lord, please show me the mana crystals first." The man smiled. However, seeing the unmoving figure of Aur, he frowned. "Young lord, this is the procedure of the shop, set by the ''third elder'' himself."


    He emphasised the words "third elder" even more.


    However, Aur remained unmoved, creating a heavy atmosphere in the surroundings withplete silence.


    Grace started to sweat for no apparent reason.


    Suddenly, Aur chuckled and took out two mana crystals from his pouch, gently throwing them at him.


    "These are two high-grade mana crystals," Aur said with a smile.


    The man hurriedly caught the two mana crystals with a nervous expression as he examined their color.


    "This¡­ this really is two high-grade mana crystals," the man eximed excitedly, disbelief in his eyes.


    "Yes, it is. Give me my mana crystal," Aur said with an impassive expression.


    "Yes, young lord." The man quickly took a look at the bag and started counting before throwing it at Aur.


    "There are exactly three hundred middle-grade mana crystals," he said with an excited expression morphing into his face which quickly morphed into an amicable smile again.


    Aur caught the bag and checked it, counting all the mana crystals. He nodded his head.


    "There are exactly 300." Aur looked at the man onest time, or rather at his mana crystal, with a reluctant expression.


    "Grace, show the young lord the way out," the man said, and immediately Grace went up to Aur with a smile.


    "This way, lord."


    Aur nced at the mana crystal onest time before he left.


    Seeing this, the man heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Hahaha, idiot, a fool. He really traded high-grade mana crystals."


    The man''sughter resounded throughout the room.


    Soon, Grace led Aur out of the shop with a smile on her face.


    "Your name is Grace, correct?" Aur said while ncing at her.


    "Yes," Grace replied with a confused expression.


    "You are quite beautiful," Aur casuallyplimented and left with augh.


    Grace''s cheeks turned to a pink hue as she embarrassingly returned to the shop.


    "Why was my heart beating so fast?" After she entered the shop, Grace couldn''t help but mutter willfully.


    Aur returned to his dorm with a thoughtful expression. "These resources will be enough tost me a while; hopefully, I can reach tier one wizard by then."


    Although the mana crystal appeared to be an authentic high-grade mana crystal, when used, it could barely be of substantial use to a wizard.


    No one could tell from the surface of the mana crystal what it would be until they consumed it for their progress.


    Aur wouldn''t have known about this without the help of Sebastian''s diary itself. Although the mana crystal was a bit dimmer, most people would casually shrug it off as a trait of a high-grade mana crystal or something else.


    However, Aur didn''t know if a tier two wizard could tell the difference or not. That is the only reason he needed to be careful with it for now.


    "I pray for the poord who would be scammed by the high-grade mana crystal." Aur nonchntly entered his dorm.


    "Hmm, Lucy isn''t here?" he thought curiously while looking around before he casually shrugged and entered his own room.


    The moment he entered, a soft fragrance wafted into Aur''s nose as a rose-filled bed came into his vision.


    Therey Lucy in the centre of the bed with a thin, sexy lingerie that highlighted her soft thighs and supple breasts.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned seeing this. "What are you doing here, Lucy?"


    "Young master." Lucy stood up with a smile on her face as she ran up to Aur with a huge smile.


    Seeing this, disgust shed in his eyes, which quickly changed to a neutral expression.


    Lucy directly fell into the embrace of Aur with her eyes closed, however Aur changed his position slightly causing her tond face-first into the ground.

 Chapter 141: William recovers and Noahs suspicions

    "Ouch," Lucy rubbed her head in pain, with tears threatening toe out of her eyes.


    "Young master¡­"


    She turned to Aur to see a worried expression on his face.


    "Are you alright, Lucy?" Aur asked, his tone filled with concern.


    "Ye¡­ yes, I am fine," Lucy said while rubbing her face to wipe away the tears.


    "I am sorry; you just suddenly came up to me," Aur replied while gently touching her face.


    "Thank you, young master." A blush appeared on her face while she shyly spoke.


    However, since her face was dirty, the blush looked rather unattractive.


    Aur just silently stared at her with his crimson eyes.


    "Lucy, tell me what are you doing here?" he asked in a simple tone.


    "Young master, I wanted to give myself to you," Lucy said, blushing even more.


    Aur looked at her body up and down, with a moment of silence, as he shook his head with a sigh.


    "Lucy, you are beautiful as you are; you don''t have to give yourself to me," Aur spoke in a firm tone.


    "But-" Lucy had a hesitating expression on her face. Just then, Aur hugged her with a smile on his face.


    "You are beautiful the way you are; I will always be with you," Aur softly whispered in her ear.


    "Young master¡­" Lucy looked at Aur with a smile on her face.


    "Now go and clean your face and change into your normal clothing," he patted her.


    Lucy nodded her head and left the room with a reluctant expression.


    Aur smiled until he saw Lucy entirely leaving the room. The moment she left, a sneer morphed onto his face.


    "What a method to seduce someone; if I werepletely clueless, I might even fall for it, who knows¡­" Aur''s crimson eyes reflected coldness, eyes that seemed to not have a shiver of emotion, like a devil.


    "Forget it; better start training now."


    Aur looked at the roses on the bed and casually swiped his hand, generating a gust of wind that swept the flowers away.


    "First tier: Elemental Mastery."


    His crimson eyes reflected the spell as well.


    "Hmm, my spell has gotten much stronger than before." Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    Since he has broken through and be a high wizard apprentice, naturally, his spells have be stronger with it.


    "Not only has it be stronger, but I can also use it more efficiently as well. Unfortunately," a bitter expression morphed onto his face. "However, I still can''t use the full power of the spell yet¡­"


    All of Aur''s spells were tier one spells, and for him to use them, he needed to have blue mana to utilise their full strength.


    No matter how much mana fills up in his mental space, unless it bes a blue mana pool, he couldn''t use the full strength of his tier.


    "Muscle system." Aur called out with a thoughtful expression.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 2.43 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 31


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Not bad." Aur muttered with a thoughtful expression. "Should I use the minor point already?"


    However, Aur soon shook his head.


    "I have no danger, and I couldn''t care less about the outside world for now. I need to train myself first." Aur started to meditate by sitting cross-legged on his king-sized bed.


    Taking out two middle-grade mana crystals, Aur began to cultivate.


    "I will reach at least peak wizard apprentice by the end of the year and will make another breakthrough with my muscles." Aur''s eyes glinted with determination as he set his goals straight.


    ¡­


    "Young Master Williams!?" A shout came from inside the room as a middle-aged man ran out of the room with a shocked expression on his face.


    His steps were hurried as he rushed outside, his eyes wide open as if the man couldn''t believe what had happened, running faster than he had ever run in his life.


    With hurried steps, he directly entered the centre of the academy where Noah''s office was.


    "Halt!" the guards said with a cold tone.


    However, the man didn''t seem to listen, or he couldn''t listen, as he ran with a face of disbelief.


    The guards frowned, seeing this, they gave onest warning, "If youe within half a metre without stating your purpose, you will be dealt with."


    They released their presence as tier-one wizards, making the man finally pause.


    "I am a person who is healing William, the disciple of the leader. I havee bearing valuable and important news," the middle-aged man announced.


    Hearing this, the guards finally took back their presence and sheathed their killing intent.


    "Wait here."


    The guards looked at each other, and one of them immediately ran inside.


    Before long, the middle-aged man was allowed entry, causing him to heave a sigh of relief.


    "What happened?" Noah asked with a frown on his face.


    "Leader¡­ William is healed," the middle-aged man said in a trembling tone.


    "What?" Noah stood up from his seat with an astonished look. "William ispletely healed from the poison." He asked as if seeking another confirmation.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man nodded his head, causing a strange glint to sh through Noah''s eyes.


    "Lead me to him." Noah spoke as he left the office, and the middle-aged man followed suit.


    "That kid, how did he cure the poison so quickly? That poison was¡­" a thoughtful expression marked Noah''s face as he thought about it.


    "The only way he could survive is if he has an untold secret that no one knows about."


    Greed shed past Noah''s eyes as he considered this. There was no way William cured himself without any external help!


    "Leader," the middle-aged man called out.


    Noah looked up, and they had already arrived at the infirmary.


    "Let''s go," he said, entering the ce.


    Everybody bowed with reverence once they caught sight of Noah.


    Noah casually nodded before finally reaching the room of William.

 Chapter 142: Benefits of True Vampire Bloodline

    "Master." William smiled gleefully seeing his master.


    Noah''s green eyes turned strange for a split second before he nodded his head with a smile on his face.


    "You lookpletely fine now, William." Noah said with a warm tone as he came close to him.


    "Master-"


    "It''s fine you don''t have to tell me about how you recovered, the most important thing is that you are no longer poisoned and the vige doesn''t need to find another heir again." Noah said while patting him in the shoulder.


    "Thank you master." William nodded his head.


    "Remember William, this vige is your home and we support you in all the things you will do and will eventually be ruled by you as my heir." Noah continued with a proud tone.


    "So your safety is a top matter of concern. I will assign a tier one wizard to guard always near you and a tier two wizard to be always within your vicinity." He took out a jade from his storage bag.


    William took the jade "Madster what is this?"


    "This jade contains one of my power stores in it which can activate a tier three defence magic in case your life is ever threatened."


    William''s eyes lit up when he heard this "thank you master."


    "Don''t mention it, you are an important person for the vige." Noah replied as he left with a satisfied expression on his face.


    However as he left a strange glint shed through his eyes "there is nothing out of the ordinary inside his body."


    William silently looked at the leaving figure of Noah.


    "Master, that old man probed your body before he left." Lily''s voice rang in William''s head.


    "Huh," William was stunned when he heard this "he probed my body?"


    "Yes master, he used a tier two against you." Lily replied to the question of William.


    William had a thoughtful expression when he heard this. However he casually shrugged it off as Noah just probed him for any residual of the poison instead.


    "He must have checked if there was any poison in my blood or not." William muttered wishfully.


    Hearing this Asmodeus rolled his eyes "hey kid William, do you know the true ability of the vampire?"


    "Hmm?" William frowned, everytime he heard Asmodeus'' voice somehow his mood soured considerably "what is the ability?"


    "Your physique can be strengthened if you drink the blood of any creature." Asmodeus'' reply in a cold tone made William''s eyes widened.


    "Can I upgrade my physique by drinking blood?" William shouted.


    "Yes you can and unlike those diluted blood of the true vampire descendants you aren''t affected by the sun or even the blood thirst either." Asmodeus'' cold tone sounded again inside William''s head.


    "There is such a good thing!?"


    "It doesn''t end there, you know that only the spell with a simr attribute to the vital spell can be boosted right?" Asmodeus said in a sneering tone.


    "Yeah I know that." William answered.


    "The true vampire bloodline allows you to boost the spell of blood attribute." Asmodeus said.


    "Boost spell of blood attribute!" William was even more shocked now.


    "This is truly terrifying."


    "But master there must be something this guy isn''t talking about." Lily suddenly spoke.


    "Hahaha, even if there is something you have already taken the bloodline, so what does it matter?" Asmodeus'' voice was tinged with mockery.


    Hearing this William revealed a bitter expression.


    "Lily he is right this was entirely my choice, you don''t have to suggest it to me."


    "Hey hey kid, don''t be upset this bloodline will at least make you reach the lord rank easily. There was once a human who took the bloodline with a low-grade talent but this bloodline directly allowed him to be a lord ranked wizard."


    "Lord rank?" William asked with confusion.


    "You don''t know what lord rank means? Oh, forgot you were a country bumpkin. Those who have surpassed tier three wizards are called the lord-ranked wizard respectfully. They are basically the lord of all wizards with lower tier than them unmatched enough to wipe out an army of mortals with the back of their hand."


    William went into deep contemtion when he heard this "lord ranked wizard huh¡­" his blue eyes were filled with excitement.


    "You guys all leave." he looked at the healer who had been tending to him for a month already.


    "Yes, young master." all of them bowed respectfully and left the ce.


    After all of them left, William also left the infirmary and immediately went towards his dorm.


    "Is that William?" one of the students whispered to his friend as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Huh what are you talking about-" the other friend turned around and saw an average height man with blond hair and blue eyes walking past them.


    "That is definitely william."


    William frowned hearing the whisper of the students surrounding him.


    "I guess they still don''t know that i have recovered yet." he muttered while walking away with a smile on his face.


    Just then he saw a pink haired girl which made his blue eyes lit up.


    "Amelia." William called out with a smile on his face.


    "William?" Amelia said with a surprised look on her face.


    "When did you recover from the poison?"


    "Oh I just recovered from the poison just a day ago, what were you concerned about?" William asked with a chuckle.


    A strange light passed through the eyes of Amelia as a pick hue appeared on her cheeks "i was not concerned about you." She tried to avoid eye contact with him.


    "Hahha." William started tough seeing this "we should meet again sometimes, what do you say?"


    "Umm¡­ sure." Amelia replied.


    William''s blue eyes lit up hearing this, her figure was thin with curves where it was rightfully needed and; hips wide andrge bust.


    "She is quite beautiful¡­"


    Amelia felt the gaze from William which made her retreat shyly.


    "William, I am leaving." Amelia hurriedly said as she left.


    William gazed at the fleeting figure of Amelia and his blue eyes turned even more lustful.


    "Master, didn''t you do it with the poor woman Agatha already?" Lily suddenly spoke at this time.


    "Yeah I have Agatha already as well¡­" William mmed his head with his fist and left the ce.

 Chapter 143: Breakthrough

    As day seamlessly transitioned into night and vice versa, the academy''s atmosphere retained its lively ambiance, with a vibrant group of students.


    Aur and William both remained in seclusion as they trained intensely. While their istion didn''t go unnoticed, most students in their ss 1-A were also engaged in rigorous training for the uing year-end challenges.


    Just like that, time passed in the blink of an eye.


    The once-melodious chirping of birds now faded into a more subdued presence. The lush trees, once vibrant, gradually sumbed to the encroaching chill, their leaves adopting an ashen hue.


    Soon, the first delicate snowkes made their descent from the sky, dancing gracefully in the cold air.


    "Sigh, winter has arrived," Aur muttered casually, looking at the snowkes descending.


    Snow had already covered the ground, creating a mesmerising scene with a white hue enveloping the entire street. There were some childrens who were ying around in the snows, theirughter resounding throughout the ce.


    Aur sat there, casually admiring the scene from the window while enjoying his warm pork broth.


    He wore just a simple, casual ck robe and pants.


    Despite the freezing temperature, Aur didn''t feel much at all. The biting cold was negated by the sheer heat his body naturally produced.


    "I guess I have immunity to the cold already." This was also one of the benefits of breaking through the mortal.


    However, a tinge of disappointment flickered across Aur''s cold face as he contemted his body.


    "Muscle system." Aur called out as he looked at his stats.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 2.80 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 132


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    The familiar blue panel appeared in front of his eyes, causing a frown to appear on his face.


    "It has already been three months, sigh¡­" Aur shook his head with pity.


    He had hoped to achieve a breakthrough regarding his physique; however, not much had changed for him.


    Although Aur trained himself daily, and one would think that any improvement in his physique was easy, especially since he trained like a madman, there was no significant improvement at all.


    Despite the daily quests bing harder as his training progressed, he only gained one stat point each day.


    "If I continue at this rate, I might never be able to reach the higher ranks." Aur shook his head again. "I don''t even know what the threshold of my strength is¡­"


    His first breakthrough was when he reached the one point in both muscle mass and Blood and Qi, but after that, Aur had no idea when he would make another major breakthrough.


    "Young master, I am ready." Lucy''s lively voice sounded from behind him as he looked back to see Lucy in a beautiful blue kimono.


    "How do I look?"


    "You look beautiful," Aur casuallymented as he looked back out the window.


    Seeing this, a frown appeared on Amelia''s face.


    "Young master, tomorrow is your big day. You should be more cheerful."


    Aur just sighed, "I wonder if I have fallen behind those people¡­"


    "No, young master, you haven''t fallen behind them at all," Lucy said with a proud tone.


    "I hope so." Aur replied with a self-deprecatingugh and stood up. "I have eaten the pork stew; we will talk tomorrow."


    "Yes, young master." Lucy nodded her head with a respectful tone.


    Aur returned to his own training room.


    After he entered the training room, Lucy looked around with a tentative expression.


    "There should be no one, right?"


    She returned to her own room and started to write on a thin piece of paper, documenting the daily activities of Aur.


    Before Lucy burned the paper, she let the ashes fly away with the wind outside the window.


    "Sigh, I am going to spend my entire life doing this, but there is nothing strange about Aur doing his daily activities. So where did he get those two high-grade mana crystals from?" Lucy thought bitterly.


    She had received the mission to find out this after Aur so luxuriously used it for the exchange. However, even till now, Lucy had no clue what had happened to it.


    "I might be ridden off if I prove to be too useless. I can''t let that happen."


    Her eyes shed with a glint of determination.


    ¡­


    Aur sat in his room with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Seeing that the vige is so calm even until now, no one has found out about the death of Adriana yet."


    Adriana was a teacher in the academy, a top-tier one wizard who was a valuable asset to the vige. It was inevitable for a wave to ensue if they found that she was missing.


    However, nothing has happened in the academy until now, as if it was the calm before the storm.


    "I have removed all the evidence that points at me already, but if a thorough investigation is done¡­" Aur shook his head with a sigh. If he was in his previous world, Aur could be confident that he could remove almost all the traces, but in this world?


    With the power of the spells, anything could be possible and to hide it for long was next to impossible.


    "I need to be strong, strong enough, at least a tier two wizard¡­"


    If Aur wanted to be free from the trouble of killing Adriana, then it was simple; he needed to be at least a tier two wizard, which is an elder-level figure in the vige.


    If he bes an elder, the vige won''t pursue this matter anymore even if Aur was discovered. However, if they found out before that¡­


    Not only might the inheritance cave of Hanma be revealed, but Aur could also be executed.


    This was the least painful death if Aur was ever discovered before it.


    "I need strength quickly¡­" his eyes narrowed.


    Quickly, he glimpsed at his own mental space.


    His mental space was filled with colourless mana, already reaching three fourths of the mental space.


    There were five spells floating in mid-air, with one particr spell right at the centre of the room connected to golden strings that were linked to the walls of the mental space.


    If you looked carefully at the spell, there was a shadow of a ring right at the centre of the spell, thinly visible.


    This was the silkworm ring that Aur used to boost his vital spells, and now, with his tireless absorption of mana with the help of countless middle-grade mana crystals, even a fool could break through.


    "That guy William enjoys such a high speed of absorption of mana as well; I wonder, has he broken through to the tier one wizard already?" Aur shook his head directly. "It isn''t so easy to enter."


    Aur revealed his presence, and a strand of electric current surrounded him.


    That''s right, Aur had already broken through the peak of the wizard apprentice realm. Now, the next step was tier one wizard.


    Just one step away from tier one wizard!


    "These steps seem so distant," Aur thought.


    As he progressed, storing the mana in his mental space became increasingly challenging, as the more weight and pressure it had to endure, the harder it became to absorb and store mana.


    Aur could already feel that his progress in storing mana had decreased by at least half. That meant if he needed a week of continuous meditation to increase the amount of mana in his mental space by a certain percentage, he now needed two weeks for the same progression.


    And this wasn''t the hardest part. After he filled the entire mental space, the true difficulty would be to break through.


    "The wizard path is really difficult to break through¡­" Aur thought. "If I had the opportunity, I would train my body all day long."


    "Muscle system," Aur called out again.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 2.80 (+)


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 132


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Let''s see if I can make a breakthrough in my muscles with 3 points."


    Although his intelligence was stuck at a rtively low level, it didn''t matter to him much since it was currently useless.


    Since he had already mastered the Five-Elemental Breath Technique, Aur had no use for it.


    Aur immediately allocated his 20 stat points to his Muscle Mass.


    The blue panel in front of him started to flicker.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 3.0 +20(+) [Tier one (mid)]


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 112 -20


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Suddenly, Aur tightened his fist as power coursed through every fiber of his being simultaneously.


    An electric sensation seemed to run through his entire body, making his hair stand on end.


    A roar escaped Aur''s lips as he felt a sense of pleasure, gripping his own fist even tighter, his nails digging deep into his own flesh.


    Scarlett''s blood flowed from his hand.


    Aur gnashed his teeth as he focused on the pain instead of the pleasure that coursed throughout his whole body.


    Taking deep breaths, he closed his eyes.


    After a long time, Aur finally opened his eyes with a sigh of relief.


    His crimson pupils shimmered as a smile appeared on his face.


    Aur casually punched the air.


    The air itself seemed to be torn with just a casual punch from Aur, and a tearing sound echoed in the ce.


    "My strength has increased!" Aur eximed with excitement.

 Chapter 144: More Handsome?

    "My body isparable to that of a mid-tier one wizard, huh¡­" Aur thought with excitement. Not only has Aur broken through to the peak of the wizard apprentice with the mana, but he has also made a breakthrough with his body.


    "Now I should be ready for the year-endpetition and win."


    Aur was determined to win thispetition no matter what, even if he had to use his full strength because the top one would be allowed to enter the treasury of the vige and choose a spell.


    This was the same treatment given to a tier-two wizard, an elder.


    "Until then, I should train my body even more." A small smirk appeared on Aur''s face as he increased the weight of the bracers on his arms and legs from 300 kgs to a whole 500 kgs.


    "I wonder when I will reach the limit of the weight that these bracers have." Aur mused to himself.


    And positioned himself directly on the ground.


    "I will train the entire day."


    ¡­


    With Aur engrossed in his training, time swiftly passed, eventually giving way to night. The dim sunlight touched the vige as roosters echoed with their unmistakable "cuckoo" sounds, signalling the arrival of morning.


    In contrast to the usual winter scenes, where the streets were scarcely popted and children yed amid the snow, the vige now buzzed with activity. Almost every student from the academy emerged from their seclusion, their eyes gleaming with a peculiar light.


    It was a golden opportunity for them to catch the attention of the elders and potentially secure a ce among their fractions. Among the crowd, Aur silently navigated through the students. Despite his bulky physique making him stand out, his quiet demeanour minimised his presence.


    He was d in a simple ck robe, reminiscent of the one Aur had torn in the cave. However, this was a new garment, symbolising the changes he underwent during both his training and personal growth.


    Aur had purchased a new tier one wizard robe after the previous one was torn. Although it was disheartening for him to spend around fifty middle-grade mana crystals on it, he understood the quality of these robes.


    They offered some level of defence against even tier one spells,plementing his robust physique. The investment was substantial, but it was a necessary one.


    At least, it was better than having nothing!


    Despite the expense, acquiring the robes wasn''t overly challenging for Aur because he was rich.


    "Young master," Lucy called out with a smile on her face. She was dressed in the attire she had showcased the previous day and was enjoying octopus balls, or as some might call them, takoyaki.


    Although the name in this world was octopus balls, in Aur''s previous world, it was a famous snack worldwide, and even though he liked it sometimes.


    "Yes, Lucy," Aur gently said with a smile on his face.


    "Would you like some?" She handed him another stick.


    "No," Aur shook his head.


    Lucy nodded in understanding as she silently kept it to herself, eating the octopus balls with glee.


    Soon, they reached the academy''s main building and entered.


    "The crowd here is evenrger," Aur frowned.


    Since the annualpetition wasn''t only for them but also for the other higher-aged students, basically for those who have not been taken into any faction to show their strength in the hopes of getting into a faction.


    There were countless benefits to being in a faction, with the consequences of offending the other factions. However, most of the time, only one faction would choose a student. Still, when a slightly above-average student showed up, it would be a problem in itself.


    Aur slowly walked to the backyard of the academy with an impassive expression on his face.


    The students hurriedly made way for him, seeing the bulky body of Aur.


    "Look, is that the training monster?" one of the girls pointed at Aur.


    "Shut up," her friend said, stopping her from uttering another word.


    Aur looked at them with his crimson eyes in amusement.


    The moment he looked at them, the two girls started to sweat for no reason. Although Aur didn''t release his aura or even his presence, just his muscles generated a certain amount of intimidation that could shake the weak-hearted with just his gaze.


    Aur walked up to them with a smile on his face. "Are you two fine?"


    "Ye¡­ yes," the girl replied, still staring vacantly at Aur. Her cheeks started to blush, and her friend wasn''t different.


    Seeing this, Aur raised his eyebrows with a little puzzlement. "What were the two of you talking about, the training monster?" Aur suddenly asked, causing the two of them to snap out.


    "This¡­" She looked at Aur again, causing a small blush to appear on her face once more.


    Aur shook his head and walked away with a sigh. "Why did those two girls blush so uncontrobly just seeing me?" he thought with his eyes narrowed as he walked away.


    "Hey Lucy."


    "Yes, young master." Lucy said, startled.


    "Do I look different now?" Aur said with a smile on his face.


    Lucy gazed deeply at Aur, and instantly, her eyes started to look vacantly at him, with a slight pink shading in her cheeks.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened as she shook her head.


    "Ye¡­ yes," Lucy said while swaying her head uncontrobly.


    Aur raised his brows seeing this. There was no need for any exnation now.


    "I have be more handsome?" he thought with some amusement.


    If a trained spy almost fell into a trance after seeing his face deeply, which she had looked at hundreds of times, there was only one exnation.


    Either way, Aur just shrugged as they finally reached the tform.


    There, almost every student was gathered in a line.


    A servant swiftly came and guided Aur.


    "This way, young master," a young servant guided Aur to his respective area and bowed respectfully.


    "May I leave, young lord?"


    Aur just nodded his head, and the servant left.

 Chapter 145: Ice Boars

    "What are you thinking about, Lucy?" Suddenly, he looked at the side, seeing Lucy with a smile on her face.


    "Nothing, young master. I only wondered how you became so handsome," Lucy replied.


    "Oh."


    Just then, amotion rose from the front of the line.


    "Hmm, what happened there?" Aur thought with a frown on his face.


    He walked forward, and with his big height, he could directly see a blond-haired man at the centre of themotion. One of the perks of having a big height.


    "Oh, it''s William''s," Aur thought with an amused smile as he casually shrugged, returning back to his ce.


    "That guy is a trouble ma; I shouldn''t stay by his side."


    Just then, Noah entered the stage with his usual casual clothing, a simple white shirt and ck pants. He still had a friendly smile on his face.


    The moment he arrived, the entire ce fell silent. Themotion from the front also ceased at the exact moment Noah arrived.


    Noah looked at this with a satisfied expression.


    "Hello, students. Most of you have already known me. However, for those who haven''t, I am the leader of this vige, Noah."


    All the students became silent, their eyes shining in anticipation.


    "As you know, you all are gathered here for the year-endpetition. For those who are new and don''t have any clue about what thispetition signifies, I will tell you," Noah shouted.


    "The first-ce winner will get the chance to enter our sect treasury and pick any one spell from there. Not only that, he or she will win a high-grade mana crystal as well, along with countless benefits from the academy."


    The moment he uttered those words, poor students who came from ordinary origins had their eyes light up. However, for those who had a wizard origin in their family, it was already a known fact to them.


    "The top twenty ces will also receive various resources."


    Noah said casually.


    "Now, for thepetition and how it will be conducted."


    Suddenly, every student''s ears perked as they carefully listened to Noah''s announcement.


    "You guys already know about the wilderness, right?" Noah said with a smile on his face.


    Some of the students'' eyes lit up with excitement.


    "The wizard path is a cruel and frightening journey where you have to risk your life for the vige and yourself if you want to progress. So, this year''spetition is to hunt ice boars found in the wilderness at this time," Noah announced, causing everyone''s body to tremble.


    "The one who kills the most boars in a day will be ranked the highest."


    The ice boar was a beast usually found in the cold season in the wilderness around the vige.


    These beasts had strong and sharp tusks that could crack a boulder in half with just their strength.


    But that wasn''t their full strength. Their most formidable aspect was their sturdy pelt, providing great defence that could withstand almost any weapon, making the boar invulnerable even to the most lethal spells.


    Their vitality was even more terrifying, with their five hundred kilograms of body, they were a formidable beast capable of forcing a peak wizard apprentice to retreat in helplessness.


    "Oh?" Aur, however, was amused when he heard this.


    "Peak wizard apprentice, huh¡­"


    Noah shook his head, observing the despair in the eyes of the students.


    "Although this batch has more mages than the previous ones, they have be more cowardly¡­" he thought with a frown on his face.


    Tough times create stronger humans, while safety creates weaker humans with weaker minds!


    Having more wizards in every single batch was always better; however, the younger generation had bezier because of it, thanks to an excess of safety.


    "These kids should learn to strengthen themselves more after the weaker ones die," Noah thought, a cold glint in his eyes.


    "Alright, calm down. The rules will be exined by the fifth elder," Noah said, shaking his hand, which instantly silenced everyone.


    With a smile on his face, he left the tform. However, his gaze was suddenly drawn to his disciple William, who was looking at someone with intense hatred.


    "Who is that kid again?" Noah''s attention was directed to the person whom William was looking at with hatred.


    "Oh, that is the third eldest son, Henry, huh¡­"


    As he left the tform, an olddy appeared on the stage with a cold expression on her face.


    "I am the seventh elder of the vige," the olddy announced expressionlessly.


    "Now, I will be announcing the rules," the olddy dered.


    Aur listened patiently, absorbing the rules with great attention. The olddy continued, her words battering and patterning the air for a solid half-hour as she meticulously detailed every aspect of thepetition. Finally, she nodded her head.


    "If there is any confusion, you can ask me."


    A heavy silence enveloped the crowd. The olddy nodded again. "Thepetition starts now."


    The students were stunned by the suddenmencement of the event.


    Aur, with his crimson eyes shing with a spell, immediately sprang into action. He cast a spell and raced towards the vige wall as fast as he could, the wind tearing around him. Other students also started running, but Aur''s sheer speed left them astounded.


    Even William, not one to be easily impressed, looked at Aur with astonishment as he effortlessly soared through the air, almost as if he was tearing through the very fabric of reality on his way to the walls.


    "This guy runs too fast," William muttered to himself, wearing a strange expression.


    "There is always someone better than you, kid," Asmodeus''s sneering voice echoed inside William''s head, adding a touch of salt to the wind.


    William rolled his eyes, increasing his pace. "If I could use the bloodline form, I would have been faster," he grumbled to himself.


    Those who were slow in catching on now realised their mistakes.


    "Wait for me, I am alsoing!" one of them shouted and sprinted.


    This acted like a key that awakened the entire group, and they ran as fast as they could.

 Chapter 146: Walter, the eight elder

    Aur sprinted to the academy walls in just a minute. The moment he arrived, the guard immediately opened the huge gate for Aur, allowing him to exit swiftly.


    Without turning back, he made a run for it.


    Behind Aur, there was William, making his way as well. His body was now covered in an ice frost armour, and the very air seemed to be torn as the surroundings were stripped of heat, causing the temperature to reach a terrifyingly low level, enough to freeze water in thin air.


    "I am very close to bing a tier-one wizard," William muttered to himself with a satisfied smirk. However, he frowned upon seeing the fleeting figure of Aur.


    "He is even faster than me," William thought, stunned at the spot.


    Just as he paused, a loud roar came from behind him, and William turned around. The moment he did, his golden pupils widened.


    There was a crowd of people, like herds, all rushing towards the area; the ground itself shook with the sheer stride of the crowd.


    "Damn it," William gritted his teeth as he quickened his pace even more.


    In the initial ce, suddenly a screen appeared at the centre and disyed each and every individual on the screen.


    All the elders'' expressions turned serious as they carefully observed everyone, their pupils moving quickly, assessing each of the students. Since they were choosing people for their own faction, they had to be careful; otherwise, they might waste resources for no reason.


    Noah remained silent as he nced at the screen from time to time, wearing a casual expression on his face.


    Suddenly, his eyes darted to Aur''s screen.


    "Who is that person again?" he asked, causing the elders to be stunned.


    "He is Aur, the leader; he was the one who broke through the mortal limit," one of the elders said tentatively.


    "Oh," Noah said with a chuckle, "I must have a short-term memory then, but if I am not mistaken, that spell quality is too bad," he said while shaking his head.


    "What do you mean, leader?" one of the elders couldn''t help but ask, curious.


    "You see, after you be a tier three wizard, one already bes attuned to mana. Although with a simple nce, I can''t tell which spell the kid is performing, but the mana that is leaking out of his body is at least half," Noah replied with a chuckle.


    The elders'' ears all perked up when they heard this. It was rare for the leader to speak and share details about tier three wizards.


    No matter who they were, their actual goal was always to advance for themselves. They wouldn''t have given a damn about sacrificing their own children if it could help them progress.


    However, to gain an upper hand in politics, they needed to introduce fresh blood and acquire resources as well.


    To them, these students and the ones in their faction were all valuable assets for them to seize even more power.


    Of course, there were exceptions - the eight elders, or so might have been thought by the other elders.


    The eighth elder was sitting there silently with a frown on his face.


    However, at this time, the old man was in deep contemtion.


    "I already lost the chance to take over the body of my blood descendant, which would have significantly increased my strength. Now, I only have two options," his eyes glinted as he looked at William and Aur.


    Greed had already taken over his mind the more he looked at William; Aur was just a minor character with talent even worse than himself. "How far could Aur go, even with a strong physique?"


    "It''s time for my n to spring into action." He looked at Noah silently with a cold expression.


    "I, Walter, shall not die an early death in just a century." Walter, the eighth elder, silently grabbed a jade from his right sleeve and broke it decisively.


    The moment it broke, Walter suddenly vanished in the blink of an eye, and an exact replica of Walter remained in his position, looking at the screen silently.


    Noah still had a smile on his face, clearly impressed by Aur. "Although the quality of this kid''s type of spell is extremely weak, it is a physical type of speed spell which suits this kid quite well."


    The more Noah looked at Aur, the more impressed he became. "I am afraid this kid not only has broken through the mortal limits; his physical strength is even higher than mine."


    Although the elders were initially attracted to the power of a tier three wizard, upon hearing the praises from Noah, all of their attention suddenly shifted towards Aur.


    Suddenly, Noah looked to his right and smiled. "Third elder," he called out.


    "Yes, leader," the third elder respectfully bowed, his bald head shining in the light.


    "Remember, we are all people of the vige and must always stay together. Although there might be conflicts among each other, for the greater good of the vige, we must all stay united. Is that clear?" Noah casually said.


    His eyes were still fixed on the screen; however, the bald old man felt his scalp stand up just from the casual tone.


    As if he didn''t say a word, he would die right here, killed like a bug.


    He gulped his saliva as he nodded his head. "Yes, leader, I will teach that brat Henry a lesson again."


    "Oh, no need for it to be taken to heart; I am just saying," Noah said with a chuckle. "Remember, everything is for the greater good of the vige."


    "Yes, Leader Noah," all the elders said in unison. Even the duplicate of the eighth elder said the same things, but his ck eyes seemed to be shing from time to time.


    Walter heaved a sigh of relief, thinking, ''Looks like this will settle me for a while,'' as he observed the unfolding scene through the eyes of his duplicate.


    His eyes glinting with ruthlessness.

 Chapter 147: The Rage of Ice Boar

    Walter swiftly walked in another direction, effortlessly scaling the wall and leaving the ce.


    Though his steps might appear slow, each time he took one, he would disappear and reappear ten metres away in the blink of an eye.


    His presence was so minimal that even when he was right in front of people and crashed into them, they still couldn''t notice him at all.


    Walter effortlessly hid in the forest, waiting for his prey to arrive.


    "Oh William, you shall face my wrath."


    Meanwhile, the other elders and even Noah werepletely ignorant. The old man had been reced by a dummy.


    As they observed the group of students still running toward the forest, they hadn''t reached the wilderness yet.


    However, Aur was still in the lead by arge margin, with William following behind him, and Jack and Henry slightly ahead of the crowd of students.


    Noah simply stated with a firm tone, "These four should be specially cultivated."


    After Aur entered the wilderness, he immediately began navigating swiftly through the forest terrain. The screen started to blur as Aur delved deeper.


    Seeing this, a frown appeared on Noah''s face. "Order the teachers of the academy to guard the students and not let them break any rules," he directed towards the sixth elder, who simply nodded in agreement.


    Although they could monitor every student in the vige, entering the forest meant venturing into an unknown territory. Even Noah didn''t dare to enter the inner areas of the forest without facing potential dangers.


    The sheer number of beasts, coupled with the rich forest resources which provided them potentially resources enough to easily reach tier three, was frightening, to say the least.


    ¡­


    Aur slowly hid in the bush, remaining patiently still, waiting with all his five senses alert for even the slightest movement. He ignored the annoying sounds of insects and animals that came to him from time to time.


    Suddenly, his ears twitched, and a small smirk appeared on his face. Aur''s crimson eyes snapped open as he started to walk forward again.


    "There are two people keeping a monitor on me, and they are both at the peak of tier one wizard, huh¡­" Aur mused to himself, ignoring these two people for now and focusing on searching for his prey slowly.


    Although the atmosphere was chilling, and the trees had turned grey, the ecosystem in the forest was still thriving with many nts and insects.


    However, unlike the flora and fauna found in the spring or the summer, life in the forest was distinctly different, with furry grey coats covering their entire bodies and distinctive fat bellies.


    After half an hour of searching, Aur finally heard a boar''s grazing sound in the distance.


    Grrr¡­


    Aur focused his ears while slowly making his way to the ce. His crimson eyes glinted with excitement; however, he didn''t let the excitement get to his head. Aur''s expression was the definition of calmness, as if he were casually taking a stroll in the forest.


    "This kid is definitely interesting. Do you think he could kill an ice boar by himself, brother?" The other teacher just shook his head with a sigh.


    "This kid is too impatient and arrogant. Although his strength is great, does he really think that he could solo an entire ice boar on his own? If the kid had made a group of just five individuals, it might have been possible, but now?" he said while shaking his head.


    "Oh, then do you want to make a bet with me?" the female teacher said with a smirk on her face.


    "What type of bet?"


    "To see how long he canst." A sneer formed on her face.


    "Okay, I will bet ten minutes," the male teacher said with a shrug.


    "I will bet twenty minutes that the boar will be killed by him."


    "This¡­" The man was stunned, as if he felt like he was being scammed or something, but he ignored these feelings for now.


    "We will bet 50 middle-grade mana crystals, how about it?" the woman asked again.


    Although the man was hesitant, he was confident in himself and his own eyes.


    "Alright, I will ept."


    "Good." She nodded her head.


    Aur closed in on the ice boar and assessed the boar.


    It looked exactly like a normal boar if you ignore itsrge size, but its fur coat was greyed, and its tusks shone in a strange sheen of ice, as if they were made by ice itself.


    The boar''s entire body was covered in an ice armor as well.


    "Oh, this looks a little simr to the ice armor that William has¡­" Aur thought with raised eyebrows.


    He quickened his pace as he swiftly ran towards the boar. After Aur had entered the radius of fifty meters, suddenly the boar turned towards Aur''s side with a glint in its sharp eyes.


    Seeing this, Aur was slightly stunned before he could even start to react when the boar made a run for it.


    Aur, however, just casually shrugged and kicked the ground, gaining the momentum whichunched his speed directly, reaching the running boar in moments.


    Without even giving the boar a chance to react, Aur casually punched the boar.


    Boom!


    The moment he firstnded, the boar''s entire body started to shake as it was pushed back by ten steps.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned, seeing this as he looked at his fist. Although he didn''t use much strength, still the punch should be able to defeat a boar of this strength or at least seriously injure it.


    The boar didn''t appear to have incurred any damage as its ice armor began to change into ice spikes that covered its entire body.


    The white part of the boar''s eyes entirely turned blood red, its giant body trembling with rage.


    Aur calmly stayed, marveling at the boar''s transformation with a thoughtful expression.


    The air shook as the ground trembled; the boar charged at Aur with its sharp spikes pointed at him.

 Chapter 148: Aur hunting alone

    "Oh," Aur raised his eyebrows as he casually punched again at the charging boar.


    Boom!


    The boar was sent backward by 50 steps; however, it couldn''t do sufficient damage to the boar. Instead, the ice seemed to rage even more as the boar ground its strong hind legs against the ground, the ice sliding creating a strange bone-chilling sound.


    "It''s time to finish it," Aur casually muttered while slowly walking up to the boar.


    Grrr...


    The boar charged at Aur again with strength, madness reflecting in its red eyes.


    Just as the boar reached near Aur, a smirk graced Aur''s lips.


    "It''s time to test my full strength," he muttered, casually raising his right arm for a punch, all his muscles working in full tandem to his right arm, supplying it with a strange strength.


    Aur punched right at the face of the charging boar.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled with the sheer strength as Aur swung his fist, the boar taking the full impact. Aur''s fist prated the ice spike armour of the bear as if it were thin paper. The boar bore the head-on impact, and the force sent it flying across the sky.


    As the boar soared through the air, its shattered ice armour scattered in pieces. It moved even faster than when it charged towards Aur, hitting the ground with a resounding thud. Dust billowed into the air, enveloping the scene with the sheer weight of the boar.


    "Has it died yet?" Aur mused to himself.


    He approached the fallen boar with a slow, casual pace.


    Suddenly, through the settling dust, Aur saw a faint giant shadow. He became vignt as the shadow stood up. Just as the shadow rose, Aur heard a faint cry from the boar before it fell with another thud.


    As the dust settled, the scene revealed itself¡ªthe boar lying on the ground. Whether it had died or not remained unknown, but there was a deep imprint of Aur''s fist on the body of the boar, its icy armour shattered.


    The two teachers who had been secretly observing had wide eyes. Especially the male teacher, whose eye pupils were increasing as if his eyes were about to pop out.


    "That kid punched the ice boar to death?" he shouted in astonishing shock, forgetting where they were.


    The female teacher hurriedly closed his mouth, staring daggers at the man.


    Seeing this, the man scratched his head in embarrassment.


    He slightly coughed as he took out the note and added three points to Aur.


    "Aur has gained three points," the man announced with a smile on his face. "This kid is really astonishing. Even I would have some difficulty fighting the bear at such a close range, but he did it alone-"


    "Hey, you are not forgetting our bet already?" she interrupted the man with a sneer on her face.


    Hearing this, the man was involuntarily stunned as he smiled bitterly.


    "Can''t you let me off for once?"


    "Crystal is crystal," she said, with her smirk widening. (Crystal = money)


    ¡­


    Aur walked to the corpse and started to dismantle the boar skillfully, one part at a time. Since he was previously an adventurer, he had acquired such skills quite easily during his profession.


    However, he had never hunted such arge prey before. Regardless of their strength, even if it was weaker, Aur rarely hunted such a big creature before¡ªnot even once.


    In the past, it was simply impractical since he didn''t have a storage bag, making it impossible to carry the entire animal to sell. Unfortunately, back then, the potential rewards were outweighed by the logistical challenges.


    But now, with the storage bag, he could efficiently store the valuable parts.


    As Aur cut through the boar''s strong hide with his knife, he swiftly packed the pieces into his storage bag. However, he frowned upon realising that the knife was already bing blunt from tearing through the tough hide.


    Even though the boar was dead, it emitted a slight chilling frost that made Aur''s knife freeze, highlighting the creature''s inherent icy nature.


    Aur rubbed his forehead as a droplet of sweat dripped down, continuing with the dismantling process.


    "It''s harder for the corpse to be dismantled rather than being killed," Aur mused ironically.


    He spent a solid twenty minutes just dismantling the corpse and walked away with a smirk on his face.


    "The beast should be worth quite a sum," Aur thought, his smile widening.


    The male teacher added one more point to Aur and wrote in the side note: "for survival skills."


    "Hey, are you noting with me?" he turned sideways to her, who was counting the bag filled with mana crystals.


    "Yeah, I wille after I count these. I don''t want you scamming me," she replied.


    "I would never," the man said with a forced smile.


    At that moment, the woman mysteriously smiled, gazing silently at the man. Her eyes conveyed a clear message: "fork it out."


    "Fine, fine," the man grumbled while handing her two more middle-grade mana crystals.


    "Good that you are honest," the woman replied as they carefully watched Aur.


    ...


    Noah looked at the scoreboard with a surprised expression on his face. "Someone has already hunted the boar?"


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur - 3


    ¡­


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    This was disyed on the previously nk screen.


    The footage had already shifted to the scoreboard, disying several people, yet all of their scores remained zero, except for Aur who has moved to the first ce.


    "That kid''s strength must not be bad if he was able to y a wild ice boar easily," Noah said with amusement. Although Aur''s physique wasparable to a tier one wizard''s spell, ice wasn''t an easy target, which is why teaming up was allowed. Most people formed groups of at least twenty to hunt the boar.


    Although they would earn fewer points, their hunting speed would be countless times faster than hunting alone, if it was even possible for an ordinary student to do it.


    Not everyone was a monster like Aur.


    Just then, another point was added to the scoreboard, and there was a side note to it, causing Noah to be surprised.


    "Oh, that kid has wildlife skills?" Noah thought a little puzzled.


    "Leader, from the information, that kid has be a mercenary for a short time."


    "Oh," Noah raised his eyebrows.


    ¡­


    William slowly made his way with a group of five surrounding him.


    "William, do you know that guy Aur?" one of them suddenly spoke with a smirk on his face.


    "Hmm?" William frowned as he turned towards the person. "What about it?"


    "That guy was too arrogant. Although he was invited by you, he didn''t ept and went alone. I bet he will die alone in this forest." The man cursed with hatred in his eyes.


    However, William just shook his head. "His strength is quite strong. Although he might not die, killing an ice boar might be very hard and time-consuming for him."


    "William, you think so highly of him."


    "No, I am just stating facts." William replied with his arms crossed behind him, portraying the demeanour of an expert.


    "Hey kid, that was what I told you, don''t act arrogant with my words." Asmodeus'' cold tone resounded in his head, causing William to momentarily frown.


    William suddenly heard a sound from the bushes, which made his eyes light up.


    "There is the boar. Remember, guys, don''t let it escape like the previous one." William''s tone was harsh.


    They had previously found one boar just casually minding its own business. However, when they got too close to it, the person who previously spoke ill of Aur messed up, causing the boar to be alerted and directly run away.


    Although William tried to stop it, he was momentarily stunned, which caused the boar to gain a considerable distance, and it escaped.


    These ice boars, unlike normal boars, preferred to hunt alone in the winter and immediately ran whenever they saw an enemy. However, once attacked even slightly, the ice boar would go into rage mode, never stopping until the target was eliminated or the target disappeared from its eyes.


    Ice boars were rather boorish creatures that didn''t have much intelligence despite their strength.


    "Fire."


    William roared as he released a giant ice spear from thin air. The ice spearunched towards the boar at a terrifying speed, whizzing past.


    The others also released their spells, with most of them being a sharp sh of wind.


    Before the boar could even react, it was hit by countless spells. Although one spell couldn''t prate its hide, the spells umted, causing the ice armor to slightly break off and even prate the hide of the boar.


    Everyone was stunned seeing how little damage they did to the boar. However, William had a cold expression on his face as he said fiercely.


    "Attack again."


    Another volley of spells was released; however, this time the boar had already released them as it looked at William with anger, the whites in its eyes turned red, and its ice armour turned to spikes, charging at them head-on.


    The ice boar effortlessly tanked all the hits as its armour was slightly broken.


    William looked coldly as he extended his hand forward, his eyes shing with a spell as an ice armour covered his entire body.


    His extended hand morphed into an ice de.


    "Attack again." William shouted as he swung the ice de at the boar.


    Boom!


    A gale of ice spikes materialised, pushing the boar slightly back. However, it couldn''t contain it for long as the boar charged through it, a slight wound appearing on its body.

 Chapter 149 Life as cheap as grass

    Chapter 149 Life as cheap as grass


    As the boar charged, William and the othersnded another hit on the boar. However, disregarding the attacks, the boar retaliated by directly hitting William.


    It sent him flying through the air, crashing into two trees, and eventually halting against another tree stump. William''s condition was unknown.


    Nevertheless, the boar wasn''t finished with them. Its eyes filled with rage scanned the remaining individuals, nowpletely red with seething anger.


    The others, with horror in their eyes, let their survival instincts take over andunched another volley of spells.


    The boar appeared even more provoked, charging towards them in a fit of rage.


    Boom!


    One by one, the students were allunched, sent backward. However, the teachers at the back were silently watching without making any move. Cries and pain instantly erupted among the students, causing the group to descend into chaos.


    Their eyes were cold and uncaring, fixed solely on William, not even ncing at the other students.


    The one who had bad-mouthed Aur found his body impaled by the two icy tusks of the boar. Horror widened his eyes, and soon they turned lifeless, blood dripping from his body.


    Soon, William rose from the ground as he stood up while coughing blood, his blue pupils dted, witnessing the deaths of his friends happening right before his very own eyes.


    With maddened eyes, he charged forward toward the raging boar. Countless ice spears materialised from thin air and attacked the boar again.


    Bang!


    This time, as the attacknded, it finally prated the spike armor and its strong pelt with the umted damage, directly reaching its internal organs.


    The boar howled with a painful cry as its attention was again drawn towards William, its eyes filled with rage.


    However, when the boar charged at him with the loss of blood, its pace slowed down a bit.


    This gave William a chance to use his spell again in a quick motion.


    As the ice spearnded once more, its wound became even more apparent, some ice stered on the boar''s skin.


    Just then, the surviving members also released their spells one by one, crashing into the boar.


    Even a drop of water, if umted, could turn into a pond!


    With the umted damage from all the people, the ice boar fell to the ground with arge thud. Its gigantic body, weighing more than a ton, made even the earth shake.


    William''s eyes lit up seeing this; however, he suddenly looked around at the party of six people he had, which had turned into three already.


    And the three people¡ªtwo males and one female¡ªwere all injured as well, causing William to sigh.


    "Senior brother William¡­" The woman cried out while holding a man''s corpse in her hand, her eyes filled with tears, and a muffled sound of crying came from her from time to time.


    William shook his head as he vomited blood; however, he recovered in a blink of a moment.


    "This is¡­"


    "The true vampire bloodline, kid. This is the power of it," Asmodeus said with a chuckle, his voice resounding in his head.


    "However, you haven''t even unlocked a sliver of its potential. If you had reached just the first level, you could have easily killed that boar."


    William shook his head with a bitter smile. "I am not even human anymore¡­" he muttered while standing up.


    The three''s attention was immediately drawn to him.


    "Let''s return back to the ce and recruit more people beforeing again." William gritted his teeth with anger as he left, with the two men immediately following him.


    Although the woman''s eyes were filled with tears, she eventually let go of the corpse and went back while crying.


    The teachers immediately jotted down the points that showed on the screen of the vige, causing Noah''s eyes to light up.


    "William scored two points, huh¡­" Noah muttered to himself with a thoughtful expression. The others in his group were given one point, while the killed people''s names were erased. However, the elders and Noah didn''t even blink for a second.


    Life was as fleeting as chopping grass in this world. On the path of bing strong, countless trillions, or even more, have died¡ªall for the pursuit of power. Barely anyone achieved it.


    The students who were killed were simply weak, serving their purpose of nurturing the seedlings who were going to be strong support for the vige in the future. This was the perspective of all the leaders and the elders.


    They were already cold and indifferent to life.


    In their eyes, the weaker people had already served their purposes for the strong to grow.


    This was the original purpose of the test to begin with.


    "I wonder how many will die this time," Noah curiously thought while looking at the scoreboard.


    Suddenly, Noah seemed to sense something, causing his expression to change into a frown.


    His eyes shed with a cold glint as he turned to his side, looking intently at the eighth elder.


    "Eighth elder," Noah voiced with a smile on his face.


    The voice caused the eight elders to pause as they turned towards Noah.


    "Yes, leader," ''Walter'' said with a forced smile.


    "Oh," Noah smiled with amusement, "you even fooled me for some time there."


    The moment he said those words, ''Walter''s expression turned forced as a loud bang resounded in the ce.


    The elders were all wide-eyed, witnessing the scene.


    Noah was near ''Walter,'' and in his hand was soaked with blood, a pumping heart still thumping loudly was in his hand. ''Walter''s chest was opened wide with blood gushing out from the wide hole in the man''s chest.


    "Leader," the elders all stood up with fright, "why did you kill the eighth elder?" one of the elders said in trepidation.


    Noah just chuckled as he smiled mysteriously.


    "Elders, don''t worry. Look at the guy¡ª" Noah''s expression turned strange, turning towards the corpse of ''Walter.''


    Boom!


    The duplicate of Walter exploded into countless bits, covering an area of a kilometre with them.


    The scenes were frightening, as if a doomsday apocalypse had happened.

 Chapter 150 Forbidden spell

    Chapter 150 Forbidden spell


    "And that should finish it," the instructor muttered with a satisfied smile on his face, ready to follow William and the others alongside his colleague.


    However, just as they were about to depart, the two instructors heard a faint rustling sound that immediately put them on high alert. They exchanged nces, sharing a silent understanding, and began carefully observing their surroundings.


    After a prolonged silence, one of them finally shouted, "Who is it?"


    A disdainful voice replied, "Your grandpa."


    With those words, their world turned dark as they copsed to the snowy ground. Strangely, despite their lifeless bodies lying motionless in the cold snow, there wasn''t a single visible wound on them. It was as if their souls had been extracted, leaving their bodies untouched and intact.


    In the midst of the snowyndscape, an old man with a hunched back materialised out of thin air. His expression was cold and uncaring as he looked at the fallen instructors, and then he turned towards the direction of William with a sneer on his face.


    "This kid will get his body no matter what," his expression turned into madness as he smirked.


    However, just then, he turned to the side with a fierce expression on his face.


    "You dare hide from me," he shouted with a loud roar.


    From the shadows, a man wearing ck robes that covered his entire body from head to toe materialised as he hurriedly dodged a boulder with a startled expression.


    "Walter, what are you doing here?" the man shouted.


    "I should be the one asking Noah''s dog," Walter said with a chuckle.


    Hearing this, the man''s expression turned cold.


    "Do you know who you are disrespecting?" The man''s voice was tinged with an icy coldness, his eyes staring daggers at the old man.


    "Aww, cute puppy is angry," Walter said in a mocking tone, his eyes starting to shine brightly.


    Seeing this, the man''s eyes widened. "Are¡­ are you really attacking me?" he asked with disbelief.


    Walter rolled his eyes; however, his eyes never stopped glowing.


    The man''s eyes turned serious seeing this, and his eyes also shed.


    "Walter, do you really dare to attack a fellow elder and dare to be cast down as a traitor? You were previously known as the elder of the vige; countless people praised you, and the children made you their idol. How could you betray the vige in just a blink of an eye?" the man loudly said in anger, fury shing in his eyes.


    Walter''s expression turned stiff; it seemed to have struck a chord in his mind.


    "No matter if they see me as the vige hero or not, even though I am younger than those other bastards, I am going to die soon. What is power and fame if I die soon?" Walter loudly shouted, as if he was venting his anger at the world.


    "They praise me, but the vige couldn''t even provide me with a lifespan spell to extend the lifespan I lost fighting for the vige."


    Walter shouted out with rage evident in his tone and felt a lot better.


    The man''s eyes widened with disbelief as he uttered, "madman." However, he had secretly informed the leader already, so they would be arriving at the ce soon.


    Just then, the crazy expression of Walter suddenly changed to a cold, uncaring expression. He looked at the man with a slight smile.


    This smile suddenly caused the man''s scalp to rise in fear as he felt an ominous feeling.


    Before he could even react, he saw a small sh of red light, and his world turned nk.


    With a sickening thud, he fell to the ground, and the impact was followed by a grotesque scene¡ªarge hole in his head. The skull''s integrity shattered, allowing blood to gush out profusely and create a growing pool around the lifeless body.


    Walter looked at the man''s corpse with a mix of pity and detachment in his eyes.


    The old man''s beard seemed to turn slightly grey, and his eyebrows started to fall, with his remaining aged hair cascading to the ground as well, making him appear bald.


    His wrinkled face, weathered by the passage of time, seemed to have even more pronounced creases.


    "Sigh, this forbidden spell is too powerful. Unfortunately, it cost me too much of my lifespan," he muttered, his brows wrinkling even more. This was the spell he had used to heroically save the vige once, unleashing the terrifying power of the forbidden spell "Heat Raze," which could melt any object in a matter of seconds.


    In the world of magic, there was no absolute spell; everything had a counter. Despite the forbidden spell''s incrediblebat strength, allowing wizards to surpass their inherent tiers, nature itself bnced it out. The price for wielding such immense power was a steep reduction in the caster''s lifespan.


    No matter what method he uses, every time he employs this spell, his lifespan decreases.


    Walter''s body weakened, and his back hunched even more, his once-sturdy posture now showing the visible toll of the forbidden spell.


    Even his feet stumbled, and the thought processes in his brain significantly slowed down just like that.


    "Old age," Walter cursed as he dragged his feet to walk.


    At this pace, Walter would never be able to catch up to William.


    However, the stakes were too high for him. The moment he made a duplicate and blew it up right at the centre, there was only one option for him¡ªeither take over the body of William and run or die a miserable death by beingbelled as a traitor. There was one oue for a traitor: death.


    Walter''s eyes shed with determination.


    "I have already sacrificed everything for these: my fame, my status, my home¡­"


    The stakes were too high!


    His eyes reflected with a spell, and immediately his hunched figure vanished from thin air.


    William, who was walking back, suddenly felt an ominous feeling. This feeling didn''t originate from himself but from the boiling true vampire bloodline hidden deep within him!

 Chapter 151: William Dead?

    "Who is targeting me?" Before William could even finish, his eyes widened in terror.


    Right before his eyes, a stream of beams killed the three people instantly.


    William''s hair stood on end in terror as the ominous feeling intensified.


    Without ncing back, he sprinted as fast as possible.


    In the spot he previously upied, awork of vines emerged, as if attempting to ensnare William had he not evaded swiftly.


    "Damn it, that brat ran away," Walter said in a cold tone. He started to slowly walk again, dragging his feet. His body had grown even older now; however, in just a step of his feet, he disappeared into thin air.


    William ran at the fastest speed he could, feeling the danger getting even closer to him. His eyes widened with terror the more he thought about it.


    "Lily, is that being, still following me?"


    "Yes, master, and it is closing in on you quickly. The person is a peak tier-two wizard; however, his vitality seems to be very weak," Lily replied in a serious tone.


    William hesitated for a long time before he finally decided, determination shing in his eyes.


    "Lily, can you defend against the man if I allow you to take over my body?" William muttered while increasing his pace to the limit, his footsteps leaving a trail in the snowy ground.


    Though he had strengthened his body to a certain limit, making him slightly immune to the cold, unlike Aur, who practically didn''t feel anything, he was still slightly affected by it.


    "Yes," Lily replied decisively. Although the chains constantly ate away at her strength, she strangely discovered that the more she helped William, the restrictions on her seemed to be slightly lifted.


    "Yes, master, and it is closing in on you quickly. The person is a peak tier two wizard; however, his vitality seems to be very weak," Lily replied in a serious tone.


    William hesitated for a long time before he finally decided, determination shing in his eyes.


    "Lily, can you defend against the man if I allow you to take over my body?" William muttered while increasing his pace to the limit, his footsteps leaving a trail in the snowy ground. Despite having strengthened his body to a certain limit, making him slightly immune to the cold, he was still affected by it, unlike Aur, who practically didn''t feel anything.


    "Yes," Lily replied decisively. Although the chains constantly ate away at her strength, she strangely discovered that the more she helped William, the restrictions on her seemed to be slightly lifted. At most, fifty percent of her strength was taken, and although the process of regaining it was slow, it was better than nothing.


    Now, the chains inside the golden text didn''t immediately sap all the strength the moment Lily gained any semnce of strength.


    As William continued to sprint through the snowyndscape, he could feel the ominous presence drawing nearer. The air itself seemed to thicken with tension, and the sense of impending danger loomed over him like a dark cloud.


    However, as she looked at the golden text, Lily mused to herself, "Is the power of the golden text weakening or¡­"


    In the material world.


    After William ran for a while, Walter effortlessly caught up to him in a matter of seconds.


    "Take over my body now, Lily," William roared loudly.


    Walter was a little stunned by the loud roar of William; however, he only attributed it to some bluff as his eyes shed.


    Instantly, vines grew from the ground that bound William to it.


    Finally, after firmly binding William to the ground, the old man materialised with a sneer on his face.


    "Kid, do you recognize me?" Walter asked.


    "You¡­" William widened his eyes in anger.


    "Do you think after trying to kill my descendant you would be alright?" Walter''s eyes were filled with mockery.


    Suddenly, just then, William became expressionless, and his aura changed.


    "You are the old man who dared to target my master''s life?" William''s tone changed to a feminine one.


    "Hmm?" Walter narrowed his eyes to a slit. His instincts started to elevate wildly with danger just from the mere presence of William.


    William''s body suddenly shone with a golden light, and all the vines seemed to have disappeared from existence.


    "You are dead now," the feminine voice coldly muttered as William extended his hand.


    However, how could Walter give up his life so easily after being so determined to save himself from old age?


    "I. Don''t. Want. To. Die. Yet," Walter loudly roared.


    He couldn''t care less if William died from his attack.


    A beam of ray shot towards William in the blink of an eye. The air itself seemed to melt with the sheer heat of the beam.


    Even William, who seemed to be possessed right now, cried out in a yelp.


    As it hurriedly released the beam of light, as the light travelled, a holy aura emitted from it, making the very air tremble.


    However, under the terrifying heat of the beam of ray, the holy light couldn''t evenst a second before it was shattered, directly travelling towards William.


    "Damn it," the feminine voice cursed loudly, "I can''t let my master''s body die so easily."


    The book inside the golden text started to shine with a golden glow as it gathered every punch of strength it had amassed until now, directly supplying it to William''s mental space.


    If you looked carefully at his mental space, filled with colourless mana that almost filled his huge mental space¡ªalmost two times bigger than Aur''s mental space at least¡ªthere was a bead of ball-sized purple mana floating in his mental space.


    All the energy from the entire book went into the purple mana, making it grow bigger and bigger in size.


    Instantly, the purple bead of mana exited William''s mental space, serving as fuel for a spell that reflected in William''s eyes.


    A barrier formed around William, covering him like a domain.


    Bang!


    The ray of heat collided with the barrier.


    The barrier began to fracture, akin to shattered ss, and the ground around William became scorched from the intense heat melting the ice with it.


    Lily could only use every ounce of her strength to generate this barrier; this was her hope to save her master''s body.


    Although she could finally gather some of her strength, the time hasn''t been long, and her umtion of strength was already spent on releasing that holy beam and creating the shield that covered her entire body.


    Even after a short time, the ray of heat was still there, constantly attempting to prate the shield, and the shattered shield became even more apparent as time passed.


    Finally, under the horrified gaze of Lily, the shield shattered like ss, forming countless spiderwebs.


    However, the initial power of the heat ray had diminished by at least ten times, reaching no more than 10 percent of its original strength.


    Bang!


    There was no surprise; the heat rays directly hit the centre of William''s brows.


    He fell to the ground, unconscious, his situation unknown.


    The burnt mark on his forehead, with brain matter visible from the scorched hole, pretty much confirmed that he was dead.


    Walter huffed and puffed in anger as he finally calmed down, but his eyes suddenly seemed to have opened in realisation.


    As he hurriedly moved towards William, his body grew even more weary, and his white beard fell to the ground, his wrinkles deepening even more.


    Now, he looked like an old fossil that had already taken one foot in the grave and would take another foot with any movement now; his skin extremely skinny, stuck to his bones with no muscle, and hunched back.


    With hard effort, he finally made it to William; however, his eyes widened with despair upon seeing the miserable condition of him. For Walter to have even a slim chance of taking over the body, William must be alive, and this simple condition wasn''t fulfilled now.


    His withered countenance trembled as he fell to the ground, a small tear escaping from his eyes.

 Chapter 152: Noahs Rage

    "Why is the world so unfair to me?" Walter roared in pain.


    However, just then, a miracle urred.


    The injuries in William''s body started to heal rapidly, and in just moments, his entire skull recovered.


    Only the remains of burnt skin remained, indicating the existence of a wound. If it weren''t for these remnants, it might have appeared as though William never had a gaping wound on his head. Slowly, William opened his eyes, observing the cascading snow falling to the ground.


    Inside William''s mental space, the golden text floated with an even more vibrant color. However, after healing William, it started to dim slightly.


    Walter was stunned by the urrence, but being an old, experienced fighter, he instantly moved near William and chopped him at the back of his neck.


    Before William could emerge from his state of haze, the old man''s eyes started to shine, and his hand, executing a chopping motion towards the back of William''s neck, caused him to faint and fall to the ground with a thud.


    Seeing this, Walter heaved a sigh of relief, but in his eyes, a hint of greed inevitably passed.


    "This guy''s talent is already terrifying, but how many secrets does he have?" Walter muttered while strangely looking at William.


    The forbidden spell he had used was enough to y a beast of tier three when he used it multiple times, but this brat, who hasn''t even entered the true realm of the wizard (tier one), was able to almost block his attack?


    "And what was that woman''s voice I heard from him? No matter what it is, I will soon get all of his secrets¡­"


    Walterughed, with his withered countenance trembling with a smirk.


    He eyed William with greed and dragged the boy''s body against the ground while running.


    However, his strength now couldn''t get him far. With almost ten steps, Walter paused with a frown on his face.


    "This is going to take a long time."


    With a thoughtful expression, he took out a metal te from his storage bag and threw it in the air.


    Boom!


    Instantly, light enveloped both Walter and William as they disappeared into thin air.


    With a thud, the metal te fell to the ground and soon turned to dust, carried away by the wind.


    Just like that, William and Walter had vanished.


    ¡­


    In the midst of the biting winter, an old man''s frantic voice pierced through the cold air. His breath formed misty clouds as he shouted, "Leader, based on the signal we received earlier, William should be around this corner."


    Despite the chill in the air, sweat clung to the old man''s body, evidence of the urgency of the situation. He cast a tentative nce at the youth standing beside him.


    The youth, dressed casually, wore an impassive expression on his face. His attire seemed out of ce in the wintry surroundings, and his demeanour was a stark departure from the usual smiling leader they were ustomed to.


    The sixth elder, observing the leader, was taken aback. He had never seen Noah without a smile on his face, whether forced or natural.


    Even in moments of anger or sadness, there was always a smile that made it challenging to discern his true emotions. However, Noah''s current countenance betrayed no emotion, his expression impassive and unmoving.


    The sixth elder couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his spine, sensing an unspoken danger just by being near the leader.


    "Walter, you have really messed up this time," the third elder remarked, shaking his head with a hint of pity for the unfortunate individual.


    "Leader, this is the ce."


    The sixth elder, engrossed in the device in his hand, suddenly paused and injected more mana into it. His eyes focused intently on the readings as he eximed, "There." He pointed in a specific direction.


    Noah, apanied by three other elders, swiftly moved in the indicated direction. The trio included the first, second, and third elder, forming a group behind Noah.


    As they traversed the terrain, Noah keenly observed the signs of recent battle, eventually reaching the exact spot the sixth elder had identified. He nodded in acknowledgment and turned his gaze toward the sixth elder.


    "You can leave now, sixth."


    The unexpected dismissal surprised the sixth elder, who hesitated before expressing, "Leader, I would like to¡ª"


    Noah interrupted with a shake of his head. "Your assistance isn''t needed here. Now, you should return to the vige. There are countless injuries awaiting your help."


    "But¡­ but¡ª"


    "Just go." Noah''s firmmand left no room for further argument.


    Resigned, the sixth elder bowed and reluctantly departed, his face reflecting reluctance at leaving the unfolding situation.


    The elder and Noah emerged unscathed from the terrifying explosion. However, the academy, once vibrant and bustling with students, nowy in ruins. Nearly half the institution was engulfed in the st, resulting in the loss of countless students and the copse of the Academy.


    Noah, despite his formidable abilities, found himself unable to prevent the explosion. The speed and intensity of the st left him with insufficient time to react and cast a protective spell.


    The damage inflicted by Walter on the vige was undeniable and irreversible. As Noah surveyed the scorchedndscape, this thought filled him with rage.


    "Walter is dead." Noah thought as if he was stating a fact.


    The aftermath revealed a scene of shock and devastation, with thend scorched and melting in certain areas, trees broken and scattered, and evident signs of intense fighting.


    Noah, retaining his cold demeanour, extended his hand, and his eyes gleamed with light from a spell. He began casting an unknown spell, the air around him charged as the mana became unusually active in the area.


    For ten intense minutes, Noah''s eyes gleamed before he finally reclined his extended hand.


    "He has teleported using an artefact," Noah dered in his cold tone, sending a chill through the air. The three elders apanying him disyed varying expressions, reflecting a mix of concern, anticipation, and readiness.


    "I can determine his location from the traces of mana left," Noah continued, his eyes locking onto the subtle remnants of magical energy. He looked at the three elders with amanding presence. "Follow me."


    The three elders nodded in unison, their expressions serious and determined.


    Despite the formidable strength of the other elders, these three stood out as the pinnacle inbat prowess, second only to Noah himself. With their leader leading the way, the four figures disappeared simultaneously.


    ¡­


    Walter sneezed, prompting him to rub his nose reflexively.


    "Who is thinking about me?" he pondered, but the thought soon elicited a chuckle from him.


    "Must be that hypocrite Noah..." The mere mention of Noah''s name stirred a sh of anger in Walter. His journey had been rife with injustice, and his ascent to power had given him a profound understanding of Noah''s character.


    "After I run away, seizing William''s body, I wille back for my sweet revenge," Walter schemed, already envisioning a future confrontation.


    Shaking his head to dismiss the thoughts, Walter surveyed his surroundings. The room was filled with countless magical devices and capsules, all meticulously arranged. However, his attention was drawn to the centre of the room, where Williamy on a bed with closed eyes.


    William remained unconscious, his hands and feet securely bound to the bed, rendering him immobile.


    Walter advanced slowly towards William, an evil smile ying on his lips. He began creating a circle around William using a strange ck substance, which he referred to as the "blood of the devil."


    "These devilish fluids should serve as sufficient preparation," Walter mused, his sinister intentions evident in his expression.

 Chapter 153: Blood Possession

    After meticulously carving the circle around William using the blood of the devil, Walter proceeded to intricately carveplex symbols and patterns around it.


    At first nce, these markings appeared to be chaotic and looked like it was drawn by a kid.


    However, as Walterpleted the carving, the symbols began to dimly glow.


    Gradually, the mana in the entire vicinity started converging toward the circle, forming a magical array.


    Observing his handiwork, Walter nodded in satisfaction. "Now, let''s begin the process," he muttered with determination, his gaze fixed on the unconscious body of William.


    Deep within his mental space, green mana permeated the entirety of the expansive mentalndscape. Although Walter''s mental space was notablyrger than Aur''s, it paled inparison to the vast expanse of William''s mental realm.


    Green mana was the symbol of tier two wizards.


    Walter sighed as he observed his entire mental space filled with green mana, and countless spells floated around the ce, resembling a gxy of their own.


    Although he had long since reached the very pinnacle of peak tier two wizardry, the single step he desired to take felt like a distance as vast as heaven and earth.


    Walter had made numerous attempts to break through; however, he had already failed five times and had long lost his chance to be a tier three wizard.


    His middle-grade talent rendered his mental space incapable of breaking through due to ack of mana.


    The greatest difference between talents was that they increased the chance of breaking through!


    If a low-grade talent aspired to break through to tier one, there was still a low chance that it might ur.


    However, they would never be able to reach tier two wizard; it was simply impossible for them. Walter''s talent was at the peak of middle-grade, which was why he was able to break through to tier two wizard so easily.


    However, even though he was at the verge of breaking through, it was simply impossible for him to do so now.


    The world itself was unfair!


    Walter looked at William with a pang of envy.


    In the mental space, the spell at the centre, glowing with a purple light, slowly started to rotate.


    The moment it began to rotate, all the green mana, as if a vacuum, was sucked into it in the blink of an eye.


    Walter frowned while taking a potion. As he consumed it, the mana in his surroundings was instantly attracted and came towards him in a swift motion.


    He was instantly engulfed in his mental space, swiftly being refined into green mana and filling the space.


    In a span of a minute, almost half of his mental space was filled with green mana, which was used to fuel the centre of his spell.


    The glow in Walter''s eyes became even more intense.


    "Everything you have from now on shall be mine." he dered with avarice.


    Slowly, Walter raised his hand, causing William''s body to lift off from the bed, and the restraints on his hands and legs tore themselves.


    As William levitated, Walter''s eyes grew brighter and brighter.


    The surrounding circle started to glow with a red light.


    Suddenly, Walter started to cry in pain as a boiling sensation erupted from within him as the spell progressed.


    In his mental space, the spell at the middle of the ce started to crack itself, and the mana in the mental space was instantly being zapped the moment it appeared.


    Walter coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "For these spells to work, I even changed my vital spell to these spells. I must seed." Walter''s body was already frail and sickly, with one foot to the grave.


    Now, with the damage to his vital spell, his vitality was draining even more rapidly.


    "Tier Two Magic: Blood Possession."Walter muttered as he cut a small scratch in his hand with difficulty, and a drop of blood fell onto William''s floating body.


    Boom!


    The spell inside his mental space exploded, causing his entire mental space to detonate with it.


    Walter''s vitality was instantly cut, his body withered, and not even a trace of vitality was left in his body.


    With a thud, he fell to the ground, his eyes widened.


    His body turned to dust on the ground nothing was left of him except for these vitality less ashes.


    However, in the ce of Walter''s real body, a very faint blue phantom, which looked exactly like him, was present. In his head, the spell that had previously exploded hovered above his head quietly.


    The spell guided him directly towards the droplet of blood, and instantly, Walter entered the body of William, who was levitating in midair.


    William''s eyes snapped open.


    ¡­


    Aur casually moved through the snowyndscape, finding his next prey with a predatory glint in his eyes, unaware of the current turmoil that was happening. His trail was left behind in the snowyndscape.


    "I have already killed five ice boars already," he thought while looking around with a frown on his face.


    "There seemed to be three presences?" Besides the two instructors that were following Aur, another three suddenly came to their senses.


    After Aur''s physique had broken through mid-tier one, his strength had slightly increased.


    However, the most substantial change was in his senses and perception, as they had expanded even more. Previously, he could only cover around one kilometre, but now this has increased by almost five times.


    Aur thought while turning back.


    Although their presence seemed like one that an average mortal would have, most ordinary people never ventured into the wilderness so easily, causing his expression to change.


    He immediately bowed with respect. "I wonder which senior has decided to grace me with their presence?"


    Aur patiently waited, even though there was no reply for a long time. Still, his expression remained unchanged.


    Suddenly, Aur heard a familiar chuckle.


    "Interesting."


    From the faint shadows, Aur could slightly make out the figures of three shadows, making his eyes narrow slightly while his head was still bowed.


    However, suddenly, Aur''s instincts red as the atmosphere became heavy.

 Chapter 154: Shadow Bears

    "A tier three wizard!" Aur muttered in his heart with shock; however, his facial expression remained unchanged.


    The three shadows soon left Aur''s peripheral vision, leaving him still in a bowing position. Only after the three of them hadpletely departed did he raise his head, narrowing his eyes in contemtion.


    "The only tier three wizard in the vige is Noah¡­" Aur mused curiously. He had a hunch that this had something to do with William, but he couldn''t care less about it.


    Aur had already considered William as bait, someone he could manipte to his desire.


    "I should start hunting again."


    Aur''s crimson eyes glinted as he travelled around the area, looking for his new prey.


    Soon, he could see a faint shadow of two huge figures in the distance, but Aur simply avoided them and went another way.


    If one looked closely at the figures, they would see distinctive giant bears with a cross marking between their brows. Their brown pupils shimmered with an intelligent glint.


    While Aur observed them, the two ck bears also nced back at him with a ferocious expression.


    However, upon seeing Aur withdraw his gaze, they, too, turned away and continued on their way without looking back.


    "That human is quite strong," the leading ck bear opened its mouth and spoke in anothernguage, its eyes drawn to the other bear. The second bear''s mouth scrunched in amusement.


    "Yes, but the three auras behind him were even stronger; they would have been able to erase you in an instant."


    Hearing this, its face scrunched as if it had struck a chord in its heart, but it remained silent throughout their journey.


    Seeing this, the bear behind it snickered with a smirk on its face.


    "Shadow bears, huh," Aur mused to himself.


    These animals had their own packs living in the wilderness. Although they weren''t as strong as the vige around here, they were very troublesome to deal with.


    Even a baby shadow bear''s sheer strength was equivalent to a wizard apprentice from birth, and their strength increased almost naturally.


    An adult shadow bear could even be as strong as a tier two wizard. However, the two bears Aur encountered were rtively young, around the strength of early tier one wizards.


    However, nature is impartial; although these shadow bears were powerful from birth, they rarely reproduced, causing their poption to be extremely thin.


    "The vige would have wiped them out soon, but once they attacked, the forces would decrease, and the others would capitalise. That''s why they are still alive till now," Aur had a thoughtful glint in his eyes.


    The wilderness was always a mysterious ce, just like thosendlords who also had residence in the wilderness instead of inside the vige.


    It was still a mystery to him why they were in the wilderness. Instead of staying in the wilderness, they always acted mysteriously, and there weren''t even records of how manyndlords were there in total.


    "William is also from the Steele family, one of thendlords." Aur''s eyes narrowed as he casually punched a boar that was charging towards him.


    His white hair fluttering by the cold wind, Aur''s piercing crimson eyes seemed to contain the entire hell within.


    Instantly, the boar was mmed into the ground with a thud meeting the snowy ground, its giant body trembling before it closed its rage-filled eyes wether it was dead or not.


    "That should make it twenty," Aur thought as he swiftly dissected the boar and took the valuable organs from it.


    However, suddenly he looked in a certain direction with a frown on his face. Therey a quiet, small building in the middle of the forest, in a dome structure with no door in sight.


    "Isn''t that the direction Noah and the other elders went?" Aur thought in contemtion; however, he eventually shook his head. "I don''t care." He swiftly departed from the forest.


    It had already been six hours since thepetition started, and it was reaching its mark since there was no news of thepetition being stopped.


    While he was swiftly returning back from the wilderness, suddenly his eyes narrowed with his nose twitching.


    "Stench of blood." Aur could make out some movement from a presence in front of him.


    The dried leaves rustled as the sound of heavy breathing came closer and closer to him.


    Suddenly, a man who was trembling with blood all over his body appeared. His eyes were widened with terror as he looked behind him,pletely ignoring Aur as he walked past.


    "Oh?" Aur looked at the man with a curious gaze.


    The man paused upon hearing the voice of Aur, as if he was noticing him. He was wearing the badge of the academy, which showed "1-B."


    "Wait, what are you doing here alone? Where is your group¡­?" the man muttered, his eyes still widened with terror, looking at the white-haired youth in front of him.


    Aur just remained silent, patiently waiting for the man to get a hold of himself.


    Finally, after a short time, the man calmed himself down with deep breaths. The blood on his body wasn''t actually his.


    "Wait, I think I have seen you before," the man said.


    Aur just remained cold andpletely unresponsive.


    "White hair with ck robes and huge, you must be Aur!" the man said with excitement.


    Aur silently nodded, making the man''s eyes twinkle.


    "Come help us, we¡­ we¡­," the man tried to speak, his voice hoarse with deep fear evident.


    "We need your help, juste with me, please," he loudly spoke.


    Aur just remained silent before he eventually turned around, leaving silently.


    "Wait, where are you going? I said to help us," the man''s expression twisted as he followed after him.


    However, as he closed in on Aur, he could never reach him.


    Aur soon left his vision, and almost like he was in another dimension, no matter how hard the man ran, Aur''s fleeting back was all he could see, filled with helplessness.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­" the man cried out, gathering all his strength, but as he was distracted, he stumbled upon a tree root, causing him to facent into the ground, adding despair to his predicament.

 Chapter 155: Coming in First place

    Aur walked out of the snowy wilderness with cold determination, his steps firm and an icy expression etched on his face.


    "The exams should beplete by now¡ª"


    Gong!


    Just then, a bell rang from the vige, signifying the end of thepetition.


    "I have hunted twenty ice boars; these should be plenty," Aur dered, his eyes narrowing as he walked out.


    There were other students, like him, making their way back to the vige.


    However, these students moved in a group, their expressions grim, and their bodies soaked in blood¡ªwhether their own or that of theirpanions was unknown.


    Almost all of them bore expressions of sombre eptance, heads bowed as if they had finally acknowledged their harsh reality.


    One such individual was Ewan, of average stature and a slim build. His left hand was mutted as he walked with his two remainingpanions.


    Ewan surveyed the sorry state of his mutted arms, ncing at the otherpanions who also bore varying injuries, though his own wounds were the most severe.


    His eyes red with indignation as a curse escaped his lips, "Why didn''t the instructor save us?"


    The other twopanions raised their heads at the question, their eyes reflecting a shared sense of injustice, yet soon, a sombre realisation washed over them, and they shook their heads.


    Ewan''s eyes turned red with rage, his entire body trembling with a visceral roar that echoed the depths of his fury.


    Their once robust party of twenty had been reduced to a pitiful trio, and Ewan, being part of it, couldn''t contain the boiling resentment within him.


    Hailing from a wealthy background, Ewan''s father was a peak tier one wizard. Of course he wasn''t qualified to be an instructor at the academy; he was merely a prosperous businessman with minimalbat abilities.


    Ewan had managed to secure insider information about the exam through substantial bribes from his fathers help.


    The intel hinted at the presence of protectors who would safeguard the examinees from the shadows. Yet, reality had proven harsh and unforgiving.


    This revtion brought him a semnce of relief, yet it also unveiled the true nature of these instructors¡ªthey were cruel and seemed to value life insignificantly.


    The brutality unfolded when seventeen students fell victim one after another. Only then did the instructor make a seemingly effortless move, restraining the ice boars and casting a spell that efficiently dispatched the boar.


    The instructors'' power was undeniably terrifying, but what terrified Ewan even more was their nonchnt demeanour. They casually imed to be passing through, as if the lives of the students were equal to grass.


    Ewan vividly recalled the cold, indifferent gaze of the instructor when he dared to voice hisint with a tone of justice.


    While the other twopanions seemed to have reigned in their anger, Ewan couldn''t contain his seething rage.


    "We are just students, destined to be the supporting pirs of the vige. How could they treat us this way?" he muttered, the mes of anger intensifying within him.


    Suddenly, murmurs reached his ears from behind, prompting him to shift his gaze in that direction.


    There, he spotted Aur, who was silently walking. Unlike the others, Aur moved with an eerie silence, his body untouched by even a single drop of blood. His crimson eyes seemed to flicker with an indescribable light, and his bulky build exuded an intimidating presence.


    However, Ewan was in no mood to pay attention to him. Although Aur was a new rising star, limited by his talent, even reaching tier two would be the peak of his progression.


    Breaking through to tier two would still pose a significant challenge for him. With his insatiable mood, Ewan couldn''t care less about the others.


    As they eventually reached the familiar vige, Ewan''s heart turned cold. This once-familiar vige now seemed distant to him.


    Upon entering, countlessmoners were drawn to them.


    Eyes filled with curiosity followed their group, but admiration and reverence were evident in the gaze of these onlookers as they observed the younger generation of the academy.


    However, Ewan remained silent like his two friends as they reached the huge wall of the academy.


    Upon seeing the gates of the academy, a deep rage welled up within him. He realized one thing from his experience ¨C he couldn''t rely on anybody to help him. Nothing was free in this vige, and he had to depend on himself if he truly wanted to survive.


    They all converged into crowds, gathering in their previous location.


    "Hey, how did I rank here?"


    "Looks like there''s some sort of scoreboard there," one person pointed out, capturing Ewan''s attention.


    His eyes immediately widened.


    Aur held the first-ce position by arge margin, his points an astounding eighty. In second ce was William with barely nine points.


    "This¡­ how is this possible!?" Ewan eximed with shock, momentarily forgetting about his fallenpanion as he stared at Aur''s incredible points.


    "The disparity between the two is sorge," Ewan eximed as his eyes drifted off in search of Aur.


    Aur, with such a bulky buildpared to others, was instantly spotted by many gazes drawn to him.


    However, he remained calm and collected despite the several gazes being drawn to him. But these gazes didn''t linger on him for long as an old woman came to the stage.


    Her face, filled with wrinkles, looked coldly at everyone.


    "Thepetition has ended," she dered; however, this announcement was merely a formality, considering the bell had already signified its conclusion.


    "Aur has achieved the first ce and is rewarded a precious opportunity to choose any spell he wants from the sect treasury and resources like¡­" the seventh elder narrated the entire rewards methodically.


    Aur was quite bored hearing this, and he couldn''t help but rub his ears.


    After a long time, the seventh elder finished and looked at everyone with her cold gaze again.


    The students, previously showingziness in their bodynguage, suddenly straightened up with attentive expressions apparent on their faces.


    The seventh elder nodded her head as she called out, "Aur,e receive your reward."


    Immediately, Aur emerged from the crowd, bowing towards her to show proper respect to an elder.


    A hint of warmth emanated from her cold eyes as the seventh elder spoke in a warmer tone, "Here is the token for you to enter the treasury, but remember you can only take one set of magic from it."


    "Yes, elder," Aur respectfully replied with an impassive expression, his emotions concealed.


    He epted the storage bag that was handed to him and silently left.


    However, as he was returning, some people couldn''t help but murmur to themselves.


    "Where is the vige leader? Shouldn''t he be present?"


    "Yeah, I noticed he should always be present for the award ceremony and could even take the first as a winner if he liked their temperament, although it is unlikely¡­"


    "Did something happen? I think I was just informed by my mother that an explosive sound hade from the academy."


    "Wait, where is William?"


    "Despite being the second, he hasn''t arrived yet."


    "I wonder what happened." The atmosphere buzzed with spection as everyone quickly formed their own conclusions about the recent events.


    The seventh elder''s gaze turned cold again as she reprimanded the people present, "Silence."


    Immediately, everyone shut up, and an eerie hush settled over the crowd. No one dared to speak a single word, fearing the elder''s disapproval.


    The elder nodded her head, and the awarding ceremony continued. However, she intentionally omitted mentioning William''s name, leaving many students even more confused and anxious. Whispers circted among them, but they dared not voice their questions.


    Aur silently made his way back to the dorm, attracting the attention of many students who came to greet him. He responded with politeness, exchanging smiles and pleasantries.


    Observing the amicable interactions around Aur, other students were drawn to him, eager to make friends with the renowned first-ce winner.


    Amidst the crowd of students, one woman stood apart, watching with a dark expression. Anne, her long blue hair fluttering in the wind, bore eyes clouded with aplex mix of emotions.


    Anne gazed on her mental space, where only a small portion was covered by colourless mana, roughly around ten percent. Unlike Aur, shecked the vast cultivation resources and the profoundprehension to swiftly imprint her first vital spell into her mental space.


    "Sigh, Aur has reached this height but..." she muttered, gritting her teeth. Through her investigation, Anne had already discerned that Leo had been ying with her, and despite her awareness, she fell right into his trap.


    "What were you thinking, Anne? True love is just a myth," she uttered with a self-deprecatingugh. The bitterness of her situation lingered, but a sense of grim satisfaction washed over her as she considered Leo''s miserable condition.


    His family had already been ughtered by that young master, and if he ever walked out of the academy, the consequences awaiting him were nothing short of death.


    The powerful had numerous methods to end a life, and no rule could truly bind them. After all, regardless of the rules, there were many loopholes that could be exploited.


    Shaking her head, Anne reflected on her circumstances and the choices she had made.


    In fact, most of the students frommon origins found themselves in a simr plight, helplessly watching as others overtook them. With each passing moment, the number of students frommon backgrounds dwindled further, leaving only a handful.


    Surviving in thepetition, while influenced by luck, still heavily depended on one''s strength. Some students resorted to cruel tactics, using others as shields, yet the instructors turned a blind eye to such behaviour.


    The world is cruel and unfair; those who failed to advance were left behind in the dust.

 Chapter 156: Asmodeus Plot

    William cried out in agony as he felt disoriented, waves of tearing pain radiating from his brain. Clutching his head tightly, he struggled to open his eyes against the blurry haze.


    Amidst the agony, he could hear someone calling out to him desperately. "Master! Master!!"


    With a jolt, William''s eyes snapped open. "This..." he murmured in surprise, taking in his surroundings. Before himy his familiar colourless mana, reaching towards the ceiling, with five spells floating silently and a bright golden text that was familiar.


    "I''m in my mental space!" he eximed, realisation dawning upon him. But confusion quickly followed. "Wasn''t my body taken over by the eight elder, already?" he muttered, his face contorted with puzzlement.


    "Master, luckily it looks like you''re awake now," came a cheerful feminine voice from inside the golden text.


    "Lily, what happened to me?" William asked, his frown deepening as he sought answers.


    "Well, about that¡­" Lily''s voice trailed off, soundingplicated.


    Suddenly, a sneering tone cut in from the golden text. "Your body has already been taken over by that bug," Asmodeus dered.


    "But I am still here..." William retorted, defiance in his voice.


    Asmodeus sneered even more, clearly amused by William''s ignorance. "Then try to return back to your own world then," he taunted.


    "Alright," William replied, unconvinced. With a determined expression, he closed his blue eyes and attempted to return.


    Time passed, and William remained still, frustration mounting as he tried tirelessly. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t seem to find his way back. Slowly, he opened his eyes again, a resigned look settling in.


    "I can''t return back," William said, realising sinking in. Suddenly, he looked down and noticed his blue phantom figure slowly flickering in the bright light of the golden text.


    "What''s this?"


    "Master, you are in the phantom form. This is the representation of your consciousness, which carries your spirit as well," Lily patiently exined as the book turned towards Asmodeus, ncing at the demon.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand," William frowned.


    "You don''t need to know these things, master. When you reach tier two wizard, you will naturally understand these things. But for now, you can consider your blue phantom as your consciousness."


    William nodded his head upon hearing this. He looked at his phantom figure, which was slowly dimming in a blue glow.


    "What happens when Ipletely dim out?" William''s expression turnedplex.


    "Your consciousness willpletely die out, and that old man will take over your mental space as well," Asmodeus said with a mocking tone.


    "This¡­" William was stunned beyond shock.


    Eventually, a bitter smile graced his lips. "Didn''t I just escape from the poison, and now there is an old monster who wants to take over my body?"


    Thinking of this, William wanted to rub his temple; however, his hand ceaselessly passed through his head.


    Seeing William''s bitter smile couldn''t be even bitter.


    "Sigh, I cannot die, at least until I ughter the Steele family and deliver the injustice they had done toward my mother. Besides, I still have my sister as well¡­" William''s eyes shed with determination.


    "Lily, can you help me?" he asked with a resolute expression.


    "This¡­" Lily couldn''t answer his question.


    "You cannot?" William''s face turned disappointed.


    "I cannot, young master," she said bitterly.


    "She has already lost all her power, already defending you previously," Asmodeus voiced with a snicker.


    "Then what should I do?" William narrowed his eyes as he racked his brain.


    "I can help you," suddenly Asmodeus said, stunning William on the spot.


    "When did you start to help me, Asmodeus?" William couldn''t help questioning with a suspicious tone.


    "If you don''t want my help, then forget it," Asmodeus shook his head andpletely went silent.


    A small sweat seemed to trickle down William as he grew nervous, his teeth grinding against each other in frustration.


    Anxiety enveloped his entire being as if a drop of cold water had fallen right onto his body, awakening him.


    Eventually, William couldn''t take his own anxiety as he turned to look at the golden text as if seeking its help; however, the golden text remained unresponsive, its radiance lighting his entire mental space.


    "Wait, Asmodeus, I didn''t say I wouldn''t need your help," William called out anxiously.


    Inside the golden text, the primordial demon smirked. "The prey has fallen right into the trap," he murmured while looking at William''s reflection outside.


    "Hey, primordial demon, you better not y any tricks with my master, or I will ughter you," Lily''s voice echoed in this seemingly endless abyss inside the golden text.


    "Oh, what if I tricked or didn''t trick him?" Asmodeus replied with amusement. "What can you even do?"


    Lily''s voice stuck in her throat as her body, the holy book, trembled.


    "Hmph," she huffed and fell silent.


    Asmodeus snickered as he turned his gaze to William again.


    "I am here, William."


    William''s face lit up with excitement. "Great, can you help me?"


    "Sure," Asmodeus replied. Instantly, a small spark passed through his body, seeming to contain a gxy within. It effortlessly phased through the golden text, appearing in his mental space before passing through the walls of William''s mental space as well.


    While the sparkle of light travelled, Asmodeus'' eyes shed in contemtion.


    "As long as I don''t have any intention to harm William and only help him, does the golden text allow my power to pass through it," Asmodeus mused, observing the chains that were constantly sapping his energy in huge waves. However, Asmodeus could discern that the absorption force from the chains had significantly lowered.


    His ck, abyss-like eyes shed with a ruthless glint.


    "Soon, soon," Asmodeus repeated as he looked at the golden-haired blue phantom from inside. William himself was ignorant of this.


    William''s eyes instantly lit up upon seeing the sparkle. Although it looked tiny, the terrifying aura it contained made his blue phantom tremble with instinctive fear.


    This fear wasn''t because of the terrifying aura of the sparkle; it was instinctual, as if the mere touch of its existence could evaporate him into the abyss.


    As the spark traveled, William''s phantom started to tremble. However, the sparkle of light blinked past William in an instant and disappeared from the mental space.

 Chapter 157: The Golden Text ability

    Asmodeus voiced, "Kid, were you afraid that I will kill you?"


    William''s soul body trembled as he could only grit his teeth in frustration.


    In the material world, after Walter took over the body of William, ''William''s'' blue eyes snapped open, and the boy fell to the ground with a thud.


    However, ignoring the slight back pain, which could hardly be anything, a smirk graced his lips.


    "I have seeded," ''William'' started tough loudly, already reeling in his victory. However, after heughed for a short time, a small cracking sound of bones echoed as his body slumped to the ground.


    "Eh," ''William'' was stunned as he essed his body, seeing that he couldn''t ess the kid''s mental space; however, he had deeply studied this blood possession spell already, so he knew a thing or two.


    Erasing someone''s consciousness wasn''t an easy task at all; it needed constant effort, regardless of the strength of the spell. Although William might only be a peak wizard apprentice, his consciousness was barely beginning to shell.


    However, even with a tier three spell, he couldn''tpletely remove it out of existence. He could only slowly attack his consciousness and drain it over time.


    However, William''s body being so fickle was unexpected for Walter. He had never heard this would happen after he took over the body.


    ''William'' slowly stood up with some effort, a frown on his face.


    "This is unexpected," he said as he looked at his own hand, feeling an unbelievable lethargy deep inside him, as if his body was already ageing rapidly.


    ''William'' narrowed his eyes with sheer astonishment.


    "What is happening?" No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t understand why his body was dying so quickly, as if time seemed to elerate within him.


    "This can''t be happening."


    ''William'' dragged his body and used various methods to try to heal himself. However, no matter what he tried, his body simply couldn''t heal, and the vitality within him, which kept his body intact, seemed to be fading rapidly.


    "Wait, could it be because of the presence of my own soul?" A trace of helplessness appeared in ''William''s'' eyes as he pondered this possibility.


    "This might likely be the case," he uttered in frustration. This wasn''t stated in the spell when he learned it.


    How could taking over someone''s body be so easy?


    If it were so easy, then the old monster would never die of old age.


    If it were so simple, the lifespan in this world would not be heavily restricted, with practically no way to increase one''s lifespan except for using the lifespan spell.


    Just as Walter was grappling with one dilemma, a sense of impending doom washed over him, emanating from the depths of the mental space.


    Despite the tight grip of the bloodline possession spell that locked down his mental space, a minuscule spark of light began its effortlessly prating, destroying the spell in one swift motion.


    As the spark approached, it brought with it an aura of terror, crashing into William''s already crumbling body like a relentless storm.


    His form, already in a state of decay, sumbed even more rapidly to the onught, vitality draining away with each passing moment.


    Before Walter could muster a response, the spark of light struck his phantom body with pinpoint uracy, forcefully expelling him from the vessel he hadmandeered.


    He crashed to the ground with an unsettling "thud," the impact reverberating through his incorporeal form.


    Meanwhile, William''s now-soulless body copsed unceremoniously, his once-bright blue eyes now dull and lifeless.


    As Walter''s phantom form rose from the ground, disbelief painted across his features, he was met with a chilling voice.


    "Ant."


    The chilling finality of that single word hung in the air as Walter''s consciousness was abruptly extinguished by the relentless force of the spark of light.


    In an instant, Walter ceased to exist, his phantom form vanishing without a trace. A fleeting glimpse of unwillingness flickered in his eyes, a futile resistance against the inevitable fate that had befallen him.


    But against the cold, indifferent voice that had pronounced his demise, Walter was powerless.


    With Walter eradicated from existence, the spark of light remained unperturbed, its taskpleted without a hint of remorse. It lingered momentarily, as if to savor its victory over the now-vanquished tier two wizard.


    Then, without hesitation, it returned to William''s body, retracing its path back into the mental space. Passing through the golden text, it found its way back to Asmodeus'' form.


    Meanwhile, Lily surveyed the situation with aprehensive gaze, her thoughts swirling as she consulted with her elder sister and the other imprisoned souls within the holy book.


    Asmodeus spoke again.


    "Alright, kid, I eliminated the ant for you. You can take back your own body now," Asmodeus dered, his voice carrying a hint of satisfaction.


    William''s eyes lit up with excitement as he hurriedly closed his eyes and focused on reiming control of his body.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself staring at a gleaming metal ceiling illuminated by a soft light.


    "I am bac-" His words were cut short as searing pain erupted throughout his body, causing him to copse to the floor, clutching his head in agony.


    Internal injuries racked his body, each movement sending waves of pain coursing through him. But the worst of it all was the thinness of his vitality, barely enough to sustain his own existence.


    "Ahhh!" William cried out, his eyes losing their spark as his body began to crumble under the strain.


    Inside his mental space, Asmodeus smirked at the sight.


    "Hehe, my n is going well."


    As if in response to Asmodeus''s machinations, the golden text within William''s mental space began to shine with a lustrous golden light.


    A beam of light shot out, instantly enveloping William''s form and beginning the process of healing his injuries, restoring him to his previous state of health.


    However, the bright golden light dimmed slightly because of it.


    The chains around Asmodeus and the holy book both loosened slightly in change.


    William, unaware of this, opened his eyes slowly, standing up from the ground.


    "I healed already," his body was back to its optimal state that he was previously in.


    "Is this golden text, allowing my life to be protected?" William thought as a realisation hit him.


    He didn''t need to beg for Asmodeus at all. As long as he died, the golden text would return him to his previously optimal state as if reversing time itself.

 Chapter 158: Treasury

    William suddenly heard a rustling sound outside the room.


    In his peripheral vision from the window, he could make out three shadows growingrger andrger.


    Upon closer inspection of the three shadows, there was a rtively younger-looking man in casual clothing leading the three old men behind him.


    Of course, this young-looking man was Noah.


    However, despite his eversting smile, there was a scowl on his face.


    When they had traced the signatures of mana, the artefact actually misled them multiple times. Although they eventually found the ce, they would have found it faster if they had not relied on these things.


    Thinking of Noah''s face darkened with realisation.


    "That bastard had already nned for me to use the artefact, so he had already had everything nned. How long has he been nning for?"


    The artefact Noah used was a known fact that he had it in possession for a long time but it was still a tier two artefact so without careful preparation in advance it was very hard to fool the device.


    This can show the clever scheme of Walter and how long he has been plotting for to achieve this effect.


    "Wait, was it even before his grandson died?" Noah''s eyes widened with realisation.


    Everything had been schemed by Walter; even Noah was led right into his palm.


    A tier two wizard had tricked him!


    Just thinking of this, Noah boiled with rage as his face darkened even more considerably.


    Boom!


    The fournded, and Noah instantly reached the dome-like building without any door in it.


    However, Noah slightly paused when he sensed the life aura inside. Gradually, a smile formed on his face as he lightly knocked on the wall.


    In a swift scene, instantly, all the walls of the dome separated as if being removed like Legos in a futuristic way, going down underground, revealing the scene inside.


    "Master," William smiled as he bowed.


    Surrounding him were the equipment and items.


    The three elders were shocked seeing this; however, Noah''s expression didn''t change as if he knew about it already.


    "Leader, should we¡­" the first elder voiced tentatively, but Noah raised his hand, stopping him.


    "I''m d you were able to escape from that viin Walter''s grasp, my disciple," Noah said with a warm tone.


    "Thank you, master," William replied with a smile.


    "Good," Noah nodded his head as he silently raised his hand, causing William to float in the air while a strange vibration continuously urred around him.


    "Umm, master?" William questioned, feeling the vibrations stinging his skin. Strange noises constantly buzzed in his ears.


    "It will be faster if I carry you back," Noah replied, his eyes shing with a spell.


    "Let''s go," Noah turned to the three elders.


    "Yes, leader," the trio of first, second, and third elders respectfully nodded their heads.


    Swish!


    Their figures shed as they instantly crossed a distance of several miles in just minutes, their eyes constantly shing with a spell.


    As they traveled, William''s heart grew warm. Noah didn''t question him at all about what had happened; he just silently went along.


    In his blue eyes, a certain respect toward Noah grew within William.


    The third elder''s face remained impassive as he observed these scenes, but inwardly, his thoughts were anything but calm.


    "This kid, how many secrets does he have?" the third elder nced at William out of the corner of his eye.


    "He doesn''t seem to be possessed at all. That leaves only one option: this son of a bastard beat the eight elder, a peak tier two wizard, with a forbidden spell."


    He shuddered just thinking about it. Although in terms of seniority, he was actually much greater than Walter, the eighth elder; however, in terms of strength, Walter was much stronger.


    Actually, one time he and two other elders fought because of a dispute, and Walter effortlessly destroyed them all with the forbidden spell.


    Combined with hisbat skills, Walter''s prowess could be described as terrifying. Except for Noah himself, a tier three wizard, no one could be his equal.


    But now, these demonic monsters have killed Walter. No matter what methods he used, the third elder would be stupid if there wasn''t a huge secret hidden inside William''s body.


    With this realization came fear within him. With the protection of Noah, it was basically impossible to kill William. And once he grew up, with the conflict with his son¡­.


    An indescribable light shed in the third elder''s eyes.


    The other two elders also focused their gazes on William throughout the journey, each having their own thoughts and plots.


    William himself was entirely unaware of this.


    "We have arrived," suddenly Noah said, snapping William out of his contemtion.


    "Come, let''s go."


    ¡­.


    Aur slowly made his way to the treasury of the academy.


    One of the most important areas in the academy was its treasure trove, where numerous books and artefacts were stored. This was the ce where the most precious items were kept.


    Among them, the most lucrative were spells.


    In the end, no matter how high a tier a wizard reached, without any spells, they were just like mortals without strength.


    Unlike the basic selection of spells previously provided to them, the treasury held much more advanced versions.


    Only the elders were allowed to choose a set of spells, also known as a magic book with the same attribute, from them, or they were given as a reward when a person made a significant contribution to the vige.


    To Aur''s knowledge, this reward wasn''t given in the previous year-endpetition, but for some reason, it was given this year.


    Aur already had a conjecture as to why these rewards were given and whom they were for.


    "Oh, William, thank you for your sweet gifts. It was right for me to kill that guy," he mused, raising his head.


    Before him stood a tall, pagoda-style building that exuded an ancient aura, its presencemanding respect and reverence.


    As Aur took a step forward, a sudden movement caught his attention, and twenty figures materialised around him, each wielding a spear pointed directly at him.


    These spears crackled with Qi, swirling around them in an ominous disy of power. They were formidable artefacts, radiating a terrifying presence that sent shivers down Aur''s spine.


    Even the mere act of being surrounded and pointed at by these individuals caused Aur to feel a stinging sensation, as if invisible needles were pricking his skin.


    "Halt!"


    Themand came from one of the individuals, his voice cold and emotionless, resembling that of a ghost.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he surveyed the group before him. Had they not revealed themselves, he wouldn''t have been able to detect their presence at all, despite his enhanced senses.


    He nonchntly raised his hand, a smile ying on his lips.


    "Rx, I have the order," Aur replied calmly, his smile growing wider.


    Some of the figures flinched at the sight of Aur''s smile, an unexpected warmth in such a tense situation.


    "Take it out," the leader who had previously spoken to Aurmanded, his tone slightly harsher than before.


    Aur reached into the space pouch that the seventh elder had given him, retrieving a golden badge adorned with an intricate symbol of the academy''s treasury.


    "This is it," he said, handing the badge to the leader.


    The individual examined the badge carefully, their eyes glowing with a spell as he scrutinised every detail. Eventually, he returned the badge back to Aur.


    "You can enter," the leader stated with a nod.


    "Okay."


    With a casual stride, Aur entered the massive building as the door opened before him. The group of twenty stood silently, watching Aur''s figure until he disappeared inside.


    Then, as quickly as they had appeared, they vanished into thin air, their presence dissipating into nothingness.


    As Aur stepped inside, an array of treasures shed before his eyes, nearly blinding him with their brilliance.


    "You have the right to choose any one spell from the second floor for three days. Once you select it, it will be directly transferred to your mind. Remember, you cannot divulge these spells to anyone from outside our vige," a cold voice reverberated in the surroundings, its source elusive.


    Though Aur couldn''t discern where the voice originated from, he focused on the pile of treasures before him.


    The artefacts gleamed with a golden hue, their allure captivating. However, Aur''s expression betrayed a hint of disappointment.


    "This treasure''s presence barely reaches even the tier one realm¡­" Aur muttered, his eyes reflecting his underwhelmed sentiment.


    Nevertheless, he shook off his disappointment and ascended the stairs to the second floor.


    Rows of shelves greeted him, each neatly arranged to showcase an array of options. If Aur had to count then there were around twenty huge books here.


    Aur casually chose one and looked inside the book. The cover was made of smooth leather, the quality evident in its texture, though the origin of the material remained unknown. The thick pages held neat writings, detailing various spells.


    As he flipped through the pages, countless spells were recorded within, each apanied by a description. However, instructions on how to construct them were notably absent.


    "This book is for shadow magic, huh¡­" Aur noted, observing the variety of spells. Among them were techniques like blinking into the shadows, rendering one invisible, and the shadow sword spell.


    Essentially, it contained aprehensive set of shadow spells designed for attack, defence, speed, evasion, vision, and closebat.


    Undoubtedly, these spells surpassed the quality of the free ones, offering significantly greater power.


    After quickly skimming through the book, Aur closed it and resumed his search among the other spells.


    "Hmm, which should I pick?" he muttered to himself, contemting his options.


    "Let''s begin the search," he said, stretching his body as he delved deeper into the selection.

 Chapter 159: Haste makes waste

    Aur meticulously skimmed through the books on the shelves, examining each one with care.


    With plenty of time at his disposal, he could afford to take his time.


    After all, haste often leads to mistakes!


    As Aur searched for his spells, three pairs of eyes kept a close watch on him from the moment he entered the room.


    "What are your thoughts on this kid, older brother?" one voice inquired.


    "That kid may possess self-awareness and intelligence, but without talent, he''s merely a grain of sand destined to be blown away by the wind. At best, he might reach tier two, but he''s not worth our investment," replied a cold voice, reminiscent of the one Aur had heard upon entering the treasury.


    The other two pairs of eyes nodded in agreement as they averted their gaze from Aur.


    "Indeed, big brother. We should return to our training. Although our potential has already been maximised, we can still slow our ageing with our methods. That kid isn''t worthy of stealing our attention here."


    "Very well then, you two can leave. I will keep an eye on him," the ''big brother'' said in a cold voice, and the two figures silently retreated into the shadows.


    Watching their fleeting departure, the ''big brother'' shook his head with a sense of resignation.


    "No matter what method they use, their lifespan is already dwindling. Unless they obtain the lifespan spell, what difference does a few months make?" he muttered to himself, his gaze fixed unwaveringly on Aur. Despite his words, his eyes remained cold and indifferent.


    "I will remain loyal to this vige until the end," he dered, a flicker of determination shing in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Aur spent an entire day meticulously poring over the pages of the book.


    Now before himy two carefully selected spells, chosen after a day of thorough searching and contemtion.


    Both spell books were adorned with covers made from the hide of an ancient animal, but there was a distinct difference between the two. One was noticeably thinner than the other, while the other was thicker and sturdy.


    "Thieving magic and lightning magic¡­"


    Aur muttered while looking at both the books. The smaller thickness belonged to the thieving magic book, containing very few spellspared to the bulkier volume of lightning magic.


    "Lightning magic has terrifying strength, and itsbat prowess is formidable. It might even surpass the ice magic wielded by William," Aur thought, his gaze narrowing as he contemted the contents of the books.


    "The thieving magic has very few spells, almost as few as the spells from my life magic. However, it stillprises aplete set of spells covering all aspects ofbat strength. But these thieving magic spellsckbat power entirely; it''s as if they have nobat strength at all; they are only used for support¡­"


    Aur nced at the two books again, his crimson pupils flickering with uncertainty.


    While contemting his choice, Aur meticulously analysed his surroundings, scanning not only the current floor but also the ground and upper levels of the treasury.


    Within his heightened perception, Aur could sense countless powerful artefacts on the upper floor.


    Yet, amidst this abundance, he couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched by a cold gaze since he had set foot in the treasury. Although Aur couldn''t pinpoint it with his senses, he couldn''t shake the nagging intuition.


    This unnerving sensation made him hesitant to further explore or take anything else from the treasury.


    "What should I have expected?" Aur grumbled inwardly, feeling the weight of the scrutinising gaze from above.


    With the eerie surveince lingering, he feltpelled to withdraw for the time being, despite the allure of the artefacts on the upper floor.


    With a resigned sigh, Aur casually selected a book and nced around the treasury with a sense of confusion.


    "Senior, I choose this magic," Aur announced with a forced smile, trying to mask his unease.


    "Are you certain about your choice?" The familiar cold voice that had greeted him upon his arrival echoed once more through the chamber.


    "My intuition was correct."


    Aur couldn''t discern the source of the voice, but he bowed respectfully nheless.


    "Yes, senior, I am certain about my choice," he replied with conviction.


    "Very well," the cold tone persisted as a small flicker of light materialised before Aur''s eyes.


    "ept it."


    Aur nodded obediently, and in an instant, the flicker of light entered his mind. His crimson eyes snapped open, flooded with a deluge of raw memories that cascaded through his consciousness, overwhelming him andpelling him to sit cross-legged in response.


    "Thieving magic is among the most intricate forms of magic. Though the spells within this discipline are few, each requires extraordinaryprehension to inscribe into your mental space," the cold voice exined, nowced with a hint of amusement.


    Yet, Aur was too absorbed in the torrent of information to register the change in tone, his mind consumed by the influx of knowledge.


    With that said the ''big brother'' became entirely silent.


    With those words, the ''big brother'' fell intoplete silence.


    After an hour or so, Aur rose to his feet, a smile gracing his features.


    "Thank you, senior," he expressed, his countenance filled with respect as he exited the building.


    The man observed Aur''s departure from the treasury with meticulous attention, never once averting his gaze.


    Once Aur had departed, the man let out a sigh, his gaze returning to its previous vignce.


    "If only he possessed a bit more talent, he could have been a valuable asset to the vige, but..." Regret tinged the man''s expression briefly before his countenance hardened once more, veiling his emotions behind a mask of stoicism as he melted back into the shadows within the treasury.


    Outside the building, Aur cast his gaze back at the grand treasury.


    "I will return one day," he vowed silently, his crimson eyes shing with determination and cunning.


    Upon his return, he was met by a man d in white armour.


    "Cameron?" Aur''s internal confusion was palpable.


    Cameron greeted him with a smile on his face, he was the person who previously had guided Aur to the ss to attend the mandatory session.

 Chapter 160: Thieving Hands

    Reflecting on the scenes witnessed in the vige and the information acquired from Hanma, Aur couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement.


    Though tempted to sell this information to another vige, he refrained from doing so. If news of the scene were to leak, the vige would undoubtedlyunch an investigation, potentially leading back to him if they mobilised their full power.


    Aur was acutely aware of the vige''s formidable might. Even in his current state, interacting with anything rted to them was a perilous endeavour. The vige''s instructors alone posed a significant threat, not to mention a peak-tier one wizard.


    "So, what brings you here?" Aur inquired curiously.


    "Young master, the faction selection will take ce tomorrow," Cameron responded, his smile carrying a hint of bitterness.


    Aur noted the underlying emotion but chose to set it aside for the moment. "Have the leader and the other elders arrived?" he inquired further.


    "Yes, young master. They have arrived, along with..." Cameron hesitated momentarily, his expression thoughtful, before continuing, "and William has also returned."


    "Okay," Aur nodded in acknowledgment.


    "That''s all then, young master," Cameron stated before departing, his expression betraying a bitter smile.


    Reflecting on his initial assessment of Aur''s strength and his subsequent report to the elders, Cameron couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment.


    He had anticipated some form of recognition or reward for his findings, only to discover that the elders and the leader were already aware of Aur''s potential and had surpassed his mortal limitations.


    As Cameron left, his expression shifted back to a stern demeanour, masking any traces of disappointment.


    Aur simply shrugged and returned to his dormitory.


    Despite the anticipation for the annualpetition and the subsequent faction selection, thetter had been postponed without exnation.


    While the academy remained silent on the matter, it was evident to even the most oblivious observer that the absence of the vige leader was a significant factor, Noah.


    As for the story, Aur wasn''t particrly interested; he brushed it off as just another trivial issue that William was dealing with, after all that man was a trouble ma.


    Quickly settling onto his bed, Aur assumed a cross-legged position, allowing himself to rxfortably.


    Despite having already adapted to the influx of information directly transferred to his brain, the sheer volume of itpelled him to review and organise everything once again.


    While Aur now possessed all the information, it didn''t mean he could effortlessly wield it. Learning andprehending each piece of knowledge still required time and effort on his part.


    Surveying the countlessprehensive details provided for just one spell, Aur couldn''t help but sigh in resignation.


    "I''ll need some time to process all of this," he remarked with a bitter smile, his crimson eyes tinged with a blue hue as he summoned his mental faculties.


    "Well, at least I can enhance my mental attributes for fasterprehension."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 3.0 (+) [Tier one (mid)]


    -Intelligence: 1.40 (+)


    Stat Points: 114


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Let''s allocate sixty points into it," Aur decided, his mind focused on enhancing his intelligence attributes.


    He recognized that his intelligence wasn''t only beneficial for increasing hisprehension but also for bolstering his mental defences.


    Aur had observed that there were spells designed to attack the mind, albeit rare, and artefacts capable of harming the mental space still existed in the vige.


    To cover all his bases, Aur understood the importance of boosting this attribute.


    Without further hesitation, Aur decisively distributed the stat points to his intelligence attribute.


    The blue panel flickered before him, registering the changes.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 3.0 (+) [Tier one (mid)]


    -Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 54


    Storage space: 0.62/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Suddenly, Aur''s face contorted as a strange sensation spread throughout his brain. He could feel a blue light entering his mind, nurturing something inside him that extended beyond his brain alone.


    Although the sensationsted only a moment, Aur felt as if an entire year had passed in that fleeting instant. Countless thoughts collided in his head, forming different ideas and sharpening his cognitive abilities.


    The information contained in the thieving spells, which had previously seemed difficult for Aur to grasp, now felt as effortless as a gentle breeze.


    "Not bad," Aur murmured in satisfaction as he felt the newfound rity in his mind. His thoughts churned as heprehended the spells.


    Within the thieving magic, there were three types of spells: attack, movement, and storage. Aur gazed thoughtfully at the attacking spell, his curiosity piqued.


    [Thieving Hand (Tier One): Forms a hand that allows the wizard to directly steal spells from inside the mental space of the target. Condition: The target must be a corpse, and the spell can only be used once per corpse.]


    [Thieving Hand (Tier Two): Forms a hand that allows the wizard to directly steal spells from inside the mental space of the target. Condition: The target must be a corpse, and the spell can only be used twice per corpse.]


    [Thieving Hand (Tier Three): Forms a hand that allows the wizard to directly steal spells from inside the mental space of the target.]


    [Thieving Hand (Tier Four): Forms a hand that allows the wizard to directly steal spells from inside the mental space of the target, and in one go, can take several spells at once.]


    Aur summarised the spell and its details, considering potential upgrades.


    Although categorised as an attack spell, the description didn''t seem to align with typical offensive magic.


    However, Aur had already anticipated these nuances.


    "Let''sprehend these spells until tomorrow," Aur dered, determination flickering in his eyes as he immediately began to meditate.


    Concentrating on the intricacies of the spell, imprinting it required not only refining but also a deep understanding of its workings.


    Withoutprehending the intricacies of the spell, it was practically impossible to imprint it in the mental space effectively.


    Even if it was forcibly imprinted, its effectiveness would be reduced by at least tenfold.


    Of course, for simpler lower tier spells, such profoundprehension was not necessary just like Aur''s spell: ten leaps.

 Chapter 161: Agatha

    The snow had just stopped, leaving a cascade of white covering the entire streets as far as the eye could see. There were very few people in the streets, mainly students residing in the row dorms of the academy. Among these dorms stood one that appearedrger and more luxurious than the rest.


    Inside the luxurious dorm...


    William breathed in the cold air, a gleeful yet silly smile adorning his face, tinted with a reddish hue.


    "Young master," suddenly, he heard a gentle, feminine voice from behind him, apanied by a cold touch that made his already flushed face even more embarrassed.


    "Agatha, you didn''t have to do-"


    "It''s my choice, young master, and I love you," Agatha whispered into his ear as she hugged him tighter, causing William to reel against her soft body and curves that tickled his back.


    William nodded, his smile growing sillier.


    If one were to look behind the two under the nket on the bed, they would notice stains of blood. The two golden-haired boys and the red-haired girl were both naked, revealing the events that had transpired in that room.


    As Agatha held William close, her gaze wandered to him from the corner of her eye, and in that moment, her eyes gleamed with an indescribable intensity.


    "It must be his first time, and it''s mine as well. I will surely gain more cultivation resources now. If I stick by him, the resources will be enough for me to reach tier one wizard. And if I rely on him, maybe I could even be the firstdy of the vige after he bes the vige leader," thoughts cascaded through Agatha''s mind like a rushing river.


    Despite feeling disoriented by Lucas and his goons attempting to force their way through her, and even sumbing momentarily to despair, witnessing the golden-haired boye to her rescue like a knight in shining armour ignited a rush of emotions within her.


    Like a damsel in distress although Agatha didn''t see him saving her.


    Agatha thought that she had found her first love with how powerful he was and the terrifying potential William was¡­


    "He will surely love me after I gave my innocence to him¡­" Agatha murmured with a chuckle, her voice barely audible as she wrestled with conflicting emotions. Deep down, beneath her facade of confidence and ambition, a seed of doubt sprouted, gnawing at her conscience for plotting against her saviour to gain more power.


    "I am doing this to survive, that''s right I am only doing this to survive." She repeated the words like a mantra, trying to quell the rising tide of guilt within her.


    "What are you thinking?" William''s gentle voice interrupted her internal turmoil as he tenderly brushed strands of hair back behind her ears.


    "Nothing," Agatha replied with a forced smile, her eyes avoiding his gaze as she struggled to mask her inner turmoil.


    ¡­


    Time passed swiftly, as a day slipped by in the blink of an eye.


    With a smile adorning his face, William strolled out of his dorm, Agatha leaning on his arm, her expression equally sweet.


    Just behind the couple trailed Angel, her countenance cold, betraying no hint of emotion.


    A crowd of students bustled around them, simr to the crowd during the annualpetition.


    Despite the recent explosion that marred the academy building, the wizards weren''t solely focused onbat; there were spells capable of constructing structures in mere moments, these spells were in the support or construction category of the spell.


    As murmurs swirled around him, William lifted his head proudly, basking in the reverence of those around him. Amidst the hushed tones, he discerned the faint praisesvished upon him.


    "I should visit my sister sometime," William pondered, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.


    Before long, they arrived at the academy.


    In thepounds of the academy, various elders were already seated on their thrones, their expressions stoic andmanding. The natural pressure they emitted silenced the studentspletely, leaving them hesitant to even utter a word.


    William''s eyes lit up upon seeing Noah seated at the forefront, still dressed casually. Noah also noticed him and turned towards William, nodding in acknowledgment.


    A thoughtful expression crossed William''s face as he observed Agatha, who leaned against his arm with a smile.


    "Agatha, do you know who won thepetition?" William asked curiously.


    "Well¡­" Agatha hesitated before responding, "Young master, I don''t know."


    "Hmm?" William frowned in confusion.


    "Young master, you may have secured the first position, but someone surpassed you by a significant margin," Angel interjected suddenly.


    "Huh, who could that be?" William asked, surprise evident in his tone. He was initially astonished to learn he hade second despite almost half the time of thepetition being wasted by Walter, but it was even more shocking that someone had managed to surpass him by such a wide margin.


    "In that case, Jack?" William ventured.


    "No, young master," Angel replied, shaking her head, prompting a curious raise of William''s brows.


    "Then who?" William inquired, his interest piqued.


    "Aur," Angel answered casually.


    "What!?" William''s surprise was evident in his exmation.


    His loud outburst echoed through the otherwise silent surroundings, drawing the attention of numerous amused onlookers.


    Embarrassed, William shed a sheepish smile and scratched his head.


    Just then, Noah interjected, "The fraction selection begins."


    As Noah spoke, the focus of everyone''s gaze shifted to him, temporarily ignoring William.


    Observing this, William breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Firstly, starting from next year, there won''t be any sses. Special sses will be mandatory, and students will be permitted to undertake various missions," Noah announced.


    The students remained silent, absorbing Noah''s words without interruption, prompting a nod of approval from him.


    "Students, based on your rankings, you will now choose your fractions. Choose wisely, as the missions assigned to you will bepleted alongside five to ten other members of your fraction."


    Some students'' eyes flickered as they observed the elders present, seated on their throne-like chairs with stoic expressions. However, one chair remained entirely empty, sparking various spections among the students.


    Noah continued, "Remember, once you choose your faction, you will be bound to both its benefits and disadvantages. It''s highly unlikely that you''ll be able to change fractions for the rest of your life. This decision will determine your opportunity for advancement."

 Chapter 162: The five factions

    The students all nodded their heads with eyes filled with excitement.


    "There are basically five factions at the moment; however, for the time being, one of the factions isn''t attending. So you could only be chosen from the four fractions present here." Noah paused, ncing at everyone''s expression before he continued, "the first three ce winners are allowed to choose their own faction."


    Noah returned to his grand throne.


    A man in white armour approached with a striking appearance, emanating a natural presence of valour.


    "I am the captain of the inner guard of the academy," he introduced himself loudly, his expression stern.


    "Aur,e choose your faction," he announced, his tone turning a little milder.


    As Aur made his way through the parted crowd, his presence alone seemed to cast a shadow over the onlookers. With each step, his imposing figure, towering above others with his muscr build,manded attention. His shoulder-length hair swayed gracefully in the wind.


    While some individuals were as tall as Aur, none matched his sheer well defined muscle and bulkiness, leaving those around him feeling small and insignificant inparison.


    William''s eyes widened in awe as he beheld Aur''s formidable stature.


    "Hey, Asmodeus," William''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "What is it?" Asmodeus'' cold voice reverberated directly inside William''s head.


    "Do you think I can beat him?" William asked, curiositycing his tone.


    Asmodeus peered out from within the golden text thatprised his form, observing Aur through William''s eyes. A faint chuckle escaped him as he regarded Aur.


    "Kid, in ten years, you might stand a chance against him. Until then, forget about it, unless he fails to progress at all," Asmodeus replied, his toneced with amusement.


    William''s expression froze, a small scowl forming on his face.


    "Is he really that strong?" he muttered, disbelief evident in his voice.


    "Hehe, his raw physique is already as strong as a mid-tier one wizard''s spell," Asmodeus said with a chuckle.


    Hearing this, William was a little shocked.


    Even with the talent he had, breaking through from wizard apprentice to a tiered wizard was a critical point that needed a lot of preparation to achieve. At the rate William was progressing, he would still need more than half a year if he wanted to have a chance to break through.


    Although the leap from peak wizard apprentice to tier one wizard realm might have seemed like a mere step, William, who was facing these barriers, knew the true difficulty of the tier.


    William didn''t feel much of a barrier when he reached the middle, higher, or even the peak of wizard apprentice. However, the barrier of tier one wizard firmly pressed him to the ground. Without his cast mental space, the difficulty of breaking through was even much harder.


    But still, he felt a little indignant.


    "Asmodeus, after I reach tier one wizard, I am confident I can beat him," William muttered. "After all, his body strength is only useful in a short range. As long as I can maintain a gap between us, I should be able to beat him or, if not, tie him."


    Asmodeus shook his head with a chuckle and fell silent again.


    "Hey, reply, Asmodeus! Asmodeus!?" William shouted internally, but no response came, making him grit his teeth.


    The soft body pressing against his own didn''t contain the boiling rage William was feeling right now.


    Aur swiftly reached the stage and bowed respectfully.


    The man in silver armour with a valiant presence announced, "The first faction is led by the vige leader Noah himself and two of his indirect disciples at the tier two wizard realm. The second faction consists of the first, fourth, sixth, ninth, and tenth elders."


    "The third faction consists of the second elder, fifth, seventh, eleventh, and twelfth elder," the man tentatively nced at Noah, who nodded his head in confirmation.


    "The fourth faction is currently not recruiting anyone, so the fifth fraction is led by the third elder..."


    Aur attentively listened to the details. He wasn''t fully aware of the politics and the internal power structure of the true powers of the vige, and now he somewhat had a map and clues of the internal structure.


    Since the factions that the man had announced were based on power, Aur could assume that the fifth faction, led by the third elder, was the weakest in the vige.


    The fourth faction was currently unknown to him. Meanwhile, the first faction, led by Noah, a tier three wizard, was undoubtedly the strongest and most lucrative, with just him alone marking their position as the first.


    Aur hesitated for a moment about choosing the first faction. While it was undoubtedly the strongest, it also likely attracted numerous talents, as evidenced by their stance. Aur reasoned that although there weren''t many powerhouses, there were countless lower-tier wizards there.


    Aur didn''t want to fall into the pitfall of conspiracy.


    Furthermore, the fifth faction was out of the question for him.


    With careful contemtion, thoughts collided in Aur''s head as his brain analysed the information.


    Just then, however, he heard a voice whispering into his ears, "Aur, you should choose me."


    Curiously, Aur looked up and faintly detected where the sound wasing from, as if the voice were guiding him. He wasn''t sensing it, but the voice seemed to be leading him.


    Immediately, he saw the second elder sitting to the left of Noah with a stoic expression on his face.


    When Aur looked at him, the second elder merely shifted his pupils slightly.


    "Second elder, huh¡­" Aur thought, his eyes narrowing in contemtion.


    The second elder''s voice echoed in Aur''s ears again. "As long as you choose me, I will make you my sessor and provide you with countless resources."


    "If you join the first faction, the resources you receive will be minimal."


    "Joining the fifth faction won''t guarantee your security or backing. And as for the second faction, don''t you have a minor conflict with the first elder''s child?"


    Aur mulled over the elder''s words, considering his options carefully.


    "So, what will you choose, Aur?" the silver-armored man asked again, noticing that Aur hadn''t yet made his decision.

 Chapter 163: Choosing a Faction

    "I will choose the third fraction," Aur casually said with a shrug.


    The faint stoic expressions of the elders, and even Noah, changed slightly, but it was just for a blink of an eye before quickly reverting back to normal.


    The silver-armoured, valiant man nodded his head as he called out again, while Aur respectfully made his way to where the second elder was sitting and stood behind the man.


    "Second ce: William."


    William parted ways with Agatha, who had a reluctant expression on her face, but eventually, he left the crowd and reached the stage.


    Immediately, everyone''s gaze lingered on William, with a mixture of curiosity even greater than that directed at Aur.


    Although Aur might seem more dazzling and powerful for now, there were people already aware that no matter how dazzling someone appeared, once their potential was exhausted, their growth would be limited. William had the highest potential for growth.


    Naturally, almost everyone''s attention was on William, considering him the star of the moment. As for Aur, he could only be a side character inparison.


    William stood on the stage and immediately bowed.


    "I choose the first fraction," William dered, slightly bowing in respect.


    The silver-armoured man nodded as he called out the third ce.


    William nonchntly made his way and stood behind Noah''s seat, earning a nod of approval from Noah himself.


    "Third ce winner: Henry."


    Henry emerged from the crowd, sporting a smug smile under the surprised gaze of William.


    The moment William learned that Henry had secured third ce, a deep rage seemed to envelop his inner being. However, William clenched his fists tightly, restraining his urge to attack.


    "I will deal with this guy and that third elder when I grow strong enough," William thought to himself. He vividly recalled the scene when he had attempted to confront Henry, only to be interrupted by the interference of the third elder. The lingering anger stemmed from the fact that he couldn''t exact his revenge on Henry right then and there.


    While William was lost in his thoughts, Henry confidently took the stage with a smug smile.


    With a respectful bow, Henry dered, "I wish to choose the fifth fraction."


    The silver-armoured man nodded in acknowledgement. It was expected for Henry to select the fifth faction, led by his father, the third elder.


    However, just as they were about to depart, the third elder slowly rose from his seat, surprising the silver-armoured man, though he remained silent.


    "Is there something wrong, Third Elder?" Noah inquired, his curiosity evident in his gaze.


    "Leader, I would like to exercise my immunity to exclude this child. Is that possible?" the third elder said, his expression devoid of emotion.


    Even Noah''s expression shifted slightly as he observed the elder with a peculiar glint in his eyes.


    "What is he trying to achieve?" Noah mused, his eyes glimmering with amusement.


    "Are you sure you want to use your immunity, Second Elder? If you do, you won''t be able to use it for ten years," Noah questioned.


    "Yes, I am determined to use it," the third elder dered, his voice chilling, causing Henry''s smug expression to warp into one of bewilderment before morphing into despair, as if an icy cold bucket of water had drenched his entire being.


    Henry cast a hesitant nce at his father, seeking confirmation, but the third elder''s frigid gaze, devoid of any acknowledgment towards him, sent a shiver coursing down his spine.


    With each passing moment, Henry felt the warmth drain from his body, the coldness of the snow beneath his feet seemingly seeping into his very soul.


    "What... What is happening?" Henry thought, his mind swirling with disbelief and confusion.


    Unaware of his son''s internal turmoil, the third elder remained indifferent. As an esteemed elder of the vige, he had already ascended to the pinnacle of power, transcending the bounds of familial ties to pursue his own interests and benefits.


    "Alright, third elder," Noah acknowledged with a smile, his apuse ringing lightly through the hall.


    "I hereby announce that the third elder has exercised his immunity, therefore Henry must select another faction," Noah proimed before settling back into his seat.


    The other elders'' eyes shed with amusement, but they refrained from speaking, and the third elder coldly sat back as if Henry weren''t his son.


    "Choose another fraction, Henry," the silver-armored man instructed.


    "Henry?"


    "Henry!?"


    "Huh." Henry finally snapped out of his dazed expression.


    "I will choose the third fraction," he wordlessly dered.


    The silver-armored man nced at the second elder, who remained impassive, prompting him to nod his head.


    "Thank you," Henry muttered in a depressed voice as he moved to stand behind the second elder, next to Aur.


    "That poor guy, Henry."


    "Why do you feel bad for him? He dared to confront William and even harassed Amelia, the leader''s daughter; he doesn''t deserve sympathy."


    "Wait, really? Is he that much of an idiot?"


    "Yeah, you must be living under a turtle shell if you didn''t know that."


    "Tsk tsk, then he deserved it *spit* and here I was feeling bad for him."


    "Sigh, but will we, with average talent, even be selected by any fraction? These rules are very unfair. The top three would be selected nheless, but they get to choose their faction. If we aren''t selected by any elder, then we will only face mediocrity. Sigh."


    For these students of average talent, not being selected by any fraction would result in extremely slow progress as wizards.


    They would be forced to take jobs in the vige, and while their pay would be more lucrative than an ordinary mortal''s, their progress with these limited resources would be very slow.


    Adam and Evelyn, his father and mother were also in a simr situation. They weren''t selected in the annualpetition, making their progress extremely slow. Without a massive amount of resources, their progress, with even lower talent than Aur, was nigh impossible.


    This was unfair, but the world itself is unfair.


    "Fourth ce: Jack," the silver-armoured man loudly announced.

 Chapter 164: Henrys Karma?

    Jack emerged from the crowd with a snicker on his face. He cast a sidelong nce at Henry with a sneer as he made his way to the stage, his posture casual, without even bothering to bow.


    The silver-armoured man frowned at Jack''s disrespectful demeanour, but he refrained from speaking out, recognizing the authority wielded by the son of the first elder.


    "However, if he uses the immunity as well, then don''t me me for disrespecting you, elders. Kid, I might not even have to take action; the other elder might do it."


    However, much to the silver-armoured man''s disappointment, the first elder intervened.


    "I will choose Jack; he will be in my second faction," he announced with a nonchnt expression before returning to his stoic demeanour.


    Observing the first elder''s unresponsive figure, the silver-armoured man couldn''t help but feel even more disappointed.


    He proceeded to call out to the other participants, while Jack walked smugly behind the first elder, casting another sneer at Henry.


    Henry gritted his teeth in anger, realising that being excluded from his father''s faction was tantamount to being disowned by the third elder. This meant that all the privileges and resources Henry had enjoyed while exploiting the weak would now be stripped away from him.


    "Damn it, is this karma?" he thought bitterly.


    Henry had used his status to manipte and score more points, leveraging the vulnerability of others for his own gain. That was how he managed to outperform even Jack, who was undoubtedly stronger than him. But now...


    With the selection process underway, some students were chosen by the elders, while others were left behind. Nearly eighty percent of this batch weren''t selected. Those who made the cut were brimming with energy and excitement, while those who didn''t could only despair.


    For them, the path of bing a Wizard hade to an abrupt end.


    Meanwhile, those selected by the elders now had promising futures ahead, equipped with precious resources that ordinary Wizards could only dream of obtaining.


    Although the ones who weren''t chosen could try again next year, their chances of sess would only diminish with time.


    It was already nighttime, and the biting cold permeated the air with an icy grip.


    A student hesitantly rose from her seat, intimidated by the authoritative presence of the elders and the leader. Her eyes avoided contact, and her entire body trembled uncontrobly.


    The elders remained silent, their imposing figures casting a heavy weight upon her.


    Observing the student''s hesitation, the silver-armoured man nodded curtly before delivering his verdict in a cold, unforgiving tone. "You are not selected," he dered.


    The man''s words struck the student with indignation. Desperation flickered in her eyes as she pleaded, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "Please, take me in. I will prove myself in the future," she implored, her hands slightly loosening her dress, revealing her perky curves. Tears welled in her eyes, rendering her appearance pitiful, like a frightened bunny seeking refuge.


    However, the leader of the guard''s expression turned frosty at her disy. "Leave or die," he uttered in an icy toneced with a hint of killing intent.


    The woman''s body trembled uncontrobly as her legs gave out, causing her to copse to the floor in a state of terror.


    However, no one felt pity for the woman; instead, some of them snickered with amusement in their eyes, as if they were watching a great show.


    In order for individuals to survive thepetition and be selected by the elders, there were no naive souls chosen. Naivety often leads to death!


    Noah and the elders surveyed the countless students'' expressions, all of whom watched with unchanged expressions or with mockery and amusement, which elicited nods of approval from the elders. Even William showed little change in his expression.


    Thispetition also served as a test of mental fortitude, and considering the oue, the sacrifices of the weaker individuals seemed justified to them.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" the man voiced again.


    "I¡­ I can''t move," the girl said, trembling in fear.


    "Guard, move her," the captain of the inner guard of the academymanded. Instantly, two silver-armoured knights approached and seized her by the hair before pulling her to the ground and escorting her away.


    The girl cried out in a bone-chilling tone, but everyone seemed to turn a deaf ear to it.


    After she left, the man nodded and turned to Noah with a respectful bow.


    Noah returned the gesture with a nod of his head as he stood up with a smile.


    "Remember that you all will face hardships in the future if you want to progress as wizards. However, remember even more that the vige will always be with you and support you in times of need," Noah announced with a warm smile.


    "Yes, leader," the students replied in unison, bowing respectfully.


    "Good. Then let''s disperse. The respective faction leaders will provide you with all the necessary details," Noah said, casually raising his hand.


    Soon, everyone dispersed. Those who were selected by the factions followed their respective elders, while those who weren''t could only leave with their heads down, filled with despair.


    As for what happened to the woman after they left, no one knew, and nobody dared to ask.


    ¡­


    "Brother Aur, what are you thinking about?"


    Aur was slightly disturbed as he looked at the silver-haired girl who was inches away from his face, her bright facial features shining in his crimson eyes.


    "Nothing," Aur shook his head as he nced around at about thirty people who had been recruited by the second elder, including himself.


    Most of the people here were from the same ss as him, ss "1-A". Saying "most" would be an understatement; all the students were, in fact, from his own ss.


    After all, choosing people below a middle-grade talent was a gamble and almost non-existent, so basically almost anyone below middle-grade talent had little to no chance of being selected.


    "Hey, Aur, are you even listening?" the silver-haired girl said with a frown on her face.


    Aur''s expression turned impassive as he mechanically turned towards her. "Stop bothering me, Sophia."


    Seeing this, Sophia froze in ce. "Hey, am I bothering you? Can you not be lively like the others?"


    Aur just remained silent, much to her dismay, and slowly followed along with the others behind the second elder.


    "You..." Sophia was left speechless.

 Chapter 165: Reverse Maticote and Mia

    Aur travelled with the others silently, his white hair fluttering in the wind and his piercing crimson eyes seeming to glimpse through one''s soul with just a look, giving him an intimidating vibe. The contours of his clearly well-defined muscles made him even more imposing to the others.


    Some of them looked at Aur with a tentative expression, but no one moved to talk to him like Sophia did.


    Having emerged from the annualpetition with a record-breaking number of points, one could only imagine the terrifyingbat abilities that Aur currently possessed, especially considering he had ventured alone into the forest.


    The other students spected that Aur''sbat strength must have already reached the tier one wizard realm.


    Soon, the second elder paused, capturing everyone''s attention. The students'' eyes widened as they beheld a grand residence in front of them, filled with guards and a beast guarding the entire ce.


    Although the residence wasn''t tall, it was veryrge until their eyes could dart off and its unique building with a white colour gave it a luxurious shine


    Despite the walls being painted white, there wasn''t a single speck of dirt to be found anywhere, untouched by mortal hands.


    "Enter," the second elder gestured, casting a nce at those behind him as the guards respectfully bowed before him.


    The door of the residence, reminiscent of a royal pce from Aur''s previous world, swung open.


    The second elder stepped inside, followed by the other students who had aligned themselves with his faction.


    Aur''s crimson eyes widened as they beheld the luxurious hall, adorned with a brilliant chandelier and numerous unknown creatures'' skins hanging on the walls and floors. He could recognize some of them, which only added to his astonishment.


    One particr skin, lying on the floor, exuded a terrifying aura¡ªa fusion of a lion''s body and a snake''s head.


    "Reverse manticore, otherwise known as Cantimor," Aur muttered under his breath, surprise evident in his voice.


    This creature was a legendary beast of the wilderness, possessing the strength of a tier two wizard. With a powerful body and venomous fangs, itbined the ferocity of a lion with the cunningness of a snake, making it a nightmare for many mercenaries.


    The moment these creatures appeared, mercenaries could only hope for a less miserable fate. After all, facing a beast of this calibre was nothing short of a pipe dream for mere mortals.


    These monsters were ubiquitous and voracious, capable of consuming anything in their path. With a poption of about twenty, they could seemingly appear at random, presenting a true nightmare for mortal mercenaries.


    This was a terrifying nightmare for those who made their living in the wilderness!


    And now, this terrifying beasty before Aur, casually put on the floor as a mere mattress just for the disy of it like a decoration as if a tier two beast''s raw skin was just for the decoration.


    If it were outside, people would kill to get their hands on these beasts'' skins.


    This signified the terrifying status and strength of the second elder.


    The second elder casually turned to them, pping his hands. Instantly, many people wearing academy uniforms appeared, their expressions filled with excitement as they warmly regarded Aur and the others.


    "These are your seniors; they will guide you inpleting the mission. You will form groups of five, with one of the seniors leading each group to teach and instruct you," the second elder exined casually.


    Sophia suddenly raised her hand, causing a slight scowl to appear on the second elder''s face, though it vanished in an instant.


    "What is it?" he asked in a gentle voice.


    "Faction leader, how will we choose the mission and--"


    The second elder''s eyes filled with disappointment, though they quickly returned to normal, unnoticed by the students.


    "Your seniors will exin everything," the second elder said as he gestured toward the senior students.


    Which prompted a nod from them.


    With that said, the second elder left to attend to other matters, leaving the senior students and Aur''s group alone in the luxurious halls.


    An awkward silence enveloped the entire hall as everyone fell silent, nobody uttering a single word.


    However, just then, one of the seniors pped her hands with a warm smile on her face.


    "I will be one of the people who will guide the juniors," she announced, prompting everyone to look at her with furrowed brows.


    "Mia, do you have the strength to take on such a task?" another senior inquired, stepping forward with a smile.


    Mia''s expression shifted slightly as she stared at the man. "I didn''t know that you hade out of your seclusion already, Jacob," she remarked.


    "What does it matter when Ie out from my training? However, these juniors must receive guidance from the strongest seniors, and¡­" Jacob began.


    "Are you implying I am weak?" Mia''s voice turned cold as she icily stared at Jacob.


    "Yes, I am," Jacob said with a blunt tone, his smiling face turning serious.


    "I''d like to see how long you canst against a ''pitiful'' female like me," Mia replied, her eyes shing in various patterns as she threw a casual punch.


    Jacob''s expression remained unchanged as he shifted his gaze, his eyes also shing in various patterns, conjuring a wall of air to block the punch.


    Mia, seemingly anticipating the move, pivoted to the side andunched another attack from the right.


    "You won''t get me like this," Jacob chuckled, as Mia''s fist was once again thwarted by the wind wall.


    However, this time, a small smirk formed on Mia''s lips.


    "Gotcha," she spoke.


    Instantly, Jacob''s eyes widened with realisation as he looked down at the ground, noticing a small circle surrounding him.


    "When did you have time to set up a¡ª"


    Tsss...


    An electrifying sound filled the air, apanied by a burnt smell that wafted into Aur''s nose, causing him and the others to scowl.


    "Ahhhh¡­"


    The piercing scream of agony echoed through the hall as Jacob''s body convulsed under the direct onught of electricity, his muscles contracting uncontrobly in response to the shock.


    The crackling energy mercilessly tore through his wind barrier, rendering it as useless as paper against a raging inferno. Despite a desperate attempt to conjure a shield at thest moment, it was toote; tendrils of lightning managed to seep through,shing at his skin with searing intensity.


    Thud!


    The sickening sound of Jacob''s body hitting the ground reverberated in the air. He nowy sprawled on the floor, every inch of his flesh marred by blistering burns inflicted by the unforgiving lightning.


    "That''s what you get," Mia''s voice cut through the aftermath, cold and unwavering as she surveyed the scene. Her gaze swept over the others, silently challenging any objections to her methods.


    Some wore furrowed brows, while others gaped in astonishment, but none dared to voice dissent. Their silence was met with a nod from Mia, who approached Aur and the other with a warm smile.


    "Don''t worry; you don''t have to be scared of me. I will guide you all as a senior," Mia assured them, her tone now gentle and reassuring.


    "Big sister is quite strong. Please take care of me in the future," Sophia stepped forward, bowing her head in deference to Mia''s prowess.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I will," Mia affirmed, nodding her head with a sense of determination, though a glint of something indescribable flickered in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the other seniors regarded her with open hostility, their disdain evident in their res.


    "Are we going to let her go so easily?" one of them questioned, the bitterness palpable in his voice. "Jacob was one of the strongest amongst us. Who here thinks they could beat him so easily? That ruthless... woman won''t show any mercy if we face her."


    A heavy silence settled over the group, each member grappling with the implications of Mia''s disy of power.


    "Alright, let''s fight for the remaining positions," another senior dered, breaking the tense silence.


    Immediately, a spark ignited in everyone''s eyes, a hunger for victory driving them forward.


    And so, they shed amongst themselves, men and women alike.


    After a gruelling battle, five individuals emerged victorious, their triumph evident in their weary but satisfied expressions.


    Among them was a woman with green hair, apanied by four men. Approaching Mia with smiles on their faces, they greeted her warmly, their demeanour inviting and friendly as they acknowledged Aur and the others with equal warmth.


    Though their faces exudes warmth, there was a strange sensation in their gazes, flickering with a cold light.


    While this feeling was fleeting for the others, Aur, with his sharp perception, distinctly sensed the hint of indifference hidden behind their warm gaze. His crimson eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he pondered this observation.


    However, Aur chose to remain silent for the time being, observing the interactions withoutment.


    As the six seniors, including Mia, gathered, Mia stepped forward to act as the representative.


    "Alright, junior students, I will briefly give the mission details now," Mia announced with a smile.


    "Okay," Sophia replied excitedly.


    Mia''s eyes shed with an amused gaze as she began to speak, "Junior brothers and sisters, you are able to choose any of us as your tutors. However, keep in mind that only five could be selected. If there are more than five people, they have topete to determine the strongest among them."


    Sophia immediately spoke up, "Big sister, I will be on your team."


    "Very well then," Mia nodded her head as she looked at the others. "Who among you are willing to be guided by me?"

 Chapter 166: Intent

    Immediately some people around him raised their hands with an excited expression on their face.


    "Sister Mia, we also want to join you."


    Aur looked around. There were around ten people who had raised their hand to follow and the rest were hesitating however they looked very tempted.


    While Aur remained silent, blending with the others. Mia showed the strongestbat strength among these seniors and she was domineering with a kind gesture which made it natural for the others to be excited as their guide for them.


    However Aur felt doubt in his heat. There was no freeunch in the world!


    "There is no way that they are bothered to guide us just because they were instructed by the second elder and even fought for the opportunity and the strange feeling i felt in my perception¡­" Aur narrowed his eyes.


    The more he contemted the more he felt that there was something wrong about this which made him reluctant to act on it.


    Although he was strong, that was only for students of the first year.


    From what Aur could see these seniors of his were all in tier one wizard realm even he had to be careful against them however that didn''t  which gave Aur even more reason to be alerted and be more vignt.


    Aur could look through their perspective, why would they be so eager and even fight among themselves just for guiding the juniors?


    As he thought about the ten students were already fighting among themselves, after all only five people could be selected in one group and there were already too many people.


    "Hmm the battle shouldn''tst long since there is barely anyone who is even a peak wizard apprentice." Aur thought to himself.


    These students were still not equipped with enough spells to defend themselves yet with a few spells in their arsenal which made theirbat strength extremely weak.


    In fact there wasn''t much difference between the ranks of wizard apprentices with just the mana reserve and the slight increase in the application of the tier one spell; however overall a normal peak wizard apprentice couldn''t defeat three early normal wizard apprentices if the spell is the same.


    For one to have a crucial breakthrough in the journey of the wizards one had to have break there mental space once making and reconstructing it making mental space which could convert the mana from the outside into blue mana.


    Them fighting against each other with low level spells was like fighting with equal individuals. If they fought there might be a difference however when a herd of them fights then it will be up to luck and the insights of the person even if they were individually stronger.


    Luck is a form of strength as well!


    The battle was extremely short for these ten students as Aur had expected as five came out victorious trumpet standing up with a smirk on their face.


    But Aur was a little surprised seeing Sophia who was still standing there in a trumpet victory with a smile on her face.


    Her injuries were quite minimalpared to the others with just some slight cuts here and there.


    She was actually the least injured in the group.


    "There is something wrong with their girl¡­"


    Aur''s crimson eyes narrowed when he remembered the fight that urred between them. The fights were extremely quick but he could vividly remember every detail whenever Sophia was attacked by anyone she somehow managed to dodge or even counter every single movement.


    Even though she attracted the most attention and was targeted, somehow it all worked in her favour causing her to win with ease as if luck itself was favouring her heavily.


    "Alright." Mia pped her hand with a smile on her face drawing everyone''s attention "these five people will be selected in my team the other junior brother and sister i am sorry but rules are rules so you have to choose the other seniors." she said with an extremely apologetic face.


    Seeing her apologetic face, the five students who were utterly defeated somehow felt good for themselves, making their mood better.


    While the other five seniors all remained throughout with a smile on their face however their eyes were constantly changing with different thoughts.


    Soon everyone started to choose which senior they want to work under. Aur also chooses the person randomly.


    The one he chose was a senior student with short blue hair with a distinctive scar in his left eyes giving him an intimidating personality although he was in the leaner build but he naturally excluded a slight hint of killing intent making the other students afraid.


    Other than Aur who chose these senior brother willingly the other who choose were all the defeated students.


    "Aur you don''t want to join my group?" Suddenly Mia spoke with a curious tone.


    "No." Aur simply replied in a respectful tone and became quiet.


    Seeing this Mia casually shrugged "your loss then." she murmured, returning back.


    The left eyed scarred senior just remained silently coldly looking at Mia.


    Just as she reached the ce, his killing intent suddenly released. A heavy feeling permeated the atmosphere as Aur could feel a distinctive stench of death around the surroundings.


    "How many living beings have these people killed?" Aur mused to himself. Although Aur had a fair share of killing being an mercenary and all but he wasn''t even close to forming a killing intent.


    The most he could do is release a murderous thought with his aura making it a sense of intimidation.


    Aura helped one boost their overall physical constitution, Presence was a naturally emitting thing that was based on the true strength of the person andstly intent was a group of thought which would endless be imagined till it bes reality itself.


    Intent was very illusionary but once it can materialise to the real world its power bes terrifying.


    Of course it couldn''t directly attack a person but it can make a person thought weaker or cut their will power to resist.

 Chapter 167: Nightmare spell and Terrefying strength

    Spells remained the most powerful form of attack. In fact, from the lore Aur had heard, there were spells that could harness the power of the aura to assault others in an illusory dimension, rendering them as vulnerable as thin paper with no defence.


    This aspect of spells was terrifying, particrly in the case of a spell known as the Nightmare spell, belonging to a distinctive group.


    Of course, no one in the vige knew if it truly existed. The lore primarily served to scare disobedient children.


    As Aur contemted this, he heard a cold, deep voice emanating from the scarred man.


    "How dare you try to poach from me, Mia? Do you think I will allow you to step over my head?" The scarred man''s gaze was chilling.


    Mia''s expression shifted slightly, but she stood her ground. "Do you want to end up like that guy, George?" She gestured toward Jacob, who stilly sprawled on the floor in an extremely miserable condition, enough to make anyone draw a cold breath.


    "Let''s see you try," George retorted, his eyes narrowing with threatening gleam.


    Almost every junior student started to sweat as a strange tension filled the air, masking it in anticipation. Of course, there were some exceptions, like Aur, who remainedpletely unaffected.


    With a slight hint of killing intent, Aur was immune to the tension. Moreover, their strength was around the early tier one wizard realm, on the verge of breaking through to mid tier one wizard realm. Technically, Aur was stronger than them.


    As the tension heightened, a sudden cough broke the silence,ing from the other female senior who casually strolled between the two with a smile on her face.


    "Let''s not fight, shall we?" she said in a melodious tone.


    The expressions of the two immediately changed upon seeing the woman who had intervened. Her hair was ck, reaching down to her waist, and she wore a simple ck Hanfu.


    "Are you sure you want to intervene in our fight, Naomi?" Mia spoke, staring at her with daggers in her eyes.


    "Yes, what are you going to do about it?" Naomi said withplete disregard, her tone cold as if she considered these two people children instead of adults at all.


    "Tsk," Mia reluctantly stopped as her fighting stance loosened, the glint that was shing in her eyes dimmed, and her eyes reverted back to normal.


    George also stopped decisively, cursing under his breath, "Bitch," through gritted teeth.


    As they returned to their respective groups, Naomi stood there with a chuckle. "Kids will always be kids," she remarked before returning to her own group.


    "Alright, we will separate from now on and let the junior brothers and sisters choose their mission. We are only here to supervise them, that''s all. Got it?" Naomi announced, looking at the four who nodded in agreement.


    With that said, everyone left the grand residence of the second elder.


    Just as Aur was about to leave, suddenly Naomi pulled him to the side with a mysterious smile.


    "Hello, handsome."


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at her with a questioning gaze.


    Naomi shook her head at his response. "Aren''t I beautiful?"


    "You are," Aur replied in a casual tone.


    "So shouldn''t you blush or something?" Naomi asked, her tone amused.


    "Why should I blush? Do I get something for blushing?" Aur replied in a blunt tone.


    Naomi''s expression turned to slight anger. "Tsk, you are no fun," she shook her head repeatedly.


    "Senior sister, what is your purpose in approaching me?" Aur asked, still in a respectful tone but with a clueless expression.


    Naomi suddenly started to giggle as her face moved closer to his, erging in Aur''s eyes until he could see her cherry lips magnified.


    A scent wafted into Aur''s nose, slightly numbing his mind.


    "Shh," she whispered, reaching her fair, slender hand toward Aur and seductively looking at him, her lipsing closer and closer to his for a kiss.


    However, just as her lips were about to meet Aur''s, he suddenly backed away with a frown on his face.


    "Please maintain a respectful distance from me," Aur''s voice turned cold.


    "You¡­" Naomi looked at Aur with a speechless expression.


    "Can he escape from me so easily?" she thought with some shock.


    rity returned to Aur as he saw the faint reflection of a spell in Naomi''s eyes.


    "When did this woman trap me in a spell?" Aur''s eyes widened to the limits in sheer astonishment.


    Though his mind still felt slightly disoriented, soon a warm energy flowed and dispelled his drowsiness.


    Naomi was shocked to see this as a terrifying aura suddenly erupted from the tall stature of the youth with white hair.


    The moment Aur''s aura erupted, all his physical qualities instantly surged forward several times.


    "Wait¡ª" Naomi wanted to say something, her forehead already shining with sweat, however, Aur couldn''t care less as the woman dared to attack him; Aur wouldn''t be kind to such people.


    Boom!


    In Naomi''s vision, Aur''s muscr, ripped bodyunched towards her, the ground quaking with the sheer strength of his leap as he instantly closed the distance between them. His fist, growingrger by the second, came hurtling toward her face.


    Bang!


    An armour materialised around her body, glowing with a green light as it absorbed most of the impact from Aur''s punch. However, despite its protection, some residual force still managed to m into her, sending her flying backward.


    Aur didn''t relent, immediately following up with another attack. His figure shed, and he appeared beside Naomi in mid-flight, catching her off guard. Her eyes widened in disbelief, her hair standing on end as she felt the cold sweat forming on her back.


    What was the strength of Aur''s normal physical form? It was already on par with that of a mid-tier wizard realm.


    But now, with the enhancement of his aura, which multiplied his physical capabilities several times over, his strength had surged to the point where he wasparable to a high-tier one wizard.

 Chapter 168: Second elders daughter

    Boom!


    Aur''s punch defiedmon logic as it instantly appeared before Naomi''s face, giving her no chance to react mid-flight.


    Just as before, an armour materialised to absorb most of the damage, but the sheer force of Aur''s punch sent her body flying like a rag doll.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned as he examined his fist. Each time he attempted to strike her, a soft force emanated from her body, mitigating the impact of his powerful blows.


    "I wonder how much more you can endure," Aur mused aloud.


    Before he could resume his attack, two figures suddenly materialised in front of him, blocking his path to Naomi.


    Aur immediately stopped, showing respect as he addressed them. "Senior Brother George and Sister Mia."


    "What happened here, Aur?" George inquired with a bitter smile, surveying Naomi''s condition.


    Mia''s expression was strange as she looked at Aur and then at Naomi, her eyes widened as if she couldn''t process what had happened.


    "Senior Brother George, that senior sister attacked me so I countered back," Aur simply replied nonchntly, his countenance unchanged, masking his inner thoughts.


    George nced at Mia, who hurriedly went to check on Naomi, while his expression turned even more bitter.


    Aur''s fight with Naomi had barelysted five breaths. When they heard the first loud sound, he and the others immediately returned to see Naomi''s miserable defeat at Aur''s hands, almost effortlessly.


    What shocked George was that Aur was able to beat her without even using any spells, which was unusual to say the least.


    The others had already arrived, tentatively looking at Aur and Naomi.


    Suddenly, Naomi coughed, drawing all the attention to her.


    "I am fine. You guys can leave. We don''t want to anger the second elder," Naomi said, her face turning red.


    "But-" Mia wanted to say something, however just a stern gaze from Naomi made her instantly shut up and leave.


    George hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering with uncertainty, before he too followed suit, trailed by the rest of the group. Their faces bore a spectrum of emotions, ranging from confusion to concern.


    Once they had departed, Sophia mustered the courage to address Mia.


    "Senior sister?"


    Mia turned to her, her expression serious butposed. "What is it?"


    "I hope you don''t mind, but is the other senior sister stronger than you?"


    A shadow of annoyance flickered across Mia''s features before she replied evenly, "No, she isn''t."


    "Then why-"


    "It''s because she is the daughter of the second elder."


    Sophia''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait, what!?"


    The revtion sent shockwaves through the group, murmurs of surprise rippling among them.


    "Aur is in trouble now," someone whispered with a hint of malicious glee, their tone tinged with mockery.


    Envy breeds jealousy and jealousy breeds hatred!


    ¡­.


    Aur''s gaze remained fixed on Naomi, his expression inscrutable, his crimson eyes piercing.


    Naomi broke the silence in the hallway with a question. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Aur''s response was calm yet firm. "I should be asking that question."


    Naomi frowned slightly. "Hey kid, you''re lucky that I''m not pursuing this matter any further."


    Aur nodded, acknowledging her restraint. "You''re right, senior sister. Thank you for not pursuing this matter."


    Naomi was taken aback by Aur''s response, her usual confident demeanor momentarily faltering. "I thought he was a hothead," she muttered, her curiosity piqued.


    "Aur, you''re quite interesting. I have a talent for getting into people''s heads, but with you, I can''t seem to grasp what you''re thinking at all," Naomi remarked, her tone tinged with amusement.


    Aur epted thepliment with nonchnce. "Thank you, senior sister."


    Naomi shifted the conversation. "Anyway, do you know why I''m keeping you here?"


    Aur''s gaze remained steady, his attention unwavering. "No."


    "I just wanted to test you, but you took it too seriously and even injured me," Naomi said with a pitiful expression, her eyes darting towards Aur.


    However, upon seeing his expressionless face, she felt somewhat disappointed. "This kid is not easy."


    "Have you tested me enough, senior sister?" Aur asked respectfully.


    "Yes, now take this," Naomi replied, nodding her head as she casually tossed an object to Aur.


    Aur caught it effortlessly, examining it with curiosity.


    "What is this for?" he inquired, his crimson eyes flickering as he held the ring in his hand.


    "This is a storage ring," Naomi exined casually as she turned to leave, leaving Aur stunned.


    "What is this for?" Aur repeated, puzzled by the sudden gift.


    Naomi paused for a moment before responding, "Inside are the resources that the second elder had promised." With that, she swiftly departed, her figure disappearing from Aur''s sight, leaving him alone.


    "Her strength is weaker than the rest, but her words seemed to be obeyed by every senior, and there were slight traces of fear in their eyes. Her status is not simple," Aur shook his head with a sigh as he looked at the ring, directly touching it with his forehead.


    The instant he did so, countless resources akin to a treasure mountain were stacked on top of each other, making Aur''s eyes light up.


    Not only were there mana crystals, but there were also some potions and books scattered about, with the space expanding about 100 metres in a square shape.


    Looking at all the cultivation resources, Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "Looks like these will be enough for me to at least reach the tier one wizard realm," Aur thought.


    Although his absorption of the mana in the surroundings had increased to the level of the talent that a high-grade mental space had, however, even with it, Aur would take some time to break through the tier one wizard realm.


    This was one of the first hurdles that one faced on a wizard''s journey.


    Aur was no exception to these, nor was William; this was the crucial conjecture and a challenge that left countless in despair.


    Once one failed to break through, their entire mental space would be crippled without mercy, leaving them incapable of bing a wizard ever again. This was the least that could happen; the worst was that the person could immediately die on the spot, ending their miserable life.


    There was no retreat if one failed to break through.


    Although Aur didn''t know if there were methods to prevent it so that the breaking through entirely destroyed their mental space, however, nature was fair; there was never a guarantee to making the mental space entirely safe when one is trying to break through.


    Aur also walked out of the hallway and quickly reached the group in just a second, walking behind George.


    The others also noticed his appearance; however, seeing that Naomi didn''t speak as she silently led the other senior, they also became silent.


    "Hey Aur, what did you two talk about?" Sophia came to Aur with a curious expression.


    Aur nced at her with a flicker in his eyes. "This girl is way too active," he thought as he entirely ignored her and silently walked.


    "Hey, are you really ignoring me?" Sophia asked with a cute pout on her face, her silver hair fluttering in the wind.


    Aur rolled his eyes. "What do you think I am doing?" he couldn''t help but curse vehemently.

 Chapter 169: Low-tier Mission

    "We just had some discussion, nothing else," Aur said.


    Hearing the word "discussion" somehow made Sophia blush as she hurriedly hesitated, then spoke, "Wh¡­ what type of discussion?"


    "The kind that adults have," Aur replied, his eyes flickering with amusement.


    "You¡­"


    Sophia instantly shut up and returned to her group with an embarrassed expression.


    Aur was a little amused by this. "Why is this girl so embarrassed?"


    After all, Aur and his group could already be considered adults by the standards of his previous world. It was time for them to be mature, take responsibility, and venture out on their own to find jobs and be more independent.


    So having knowledge of such matters should already bemon for them, but seeing Sophia''s reaction, it seemed she was still immature in this regard.


    Soon, they arrived in a crowded hall, and Aur looked up to see a board in which "Task Hall" was carved in bold golden letters.


    Aur could see many people, including some familiar faces from his own batch, walking in and out of the hall.


    "Let''s enter," Naomi said as she walked forward, and everyone followed after her.


    Inside, there was an old man sitting at the counter, his eyes blinking with a bored expression apparent on his face.


    "Fifth Elder," Naomi greeted the man with a respectful expression, surprising the others.


    The Fifth Elder nced at her and nodded his head. "Are you guiding the juniors for their first mission?"


    "Yes," Naomi replied with utmost respect.


    "Very well, then you can look at the lower-tiered and mid-tiered tasks only," he casually said, withdrawing his gaze andzily reclining in his chair again.


    Naomi beckoned the others with a hush, and they silently entered the hall.


    Aur looked at the others with an amused gaze, observing their reactions as they drew in sharp breaths.


    "Don''t be shocked; the fifth elder is the most likable elder in the academy because of his uncaring habits, so don''t be surprised in the future," Naomi said with a frown.


    "Yes, senior sister," Sophia replied with a slight bow, and the others followed suit.


    They couldn''t be med for not recognizing the fifth elder at first; when they had first met the elders, their presence was filled with authority and dominancepared to the contrasting demeanour of the fifth elder now,zily sitting like a normal old man.


    Even though everyone recognized his face, they refused to believe that it was the same elder.


    "Very well then, we will guide you under the lower tier mission. As for the mid-tiered mission, you guys aren''t qualified to do it," Naomi informed them.


    "Can you exin to us what this mission is, senior sister?" Aur suddenly asked with a curious expression.


    Naomi smirked internally. *After all, he is still just a kid.*


    "The low-tiered mission is for you guys at the wizard apprentice stage and shouldn''t exceed more than that. However, the mid-tiered missions are for us. Even if we go in a group of experienced senior students, we will still feel threatened.


    As for the high-tiered missions, you guys can forget about it; they are reserved for the instructors or even the elders," Naomi exined while observing Aur''s expression.


    "Thank you, senior sister," Aur replied and stepped back.


    Naomi and the others swiftly navigated through the crowd, scanning the numerous papers stuck on the board.


    "This floor is entirely made up of low-tiered missions, so you guys can choose to your heart''s content. As for who will decide, that will be up to who has the strongest strength. Now, disperse," Naomi instructed.


    Instantly, the others dispersed into their groups, scanning the bulletin board for suitable missions.


    Aur looked around the ce, his eyes darting through the crowd as he spotted various faces.


    "Hey Aur, we found a suitable task," John eximed.


    Aur nced at him. "Show me, John," he said casually.


    John handed him the paper with a strange expression on his face. Aur scanned the paper and shook his head. "This mission isn''t difficult; however, it is very time-consuming and the reward is extremely pitiful."


    "Forget it, I will help," Aur sighed, determined to find a better option.


    Meanwhile, George silently stood there, observing them like a stone statue.


    "Um, senior brother, which mission should we pick?" John managed to gather his courage and asked George tentatively.


    George looked at him and said, "We are only here to guide you, not to babysit you." His tone was extremely chilling, containing a hint of killing intent that seemed to dare any further questioning from John and the result would be¡­.


    The others couldn''t contain their amusement as John returned, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "So, what should we do now, Aur?" John asked, his tone hopeful, while the rest of the group also eagerly awaited Aur''s decision, their eyes fixed on him.


    "I will select a task I have experience with," Aur replied casually, his gaze scanning the pile of papers before him.


    "Alright, captain."


    His group members nodded in agreement, their respect evident in their gestures. After all, Aur''s prowess was unquestionable. His exceptional performance in the annualpetition and his recent disy of strength in the fight with a senior sister had firmly established him as the strongest individual in their group.


    Aur had defeated a senior, who undoubtedly exuded the presence of a tier one wizard, to retreat without giving her a chance mercilessly.


    Thus, the group had already obediently selected Aur as their captain without any scuffle.


    As Aur''s gaze lingered on one of the papers, he spoke, "This mission can be taken," while passing it to the others for their inspection.


    Immediately, everyone focused on the mission task outlined on the paper:


    [Low-tier Mission]


    [Type: Elimination]


    [There has been a recent rise of a rogue wizard who has formed a gang in the outer region of the vige. Your task is to investigate and eliminate all members of the gang. The rogue wizard is suspected to be a peak wizard apprentice.]

 Chapter 170: Logistic Wizard

    "We will be meeting in a week at the same spot to depart for the task," Aur replied, ncing at George, who nodded in agreement.


    "These seven days are for you to prepare and be in the best shape possible, gathering all the necessary items for the task and being fully ready," Aur announced, and the others nodded in unison.


    After all, it was their first mission, so undoubtedly, they were all nervous, and this week would provide ample time for them to gather their thoughts and focus on the task ahead.


    George disyed a slight trace of satisfaction on his stern face. "This kid is quite skilled in leadership, although it still needs some refining. He neither showed too much arrogance nor was overly gentle."


    "I might not receive many rewards for guiding these juniors though if he is strong enough to even defeat Naomi until she''s ck and blue," he shook his head with a hint of pity.


    As they engaged in conversation, a suddenmotion erupted from the hall, breaking the tranquility that enveloped them.


    "William, don''t be too arrogant!" echoed a voice, piercing through the air.


    Aur''s ears perked up at the mention of the name "William," his attention instantly drawn to the unfolding drama.


    "Should we go and check what is happening?" John inquired, his expressionced with uncertainty, seeking Aur''s guidance.


    However, Aur simply shook his head, indicating there was no need for immediate intervention.


    "We will be meeting in the academy hall after a week," Aur dered calmly, his tone decisive yetposed. With that, he gracefully exited the hall, his strides casual yet purposeful.


    The icy cold wind whipped through the snowyndscape, causing Aur''s white hair to dance in the air, almost blending seamlessly with the wintry surroundings, rendering him nearly indistinguishable.


    Left behind, the other fourpanions exchanged bewildered nces, their minds abuzz with curiosity and spection.


    Eventually, they too dispersed, leaving the hall in a state of lingering tension from themotion of William and the others.


    George also seemed to have vanished into thin air. Whatever themotion was regarding William, it was none of Aur''s business.


    The only reason Aur had not killed William until now was simply because he wanted to use him as a shield. Once every drop of value had been squeezed out of William, then Aur would end his miserable life.


    Aur returned to the ck market wearing a different capybara mask and headed towards the ck market once more.


    A guide was ready to assist him again the moment he entered the market, but this time he refused the offer and, with measured steps, made his way to thergest building in the area.


    Entering the shop, Aur swiftly handed a list of ingredients to the servant, who respectfully epted it and promptly disappeared.


    Before long, the servant returned with a bag in hand.


    "Young master, it will be forty middle-grade mana crystals," the servant whispered.


    A small frown appeared on Aur''s face, but he didn''t say much. Quietly, he handed the servant a small pouch.


    The servant epted the pouch and disappeared once more, returning shortly after.


    "Young lord, please," the servant said, gesturing towards the bag.


    Aur nodded in acknowledgment and departed, changing his mask to that of an elephant midway before returning to his dormitory.


    Looking at the pile of rare resources that were lying on the table and his pocket which was slightly diminishing, Aur revealed a bitter smile.


    "Sigh, just for a tier one spell, this will cost me a fortune to refine," Aur muttered, rubbing his forehead in frustration.


    Not only was the thieving hand spell itselfplex toprehend, but the items required to construct it were also exceedingly rare. Yet, despite the steep cost, Aur believed it to be worthwhile.


    If Aur could sessfully procure resources even from a corpse, he would soon amass an impressive arsenal of spells without much effort.


    Of course, he still needed to grasp the fundamental principles of each spell to wield them effectively, but with his high level ofprehension, mastering basic spells was well within his reach.


    This was precisely why he had chosen thieving magic!


    "Sigh, I wish I had these spells when I killed Adriana¡­" Aur''s expression softened with regret as he reflected on past events. However, he quickly epted this loss. Life was unpredictable; anything could happen at any given moment.


    What had happened was already in the past. Now, Aur had to focus on the future, and these spells were crucial to his ns.


    Although he didn''t currently require an attack spell¡ªhis body was formidable enough to handle any threats¡ªas for his wizard path, given his limited talent the future wasn''t too bright¡­


    Aur was acutely aware that he would eventually encounter a bottleneck in his Wizard realm and might struggle to advance further. However, the same couldn''t be said about his system.


    His muscle system allowed him to continuously strengthen his physique without encountering any bottleneck.


    ¡­


    The sun cast a faint glow over the streets, already bustling with activity. Remnants of snow scattered about, melting under the gentle touch of the sun''s rays, creating a watery sheen on the streets.


    Amidst the hustle and bustle, individuals extended their hands towards the water, causing it to instantly evaporate into the sky.


    These were the logistic wizards, tasked with performing minor tasks for the vige. While theirbat prowess might be considered weak, they filled the lower ranking position of the vige,


    Their capacity for work was naturally hundreds of times better than that of any mortal, and that''s how the academy operates.


    These logistic wizards are dedicated to handling menial tasks, yet their quality of life is inevitably better than that of the mortals within the vige or even wizards outside the academy.


    Logistic wizards hold great importance due to their spells, which streamline various chores.


    After all, without them, would the esteemed elders and leaders stoop to perform such tasks? It was obviously an impossibility!


    Take Aur''s parents, for example. Despite being wizards, Adam had forcefully broken through the tier one wizard realm, rendering him unable to progress any further.


    Consequently, his spells were significantly weaker, limiting him to working as a mere teacher outside the academy for mortals.


    As for Evelyn she was too weak to even be selected as even the logistic wizard.

 Chapter 171: Gathering Information

    The sun had just risen, casting its warm glow over the lively streets below.


    "Aur, we should be arriving in the outer region soon," John said, a smile ying on his lips.


    "Yes," Aur replied, his expression remaining stoic.


    As they approached the tall wall that separated the academy from the outer vige, a guard intercepted them, wearing silver armour adorned with an intricate symbol of two stars. Beside him stood his subordinates, each bearing a single star emblem on there silver armour.


    "Halt!?" the front guard said, his brow furrowing in suspicion.


    John and the others exchanged slight frowns at the unexpected scrutiny.


    Without a word, Aur disyed the mission emblem, prompting the guard to nod in understanding.


    "You may proceed, Young Lord," the guard said respectfully, signalling to his subordinate, who promptly opened the gates for them.


    Aur nodded his head and walked outside.


    "This ce is as bustling as ever," he mused to himself, observing the lively activities and enthusiastic vendors in the streets.


    "Let''s gather some information before we make a move," Aur said, ncing at the four. "We will meet again here in an hour."


    "Yes, captain," they all said in unison, departing in different directions to gather information.


    Aur stretched his body and noticed George beside him.


    "Senior brother George, why are you following me?" he asked with a smile on his face.


    George looked at Aur for a long moment before sighing with some pity.


    "Hey kid, let me tell you a secret, not that you needed it anyway," George finally spoke, stunning Aur.


    "What is the secret?" Aur asked curiously, his eyes reflecting genuine interest.


    "Listen, kid, in a mission, if you choose a task that''s too difficult, don''t count on us senior students to protect you. In fact, we''d be happy if you guys died," George spoke in a low tone, his words carrying a weight of seriousness.


    The revtion hit Aur like a sudden gust of wind, causing him to pause and contemte George''s words.


    "Why would they be happy if we die?" he asked, his confusion evident.


    "Well, it''s because if you guys die, everything that belonged to you will be given to us. Not to mention the extra contribution points we''d receive just for guiding you," George mentioned casually, his tone betraying a hint of indifference.


    He nced at Aur, noticing the young man''s expressionless demeanour. "As long as we don''t actively intervene, we won''t face any repercussions from the academy. And if we were out in the wilderness, as long as some students are alive, that is¡­"


    "Thank you, senior brother, for telling me," Aur politely said as he walked forward.


    "By the way, where are you leading me to?" George inquired with a curious expression.


    Suddenly his eyes widened as they approached arge Japanese-style wooden house adorned with rednterns.


    "Is this one of the brothels?" George asked, his expression a mix of surprise and amusement as he nced at Aur.


    "Tsk tsk, he is, after all, a kid," George thought to himself, a knowing smile ying on his lips as he followed Aur. "But these people are so bold to open their establishment even in the daytime. Too bad I can only leave the academy for a mission, or this might be my go-to ce for some time."


    "Greetings, young lord," a curvaceous woman at the entrance greeted with brightened eyes. She was wearing so much makeup that she resembled a ghost rather than a beauty. If a red tint could be added on her nose, it wouldn''t be far-fetched to call her a joker.


    Her smile widened even further as she took in the quality of their attire.


    Both Aur and George wore tier one wizard robes, but with a distinct difference: Aur donned a sleek ck wizard robe which entuated the contours of his muscles, while George sported a regal blue one.


    Though the woman couldn''t precisely discern the grade of the material, her keen eyes immediately detected that it was worth at least a mana crystal. That means they are rich!


    "We want information," Aur replied in a cold tone.


    The woman was stunned by his directness.


    Aur furrowed his brow as he shed her his token, causing the woman''s eyes to widen in disbelief. Her legs went weak, and she nearly stumbled to the ground.


    "Show us the way."


    "Yes, young lords," the woman stammered, bowing thrice before hurriedly guiding them inside.


    As Luna guided Aur and George through the passageway, they passed by women dressed in seductive, revealing attire, who curiously approached Luna.


    One of the women frowned and asked, "Manager Luna, what are you doing here? Madam will be angry if you neglect your duties in attracting customers."


    Ignoring the woman, Luna gave her a slight stare that instantly silenced her.


    "Hurry up and make way for these young lords," Lunamanded sharply, her tone leaving no room for argument. Her words stunned everyone, causing them to part and make way for Aur and George.


    The women''s eyes darted towards Aur, and they gasped audibly, their eyes widening with a hint of blush colouring their cheeks, their bodies freezing in ce.


    Observing their reactions, George couldn''t help but find the situation amusing. "Seems like you''re quite popr with thedies," he remarked to Aur with a hint of amusement in his tone.


    Aur simply shrugged casually in response.


    As Luna led them to a luxurious room, they found a woman in a tight ck suit, perfectly showcasing her voluptuous body, seated with a pile of papers in front of her.


    "Luna, didn''t I say to knock? And what are you even doing here?" the woman''s voice dripped with ice as she looked up, causing Luna''s body to freeze.


    "Madam, these are the men who wanted to talk to you about something. So... please excuse me," Luna hurriedly said, bowing hastily before scurrying away.


    Aur and George took their seats opposite the woman, tossing a file onto the table. "Give us the information about this group of people," Aur said calmly.

 Chapter 172: Decapitated

    "Hmm," Aur looked at the paper in front of him, which contained all the information about the rogue cultivator. Although they already had information about this individual from the mission hall, it was three months old.


    The details provided by thedy in the purple suit were recently updated, and they were several times more meticulous than the information from the mission.


    "So, this rogue wizard has changed his name several times in the mission. It was given that his name was Robert, and now it has been changed to Daniel, huh..." Aur thought with narrowed eyes.


    "It''s a good thing that you collected this information, Aur, or that rogue wizard might have escaped the moment he knew he was being pursued by the academy," George said with a smile on his face.


    Aur nced at George, returning the smile. "Thank you, senior brother," he said. He could naturally discern George''s intention to befriend him, and Aur wouldn''t mind making friends. It would cause him no harm, and the benefits were countless as well.


    He never backed away from making friends. However, since he spent his childhood mostly reading books and hunting in the wilderness, he didn''t have much interaction with others.


    The members of the mercenary group were also cold and aloof most of the time due to the dangerous nature of their job, and people rarely interacted there.


    Aur had been betrayed by his friend, his younger brother, and even some of the allies he made.


    While he was aware of these betrayals, what he didn''t expect was for the military to be involved as well. This forced him to resort to hisst backup n, involving a terrifying explosion.


    As Aur thought about these events, his expression remained impassive as he looked at George.


    George nodded his head with a smile and departed, leaving Aur alone in the inn.


    The next day, Aur and the group gathered around.


    "Have you all collected any information yet?" Aur asked.


    All five individuals revealed bitter smiles.


    "No, Aur, our findings align with the locals we''ve investigated," John came forward and said tentatively.


    Aur nodded silently, making it difficult for others to discern his thoughts.


    "I''ve found some information," Aur said as he handed over the details he''d gathered.


    The four pairs of eyes widened as they saw the meticulously arranged list of information.


    "You didn''t alert anyone, did you?" Aur asked, a glint in his eyes.


    "Yes, Captain."


    "Then we''ll show that fool what happens when he dares to conduct business in our vige."


    Their eyes shed with murderous intent.


    ¡­


    "Hey, where''s our boss at?"


    "Tsk, where do you think he''d be? Probably having fun with that new woman, as usual."


    "Oh, that poor woman... I feel sorry for her."


    "Weren''t you the one who gave the woman to the boss and got gold as a reward?" one of them retorted immediately.


    "You''re right," the man said with a chuckle, retracting his words.


    Seeing this, the eight men started tough, clinking their wine sses together and shuffling their cards.


    Their surroundingsprised a run-down house, with barely any other buildings in sight. The air was heavy with the scent of decay and neglect.


    From inside the house, asional moans and the broken screams of a girl could be heard, adding a sinister atmosphere to the already grim scene.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, one of the men heard a noise from outside, causing him to tense up.


    "Who''s there?" he said, his senses on high alert. The others also grew tense as they too caught wind of the sound.


    "Hey, someone go check it out."


    Nobody moved, their expressions nervous as they sat frozen in their seats. The alcohol-induced haze had vanished, reced by a sheen of sweat on their bodies as fear gripped them tightly.


    "Forget it, I''ll go then." The man gritted his teeth, his expression filled with disdain. "Cowards," he cursed as he stormed out of the run-down house.


    Two minutes passed.


    "Hey, why hasn''t hee back yet?"


    "I don''t know."


    The remaining seven men''s anxiety grew as they waited anxiously for the man to return. Their patience wore thin, but there was still no sign of him, causing them to clench their teeth in frustration.


    "What''s taking that bastard so long? Hey, are you there?" one of the men shouted angrily, his voice shrill with frustration.


    Silence.


    Suddenly, their hair stood on end as they saw arge de-like wind hurtling towards them.


    It was thest thing they saw as their world spun around them. Their bodies fell to the ground with sickening thuds, and a pool of blood instantly formed around them.


    The seven men were instantly decapitated without mercy.


    Aur coldly surveyed the decimated bodies before turning his gaze to his right.


    "Good job, John."


    "Thanks, Captain," John nodded with a satisfied smile.


    With that, the five of them proceeded inside.


    The moment Aur stepped in, a sharp arrow flew directly towards him.


    "How interesting," Aur mused, showing no intention of dodging. As the arrow came within centimetres of him, it seemed to hit an invisible barrier, its momentum halted as it fell to the ground.


    Aur''s crimson eyes shed with a pattern as he muttered, "Tier one magic: Turtle''s Shell," observing the thin films that covered his entire body.


    He casually tossed a fireball without even ncing ahead.


    A scream erupted from inside the room, not from a man, but from a woman.


    "Who are you guys?" Daniel shouted with narrowed eyes, casually holding the burnt woman. As he spoke, his eyes began to glow with an ominous light.


    Aur didn''t waste any time on words, instead, he immediately sprinted towards Daniel.


    In his crimson eyes, the pattern of his spell shifted, causing his movements to elerate several times over, bringing him within striking distance in an instant.


    Daniel''s eyes widened in rm as he hastily conjured a shield right before him.


    Aur''s fist collided with the shield, and like ss meeting a hammer, it shattered effortlessly, allowing his punch to pass through unimpeded.

 Chapter 173: Stealing a Spell

    Daniel''s eyes widened with sheer horror as his back felt a chilling sensation, making him shiver involuntarily.


    His mind raced as he faced death, hastily activating a protective artefact, the ring in his right hand, by infusing it with mana.


    Boom!


    The force of Aur''s strike sent Daniel hurtling through the wall, the structure copsing around him as he was propelled outside.


    "Oh?" Aur raised an eyebrow, his expression tinged with amusement. "He was able to partially nullify my punch?"


    In the blink of an eye, Aur vanished from his original position, as if he had been a mere illusion all along.


    Daniel''s condition was dire, with fractured leg bones, shattered vertebrae, and a disfigured head. Despite his injuries, he summoned thest shreds of his willpower and magic to support himself as he stumbled away.


    "Whut tpe o monster is hat dfreak!" (What type of a monster is that freak?)


    Daniel mumbled incoherently, his speech impaired by his disfigured skull. ncing back in terror, he saw a small shadow converging toward him with relentless determination.


    In his moment of despair, the shadow loomedrger in an instant, revealing a fist hurtling directly toward his face.


    Boom!


    With no hint of mercy, the man''s head caved in under the brutal force of Aur''s punch, his body thrashing like a fish out of water before copsing to the ground.


    Yet, Aur didn''t immediately destroy the corpse. Casting a nce backward, he noted that the man had managed to flee around ten kilometres in his injured state, disying a remarkable will to survive.


    "But unfortunately, hecked the intelligence to thrive in these circumstances..." Aur mused with a sigh. It was nothing short of idiocy for this rogue wizard, with only the strength of a peak wizard apprentice, to attempt an attack on the vige.


    "Wait, for what reason did he even dare to cause trouble?" Aur frowned. He had considered various possibilities as to why these men came to the vige; however, the possibilities were countless, and there was not enough information. Since he was a rogue wizard, even the detailed information Aur had was after the man entered the vige.


    Aur didn''t take the artefact, which was the ring in the man''s hand, as it would have to be handed to the vige.


    "What I could take is¡­" a smirk appeared on Aur''s face as his crimson eyes shone again, extending his hand forward.


    Whoosh!


    The air was torn as a small palm-sized hand with a ck aura extended from his arms, emitting a cunning aura.


    It directly entered the body of the man.


    "Tier one: Thieving Hand."


    Aur closed his eyes and focused on the ck palm that directly materialised outside the man''s mental space.


    "Wish me luck," Aur said, supplying almost his entire mana reserve to the spell. It emptied out in moments, sucking his entire stored mana instantly.


    The ck hand, which was outside the man''s mental space, slowly emitted a sucking force, forcing the spell from the mental toe outside.


    There were multiple spells Aur wanted to choose from. He aimed to pick the one with the strongest presence. Unfortunately, he didn''t have full control of the hand yet, which caused it to pick a random spell and disperse into thin air.


    Aur looked at his mental space, which had been drained by just a single use of the spell, and couldn''t help but sigh bitterly.


    If he hadn''t reached the peak of Wizard apprentice, he might not really be capable of using this spell any longer. And the hand might have dispersed mid-way. Theseplicated spells were way too draining in mana.


    Still, the spell Aur casted was imperfect because he couldn''tpletely control the hand yet. It wasn''t because he hadn''tprehended the technique yet, but simply because he didn''t have blue mana yet. The colorless mana could only act as a substitute, which is why the spell was chosen randomly.


    Aur quickly caught the spell, which shone in a grey light, looking like aplicated maze rather than some kind of pattern.


    He took the spell directly, touching his forehead.


    Instantly, the spell seemed to be sucked into his head and reached his mental space.


    Just like the other spells floating, rotating around his vital spell¡ªWizard''s hand¡ªthe spell settled down and started to float alongside the others, as good as new.


    Aur looked at the man with a frown on his face. He could feel the faint fluctuation of mana surrounding him.


    "As expected, his mental space exploded while I just took one spell."


    Aur felt that this was a real pity; however, he couldn''t cry about it. Just the spell was pretty decent for him.


    But now he needed to figure out what kind of spell this was first.


    "Did you kill him, Aur?" George asked curiously, looking in front of Aur.


    Aur turned to George and simply replied with a "yes."


    George looked at the ring, which was still on the man''s finger, and nodded his head. "Good."


    The other four quickly caught up to Aur and George while taking heavy breaths.


    "Captain¡­" John was shocked to see a corpse on the ground, with the skull caved into the neck and blood sttered, with organs still visible from the aftershock of a collision, making it a grotesque sight.


    The expressions of the four changed slightly as they looked at the brutal scene in front of them, taking in a breath of cold air.


    Aur shook his head with a disappointed expression, but he didn''t speak back.


    "We will return," Aurmanded, walking away.


    "Huh, what about the corpse of the rogue wizard!?" John eximed in shock.


    "Senior brother George will take care of it," Aur replied casually.


    "Yes, you guys can go. I will give you the contribution points ording to your merits and the items collected from him," George said expressionlessly.


    The four looked at the corpse, their mouths watering with greed, but they didn''t make a move, eventually returning back to Aur.

 Chapter 174: Contribution Points

    Aur returned to the academy with the four others.


    "We still have to take two more missions this year, and we won''t have to take any longer," John saidzily.


    As he heaved a sigh of relief, the others expressed simr sentiments. No one wanted to risk their life, especially since they had mediocre talent. They were content as long as they coulde out alive.


    Especially after witnessing the countless deaths of their friends and others'' brutal deaths in thepetition, the fear of death naturally seeped into their bones, containing their youthful arrogance.


    Aur remained quiet, observing the rxed expressions of the four as they all headed to the mission hall.


    There, Aur showed his token, which contained a record of what had happened¡ªthe scene of Aur brutally murdering the rogue wizard with a punch and the unrecognisable corpse.


    Seeing the scene, the person seemed a little dazed but quickly snapped out of it at the sound of someone''s voice.


    "Senior sister," Aur called out.


    "Yes¡­ yes," she replied, her expression tinged with bafflement.


    "My reward?" Aur asked, a smile ying on his lips.


    The woman blushed at Aur''s smile, her eyes suddenly glowing as she regained herposure.


    "Did that woman use a spell to heal herself?" Aur thought, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.


    "Since you have contributed the most to the mission, you are awarded 10 contribution points, while the others receive two contribution points each, totaling 18 contribution points. Is that clear?" she exined after performing some calctions.


    Aur nodded in acknowledgment, though the expressions of the others varied. None dared to voice their objections; after all, they had done little to aid the mission. John, in particr, felt a sense of gratitude for receiving any reward at all.


    One contribution point was roughly equivalent to five lower-grade mana crystal, meaning Aur had earned a whopping 50 low-grade mana crystals simply for ying a peak wizard apprentice. And that was without factoring in any additional bonus rewards.


    As the four murmured amongst themselves in hushed tones, George suddenly approached with a smile on his face.


    "Are you here, senior?" the woman inquired.


    "Yes," George nodded, respectfully handing over the ring and storage pouch to her.


    epting the items, the woman disappeared inside for a brief moment before returning.


    "The total is one hundred contribution points, to be awarded to the team captain with fifty contributions, ten contributions for the senior, and forty contributions to be equally divided among the four," she announced, adjusting Aur''s and the others'' badges ordingly.


    She retreated indoors once more, returning after ten minutes to distribute Aur and the others their academy badges.


    "Remember, you still have two missions toplete this year," she reminded them.


    John suddenly posed a question, his expression marked with confusion. "Captain, how do we know how many points we have?"


    Aur observed John and the other two boys, along with the girl, all wearing expressions of confusion.


    "Senior George," Aur addressed respectfully.


    George chuckled upon hearing this, responding with a warm smile, "Just drop your blood in your academy token, and it will show you your contribution points. One contribution point is equal in value to five low-grade mana crystals, and you can buy one contribution point for six low-grade mana crystals and sell it for four low-grade mana crystals."


    John frowned at this revtion. "Isn''t that unfair?" he questioned.


    "There is nothing fair in this world, boy," George replied coldly, casting a mocking nce at John, as though regarding an idiot.


    John swallowed nervously, refraining from furtherment. Just then, they heard murmurs from the side.


    "Their deaths were inevitable; you three don''t have to worry about it," Mia consoled, directing her gaze at the trio.


    "Yes, senior sister," Shophia replied, her once lively demeanor now reced by gloom, evident in her expression and the deep injuries she bore.


    Beside her, the two women fared even worse. One was hemorrhaging blood profusely, while the other''s handy mutted, both wearing expressions of bitter agony.


    Witnessing this scene, the fourpanions couldn''t help but draw sharp breaths.


    "This¡­" John stuttered, unable to find the words to articte his shock, while Aur maintained a stoic facade, his expression unreadable.


    "That woman truly harmed her juniors," George remarked thoughtfully, a contemtive gleam in his eyes.


    George''s words sent shockwaves through the group, leaving them speechless.


    "Does that mean Senior Mia deliberately injured her own juniors?" John ventured, seeking rification.


    With a mysterious smile, George departed, leaving the question unanswered. Aur followed suit, swiftly exiting the scene.


    "Sigh," the woman sighed with a tired tone. "I am returning as well, John."


    Soon, the four of them departed as well.


    Aur didn''t return to his dorm this time; instead, he headed towards the official academy shop.


    This shop was the official store of the academy, where only contribution points could be used to purchase goods. It also stocked various materials for constructing spells.


    It was the only ce, aside from the "ck market," where one could buy spells and artefacts to enhancebat prowess.


    The vige tightly regted all things rted to wizards. Although basic artefacts were still avable, such as the one on Aur''s wrist, they were insignificantpared to the powerful artefacts avable at the academy shop and the ck market.


    Any truly lethal artefacts were strictly found in the academy shop and the ck market. Even the caravans didn''t sell lethal artefacts due to their value, and the vige itself wouldn''t permit it, even if they wanted to.


    Aur sighed, thinking of this, rubbing his temple.


    He arrived at a tall, five-floor simple building without much aesthetic appeal, looking rather nd and in with its grey colour.


    "Finally, I can gain contribution points and obtain artefacts."


    Since he couldn''t collect contribution points previously, he couldn''t go to the academy shop as it was useless.


    But now, after the first year, Aur could undertake missions or even trade his mana crystals for contribution points now that he had be a second-year student.

 Chapter 175: Getting a lethal artefact

    Aur took out his badge and pricked his finger, dropping a droplet of blood onto it after several attempts.


    The moment the blood touched the badge, its surface changed to disy the number "120" inscribed on it. This indicated the number of contribution points he had, half of which were earned from the mission he hadpleted, and the other half likely a benefit of ranking first in the annualpetition.


    As he walked into the shop, a woman wearing a red robe with an intricate symbol warmly greeted him. Upon ncing at Aur''s badge and seeing the designation "2-A," her expression turned polite. "What do you need, junior brother?"


    Aur returned the nce, noting the badge on the woman, indicating she was already in her fourth year.


    "I need a lethal artefact, senior sister," Aur smiled.


    Hearing about the lethal artefact, the woman in red robes was stunned. "Are you sure?" she asked again, as if wanting to confirm.


    Aur simply nodded his head.


    "Then you will have toe with me, junior brother," the woman in red robes beckoned, and Aur followed her.


    She quickly led Aur to a room and simply said, "Stay here."


    Aur sat down and restedfortably in the chair, entering into contemtion while the woman in red robes stormed off somewhere, leaving Aur alone in the room.


    He looked at the ring and pressed it against his forehead, peering inside.


    Among numerous piles of cultivation resources, his attention was drawn elsewhere. In the corner of the treasure pile, there was an emblem and a thin book next to it.


    Aur willed it, and both the book and the emblem appeared out of the ring.


    He quickly opened the book and read for a short while before closing it and storing it back inside. Now looking at the emblem, Aur hesitated for only a moment before breaking it.


    Swish!


    A blue ray of light emanated from the emblem, and Aur extended his own badge to it, causing the blue ray of light to enter the badge.


    The badge emitted a strange noise before calming down again.


    Aur thoughtfully examined the badge and then dropped blood into it.


    1120!


    His crimson eyes widened as his contribution points had now reached a four-digit number.


    "How much is this in mana crystals?" Aur pondered as he performed a simple calction.


    "56 middle-grade mana crystals or 5,600 low-grade mana crystals." This was no small amount of resources, and it was only one part of the massive resource that the second elder had given him.


    "Does he really n to make me his sessor?" Aur wondered with narrowed eyes. What kind of resources did an elder receive per month?


    It was around thirty to fifty middle-grade mana crystals per month, depending on their strength!


    Aur estimated that all the resourcesbined could easily be equivalent to hundreds of high-grade mana crystals, even with the higher exchange rate.


    Although Aur didn''t know the depths of those old elders'' pockets, he could bet that this was a substantial sum that could even make an elder''s coffers bleed.


    And yet, it was casually handed to him as if it were a child''s treat.


    For now, Aur needed to focus on increasing his own strength rather than worrying about whether the second elder was plotting something or not.


    "These should be plenty for me to buy a lethal artefact suitable for my sturdy physique¡­"


    As he pondered, a man entered the room with a businesslike smile on his face.


    The man sported an aged beard and was bald, giving him a sharp appearance that contrasted with the smile on his face.


    "Are you the young lord who wants to buy an artefact?" he inquired.


    "Yes," Aur confirmed.


    The man nodded. "What type would you like?"


    "I would like a saber-type artefact," Aur stated decisively.


    The man seemed a little stunned by Aur''s choice. "Are you sure about that?" he asked again, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes," Aur simply replied.


    Usually, wizards, especially beginners, preferred lethal artefacts that could help them fight at long distances and enhance their power multiple times. However, Aur had chosen a short-distance weapon, and not just any type, but a rare one at that.


    "You don''t have those?" Aur asked, his frown deepening.


    "Ye¡­ yes, young lord, we have the artefact. Please wait a moment, and I will check our inventory," the man replied. His eyes glowed momentarily before returning to normal.


    His expression turned bitter as he said, "There is only one saber artefact in our inventory currently, young lord, but there is a slight problem¡­"


    "Show it to me," Aur simply replied.


    "Alright." After a short moment of hesitation, the old man agreed, his eyes glowing again.


    Aur couldn''t help but be amazed at the spell. "How convenient and extravagant," he thought, recalling the one spell he had seen before and now witnessing the old man use two spells just for basicmunication.


    These were extremely extravagant; after all, even the most basic spell would cost around ten middle-grade mana crystals to produce.


    "Please wait a while, young lord," the bald man said politely.


    Aur nodded, settling into patience.


    Before long, he heard the faint shaking of the ground, a subtle disturbance that drew Aur''s attention to the door.


    Four bulky men emerged, carrying a seemingly small box. Yet, despite its apparent size, the box seemed to weigh heavily on the men, their muscles straining under the burden. The pressure from the sheer weight left their faces flushed blue, and with each step, the ground seemed to tremble, leaving faint imprints in their wake.


    Aur''s eyebrows shot up in surprise at the spectacle unfolding before him. "Eh!?" he muttered under his breath.


    With a resounding boom, the boxnded on the ground, causing the room to shake from the impact. The bald man waved his hand, dismissing the men, who bowed respectfully before leaving.


    "This is the saber artefact, young lord," the bald man announced, revealing a slightly bitter smile as he nced at Aur.


    Aur frowned slightly upon hearing this.


    "Open it."


    "Okay." Seeing that Aur didn''t immediately reject it, the bald man was slightly ecstatic and quickly lifted the lid of the ck box.


    The moment it opened, a sharp, domineering presence filled the room, enveloping it entirely.


    Aur was taken aback by the intensity of the weapon''s aura. He stood up from his seat and hurriedly approached the saber.


    The closer he got, the stronger the presence became. If it were an ordinary peak wizard apprentice, it might have taken considerable effort to approach the saber. However, for Aur, whose physical strength had already surpassed the norm, it was like child''s y.


    As Aur reached out to grasp the hilt of the saber, a surge of more powerful presence emanated from the weapon, causing the air around it to tremble with intensity. The bald man''s eyes widened in astonishment, witnessing the sudden increase.


    "Young lord, are you alright!?" he eximed, his surprise evident on his face.


    Aur nodded calmly, undeterred by the overwhelming presence exuding from the saber. With steady hands, he reached for the hilt, unperturbed by the potent energy surging through it.


    Boom!


    The presence of the saber intensified even further Yet, Aur remainedposed, his demeanour unwavering as he firmly gripped the hilt of the weapon.

 Chapter 176: Getting a deal

    Boom!


    As Aur grasped the artifact, a heavy pressure enveloped him, causing his wrist to bend and nearly touch the ground.


    With a grunt, he exerted all his muscle strength, slowly lifting the saber against the immense weight. Even with his full effort, it remained a daunting task to carry it properly.


    The saber was unbelievably heavy, weighing at least 2 tons!


    "This artifact is quite heavy, as it is crafted from one of the densest metals found in the wilderness," the old man exined with a bitter smile.


    "But despite its weight, its quality is unparalleled, making it one of the top-tier artifacts avable in the vige."


    Aur nodded in understanding, his grip tightening around the hilt of the saber. As he ran his hand along the smooth texture of the de, he noticed an intricate pattern etched into its surface.


    "I want to buy it," he dered simply, his determination unwavering.


    The bald man was momentarily taken aback, hisposure slipping as he coughed to regain his demeanor. "I see that the young lord has a strong physique, making it a perfect match for you," he remarked, attempting to regain his professional tone.


    Aur looked sternly at the bald man, his expression resolute. "How much?"


    The bald man maintained his smile, though it seemed strained now. "1200 contribution points, young lord, for a lethal artifact of this caliber, even in tier one."


    Aur''s frown deepened. "I will give you 400 contribution points at most."


    The bald man''s smile faltered, reced by a hint of frustration. "At most, I could decrease it by fifty contributions, young master. That is my limit."


    Aur fixed the man with a prating gaze. "The saber is too heavy for most wizards to wield effectively, and those who could use it may not have a need for it. Will you let it gather dust in storage, or will you allow me to put it to use?"


    A bead of sweat glistened on the bald man''s brow as he muttered a curse under his breath. "Damn it, my big mouth."


    Aur remained steadfast. "So, will you sell it to me or not?"


    "Even if this is the case, taking a loss is uneptable," the bald man grumbled as he went into deep contemtion.


    Aur just remained silent, letting the man think it over and over. Sometimes overthinking can lead one astray rather than finding the real solution as anxiety builds.


    Our brains work in mysterious ways; the more you think about it, the more aimless you be.


    Although it might seem like a gamble, since it wouldn''t incur a loss, he preferred to be in control of things rather than letting everything go out of his spection.


    But this was inevitable; he couldn''t control the old man''s mind.


    So Aur let the man think as time passed.


    One minute¡­ three minutes¡­ twenty minutes!


    After twenty minutes, the bald man suddenly looked up at Aur with a frown on his face.


    "I can only sell it for five hundred contribution points, that is my limit."


    Aur wore a reluctant expression on his face before he barely audibly said, "Fine."


    "Okay," the bald man nodded his head excitedly.


    "Give me your badge."


    Aur handed him his badge, and the bald man went outside the room, leaving him alone again. He nonchntly sat patiently. Aur wasn''t afraid that the bald man would run away or something simply because he couldn''t.


    Many eyes were always in the shop of the academy, and the rules were followed strictly here.


    If there was any breaking of the rules, the least sufferable consequence was being banished from the vige, while the worst was being called a traitor. A traitor had a life which was definitely worse than death!


    With unbearable, cruel torture that Aur couldn''t even describe, he could only imagine it as horrifying. From being cooked to death while given drugs which could increase their sensitivity to sever fold, or being...


    Aur shook his head just thinking about it.


    The bald man emerged with a smile on his face.


    "Here you are, young lord. Is there anything more you want to purchase?"


    Aur nodded. "I need another lethal artefact, an axe preferably, and some materials."


    He retrieved his ring, and a list of materials appeared from it.


    The bald man was astonished when he saw the ring. "Tsk, a rich young master, probably from one of the elders," he muttered with disdain.


    However, outwardly, he maintained his smile, which became much brighter as he respectfully took the list from Aur.


    Aur neither had the time nor cared about what the bald man was thinking. After hepleted his business, he was out of there with a satisfied expression but empty contribution points.


    ¡­


    Aur walked out of the shop with a satisfied expression on his face.


    After all, he had made a profit by purchasing a tier one lethal artefact for just twenty-five middle-grade mana crystals, if one were to consider its market value.


    This was an incredibly low price for a lethal artefact. Even his robes had cost him around twenty middle-grade mana crystals, and those were also in the tier one realm.


    However, lethal artefacts were typically priced much higher than normal artefacts, often costing three times as much or more.


    Strapped to his back was an axe, while at his waist rested the ck saber in its scabbard.


    "I should imprint another spell from the thief path," Aur thought to himself.


    There were many spells from the thief magic that Aur wanted to choose from.


    He was even tempted to make it his vital spell when breaking through to the tier one wizard realm, but Aur held back for the time being.


    Life magic suited him very well, although he didn''t have much use for it at the moment.


    However, once he had inscribed all the spells and with the enhancement from the vital spell,bined with his already robust physique, the power it could produce would be nothing short of terrifying!

 Chapter 177: Tranquil Mind Incarnation

    Aur sat cross-legged as he focused his mind, delving into his mental space.


    It was already filled to 80% capacity, but the speed at which he could absorb mana had slowed down, despite his capability beingparable to that of a high-grade talent, thanks to the assistance of the silkworm ring.


    However, his attention was drawn to something else.


    There was a grey-coloured spell rotating among his other spells in his mental space. With some reluctance, Aur willed mana to pour into the spell as it continued to spin.


    Suddenly, Aur''s body felt light, as if he had be one with the wind, seamlessly blending into thin air almost to the point of invisibility.


    "Oh?" Aur observed his own body, but he couldn''t see a single trace of himself. "I can be invisible!?"


    He nced back at his mental space and noticed that barely any mana had been drained from it, which only added to his surprise.


    "Looks like these spells don''t consume much," Aur remarked as he cancelled the invisibility spell, causing his body to reappear with his white hair fluttering.


    "Now I have attack, defence, movement, and concealment spells. Now the investigation spell wouldpletely cover all my aspects," Aur mused, his expression contemtive. Although he was still not satisfied with his movement spell and some other spells, they worked for now.


    "It''s time to refine a spell from thief magic, blink!" Aur thought as he immediately began preparing all the materials for it.


    However, when he was halfway through refining the spell, a slight mishap urred, causing the entire spell to fail.


    Aur could only reveal a bitter smile as he started to refine the spell again, but this time he failed miserably once more.


    "Let''s take a break for some time," Aur decided, rubbing his temple.


    "Let me look at the books the second elder had given me previously."


    He retrieved his ring and began reading the books. Soon, Aur found one of the spells that caught his eye, making them brighten with interest.


    "Tranquil Mind Incantation," Aur mused as he read the name of the spell. As the name suggested, it helped calm one''s mind, allowing the caster to reach an optimal state of mentality.


    Although meditation could achieve the same effect, it would take time, unlike casting these spells, which could instantly calm all internal chaotic thoughts.


    For countless individuals, these spells were immensely beneficial, even during battle, as a calm mind made for better decision-making.


    The materials for the spell were rtivelymon, and Aur already had them in the ring given by the second elder. So, he quickly refined it.


    To his surprise, the spell was sessfully refined on the first try, and Aur immediately imprinted it into his mental space.


    Aur''s crimson eyes glowed as he activated the spell, instantly feeling a sense of calmness seeping into his body, masking all his internal useless thoughts as if he had achieved inner peace.


    "Not bad," Aur muttered in a calm tone. The consumption of these spells was rtively average; if he used the spell continuously for around more than fifty times, only then could his mana reserve be depleted.


    So Aur wasn''t too worried about using it multiple times.


    "Now it''s time to refine the tier one spell: blink again," Aur thought as he tried after using his tranquil incarnation again. However, he failed once more.


    Without much choice, Aur began to meditate again, drawing in the mana from the surroundings.


    He was very close to filling his entire mental space. From his estimate, it would take around half a year to do so, and then he would need to break through, which might take around five years to break through the tier one without any resources.


    The Wizard path was very difficult to follow, even for those who are talented. Without a step-by-step process and the necessary resources, it was almost impossible to progress along the path.


    Aur thoughtfully took out a potion from his ring and opened its cork. Immediately, a disgusting smell permeated from it, assaulting his nose.


    Bearing the disgusting smell, he directly drank the potion. A murky taste immediately filled Aur''s taste buds.


    However, Aur wasn''t focusing on these details. Instead, he looked at his mental space and discovered that he was absorbing mana from the surrounding area twice as fast as before, much to Aur''s satisfaction.


    "Alchemy definitely does wonders." he mused however Aur couldn''t do alchemy and produce potion currently because he needed to be a tier one wizard for it without blue mana it was impossible to do alchemy.


    Just like that Aur spent his time training his physical body and refining various spells in seclusion while refining as much mana as he could.


    Four monthster.


    Aur walked out of his dorm with a calm expression on his face.


    "Captain Aur." John called with a smile on his face. The women and two men besides her also had respectful expressions on there face.


    Aur just calmly nodded his head "it''s time for us to do another mission." he spoke with a smile as well.


    The four of them nodded their heads.


    "By the way, why does the atmosphere in the academy seem to be depressing?" Aur casually asked, ncing at the faces of various people.


    "You don''t know!?" the woman in the group eximed with a stunned expression.


    Aur just nced at her with a questioning gaze "no, Darcy."


    "I am sorry for my rude manner, captain." Darcy seemed to realise something and hurriedly bowed her head.


    "It''s fine, tell me what happened?" Aur said.


    "Well an instructor of the academy died and it was our homeroom teacher." Darcy whispered in a low tone.


    Aur''s pupil slightly shed with a strange light but his expression was still calm "tell me about it."


    "Her name was Adriana. Apparently they had first thought that she was on a mission which for the instructors would take several months toplete however even after a long time she hadn''te the academy immediately started to investigate however the information seemed to have been leaked by someone that the academy instructor was killed making the entire academy in a tense atmosphere."

 Chapter 178: Soul

    "Oh," Aur nodded expressionlessly.


    Just at that moment, two guards in silver armour appeared before them.


    "Inner guards?" John frowned.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    The two guards'' expressions turned fierce as they emitted a terrifying killing intent.


    "We are here under suspicion of Adriana''s murderer," one of the guards spoke with a cold tone, their killing intent intensifying.


    The group was stunned by this revtion, shocked to the core.


    "What do you mean!?" the only girl in the team eximed with a shrill scream.


    The two guards didn''t even look at her, their gaze fixed directly on Aur.


    "Come with us."


    Aur wore a stunned expression. "Huh? What did I do?"


    ""That will be known when youe with us," the guard said with a sneer on his face.


    Seeing the sneer, Aur''s expression turned nervous, as if he were guilty of something.


    "Who dares bully my junior?" Suddenly, George appeared on the scene with a cold expression, though it softened slightly upon seeing the guards in silver armor.


    "This is an investigation conducted by the academy. If you dare interfere, then you are dead!"


    Hearing this, George apologetically looked at Aur with a bitter smile.


    "I am sorry, junior brother Aur."


    "It''s fine, senior brother. At least you tried," Aur replied, shaking his head with some pity but sneering inside.


    "Come with us."


    "Yes," Aur obediently nodded and followed them without any resistance, though his expression remained nervous, with sweat glistening in the sunlight.


    "Hey, isn''t that Aur?" one of the onlookers eximed with an astonished expression, observing the two men in silver armour dragging Aur away, restrained.


    "This... this..."


    "Why was he captured by the inner guards?"


    "The recent news was about the death of the academy instructor. Don''t tell me Aur is also involved in this tragic scene?" he said, his eyes widening in realisation, which soon turned to pity.


    His friends also looked upon Aur with a mixture of pity and mockery flickering in their eyes.


    "It''s a pity that the hardworking monster might fall today."


    Killing an instructor was a crime without any solid, valid reason that could lead to direct execution at best, but at worst, beingbelled as a traitor, with their entire family being ughtered and tortured to death...


    If there was even the slightest evidence that Aur had helped someone to kill the instructor, the punishment would be the same as well.


    ¡­


    As Aur entered the hall, he felt the weight of authority bearing down on him once more, thickening the very air he breathed. Despite his internal calmness, his outward demeanor betrayed a nervousness that clung to him like a second skin.


    "Did youmit the heinous act of killing Instructor Adriana, Aur?" Noah''s voice cut through the tension, his smile masking a probing gaze.


    "Instructor Adriana!?" Aur''s shock was palpable as he vehemently shook his head. "No, no."


    Noah''s eyes flickered with a peculiar intensity as he surveyed the elders gathered around him.


    "Let''s set aside the investigation for now. Tell me, do you know Adriana?" Noah''s inquiry hung in the air, weighted with significance.


    "In a manner of speaking, she was my homeroom teacher, wasn''t she?" Aur replied, choosing his words carefully.


    Noah''s chuckle held a hint of disappointment as he shook his head. "I had hoped for more from you, Aur... Don''t attempt to deceive me. Do you have any connection to Adriana beyond her role as your homeroom teacher?"


    Aur''s sigh carried the weight of resignation as he spoke.


    "See, Leader? I knew he was suspicious all along," the First Elder remarked, a smirk ying on his lips.


    All eyes turned to the First Elder, while the Second Elder''s face darkened, his gaze sharp as daggers directed at his counterpart and the Third Elder.


    "Hmph, these bunch of old cunning folks," the Second Elder cursed inwardly, momentarily forgetting he was one of them.


    Noah regarded the First Elder with curiosity. "Let me investigate, First Elder. Although Aur knows Instructor Adriana, that doesn''t mean he killed her."


    "I am sorry, Leader, for my overreaction," the First Elder respectfully apologised, and Noah nodded in acknowledgement before turning his attention back to Aur.


    "How did youe to know her?" Noah inquired, his gaze steady.


    Aur hesitated, a nervous expression crossing his face.


    "Leader, how about we first ask about his rtion with Instructor Adriana?" the Second Elder suggested.


    Noah nodded thoughtfully. "Very well. Then tell me, what is the nature of your rtionship with Instructor Adriana?"


    "We are lovers, Leader," Aur respectfully admitted, though his expression betrayed a hint of fear.


    The elders'' demeanour immediately shifted upon hearing these words.


    While there were no vigews forbidding rtionships between instructors and students, it was certainly an umon scenario. After all, instructors held significant authority and were considered the pinnacle of respect within the vige.


    The idea that one of them would engage in a romantic rtionship with a student, who was perceived as little more than insignificantpared to their status, was quite surprising.


    For a female instructor, especially, to enter into such a rtionship was even more unusual. Female instructors were the primary educators, responsible for the majority of teaching, while male instructors were often engaged in missions or focused on training exclusive disciples.


    As a result, it was rare for a female instructor to develop romantic feelings for a student.


    "You two had a rtionship?" Noah asked again, his tone curious yet probing. Aur simply responded with a respectful nod, confirming the truth of his words.


    "Yes," Aur affirmed.


    "Then, when Adriana wasst spotted, she was together with you, and you two were in an argument with each other. Is that correct?" Noah inquired, his tone carrying a hint of contemtion.


    "Yes, Leader. When I first saw Adriana, my heart instantly melted, and I wanted to adore her even more. Unfortunately, due to the disparity of our statuses, I eventually gave up. However¡­"


    "Get to the point," Noah interrupted, his expression growing impatient.


    Aur scratched his head helplessly. "Well, we fell in love. However, I found out after some time that Adriana had other lovers as well. I confronted her in a bar, where we argued fiercely for a long time, and¡­"


    "What happened after?" The First Elder interjected, his tone tinged with anticipation.


    "I left, heartbroken, taking the ring with me. But I swore to take revenge for this humiliation one day," Aur dered, his crimson eyes gleaming with determination.


    Noah looked at Aur, filled with fighting spirit, and couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Good, you are filled with fighting spirit, young man. Keep it up! As long as you have this power, our vige will neverck true men." He raised his thumb in approval. "You can leave now."


    Aur''s eyes lit up upon hearing this, and he bowed repeatedly before exiting the room.


    After Aur had left, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense as Noah''s heavy presence filled the space.


    "The other viges have already begun to use the fact that our instructor was killed, and we can''t even trace the killer, as their moral boost. Our North Vige has suffered a great deal of reputational loss because of this!" Noah''s tone was cold and stern.


    "And you all dare to engage in internal struggles?"


    At Noah''s words, the elders'' expressions turned grim.


    "The Second Elder, although you have chosen him to be your representative, you cannot defend him against these major crimes. If you do so and he is left unpunished due to hidden truths, then you will face the consequences."


    Noah then turned his gaze to the first elder. "And if you dare to intervene and manipte the selection of another representative by offering biased opinions, then you shall face the same consequences."


    His tone simmered with anger, causing the elders present to gulp nervously.


    "Yes, Leader Noah!" they all chorused in unison.


    "Good," Noah continued, his expression serious.


    "From my observation, Aur is a hot-blooded man with a streak of cunning intelligence running through his veins. Though he initially appeared scared during the investigation, the story he told aligns with the information we gathered from the bar. However, Aur didn''t conceal the bitterness and desire for revenge in his heart."


    "He cannot be the killer since he openly admitted to his feelings. But that doesn''t mean we can leave him unmonitored. Let spies gather around him twenty-four hours a day, constantly observing his every movement down to everything."


    "Understood, leader," Noah said.


    "Leave now," Noah instructed as all of the elders departed, leaving him alone in his room rubbing his temples.


    "I am running out of time already; I need William," Noah muttered with ruthless determination. In an instant, his youthful appearance faded as his lush hair and beard turned grey, and wrinkles etched across his face.


    With gritted teeth, he walked to a certain wall of his office and opened it.


    *Rumble!*


    The wall parted, revealing a deep darkness ahead of him. However, Noah was undeterred, entering the dark passageway with measured strides.


    He wasn''t like the foolish Eighth Elder. How could he dare to entertain thoughts of possessions of an external body?


    Each and every soul was unique, and its vessel was unique with it; without the appropriate vessel, the body and the soul wouldn''t match, causing the body to dry out and the soul to perish with it!


    Countless spells had been devised to take over the bodies of people; unfortunately, all of them had failed miserably taking the caster''s death with the possessed person. Taking over someone''s body was simply impossible with a spell, from Noah''s understanding.

 Chapter 179: Lord Sky

    Noah walked through the dark corridor until he finally reached arge door in front of him.


    "Lord Sky, I have found a child blessed with a high-grade mental space."


    "Oh, you finally found someone," came a cold, chilling tone from behind the imposing door.


    "Yes, Lord Sky, although he is only at the peak of wizard apprentice level currently," Noah said with a hint of pity in his tone.


    "Let him grow for the time being, then. But remember to protect him at all costs, without any hesitation, until he bes a tier two wizard."


    "Yes," Noah nodded respectfully.


    "When he reaches tier two, immediately inform me about it," the voice from beyond the door was tinged with a sneering tone.


    Noah''s expression became tentative. "What about my lifespan spell, Lord?"


    "Don''t worry, I will give it to you after you bring the boy here," the voice paused for a moment before continuing, "I will give you some lifespan for now."


    Suddenly, a golden light shot out from the huge door and instantly appeared in front of Noah.


    Noah''s eyes lit up with excitement as he beheld a simple golden pattern that had appeared before him, adorned with tworge circles.


    "Thank you, Lord Sky," Noah eximed fervently, bowing deeply to show his absolute respect before turning around and leaving the ce.


    After Noah departed, a voice emanated from inside the door once more, this time filled with excitement unlike before.


    "Finally, I can refine the spell using the high-grade mental space as a sacrifice!"


    ¡­


    Noah walked out of the room, heaving a sigh of relief. He gazed at the simple golden pattern with two circles and then sprinkled a drop of his blood onto it.


    Swish!


    The golden pattern immediately entered his body, appearing in his mental space with a faint reddish hue, indicating the early stages of tier three wizardry.


    As the golden symbol materialized, it swiftly moved towards his vital spell, merging seamlessly with it.


    Noah''s aged appearance began to undergo a transformation, his gray beard regaining hints of ck as if time itself were reversing for him.


    After a while, Noah''s transformation came to a halt. Though he still resembled an old man, there was a noticeable improvement.


    "My lifespan has increased by eight years," Noah muttered with excitement. Each circle of the lifespan spell represented four years, and with two circles in the spell, his lifespan had directly increased by eight years¡ªa significant boon.


    Noah waved his sleeves, restoring his youthful appearance, but his vitality remained unchanged. Despite his ability to alter his outward appearance with a simple spell, his lifespan remained unaltered.


    "Combined with my lifespan, I have about a decade to live," Noah murmured to himself. No matter how formidable a wizard might be, their lifespan was finite, typically extending to around a hundred years. This limitation made it impossible for wizards without lifespan spells to effect significant change over long periods.


    Noah''s lifespan was pitiful previously however now his lifespan has increased by five times now from his previous state of only two left!


    Lifespan spells were regarded as a natural gift, bestowed randomly by nature itself; no wizard had ever seeded in artificially creating such a spell. Technically, a weaker wizard could bide their time until the stronger wizard died if their lifespan exceeded that of their opponent.


    Noah pushed aside his distracting thoughts and focused on meticulously nning William''s fate.


    As for Aur, he had no specific ns. While Aur showed promise as a genius, his potential was limited by his barely qualified middle-grade mental space. However, his highbat prowess could still prove valuable to the vige.


    Noah didn''t harbour much thought for Aur beyond considering him a valuable asset to the vige.


    "I hope Lord Sky will fulfil his promise," Noah murmured, his eyes narrowed. However, he still felt helpless in the presence of Lord Sky.


    Who were respectfully called lords?


    They were the supreme tier four wizards!


    Even the founder of this vige hadn''t reached the tier four wizard realm.


    If one could reach the tier four wizard realm, they would be able to suppress all five viges with a wave of their hand. Even in the outside world, they were highly regarded.


    Noah was nothing but a slightly stronger bugpared to a lord who could crush him with a mere p.


    ¡­


    Aur returned to his group, met by their astonished gazes.


    "What did they ask Aur?" George couldn''t help but inquire curiously.


    "They just asked me for some things and said I could return," Aur replied casually, and George tactfully ceased his inquiry, while the others remained silent.


    As for the details of those inquiries, George refrained from asking further. Sometimes, knowing too much could lead to harm.


    "Let''s go on a simple mission and earn some crystals, what do you think?" John suggested with a smile, attempting to uplift the mood.


    The three nodded with smiles, and Aur also agreed. George confirmed, and they made their way to the building.


    "Wait, he returned so quickly."


    "It might have been a misunderstanding. Perhaps he was only summoned for information."


    "Why does your tone sound regretful?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    Discussion erupted among them as they pondered Aur''s situation some with jealousy some with curiosity.


    ¡­


    William gazed at the ck bear, its forehead marked with a distinctive symbol, as it charged towards him. Apprehension creased his face, not merely due to its gigantic size but also the terrifying aura it exuded, weighing heavily upon him.


    Drawing upon every ounce of colorless mana within his mind, he activated his spell, encasing his body in an icy frost armor that chilled the air around him.


    Yet, against the ferocious charge of the shadow bear, he felt as helpless as a de of grass in a storm, flung aside and sent hurtling into a nearby tree.


    William coughed up a mouthful of blood, disbelief mingling with bitter resignation in his expression. Surveying the scene around him, he spotted the scattered remnants of his oncerades and his senior, now reduced to mere bits of meat and blood.


    With the shadow bear sneering nearby, its jaws still crunching on itstest victim, the grim reality of what had urred here became all too clear.


    "Sigh, it''s all my fault. If only I hadn''t been so greedy¡­" William muttered helplessly, casting a resigned nce at the charging bear.


    Just as the bear''s terrifyinglyrge mouth loomed over him, ready to swallow him alive, a sudden change seized the creature. Its hair bristled, and its movement froze mid-action, a look of human-like shock crossing its eyes as it turned abruptly.


    Boom!


    Before the bear could even react, it met a tragic end, torn apart with ease as if its formidable strength amounted to nothing. Its once imprable hide yielded effortlessly to the force that felled it.


    The blood of the shadow bear cascaded over William, drenching him in its crimson tide along with the internal organs of its.


    Summoning his resolve, William staggered to his feet, his face etched with a mixture of pity and anger.


    "Why didn''t you save me earlier?" he demanded, his voice tinged with frustration and resentment.


    Silence.


    There was no response, only the stillness of the wilderness punctuated by the chirping of insects and the rustling of leaves.


    "Where are you, you bastard!?" William''s curses echoed into the wilderness.

 Chapter 180: Upgrading Muscle Again

    "Master, calm down. It wasn''t your fault that they didn''t die," Lily''s voice rang in William''s ears.


    "Lily, you don''t have to console me. I know the truth," William said, calming down slightly.


    "Hehehe, kid. I gave you a blood spell to imprint, but you didn''t listen to me. If you had cultivated the blood spell, this wouldn''t have happened," Asmodeus'' voice also rang in his ears.


    "You¡­" William cursed speechlessly.


    The wind rustled in the forest, tickling his skin as he was left alone to contemte, soaked in blood.


    After a long time gathering his strength, William stood up and walked out of the forest with determination shining in his eyes.


    "I will imprint the blood spell as well, Asmodeus."


    "As you should, since now you have the bloodline of a true vampire," Asmodeus'' voice resounded in William''s head again.


    "What about my vital spell afterbining them?" William suddenly thought, "Hey, can you guys both give me spells that can be used forbining?"


    "Oh," Asmodeus seemed slightly surprised when he heard this. "Alright, I will give it."


    "I will give it to you as well, Master," Lily also said directly in his mind.


    "Thank you, both of you," William said with a smile.


    ¡­


    Aur looked ahead with a frown creasing his brow.


    "Are you sure this was the ce I told you about?" Aur spoke coldly, turning to his left where a woman wearing a leaf dress stood, revealing some of her tender skin.


    "Yes, these should be the ce, immortals," the woman nodded timidly.


    "Aur, we can''t find any traces of the beast anywhere around here," John said as he emerged slowly from the bushes, his expression troubled.


    "Oh?" Aur raised his eyebrows, ncing at the woman.


    The woman trembled in fear under Aur''s gaze, gritting her teeth nervously.


    "Immortal, this is the ce."


    "I hope you are telling the truth, as your entire family''s decision rests on this," Aur said calmly, patting her shoulder.


    "If you want, Aur, you could take her to y with you," George suddenly spoke from the shadows, a mischievous smirk on his face.


    The woman trembled even more with trepidation at George''s words.


    Aur''s expression turned peculiar. He said, "I don''t have such a kink, senior brother," while shaking his head.


    "Oh, too bad then," George replied.


    "Why does his voice contain some pity?" Aur looked strangely at the man but didn''t speak his thoughts.


    "Aur, we found the animal."


    Suddenly, Darcy''s voice came from the other side.


    "You guys found it?" Aur nodded his head while turning to the woman covered in leaves with a stern expression. "Follow me."


    "Yes, Immortal," the woman nodded her head and followed Aur quietly.


    Meanwhile, Darcy was carefully trailing a shadow which appeared and disappeared as quickly as it came. Even with her speed, the shadow was very agile and cunning.


    Whenever Darcy was about to reach it, the shadow would suddenly change its direction mid-flight, causing her to crash into the trees while it effortlessly manoeuvred.


    "Damn it, why is this little bastard so slippery? And how can it even change direction when moving so fast?" Darcy muttered helplessly.


    Just then, she heard some rustling sound as Aur arrived, followed by George, who had been watching from the shadows, and the woman in leaves covering her body like a cloth.


    "Where is it, Darcy?" Aur asked, his brow furrowed.


    "There," she pointed ahead of her.


    Aur looked at the shadow, which asionally darted from tree to tree.


    "Hmm, this might have been troublesome if not for¡­" Aur muttered inwardly, a small blue light tingling in his crimson eyes.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 3.08 (+) [Tier one (mid)]


    -Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 98


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Since his muscles had beparable to those of a mid-tier wizard, he had never allocated any points to any of his attributes, just letting them be and collecting dust. But now, he wanted to use them.


    The extra attributes he had gained came from training himself through his daily exercises.


    Although Aur didn''t focus much on muscle training, he was still a little disappointed to know that his progress barely increased his physical training by much.


    His physique grew stronger, but with it, his training yielded weaker results as well.


    He could already carry the weight of two tons in his arms and legs each, and even now he was carrying it, but unfortunately, the effect had diminished rapidly.


    With a thought, he willed and used all his stat points on his muscle mass attribute. The blue panel in front of him flickered as warm energy seeped into every fibre of his being, slowly nurturing his entire muscles.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    -Muscle mass: 4.06 (+) [Tier one (high)]


    -Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Hmm?" Aur was a little surprised as he essed his own body. His perception rose rapidly, and his muscles became stronger and stronger. With it, his height subtly increased, and his body grew bulkier.


    However, he was even more surprised to feel that his muscles were being strengthened continuously in a subtle way, unlike most of the time when Aur''s physique instantly upgraded itself.


    "Hmm, what happened Aur?" Dorthy asked with a tentative expression.


    "Nothing," Aur replied, just ncing at the shadow. Immediately, he shot forward in an instant, his figure flickering.


    A gust of wind blew, tousling Dorthy''s hair, surprising her greatly at the sheer speed of Aur.


    In almost an instant, Aur swiftly intercepted the shadow, making it turn sideways with a screech, only to be caught by arge hand.


    "Caught you, little bunny," Aur casually remarked as the shadow finally revealed itself, looking just like a normal rabbit with long, tender paws and hind legs.


    Its red eyes seemed to look at Aur with intelligence.


    It gave a pitiful look to Aur, as if wanting to garner his pity, but the only thing it found was cold eyes that seemed to contain no emotion within him.


    "You areing with us," Aur said, tightening his grip on the rabbit, causing it to squeak in pain.

 Chapter 181: Forced Mission

    "Let''s go," Aur said firmly as he caught the rabbit and nced at Darcy.


    Darcy seemed to be in a daze, but she quickly snapped out of it. "Yes... yes, Aur," she stammered, nodding her head.


    "If you ever leave our sight, your tribe will be ughtered," Aur stated coldly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    The woman covered in leaves nodded in understanding.


    Aur''s group proceeded to find more rabbits, eventually catching a total of ten. Aur skillfully knotted and tightened their bodies with a string attached to his right hand.


    "We''ve caught all the rabbits required for the mission," John reported, counting the rabbits with satisfaction.


    "I thought these academy missions would be more challenging, but it seems they''re rather just so-so," John remarked, his expression reflecting a mixture of disappointment and relief. "We''ve travelled for two days just to reach these ces, but apart from that, everything seems to be going smoothly."


    Aur nodded thoughtfully at his own suggestion.


    "Let''s return these women to their tribes before we leave the forest," Aur stated decisively, preparing to depart.


    Though John had been eyeing the women with interest, he couldn''t disobey Aur''smand.


    "Remember, there are parts of this wilderness we haven''t explored yet, so we need to be cautious," Aur reminded, casting a pointed nce at John. "This path leads directly to the other viges, and it''s forbidden for us to venture there unless there''s a mission. Unfortunately, the rabbits are only found along this route, so we don''t have much choice."


    John quickly averted his gaze from the women, his expression turning startled as he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Darcy chuckled at his reaction, while the other two looked at him teasingly, further adding to his embarrassment.


    "Alright," John conceded helplessly, acknowledging Aur''s instructions.


    "Let''s hurry up before night falls, if they do. These ten bunnies would soon be a terrifying creature if that happens," Aur reminded them as he took out a small pouch.


    Under the stunned gaze of the others, Aur retrieved a fat squirrel from the beast bag.


    "Oh, when did you get a pet, Aur?" John asked with a surprised expression.


    "It''s not my pet," Aur simply replied as he patted the fat squirrel.


    "Then what is it?" John asked, rolling his eyes.


    Aur didn''t reply. Instead, he gave a firm pat to the squirrel, causing it to dart forward. It nced back momentarily with pitiful tears in its eyes before disappearing into the forest.


    "You''re freeing it!?" Darcy eximed in shock. Despite its plump appearance, the squirrel''s two canine teeth and distinctive intelligence hinted at a bloodline of some kind.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at Darcy with a surprised expression, noticing her overreaction.


    "Why?"


    "You didn''t see its obvious signs that this is a creature with the vampire bloodline!" Darcy eximed.


    "Although its bloodline is probably thin, it could greatly help and even be substitute material for spells."


    "Oh," Aur nodded his head in understanding.


    Darcy felt a sense of frustration at Aur''s seemingly indifferent response.


    "Forget it," she sighed helplessly, realizing that she couldn''t change Aur''s attitude.


    "Let''s return to the tribe first; it''s impossible for us to return to the vige so soon," Aurmanded, and with that directive, everyone began to depart.


    After a lengthy walk, they finally arrived at a simple wooden house riddled with holes, allowing sunlight to filter through. There were about ten such houses in total.


    As they approached, the inhabitants of the vige became instantly wary, casting tentative nces at Aur and the others. All of them were adorned with leaves, serving as makeshift clothing.


    "How dare these wild animals!" John eximed, releasing his presence suddenly, causing the vigers to nearly stumble to the ground.


    "Do you dare not greet us?" he demanded, his tone authoritative.


    Suddenly, an elderly man emerged, his eyes widening with fear as he caught sight of the female figure apanying Aur and the others.


    "Please forgive us, immortal masters," the elderly man pleaded, bowing deeply. He wore a makeshift crown fashioned from a ring and three leaves.


    "They are ignorant and dared to point their weapons against you," he exined, his voice trembling with reverence and fear.


    Hearing the words of the old man, the expressions of the others turned pale with fear.


    "Hmph," John''s expression turned extremely ruthless as he casually nced at one of the vigers and made a shing motion with his hand.


    Swish!


    A de-like gust of wind shot forward, swiftly beheading the viger who had been staring at them aggressively. The body copsed with a sickening thud, staining the grassy ground crimson.


    "Please spare us, immortals, please¡­" the old man''splexion grew even paler as his body trembled with pure terror, bowing repeatedly before them.


    "Give us a ce to rest for the night, and we will depart tomorrow," Aur spoke in a cold tone.


    "Yes, immortals," the old man hurriedly agreed, his voice quivering as he led Aur and his group, his body hunched with fear.


    The other vigers, both male and female, could only grit their teeth, their faces twisted with pain and anguish.


    "Elder, you cannot¡­" one of the women with ck hair began to protest, but she fell silent immediately under the stern gaze of the elder.


    "This is the best amodation we can offer in our humble tribe," the elderly man said with a sigh. The hut was slightlyrger than the others, and as they entered, a warm fragrance filled their senses.


    Aur surveyed the luxuriously decorated hut with satisfaction. "I will be staying here," he dered, stepping inside. "As for the rest of you, choose your own amodations."


    John was stunned. "Th-these¡­" he stuttered, unable to find the words.


    "Hey, show us another ce," Johnmanded.


    "Yes, immortals," the elder replied resignedly, his expression showing his disappointment. This hut had been his newly built residence, and he hadn''t even spent one night in it before the immortals had arrived once again.


    The elderly hurriedly guided John and the others.

 Chapter 182: Tribes

    The elderly man nced at his granddaughter, who stood nervously behind them.


    A trace of disappointment shed in his eyes as he slowly guided the others to the best hut avable.


    Once everyone was allocated their amodations, the elderly man pulled his daughter aside, his expression cold and stern.


    "Have you seduced any of the immortal masters?" His tone brooked no argument.


    The girl immediately fell to the ground, tears streaming down her face. "No, Grandpa, I couldn''t¡­"


    "Really?" The elderly man scrutinised his granddaughter closely.


    "Yes, yes, Grandpa," she whimpered, her voice trembling.


    "But I saw one of the immortal masters who seemed to be interested in you," he continued. The girl was drenched in cold sweat at his words.


    The elderly man''s cunning eyes narrowed further. "You know we are nothing in front of those immortals. They could easily dispatch ten of our strongest men with a single move. It''s impossible to even hope to defeat them, so we must strive to make a favourable impression.


    If we seed, our tribe might gain their protection and emerge victorious over the other tribes in the unfortunate event of conflict," he exined with a regretful tone.


    "Grandpa, wait," the girl interjected, her voice filled with determination. "I will offer myself to them if it means our tribe could be safe."


    The elderly man regarded her with a mixture of pride and concern. "It seems you truly care for the tribe''s welfare if you are willing to seduce that formidable youth who appears to be the leader of the immortal group," he suggested, a smile ying on his lips.


    A blush crept onto the girl''s face, but she nodded firmly in response.


    "I know my granddaughter''s preferences, but considering his temperament, if he rejects you, seduce the person who was lustfully gazing at you," the elderly man said, leaving her alone.


    ¡­


    Aur sat on thefy bed and couldn''t help but be surprised. This bed was very warm and cozy, and the smell of wood still lingered in the air. He estimated that it hadn''t been built too long ago.


    As he sat cross-legged, a stream of thoughts shed in his mind. Retrieving some paper from his bag, he opened it and began to read the information one by one.


    Actually, their mission wasn''t solely to capture these ten bunnies, but also to investigate these tribes and ughter them if necessary.


    The tribes in these ces were actually people banished from the vige.


    Since they were allowed entry in desperation, they started to live in the wild. Most of these people were mortals, and even if there were wizards among them, without the worldly essence to temper and create mental space, no new wizards could be produced.


    Naturally, since they lived in danger in the wild with no protection and no knowledge of wizards, they called them immortals out of ignorance.


    Even the tribe elder, who seemed intelligent, was the same. Being smart didn''t mean they couldn''t be ignorant.


    With a group of around a hundred mortal poption, ughtering them all wasn''t a problem, especially since they didn''t have a single wizard.


    "Aur, when will you start the hidden mission?" George suddenly asked as he shed into the hut.


    "There is no hurry, let''s wait for nightfall," Aur said lightly.


    "Okay," George nodded and left the ce.


    Aur sighed slightly as he assessed his situation.


    His mental space was almost entirely filled up with colourless mana, and his muscles were subtly twitching involuntarily.


    He could feel the slight stabbing sensation constantly destroying his muscles and rebuilding them.


    Although the pain wasn''t intense, it persisted like needles poking him slightly. Aur couldn''t concentrate properly because of this difort.


    With a sigh, Aur focused his attention.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 4.06 (+) [Tier one (high)]


    -Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur carefully scrutinized the panel, his brow furrowed in thought.


    "These minor points may not necessarily provide me with any benefits at all," he muttered with some hesitation.


    Just like before, when Aur had used the points to glimpse into the future, it showed irrelevant information about the girl and events that would have unfolded if he hadn''t intervened.


    It proved to be useless to him, offering little benefit, especially considering that the glimpses into the future were limited and mostly irrelevant.


    When he had broken through the high wizard apprentice realm and used the minor point of his talent, he saw the future of a normal man living and then being ughtered by William for disrespecting him.


    That was the extent of what he saw.


    So Aur hadn''t yet used the minor point he had gained from breaking through the peak of wizard apprentice, and he was still contemting what to do about it.


    Eventually, Aur shook his head. "It''s not worth it at the moment. After I break through the tier one wizard realm, I should use both the major and minor points."


    Aur quickly stood up from the bed and focused on his mental space, his crimson eyes slowly starting to glow.


    He directed his gaze about two metres ahead of him and concentrated.


    Swish!


    His figer instantly disappeared and reappeared in the exact location he had thought of.


    "Not bad," Aur nodded with satisfaction, then shifted his focus to a spot ten metres behind him.


    Once again, he vanished from his position and reappeared at the new location, like a ghost flickering in and out of existence.


    "Tier one: Blink," Aur dered. The spell''s name was simple, but its effectiveness was staggering.


    His ability to vanish and reappear wasn''t due to extreme speed, but rather the direct opening of space, allowing him to traverse the distance instantly.


    Aur couldn''t perceive or sense anything happening around him as he cast the spell, but its effects were remarkable.


    However, in battle, the spell wasn''t particrly effective yet.


    As a wizard apprentice, Aur found that the time required to cast the spell left him vulnerable to attack, providing ample opportunity for opponents to strike him to pieces until he could even use this spell.

 Chapter 183: Zaya

    Aur sighed as hey back in bed, deciding to sleep through the day. His muscles were sore, and he needed time to recover.


    Despite the slight difort that never seemed to go away, he drifted off into sleep.


    Rest was essential for the body to function properly, just as the brain required rest as well.


    Although Aur had trained in seclusion and rarely slept thanks to the spell [Tranquil Mind Incantation], which eliminated the need for rest, he still felt the effects of lethargy.


    The spell worked, but it could never fully rece the benefits of sleeping.


    As the sun gradually faded in the distance, the quiet of the tribe remained undisturbed. Only a slender, shadowy figure made its way toward the most luxurious hut in the area.


    "Sigh," Zaya grumbled softly as she cautiously approached the camp. The closer she got, the more nervous she became.


    "Never did I imagine I''d see these days, where that cunning old bastard sacrificed my parents and now wants me to sacrifice myself as well¡­" Zaya felt helpless, realising that no one woulde to her aid.


    She had enjoyed the benefits of her status as the granddaughter of the vige elder, but now, even if she wanted to step back, she couldn''t not with the cunning grandpa she had, Zaya knew how ruthless and uncaring was even with his own blood.


    "If I can use this opportunity to make the immortals ept me as a concubine, I can turn around and murder my old man." Her eyes shed with determination and ruthlessness as deep-seated murderous thoughts resurfaced within her.


    With measured steps, she entered the hut and saw the youth in front of her soundly sleeping.


    "Eh!?" Zaya was stunned as she curiously approached.


    "I know I shouldn''t do this but¡­" She muttered to herself as she drew closer to Aur. Just as she was five steps away from him, Aur''s eyes snapped open.


    Zaya froze, feeling a strange chill run down her spine.


    "Why are you here?" Aur asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Ye¡­ yes." Zara muttered, unable to form coherent words.


    "Leave," Aur said coldly.


    Zara immediately turned around with a frightened expression and left Aur''s hut.


    Once outside, she copsed to the ground, her feet wobbling.


    "I feel like I would have died if I stayed in that ce any longer."


    With some effort, she stood up, eventually calming down while cursing herself.


    "It seems impossible to seduce these immortals. I should try the other one¡­" Zaya''s face twisted with disgust at the thought.


    The only thing she was confident in was her beauty, but seeing Aur''s uncaring expression, she knew he wouldn''t be swayed. The one who had given her the lecherous gaze should be the one to take her.


    With determination, Zaya headed towards John''s hut.


    ¡­


    Aur stood up from the bed with a frown on his face. If the girl had taken one more step, he would have directly killed her. Though he was sleeping, his perception was still active, scanning all over the ce.


    When she was outside of his hut, he could already discern that she was there. However, Aur didn''t act immediately on it, since he couldn''t be bothered. But since she came near him, Aur had to wake up.


    "They must be scheming something¡­" he mused. However, Aur couldn''t care less. Afterpleting these forced missions by the academy, he could peacefully return to his seclusion.


    "I wonder why the academy even issued these missions anyway. They are, after all, just native mortal types like cavemen, and without world essence, they will never have a chance to awaken their mental space at all."


    Aur shook his head, shaking away the distracting thoughts, and calmly sat cross-legged, taking out two middle-grade mana crystals and starting to take in mana again.


    "Still, there is some time before nightfall," Aur muttered to himself.


    After meditating for some time, he immediately started training his body once again. Now, the Daily Quest physical training had increased by at least ten times. However,pared to his physique, this increase was nothing to him.


    Soon, the moon could be seen in the distance, and Aur quickly washed himself by conjuring a globe of water and bathing with it.


    Feeling the cold water stinging his sweat-filled body, Aur closed his eyes in satisfaction.


    "After training, washing yourself in cold water is alwaysfortable," Aur muttered to himself.


    After washing up and wearing his ck robes again, he looked at the two lethal weapons he had brought.


    One was a saber, unusually heavy with intricate patterns, and the other was an axe with an intricate symbol on it. Since Aur''s raw strength was greater, he naturally wanted to capitalize on his advantage.


    "Too bad there wasn''t a bow," he shook his head with some pity. How strong was the arrow shot by a bow?


    It depended on how far one could manipte events, a task that required physical strength. While there were spells that could assist in this endeavor, ultimately, physical prowess was paramount.


    That''s why bows were even more unpopr than sabers and axes as artifacts, and Aur unfortunately couldn''t find any around his current location.


    Aur stepped out from behind the curtain and observed that the ce was significantly livelierpared to before, with vibrant lighting and bustling activity.


    "Hmm?" Aur approached, intrigued by the jubnt atmosphere.


    Upon catching sight of Aur''s towering stature, the people immediately recoiled in fear, hastily making way for him.


    Aur paid little heed to the tribe''s inhabitants; in his eyes, they were mere pawns in his grand scheme.


    Meanwhile, John and Zaya were locked in an intimate embrace, with John''s lecherous gaze roving over her body, exploring every curve.


    "Immortal, I hope you are satisfied with our arrangement," the elderly man smiled gently.


    As the others busied themselves serving meat and drinks, a group of women dancing seductively in front of John, their bodies provocatively revealed.


    John was taken aback when he noticed Aur''s presence.

 Chapter 184: Testing the Lethal Artefact

    "Captain," he tossed Zaya aside without hesitation and strode forward, his expression grave.


    "Hmm?" Aur nodded, his gaze frigid.


    "Aur, don''t worry. I was just having some fun. These women came to my bedroom, and seeing her delicate figure, I couldn''t resist," John said with a smile.


    Aur didn''t reply, merely giving a casual shrug as he nced to the side, where the other three also approached.


    "Tsk, you lecherous bastard," Darcy spat at John, her expression one of disgust.


    "Hey, hey," John chuckled shamelessly, saying little else.


    "Now that we''ve rested, kill them all," Aur replied in a cold tone.


    Hearing Aur''s chilling words, the elderly man, who had been secretly listening in, felt a shiver run down his spine. His hair stood on end, and his body trembled as if facing a death sentence.


    "Run."


    Quick-witted, the elderly man''s mind swiftly processed Aur''smand, prompting him to flee on instinct, without uttering a single word.


    Aur''s gaze followed the elderly man as he sprinted, his movements fueled by sheer terror.


    Without hesitation, Aur gesture, and a searing fireball materialised before him, hurtling toward the fleeing figure with deadly precision. His crimson eyes glowed reflecting the spell.


    Boom!


    The explosion reverberated through the air as the fireball struck its target, engulfing the old man in mes.


    A piercing cry of agony pierced the atmosphere, cutting through the tranquillity of the tribe.


    All eyes turned to Aur, their expressions a mixture of shock and horror as they beheld the ruthless act he had justmitted.


    "Elder!" cried out one of the stronger men, his voice tinged with disbelief, as he rushed toward the billowing cloud of dust where the old man had fallen.


    As the dust settled, revealing the grim aftermath, a hush fell over the crowd. The elderly many motionless, his body charred beyond recognition, almost consumed by the mes that had devoured him.


    No matter how cunning or intelligent a person may be: people die when killed!


    "You... you monster!" one of the men, his voice trembling with rage and fear, stepped forward, his gaze fixed on Aur with hatred.


    "I warned everyone that these outsiders couldn''t be trusted, but nobody listened! How could immortals be so heartless to kill without reason, even if they are¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Aur moved with lightning speed, his saber slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    With a swift, casual motion, he silenced the man, his de leaving a crimson arc in its wake as it met flesh and bone, ending the man''s protest in a spray of blood.


    "You¡ª" the strong man''s eyes widened with disbelief, blood gushing profusely from his slit throat and staining his entire body crimson.


    "You guys are talking too much for dead corpses," Aur casuallymented.


    The brave men of the tribe immediately drew their weapons and pointed them at Aur, while some cowardly individuals made a run for it, their expressions twisted in terror.


    "ughter," Aur uncaringlymanded. "I will take care of the people here, and you guys take care of the people in there. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, Aur," the four of them answered in a firm tone before dispersing.


    Aur casually wiped the blood from his saber.


    "Now, who is next?" he asked, looking at the apprehensive strong men who surrounded him.


    Though these people weren''t wizards, surviving in the wilderness took considerable effort. Without proper physical strength, they wouldn''t even be able to hunt a rabbit. Their physical prowess could be considered formidable.


    "Let''s go together, brother! He is alone; we can overwhelm him, even if we have to sacrifice ourselves. Let''s show these immortals that we aren''t sheep!" one of the men, with a distinctively good physique, roared with rage eyes protruding out. He was wearing the fur of what seemed to be a fox.


    "You are right, Kai. Let''s advance together. One pair of hands cannot defeat all of us."


    With his words, the others'' fighting spirits were ignited, and they followed his lead. Aur was immediately rushed by thirty people, all at once, wielding maces, spears, or whatever weapon they had at hand.


    Aur simply looked at the charging group with an amused smile on his face,pletely unfazed.


    An ordinary peak wizard apprentice might falter in such a situation. Even if they cast a spell that could kill ten people instantly, the other twenty might immediately hack them to pieces, especially since their physical strength was almost at their limits. However, it was different for Aur.


    Aur''s pupils dted, and a snarl escaped his lips. Adrenaline immediately rushed into his brain, and with a battle-crazed expression, Aur shot forward in an instant, reaching the leader Kai.


    Kai''s eyes widened in sheer horror as he gathered all his power in his mace, hurtling it towards Aur.


    However, Aur didn''t even nce at the spear, swiftly swinging his heavy saber.


    Shing!


    The mace was directly cut into pieces, but the saber didn''t stop until it beheaded Kai in front of him, his head falling to the ground.


    The others were stunned, but this was a do-or-die situation, and their rage took over. Three of the men immediately lunged their spears at Aur.


    Aur didn''t even move, allowing the spears to attack him head-on. However, the spears couldn''t even make a dent in his skin.


    Instead, a crack sounded, and the tips of the spears immediately broke into pieces.


    The three men''s eyes widened with sheer horror and helplessness.


    "Die," Aur casually stated as he swung his saber again, beheading the three in an instant with a single saber stroke.


    Aur then retrieved the axe from his back and turned his gaze to the remaining people, whose eyes were filled with despair.


    "Obediently wait for your turn," hemanded, his voice cold andmanding.


    Without hesitation, he hurled the axe towards one of them.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled as the axe soared through the air with tremendous force. As it spun, the intricate symbol inscribed on its surface shimmered with a golden light.


    With deadly precision, it sliced through the air and severed a person''s neck. But it didn''t stop there; the axe continued its rotation,nding on the next person in a brutal, circr pattern.


    After cutting down the tenth person, the axe returned to Aur, who nodded in satisfaction.


    "These two aren''t bad. Now, let''s test the spell in the saber," Aur muttered thoughtfully.


    What was the difference between a normal weapon and an artefact? An artefact was inscribed with a spell; essentially, while the weapon itself was merely a container, the real power derived from the spell embedded within.


    Whether it was durability, strength, or even sharpness, all were activated by the spell.


    Aur infused some mana into the saber in his hand and casually shed it again, this time at the ground.


    Boom!


    The earth split open with just the force of the saber, creating a canyon in the ground. Eight people tumbled into the abyss, their screams echoing from the depths, their fate uncertain.


    The spell embedded in the saber made it incredibly sharp. With Aur channelling mana into it, its sharpness increased tenfold, andbined with its weight, it became a devastating weapon of destruction.


    "Hmm, not bad. The wizard who created these sabres must have had simr visions," Aur remarked, nodding in approval.


    "Twelve remaining," he stated, his gaze cold as he surveyed the terrified individuals before him. Their earlier bravado had vanished in the face of imminent death, their morale plummeting to an all-time low.


    Some attempted to flee, but Aur swiftly put an end to their escape attempts by hurling the axe with incredible force. Simultaneously, he unleashed multiple balls of water infused with wind rotating around them.


    The twelve individuals fell one by one, their attempts at survival futile against Aur''s relentless onught. Soon, a river of blood flowed across the grasnd, staining the earth crimson, even reaching Aur''s feet.

 Chapter 185: Surrounded by Imps

    Aur remained silent, observing the river of blood before him with a stoic expression.


    "Are they done with the others there?" he pondered silently, his gaze piercing through the area effortlessly despite the absence of any spells.


    However, as he surveyed the scene, a faint frown creased his brow.


    With a swift motion, he propelled himself forward using the ground as his tform, arriving at the tumultuous scene in mere moments.


    "What happened?" Aur inquired as he approached.


    "Captain," Darcy spoke up, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Hmm?" Aur responded, turning his attention to where Darcy indicated.


    "Look at John, captain. That guy has gone crazy for that woman," she exined, pointing towards the source of themotion.


    John tightened his grip on Zaya, his expression fierce as he warily watched the two teammates who encircled him. Nearby, women and children observed the scene with wide-eyed terror.


    "What happened?" Aur inquired, his voice calm yet authoritative.


    "Captain, while we were hunting, Gabriel moved to eliminate Zaya, but John intervened and engaged us inbat without hesitation," Darcy exined, her tone tinged with apprehension.


    Aur''s disappointment was evident as he absorbed the news. "I thought he was smarter than this," he muttered, shaking his head in dismay.


    "Clear a path," Aurmanded, his voice cold andmanding.


    Without hesitation, Gabriel and the other teammateplied, their eyes gleaming with obedience. "Yes, captain," Gabriel affirmed, exchanging a nce with the other boy before they both departed, leaving the tumult behind them.


    However, before Gabriel departed, he left a foreboding word for John: "You''re in trouble, John."


    John seemed to tremble, his apprehension evident as he looked at Aur, fear written in his eyes.


    "Kill that girl, John," Aur casually ordered, barely sparing a nce at the woman.


    "Captain, can I keep this woman with me?" John hesitantly asked.


    Aur''s eyebrows raised in amusement at the request. "Are you sure you want to?" he inquired again, as if seeking confirmation.


    "Yes," John replied, his eyes glinting with determination.


    "Very well then," Aur shrugged, turning around to deal with the others who had escaped.


    "Eh!?" John was a little stunned by Aur''s leniency. "He let me go so easily?" he wondered, observing as the others redirected their attention to the remaining targets.


    "Immortal, thank you for saving me," Zaya trembled, her eyes widened in his embrace.


    John sighed, feeling her trembling body in his arms, his eyes immediately growing tender and loving.


    "Call me John from now on; don''t worry, I will take care of you from now on," John reassured Zaya.


    Zaya blushed as she replied, "Thank you, John," but her gaze wasn''t on John; instead, it was fixed on the people being ughtered by the others, an indescribable light shing in her eyes.


    "But John, tell me, is that white-haired immortal stronger than you?" she inquired.


    John looked at her deeply, his expression resigned. "Yes. That guy is a monster. Technically, his talent is even less than mine, but he has already reached the peak of the wizard apprentice while I have just reached the high wizard apprentice realm."


    "Really?" Zaya asked, her curiosity evident.


    "Yes. If I dared to disobey him, he has the authority given by the academy to punish me," John admitted, fear flickering in his eyes.


    Zaya nodded thoughtfully, processing this information.


    "And from what I heard, hisbat strength is even more terrifying, already reaching the tier one wizard realm," John added with a hint of awe and terror in his voice.


    As the wails of countless ughtered people finally ceased, the wilderness fell into a somber silence, illuminated only by the silvery rays of the moon, revealing the grim aftermath of the carnage: countless corpses strewn across the ground.


    Aur sheathed his saber and turned to depart, the others following suit.


    "For this mission, John will receive 50% less of the contribution, as per the rules," Aur dered in a cold tone before striding away, leaving John stunned in his wake.


    Gabriel couldn''t contain a snicker upon hearing this, casting a mocking nce at John before following Aur. Darcy, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity for him.


    "But wait, how is that fair? I was supposed to get¡ª"


    "This is mymand," Aur''s voice echoed in the air, cutting off John''s protests as he disappeared into the night.


    Left alone amidst a sea of corpses, John found himself grappling with his thoughts, with only a beauty in his arms for sce.


    Just as he was about to leave, John heard voices emanating from the surrounding bushes.


    Zizizzi...


    His eyes widened as he swiftly sent a wind sh at the bushes.


    A thud resounded, followed by blood seeping from the bushes, prompting John to heave a sigh of relief.


    However, his respite was short-lived as countless sounds echoed from all directions.


    "Imps!?" John gritted his teeth. "Damn it, they must have been drawn by the scent of blood," he muttered, hastily leaving the area with Zaya in his embrace.


    "Hey, wait for me, Aur!" he shouted from behind, hastening to catch up to them.


    "What happened, John?" Darcy inquired curiously.


    "It looks like the smell of blood drew the imps in the surrounding area," John helplessly exined.


    Upon hearing this, Aur''s expression shifted slightly.


    "You fool," he scolded in a cold tone, before randomly throwing a fireball at the bushes.


    The ''kree'' sound of Imps resonated in the surroundings as the scent of burnt flesh filled the air.


    "We are already surrounded by Imps," Aur said in a cold tone.


    Unbeknownst to them, countless pairs of eyes were fixated on them from the darkness.


    Aur frowned slightly. "Who knows fire magic?"


    "I do," Darcy volunteered, her hand raised and a smile on her face.


    "Alright, set fire to the entire forest," Aurmanded in a cruel tone.


    Darcy hesitated for a moment upon hearing the order, but seeing the countless Imps surrounding them, she nodded with determination.


    "Tier one: Fire Lance," she muttered under her breath.


    A spear of fire materialised in front of her, shooting forward in an instant.


    The bushes erupted into mes, apanied by a chorus of pained ''kree'' sounds from the Imps, as the burnt smell pervaded the surroundings.

 Chapter 186: Slaughtered with a single Axe

    The fire that was dimly lit from the bushes became even more apparent, but it couldn''t inflict real damage to the surroundings at all.


    "Hmm," Aur observed with a frown on his face. These trees were unlike the trees in his previous world, refined by mana for countless decades.


    These woods had evolved and gained a certain resistance to fire. Although they were affected, just a spark of fire couldn''t burn down the entire forest.


    "Leave a way in the front and attack the sides with the best fire magic you have," Aur loudly announced.


    A medium-sized fireball appeared in front of him; he lightly swiped his hand, and the fireball instantly shot towards the trees, lighting them up.


    Darcy''s eyes also started to glow as she unleashed numerous firences towards the forest without even looking at it.


    Not only that, but numerous other fires also came from her spells,unched with terrifying strength and firepower.


    "First tier: Fire hammer."


    "First tier: Fire sh."


    Even Aur fell shortpared to the sheer firepower of Darcy''s fire magic. For every metre that Aur could burn, Darcy could burn ten metres, up to ten times Aur''s firepower.


    "This is the difference between having a single epassing spell and a single attribute spell solely focused on it," Aur sighed, shaking his head.


    He only had the [Elemental Mastery] spell from the five elemental magics. Although it allowed Aur to use the five elements of nature, ifpared to a single attributed spell, he fell short in every aspect.


    Just like Darcy had a fire spell, which was several times more powerful than Aur''s fire that he could create from the [Elemental Mastery] spell.


    He shook his head.


    "Let''s go," Aur''s voice fell, and he immediately left.


    The four looked at each other and followed Aur as well.


    "My lord, I am scared," Zaya said in a pitiful voice.


    "Don''t worry, I am here," John reassured her, tenderly stroking her head with a warm smile.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as Aur and hispanions faced the daunting challenge before them.


    "Fool," Darcy muttered under her breath, a smirk ying on her lips.


    "Stay focused!" Aur''s voice boomed from the front,manding their attention.


    "Yes, Aur," they chorused in response.


    Despite their efforts to burn away the imps from their nks, a daunting sight awaited them at the single exit they had left behind: a hundred imps stood before them, their green skin glinting eerily in the flickering light.


    These imps, though small in stature, possessed a strengthparable to that of a normal human, and their malicious grins sent shivers down the spines of Aur''s group.


    The imps began to taunt them with mocking gestures, wielding simple sticks as though they were weapons of great power.


    One particrly audacious imp even stuck out its tongue and puffed out its belly, leering at Darcy and Zaya with lustful eyes.


    Fear gripped Zaya, her voice trembling as she called out to John for reassurance.


    Meanwhile, Darcy''s frustration boiled over as she cursed under her breath, her eyes shing with determination.


    Without hesitation, she unleashed a firence at the imp that had dared to mock them.


    The air reverberated with a deafening boom as the firence pierced through the imp, engulfing it in mes before it could even react. The imp writhed in agony as it sumbed to the searing heat, its mockingughter silenced by the inferno.


    The fire spread to the other imps, and they screeched in pain from the burning sensation.


    "Hmm," Aur thoughtfully remarked, his gaze fixed on the imps. He had encountered imps many times during his days as a mercenary, especially in dungeons where they were amon sight.


    Their strength could only be consideredparable to that of a normal human, and their intelligence was akin to that of toddlers.


    Despite their small frames making them physically weaker, their true strengthy in their poption.


    Unlike humans, Imps had a very high reproduction ratio. They matured in just a few months and could sumb to old age in around five years.


    "Let''s finish them with one stroke," Aur muttered, feeling the heat at his back.


    With so much fire magic being used, the goblins on that side slowly perished, either consumed by the mes or suffocating from theck of oxygen.


    Hupp!


    Aur took a deep breath, gathering his strength as he retrieved his axe. The growths on the weapon slowly cracked under the pressure he applied.


    After infusing the axe with mana, it instantly began to glow.


    Aur''s muscles tensed as he gathered all his strength in his left hand, gripping the axe tightly.


    With a swift motion, Aur expertly threw the axe, its trajectory tracing a perfect 360-degree rotation as it sailed through the air. The ground beneath Aur''s feet fully caved in with a resounding boom.


    Boom!


    One by one, the rotating axe swiftly beheaded all the imps that surrounded Aur.


    Panicked, the imps screamed in fear as they saw the axe hurtling toward them once again.


    However, the merciless axe showed no mercy, relentlessly continuing its deadly path. None of the imps stood a chance against the terrifying force with which Aur had thrown the axe.


    Though the momentum of the axe slightly waned as it took down each imp, it posed no threat to these creatures with normal human strength.


    Finally, thest imp let out a shrill scream of terror as the axe pierced its skull, its inner organs sttering out in a gruesome manner.


    "Come back," Aurmanded, and the axe returned to his hand.


    "Not bad," he muttered with satisfaction.


    The glow of the axe had faded away.


    "Let''s go," Aur dered, his tone resolute as he turned to leave.


    He nced back at hispanions, noting their widened eyes filled with shock.


    "These strengths," John muttered, narrowing his eyes in contemtion, "it''s really true that his strength is already tier one."


    Without further dy, the others followed Aur, leaving the scene of the burning forest behind.


    As time passed, the countless screeches of the imps gradually subsided, and the raging mes of the forest began to dwindle. After about half an hour, the fire was finally quelled, its fury contained by the resilient nts and trees that resisted its advance.


    In the shadows, George nonchntly observed the team''s achievements, his expression thoughtful as he noted down their progress. With a calcted gaze, he deducted points from John''s record.


    "It''s truly surprising that a brat in the peak wizard realm already possesses two lethal artefacts. The second elder might be supporting him," George mused to himself, his eyes narrowing as he departed the scene alongside Aur and the others.

 Chapter 187: William Hatred

    "My lord, I can''t walk," Zaya grumbled, her legs giving out as she sank to the ground, wearing a helpless expression.


    John''s brow furrowed slightly as he nced at Aur, seeking permission.


    "Aur, can we rest here for a moment?" John asked.


    Aur fixed John with a cold stare before responding curtly, "No," and then strode off without another word.


    Gabriel couldn''t help but snicker as he watched John''s plight.


    "What''s with that look, you think you can step over my head?" John snapped, ring at Gabriel with irritation.


    "I have two eyes, I can look wherever I want," Gabriel retorted coolly.


    "You¡­" John clenched his fists, itching to confront Gabriel.


    "Enough chit-chat. The captain will deal with you two if you keep this up," Darcy interjected, her tone serious as she noticed Aur''s disapproving expression.


    Gabriel quickly straightened up and offered a respectful apology, "Sorry, captain."


    John, meanwhile, gave Gabriel a dismissive nce before lifting Zaya into his arms without further ado.


    "Is it alright for me to carry you, Zaya?" John asked softly.


    Zaya simply nestled closer into his embrace and replied, "Yes," her smile radiating warmth.


    John''s heart swelled with affection as he held her close, feeling increasingly certain about his decision to bring her along.


    Aur observed John and Zaya with a hint of pity in his expression. "Love makes a person blind," he remarked, shaking his head slightly.


    Soon, the group made their way back to the city, and Aur returned to his dormitory.


    With just one mission left toplete, Aur would fulfil his quota for the year. As for the contribution resources he was due to receive, Aur wasn''t in a rush. Thanks to the resources provided by the second elder, he had more than enough to progress to tier one while secluded in his training.


    "Now, the next goal is to reach tier one wizard and push my physical body to its limits," Aur muttered to himself, determination gleaming in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, William returned to his luxurious dorm, his head hung low in sorrow. He couldn''t shake off the guilt that weighed heavily on him¡ªhis entire group, including the senior, had perished due to his carelessness.


    Despite his grave error, the academy refrained from punishing him, given his status as Noah''s disciple, which only intensified his remorse.


    As he entered his room, William''s blue eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope upon seeing his master, Noah, seated calmly with a warm smile.


    "Please,e and sit, my disciple," Noah greeted kindly.


    "Yes, master," William replied, immediately taking a seat at the table. However, his attention was drawn to his maid, Angel, who appeared to be behaving strangely, with traces of blood on her lips.


    "What happened, Angel?" William asked, his eyes widening with concern.


    "It''s nothing, really," Angel replied, shaking her head vigorously.


    Turning to Noah, William''s expression hardened, a fierce determination evident in his gaze. "Master, what have you done?" he demanded.


    As if he were ready to face the consequences no matter what and fight Noah to the death!


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything," Noah said in a reassuring tone.


    "Then what happened to her!?" William shouted, his heart pounding with agitation.


    "Should I really tell you?" Noah replied calmly.


    "Yes," William urged, his expression fierce and determined.


    "Alright," Noah said, his gaze fixed on William. "This little maid of yours is a spy nted by your family."


    "Huh!?" William froze in ce, disbelief evident on his face. He mechanically turned towards Angel, seeking confirmation, silently pleading for her denial.


    Please don''t nod your head!


    This was the desperate plea clearly reflected in his blue eyes.


    Unfortunately, to William''s despair, Angel nodded her head, her eyes closed in resignation, shattering all his hopes and dreams.


    "How could this be? I trusted you¡­ trusted you¡­" William stared nkly at her, unable to ept reality.


    Angel had be an integral part of his life, always by his side, whether he was injured or not. But now, that trust had been shattered in mere moments.


    Noah suddenly extended his hand, offering William a ring adorned with intricate patterns carved into its surface.


    "Master, what is this?" William asked, his voice hoarse with emotion.


    "This is an artefact that allows you to control a targeted person, essentially making them your ve. However, it only works on mortals, and as long as there is a mental space, the spell, even if previously applied, will instantly shatter," Noah exined, his smile never leaving his lips.


    "I have already used the spell on these girls and carved the enchantment into these rings. As long as you apply mana to these rings, you will have direct control over these girls now."


    "Master," William said, his gaze warm with gratitude as he epted the ring.


    "I know you well, my disciple. If I were to kill these girls, you would feel immense sadness. However, by capturing her, you can do whatever you wish with these women and vent your rage," Noah said, patting William''s shoulder before casually tossing him a storage bag.


    "What is this?" William questioned curiously as he caught the storage bag.


    "Take a look," Noah replied with a mysterious smile.


    William applied mana to it, instantly revealing the contents of the storage bag to his mind.


    "This!?" His blue eyes widened in disbelief as he looked inside the storage bag.


    "This should be enough resources for you to directly reach the tier two wizard realm. There are also some high-level spells directly from the treasury, as well as artefacts that could prove useful for a tier two wizard. Additionally, there''s enough resources for you to imprint at least twenty spells. From now on, you don''t have to undertake any vige missions.


    I have used my authority to make everything easier for you. You just have to practise and absorb mana and train slowly," Noah exined.


    "Eh?" William was stunned, still trying to process the things in his head.


    Noah simply smiled and patted William on the shoulder before walking away.


    "Sigh, these debt masters. I won''t ever forget it if I ever reach a higher realm," William shouted atst, his expression resolute.


    Noah''s figure vanished before his blue eyes.


    After Noah disappeared, William closed his eyes and took deep breaths, his fingers tracing the cold surface of the ring.


    "What should I do with you now, Angel?" he suddenly spoke, fixing his gaze on the shrinking woman before him.


    Angel merely closed her eyes, a trace of regret flickering through her mind. "I should have attacked him when I had the chance," she thought ruefully.


    Although she had numerous opportunities to kill him, her mind always seemed to falter, never gathering enough will or resolve to end William''s life. It was as if some strange power was preventing her from carrying out the deed.


    This strange sensation persisted, leaving her unable to act decisively.


    William stared at her intensely, a flicker of hatred shing in his eyes.


    "Hey, Asmodeus, can I use her for my spell?" William muttered in his heart.


    "Oh?" Asmodeus'' astonished voice rang in his ears. "One of the strongest blood spells requires a sacrifice of a virgin woman to be refined; however, the spell''s strength is extremely potent."


    William''s eyes glinted with ruthlessness, his mind already corrupted as countless evil thoughts flooded his consciousness.


    "Let''s do it," William muttered in his heart.


    Suddenly, Angel felt a strange chill run down her spine.

 Chapter 188: Preparation to breakthrough Tier One Wizard

    Aur sat calmly, legs crossed, his expression serene and undisturbed by any external turmoil. His waist-length white hair cascaded around him, adding to his air of tranquillity.


    The mana in the surroundings seemed unusually active, swirling around him in intricate patterns.


    In front of him, two middle-grade mana crystalsy, their energies being steadily refined by Aur with meticulous care, each refinement conducted with unwavering focus.


    Suddenly, Aur''s eyes snapped open, a bolt of lightning seemingly shing within them. Despite the intensity of the moment, a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    "Atst," he murmured with a sense of fulfilment.


    Within his mental space, a sense ofpletion washed over him as every corner was filled to capacity with colourless mana, reaching every nook and cranny.


    "Now, I must break down my mental space and reconstruct it to create a superior mental space, one capable of refining external mana into the blue mana," Aur mused, his expression contemtive.


    With the help of the silkworm ring, which had merged with his vital spell, Aur''s absorption technique had reached a high-level of proficiency. This is why, in just a few months, he had rapidly ascended to these levels.


    However, Aur didn''t dare to actively initiate his breakthrough right now. Once he began the process, there would be no turning back. Failure meant the mental space would be shattered mercilessly, forever consigning him to mortality, or worse, resulting in death.


    Therefore, Aur needed to prepare himself thoroughly.


    "I need a high-grade mana crystal first," Aur thought, his eyes narrowed in determination. While it didn''t guarantee sess, the pure mana from the high-grade crystal increased the chances of breaking through by at least twenty percent.


    With these thoughts in mind, Aur looked out from the window, the streets were unusually active with people''s activities bustling the childrens ying around with smiles on their face.


    "It''s already time for another caravan toe to the vige," Aur murmured softly, a glint of determination shing in his eyes. He recalled the previous ambush at the market, where he had narrowly escaped death when confronted by that strong man.


    Though he had a suspicion about who had sent the assant after him, it was irrelevant at the moment.


    Revenge was not a priority for Aur; his focusy solely on strengthening himself. Once he obtained sufficient power, he could choose to seek revenge if it served his interests; otherwise, it held no significance to him.


    "This time will be different," Aur dered, his eyes alight with resolve as he summoned his "muscle system."


    The blue panel materialised before him, flickering briefly before stabilising.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 5.18 (+) [Tier one (high)]


    -Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 47


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur examined his muscle mass and let out a soft sigh. Even though he had reached five points in the attribute, his body realm had yet to be upgraded.


    However, this wasn''t a concern for Aur, as he could feel his body brimming with power. His blood and Qi were working in tandem, giving him an invincible sensation.


    But Aur understood that this feeling of invincibility was merely a result of his blood boiling and his hormones being heightened.


    Naturally, this was amon experience for everyone upon reaching adulthood¡ªthe overwhelming desire for control and arrogance reaching new heights.


    Aur quickly suppressed these thoughts with a sigh. He had already experienced this state once, and with his experience, suppressing his feelings wasn''t difficult.


    Suddenly, Aur''s nose started to twitch, prompting him to quickly remove his clothes and bathe. He sshed himself with a glob of water gathered from the surrounding air, refreshing himself.


    After a refreshing cold bath, he swiped the water off his body.


    "Hoh," Aur closed his eyes, feeling a peaceful sensation.


    Ever since his seclusion, he hadn''t slept for a while, only when he went to eat or when he was on the mandatory mission; the rest of the time, he was arduously training his mana and body without a single rest. This was his daily routine from day to night.


    While others enjoyed their lives, indulging in concubines and other pleasures, Aur was gruesomely training without any rest!


    However, that didn''t stop his growth, as his height had already increased by a head taller than his previous height, and his figure had be bulkier.


    If the tier one wizard robe didn''t have the function to increase in size, he would have to change his clothes multiple times.


    Aur walked out of his room with an expressionless face.


    "Young master," Lucy shouted, gasping for air.


    "What is it, Lucy?" Aur questioned her.


    "Can you take me with you, please, master?" Lucy pleaded.


    "No," Aur replied gently, patting her on the head with a warm smile. His gaze softened as he continued, "It might be dangerous for you there. Your life could be threatened, so you can''t go."


    "But¡ª" Lucy began to protest.


    Aur''s stern gaze left no room for argument, prompting her to reluctantly nod her head.


    "Good girl," Aur said, tousling her hair affectionately before departing.


    Observing Aur''s departure, Lucy couldn''t help but seethe with anger. "What a boring bastard..."


    As Aur made his way through the crowd towards the caravan, he suddenly noticed some familiar figure walking in the distance.


    "Oh, is that John?" Aur wondered aloud, casting a curious nce.


    Sure enough, John and Zaya were walking hand in hand, with Zaya''s belly noticeably protruding.


    It was obvious what had happened!


    However, Aur didn''t dwell on it much and simply carefully sensed his presence, causing him to shake his head.


    "These guys'' presence hasn''t increased by much at all," he muttered to himself with deep disappointment, which soon turned into indifference. "The path to power is filled with obstacles. Once you slow down, you will fall behind, andter there will be no regret medicine to take."


    Aur proceeded towards the caravan, surprisingly encountering no obstacles on his journey.


    He smoothly gathered all the materials required for his breakthrough, as well as the spell ingredients needed for life magic.


    Afterward, he swiftly returned to his dorm, firmly instructing Lucy not to let anyone in.


    The academy allowed temporary leave from missions for the breakthrough to the tier one wizard realm, so he didn''t need to concern himself with them for now.

 Chapter 189: Tier One Wizard Breakthrough

    Aur calmly sat cross-legged, his gaze fixed on the crystal in front of him, which was already more than halfway turned to purple. This indicated the substantial amount of mana stored within.


    High-grade mana crystal!


    And this wasn''t the counterfeit one he had obtained, with less mana, evenparable to the middle-grade mana crystal he had acquired through a dubious business deal. This one was authentic, brimming withplete mana.


    A satisfied expression crossed Aur''s face as he observed the crystal.


    The high-grade mana crystal he had exchanged for middle-grade ones was filled with pure and dense mana. Not only was its quantity higher than a hundred middle-grade mana crystals, but its quality was also superior.


    It''s important to note that there was always a high demand for high-grade mana crystals, but the supply was scarce. Even Noah, the vige leader, only received one high-grade mana crystal per month from the allocation of resources.


    This made the natural exchange rate of a hundred middle-grade mana crystals for one high-grade mana crystal false!


    Aur had bought four high-grade mana crystals for almost five hundred middle-grade mana crystals; if it hadn''t been for the caravan, it would have cost even more.


    A sigh escaped his lips as he thought about this. Bleeding his pockets again was a concern, but fortunately, Aur had already exchanged the fake high-grade mana crystal with the caravan, which somewhat mitigated his losses.


    Aur immediately took deep breaths, calming his chaotic thoughts, and looked at his mental space, where countless spells rotated.


    "Let''s do it," he whispered, determination shing in Aur''s eyes.


    As he finally willed all the colourless mana in his mental space.


    Suddenly ripples spread as the calm mana suddenly started to act up.


    With a thought, Aur focused on the walls of the mind using the colourless mana.


    Boom!


    The colourless mana attacked the barrier in his mental space; however, there wasn''t a single change, and his mental space remained unaffected.


    Aur wasn''t discouraged by this and persisted. With another thought, his colourless mana moved, attacking the barrier of his mental space once more.


    Boom!


    Once again, despite a head-on collision, there wasn''t much change in the barrier of his mental space, but his mana had considerably decreased. Aur no longer hesitated; with a thought, he used the high-grade mana crystal, almost instantly replenishing the lost mana.


    "I will break through," Aur dered.


    With determination, he continuously hit the barrier of his mental space with colorless mana, being supplied by the high-grade mana crystal. His breakthrough was smooth and uninterrupted as his colorless mana continuously pounded against the barrier.


    Finally, after a long period of umtion and repeated strikes at the same spot in the barrier, a crack appeared. The sound of ss breaking rang through his mental space, prompting Aur''s excitement.


    "Finally," he muttered, feeling a terrifying suction force emanating from the slightly bronze barrier. Although it hadn''t been fully broken yet, it still couldn''tpletely drain Aur''s mana.


    Once again, Aur swiftly replenished his mana.


    "From this point, there is no turning back," he thought to himself.


    With determination, Aur gathered all his mana and attacked the same spot again.


    Bang!


    Like the shattering of ss, the barrierpletely broke, fracturing like a spider''s web.


    The suction force from the outside immediately acted on the colourless mana, but Aur managed to stabilise it in time, containing all his mana.


    "Break for me!" Aur roared, utilising all his mana to continuously attack every part of the barrier this time. Unlike before, when Aur had to try continuously to break through the mental space barriers, they now shattered from the cracked part, and the suction force intensified.


    Even with the replenishment of the high-grade mana crystal, his mana was constantly depleting, sending a chill through Aur''s heart.


    Fortunately, all the umted damage done to his mental space barrier finally paid off as it began to crack from all sides like porcin ss.


    In the material world, Aur, who was sitting cross-legged, had blood flowing continuously from his nose, his body riddled with countless internal injuries.


    Metal space exists in a different dimension from her, yet it is deeply connected to a wizard, and the consequences of its breaking were akin to the body itself shattering like ss. Hence, in the worst-case scenario where a breakthrough failed, the wizard would instantly sumb to all the umted injuries to his mental space.


    However, such injuries were trivial to Aur, as his strong blood and Qi instantly activated within his body, continuously repairing his injuries, while his muscles worked in unison to prevent any serious harm.


    Ordinary wizards, on the other hand, would need to consume multiple potions to constantly heal their injuries, and with the imminent breakthrough, the already slim chances of sess would diminish even further.


    This is also why wizards still prioritise developing their bodies!


    Aur''s body umted injuries continuously but it was worth it, looking inside his mental space, he had finally shattered the barrierpletely.


    With the barrier broken, a deep abyss-like darkness was revealed to Aur, yet the moment he beheld it, a tear of blood trickled from his physical body in the material world.


    Aur keenly sensed every change in his physical form, eliciting a wistful smile. Just a nce into the void caused such grievous injuries, and the suction increased at an rming rate. Even though Aur staunchly contained the mana, some of it inevitably leaked into the void.


    "Now, let''s rebuild the mental space," Aur muttered,manding the mana within his mental realm. Instantly, they began to converge towards the ground.


    With the continuous replenishment of mana from the high-grade mana crystal, an infinite cycle appeared to unfold. With every destruction, there came a rebirth!


    The mana directed towards the mental space gradually began to nourish it, resulting in the slow creation of a new, stronger, and denser barrier.


    As the mental space slowly mended itself under Aur''s continuous supply of mana, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Finally, I have reached the tier one wizard realm."

 Chapter 190: Light Blue Mana

    Aur calmly took a bite of grilled pork meat, immediately experiencing its juicy texture filling his mouth.


    "Young master, how is it?" Lucy asked, smiling. "This is pork nurtured by mana. Although it isn''t as good as tier one beast meat, it is still tasty."


    "Ho," Aur exhaled warmly, enjoying the delicious meal. However, his focus wasn''t here; instead, it was on his mental space after he had broken through.


    Unlike in his previous state, when the entire mental space was filled with colourless mana, there wasn''t a single drop of any mana left¡ªit waspletely empty and vacant.


    If Aur looked at the barriers of his mental space, he would notice a significant change: they had be stronger and thicker.


    Suddenly, Aur willed it, and a strand of mana came from the outside, entering his mental space, where it started to be slowly refined.


    Aur patiently waited. Since he wasn''t in meditation, the process took several times longer than necessary.


    Although one could still gather mana from the outside when not cultivating, the process was at least ten times slower than when fully focused.


    Even if he didn''t do anything in the outside world without meditating, the speed of refining the mana from the outside was still sluggish.


    Only when meditating could one focus on the mana, and its efficiency increased to a terrifying degree.


    While Aur was contemting, a small drop of light blue mana materialised in his mental space. Though just a single drop, it caused the spells floating in his mental space to rotate, as if excited by its presence.


    Curiously, Aur infused these drops of light blue mana into his wizard hand spell: his vital spell.


    Instantly, Aur''s eyes began to glow with a pattern in the real world.


    With shock, he suddenly looked towards Lucy.


    Lucy was startled by the abrupt change in Aur, and she slowly felt her body bing weightless, as if she were floating in the air. Aur appeared smaller in her eyes.


    "No, I''m in mid-air!?" Lucy thought, her eyes widening as she looked down at the ground.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, her head nted into the floor as the force that lifted her vanished.


    "Ouch," she grimaced in pain.


    Aur''s eyes slowly stopped glowing as he looked at Lucy, who had nted her head on the ground.


    His expression was one of astonishment, not because she had fallen, but because a single drop of blue mana had been able to enhance his spell to such a terrifying extent.


    Previously, the spell could only lift living beings with vitality weighing up to 10 kg, but now Aur could lift an entire normal human and sustain it for some time.


    The application of the spell hadpletely changed!


    Since this was a tier one spell, its full potential could only be realised when he reached the tier one wizard realm.


    Aur sighed in amazement. This transformation had turned his vital spell, Wizard''s Hand, from useless to extremely effective inbat.


    "Young master, what happened?" Lucy slowly stood up from the ground, touching her head with a pained expression.


    "Nothing, nothing," Aur replied lightly, patting her head with a smile.


    "How long has it been since I went into seclusion?" he suddenly asked.


    "Young master, you have been in seclusion for a year now, and it is already the 8012th AC (Aurelian calendar) now," Lucy informed him.


    "Hmm," Aur nodded silently. Although his seclusion might have seemed short, time passed swiftly when he was immersed in his training.


    "Young master, this is a strict order from the academy that once you have be a tier one wizard, you are to go to the vige leader''s office," Lucy continued, her eyes filled with curiosity as she looked at Aur.


    "What is it?" Aur asked casually.


    "Have you really be a tier one wizard, young master?" Lucy inquired.


    Aur fell silent for a moment before releasing his presence. "What do you think?" he asked, his tone serious.


    Lucy felt the air thicken around her as an invisible mental pressure weighed on her mind. Her breath becameboured, and sweat formed on her forehead from the intensity of Aur''s presence.


    "Have you really reached the tier one wizard realm!?" Lucy eximed, startled by the revtion.


    Hearing about it and witnessing it firsthand were entirely different experiences.


    Aur casually withdrew his presence before leaving the ce, his expression thoughtful.


    "Wait for me, young master," Lucy called out, her eyes still reflecting the shock she felt.


    Aur had managed to consume 20 kilograms of grilled pork meat all by himself without Lucy even noticing. As they left, she couldn''t help but grumble inwardly about his appetite.


    Quickly, Aur and Lucy arrived at Noah''s office.


    "Halt," the two guards at the entrance eximed, their expressions startled as they looked at Aur.


    Aur''s white hair had grown even longer, and with his bulky physique, he resembled a wild man. However, his refined temperament and neat attire distinguished him from a primitive caveman.


    "I am Aur," he announced with a smile, presenting his badge.


    "Eh?" The guard was a little surprised upon hearing the name and looked at the badge to confirm its authenticity.


    "Have you really reached the tier one wizard realm?" the other guard, who seemed rather inexperienced, curiously asked.


    "Shut up!" The guard who was verifying the authenticity of Aur''s badge eximed, his face turning pale.


    "Please," he pleaded, looking earnestly at Aur.


    "It''s fine," Aur magnanimously reassured him, shaking his hand.


    After checking the badge and confirming Aur''s identity, he respectfully returned it to him.


    Under the warm and respectful gaze of the guard, Aur was guided to enter. Only after Aur had entered did the guard sigh with relief, still feeling some lingering fear.


    The young guard who had asked the question curiously looked at his seniors with a questioning expression.


    "What are you looking at me for, you young brat?" the guard''s expression turned stern as he simmered with sheathed rage.


    "Why are you such an angry old man, Albert, and I am curious why you are so respectful towards Aur?" the young guard asked.


    "You don''t know?" Albert''s expression softened slightly upon hearing this.


    "How could I know? I just came to guard herest month," the young guard replied, his expression turning into a frown. "Even if that guy Aur turns out to be a tier one wizard, so what? He can''t touch us. We are the guards of the leader of the vige," he added with a hint of arrogance in his voice.


    Albert looked at him with a deep gaze.


    "How old is Aur? And he should be in the third year if we count his seclusion right now," Albert said, letting his words sink into the young guard''s mind. However, the young guard became even more confused.


    "Do you know that in the history of the academy, there are only a few people who could be counted on one hand who have actually reached the tier one wizard realm during the academy''s five-year run?"


    "This!?" The young guard''s eyes widened with realisation when he heard Albert''s reminder, and his heart turned cold.


    If Aur could reach this level, he wouldn''t be a simple guy.


    Even causing him some displeasure might incur his slight eerie. With his status, if it was confirmed that he had be a tier one wizard, then a simple word from him could spell trouble for him.


    "Thank you, Albert," the young guard said, his voice filled with gratitude.


    Albert simply nodded silently.

 Chapter 191: Aur becoming a temporary Elder?

    As Aur stepped through the door, he couldn''t help but notice the dignified youth seated before him.


    d in casual attire, the youth exuded an air of authority and confidence. Indeed, unlike his previous visits, there were no elders present this time; only Noah, the leader, upied the space.


    Aur shook his head with a bitter sigh. He had onlye to the leader''s office during his interrogation.


    Of course, he would be able to see countless elders sitting there without a leak in their presence. However, from one nce at their demeanour, one could tell that they all carried heavy authority and were lofty during his previous visit.


    "Leader," Aur addressed Noah respectfully, his tone devoid of any hint of arrogance or servility.


    Noah looked at the paper before him, not even stealing a nce at him.


    "Aur, have you reached the tier one wizard realm?" Noah inquired, finally lifting his head to meet Aur''s gaze after a long time.


    Aur remained silent, his presencemanding and unwavering as he released his presence unceremoniously, without hesitation.


    Noah finally raised his brows in amusement. "He really has reached the tier one wizard realm," he muttered to himself.


    "Take back your presence," Noah said, shaking his hand.


    "Yes, leader," Aur respectfully withdrew his presence.


    Noah nodded in approval, slightly amazed.


    Actions speak louder than words, and since Noah had seen it with his own eyes, he didn''t believe this to be untrue!


    Noah''s eyes faintly glowed as he used an unknown spell tomunicate with the elder.


    "Aur, wait a moment."


    "Yes, leader," Aur respectfully bowed.


    After a short time, a knock came from the door, and the second elder entered with a surprised expression. Upon seeing Aur, his expression changed to shock for a split second before returning to calm.


    "Sit, Second Elder," Noah said casually, ncing at the two with a glint in his eyes and some pity.


    He already had the intention to recruit Aur. However, looking at the two, it seemed unlikely. This guy had already entered the faction of the second elder, and from the looks of it, the old bastard probably had given him plenty of resources to break through to the tier one wizard realm.


    "That will half-exin why he was able to reach the tier one wizard realm, but the half..." A mysterious light shed in Noah''s eyes.


    Aur patiently waited, casting a tacit agreement nce at the second elder.


    One by one, other elders also arrived in the hall, each bearing a different expression on their faces. They had already heard the news that Noah had shared with them.


    Aur had reached tier one directly beforepleting five years at the academy!


    This fact was terrifying to them and could be considered nothing short of a miracle. Those who could reach tier one before the academy years could be counted by hand in the history of the vige.


    Once all the elders had gathered in front of Noah, he pped his hands with a smile.


    "Let''s begin the meeting," Noah said, looking at Aur.


    "Show your presence, since there might still be some elders who don''t believe you," he instructed Aur.


    "Yes," Aur nodded with a respectful expression, immediately releasing his presence.


    The expressions of the elders changed as they felt Aur''s presence.


    "Leader, you are right. I am sorry for doubting the younger generation," one of the elders spoke, and some of the other elders nodded in agreement.


    Noah simply waved his hand. "It is natural."


    "Alright, now let''s discuss the rewards for achieving the tier one wizard realm." The moment Noah spoke, some elders frowned.


    After all, the rewards would not be small for such an achievement and might even affect their own benefits. As elders, they naturally gained plenty of resources from the vige''s sry and various businesses.


    However, for tier two wizards, the vast resources consumed daily for progression were very high. Not to mention the costs of advancing spells from tier one to tier two, which required fortunes.


    Literally, fortunes to advance their spells.


    Nobody wanted to give up their vested interests from their already dwindling resources.


    For example, even the Sound Elder, who was a top rank among the elders and leader of the third faction, only possessed four tier two spells, despite being at the peak of tier two!


    Noah could naturally see the concern of the others, but he didn''t care much for his own progress. The amount these people consumed was chump change, and he had long been stuck at the early tier three wizard realm for decades now, with no hope to advance further.


    "Does anyone have any suggestions?" Noah asked with a meaningful smile.


    No one replied; the elders chose to remain silent, including the second elder.


    "Very well then, since that is the case, I will issue the award myself," Noah chuckled before looking at Aur. "You see, Aur, due to some ident, our eighth elder has died, and the position of the elder is vacant right now."


    The second elder''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    "Leader, it might not be appropriate for this to happen," the first elder intervened with a respectful expression.


    "Oh, why not?" Noah asked curiously.


    "Although achieving the tier one wizard realm is a great feat while still being a student, the fist in the end does the talking anyway. Besides, he only took twenty-five steps in the awakening ceremony, which makes it extremely hard for him to reach tier two wizard, no matter how he tries," the first elder exined with an unchanged expression.


    "Hmm," a contemtive expression appeared on Noah''s face.


    The second elder cursed in his heart upon hearing this, silently giving a nce to the first elder. Although his expression couldn''t be discerned, one could already tell what he was saying.


    "You are right, first elder. It might not be appropriate for Aur to directly be the elder. However, he could be a temporary elder and take the ce of the eighth elder, since he has no descendant. It would be appropriate, wouldn''t it?" Second elder spoke nonchntly while looking at Noah.


    "And if he could reach tier two wizard realm, he would officially be a permanent elder."


    "Oh," Noah raised his brows with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 192: Noah’s Thoughts

    "Any suggestions from the other elders?" Noah scanned the room, finding no responses. "Alright then, it''s decided. Aur will be a temporary elder of the academy."


    The expressions of the other elders shifted subtly upon hearing these words.


    "He really is willing to give the position of the vige elder to Aur," remarked the second elder, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I thought he would have reserved it for William. It looks like that guy will directly be the vige leader, then."


    "So, will you ept this prestigious position, Aur?" Noah asked, a smile ying on his lips.


    At this moment, Aur himself was the most surprised person in the room.


    "These exceeded my expectations," a thought shed through Aur''s mind as he respectfully nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Good," Noah''s smile widened. "It''s decided. From now on, you are the temporary elder."


    "Thank you, Leader," Aur replied, his tone pleasant.


    "You can leave now. The academy guards wille and introduce you to all your duties."


    With a nod, Aur left the room.


    The elders also left the ce one by one, leaving only Noah behind.


    "He is a lucky person. I was initially nning to make William the elder, as he also had broken through to the tier one wizard realm, but his resources are enough for him to reach tier two, and he is nothing but a pig being raised on a farm anyway," Noah mused to himself.


    In Noah''s eyes, Aur held more value to the vige than William. William was merely a pawn, destined to be sent to Lord Sky and sacrificed for some unknown purpose.


    While Noah wasn''t privy to the reasons why a grand Tier Four wizard would require a high-grade mental space, the same couldn''t be said for Aur.


    After all, reports had shown that even as a wizard apprentice, Aur possessed terrifyingbat prowess solely through his sheer physical strength.


    Although advancing in the realm didn''t extend people''s lifespans or enhance their physical strength, it was a different story for spells.


    Noah could deduce from the information he had gathered that Aur was a diligent individual who had trained his body diligently since youth.


    With thebination of spells from five elemental magic and perhaps other factors, Aur might have surpassed the limits of his body, Noah''s conjecture was this.


    Now that he had reached the tier one wizard realm, the tier one spells would be even more potent for him to increase his strength of the physical body.


    Noah spected that once Aur infused blue mana into the spell, there would be aprehensive improvement in his physical body once again.


    "What a formidable youth," Noah mused, shaking his head with a touch of pity. "If he had reached even more than forty steps in the awakening ceremony, I would have taken him as my disciple. Even if he only reached the peak of tier two, his constitution might have reached tier three."


    With a sigh, Noah pushed these thoughts aside, returning to his true form as an old man with one foot in the grave. Despite his lifespan having been extended by a decade, it still felt like a fleeting period for him.


    ¡­


    "Young master, what happened?" Lucy asked curiously, her tone tinged with excitement, as he had reached the tier one wizard realm. With the increase in his status, her own status naturally rose as well.


    "Nothing much," Aur smiled warmly at her. "They just made me the elder of the vige."


    "Wait, what?" Lucy''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Is that true?"


    "Yes," Aur casually replied, walking into his dormitory.


    "That''s incredible, young master!" she eximed with excitement, following Aur with a smile on her face.


    "You don''t have to give me such credit, Lucy. I''m only a temporary elder until I can reach the tier two wizard realm, if that''s possible," Aur said, shaking his head.


    "Still, that''s incredible, young master," Lucy said, her tone encouraging.


    Aur smiled, patting her head affectionately. "Thank you, Lucy. I don''t know what I would do without you."


    "Hehe," Lucy giggled, a glint passing through her eyes.


    "You will be my weakness in the eyes of my enemies, a shield for my family," Aur muttered to himself.


    As they returned to his dorm, they found a familiar figure in silver armor waiting for him with a respectful expression.


    "Cameron?" Aur said in surprise.


    "Elder Aur," Cameron replied, bowing respectfully.


    "Raise your head," Aurmanded, and Cameronplied immediately.


    "Why are you here?" Aur asked, his expression showing some surprise.


    "I have beenmanded to be your personal guard, Elder Aur," Cameron exined, looking slightly confused.


    "Oh," Aur said, studying Cameron. "I have just been dered as the elder by Noah not too long ago, but information has already been passed. It looks like themunication in the vige is extremely fast and carried out in a systematic manner," Aur observed, his eyes flickering with a calcting gaze.


    "Elder Aur," Cameron said, handing Aur an insignia with a gold bird on it.


    "This is the proof of your identity as an elder of our vige. As long as you drop your blood on it, it will instantly belong to you."


    "Oh," Aur took the insignia.


    "Elder Aur, I will guide you to your new residence," Cameron said softly.


    "Okay," Aur replied, smiling at Lucy. "Pack up all things, Lucy," he instructed, his gaze warm and tender as he looked at her with love.


    "Yes, young master," Lucy blushed and immediately went inside.


    "Wait here, Cameron. I will need to pack my things as well. I can''t let this little girl carry everything," Aur said with a smile.


    "As you instruct, Elder Aur," Cameron replied, a glint in his eyes.


    Aur entered his room in the dorm and looked around the spacious area without much thought.


    He packed up all his belongings, storing them in the storage ring given to him by the second elder. After double-checking, he felt relieved to see the empty room and walked out.

 Chapter 193: Grand Residence

    As he walked out, Lucy emerged, carrying arge bag that she dragged across the floor.


    "Young Master Aur," a blush appeared on her face as she shyly looked at Aur.


    "Hmm," Aur could discern Lucy''s intentions and immediately took out a random storage bag from his collection, cing all the items inside.


    Aur didn''t show her the storage ring; after all, he hadn''t forgotten that she was an informant for the vige.


    Naturally, if she saw it and reported it, an investigation would easily uncover the proof that the second elder had given him resources.


    It was against the rules for the elders to provide resources to any of the students in the academy!


    Although Aur had already broken through to the tier one wizard realm, he wouldn''t be punished harshly. However, it would still give others leverage over him.


    It would be fine as long as Aur wasn''t caught. However, if he was caught, he would be in some slight trouble.


    Once Lucy reported it, Noah would have leverage over him.


    One thing Aur couldn''t shake off was the feeling of being suppressed for trivial reasons, and Noah didn''t strike him as a benevolent figure either.


    From Aur''s perspective, the only reason Noah generously offered him the elder''s position was because he deemed him an asset to the vige.


    Regardless of the faction one belonged to, ultimately, no one could defy Noah''s authority, as all factions were part of the same vige.


    Aur sighed, pushing aside these troubling thoughts.


    "Thank you, young master," Lucy''s melodious voice broke through Aur''s reverie.


    "Let''s go now," Aur said, his gaze fixed forward as he exited the dorm, not even sparing a nce at the ce he had called home for almost three years.


    Obediently, Lucy followed Aur''s lead.


    "Elder Aur," Cameron greeted respectfully, still waiting outside.


    "Hmm," Aur acknowledged with a nod, leading the way to his new residence.


    As they walked, Aur stumbled upon some students from his batch, who looked at him with astonishment.


    "Hey, I thought Aur was in seclusion. Why is he here?" one of them asked curiously.


    "How would I know? But look at him, escorted by an inner guard¡­" a smirk appeared on the woman''s face.


    "Why all the mystery? Just tell us," another student demanded, frowning.


    "Based on my assumption, he might be in trouble as well," the girl said smugly.


    "Huh? Why would he be in trouble now? Teacher Adriana''s case is still being solved, but Aur shouldn''t be a suspect anymore."


    "Well, there''s another thing to consider. Remember, Aur imed he went into seclusion to break through to the tier one wizard realm? With his talent lower than ours, even if he consumes resources like cabbages, reaching the tier one wizard realm is almost impossible," the girl reminded her friend, speaking as if she knew everything.


    "Wait, are you saying he''s being punished because he didn''t break through?"


    "You''re not dumb," the woman nodded repeatedly.


    "Well, that''s better then, I didn''t like Aur in the first ce; just because hisbat power is better than ours, he thinks he can step on our heads," one of them snickered, full of malice.


    "You''re correct. Once somebody takes leave to break through to the tier one wizard realm and doesn''t seed, they would be deprived of all resources and made to do ten missions per year."


    "There have been many stupid people who tried to go into seclusion to avoid the three annual missions that the academy assigns them, for being cowards. In the end, these cowards died miserably while being worked to the bone doing all the vige missions."


    The group of friendsughed heartily, revelling in Aur''s misfortune.


    "Let''s spread this news everywhere," one of them said with a smirk. Immediately, the group dispersed, and the news that Aur was being punished for not breaking through to the tier one wizard realm after choosing seclusion spread like wildfire.


    After all, the most popr news for them was either about treasures, fights, or someone else''s misfortune.


    ¡­


    Aur looked up at the grand mansion in front of him, a sigh escaping his lips.


    "Elder, please," Cameron said, gesturing towards the entrance.


    "Hmm," Aur nced at the signboard, where the names of the eight elders were written in bold letters.


    "I am sorry, Elder Aur. I will remove these," Cameron apologized, noticing Aur''s gaze fixed on the signboard hanging from the mansion.


    "It''s fine, you don''t have to make a move," Aur replied calmly. He then tapped into the drops of light blue mana in his mental space, painstakingly refined by him over time.


    His eyes glowed as the wind around him suddenly gathered, swiftly grabbing hold of the signboards and throwing them to the ground with a thud.


    With the obstacle removed, Aur pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Immediately, a spacious courtyard greeted him, but what caught his attention the most was the density of mana in the air. It was at least 10% denser than in the outside world.


    Aur''s gaze drifted towards the garden, but he was disappointed with what he saw at a nce.


    It was a desert, with not a single herb in sight, and clear signs of soil disturbance indicating that all the herbs that had once grown in the garden were destroyed.


    "Who dared to do this?" Aur''s anger red. For the elders, their garden was a vital resource where they could cultivate herbs and other materials used for refining spells or for selling, and it wasmon for them to have such gardens.


    "I don''t know, Elder," Cameron replied, his expression troubled.


    Aur''s face became expressionless as he narrowed his eyes, silently contemting the situation for a long moment.


    "Forget it," he eventually said with a shake of his head, turning his attention to the Japanese-styled house with bamboo rooftops.


    "I will be going out after a short seclusion. Don''t disturb me for now," Aur instructed Cameron before turning away.


    "Yes, Elder."


    With that, Aur entered thergest room, only to find itpletely ransacked.

 Chapter 194: A healthy body breeds a healthy mind

    "I wouldn''t like somebody else''s things in my room anyway," Aur thought as he took out a cushion from his storage ring and sat cross-legged, holding a high-grade mana crystal with a thoughtful expression.


    The crystal had a crack in it and was slowly dimming out.


    Although without the crack, one would think that the high-grade mana crystal waspletely normal unless one used it for their own cultivation.


    This was the reason that Aur was able to pull off his scam and use it masterfully.


    Unless one cultivated with the high-grade mana crystal, nobody could find out since normally when one cultivated with a high-grade mana crystal, the crystal would crack the more time one cultivated with it.


    Thepletely intact high-grade mana crystal was a guarantee already that there was full pure mana in it, but in actuality, due to time, the mana in it has long been slowly drained away and it could only beparable to a middle-grade mana crystal at most now.


    The moment Aur sat cross-legged, in an instant, he fell into deep meditation.


    A healthy body breeds a healthy mind, Aur had noticed, as his muscle attribute increased, he fell into meditation quickly and easily.


    The cells in his brain became active, and thoughts flowed steadily through his mind. This was also one of the effects of increasing his muscle mass.


    While intelligence attributes did enhance hisprehension and understanding ability, and even bolstered his defence against terrifying mental attacks, however it didn''t improve his cognitive ability or what people might call IQ.


    Aur sat calmly, focusing on refining the mana taken from the high-grade mana crystal.


    The pure burst of mana entered his mental space, and Aur immediately concentrated his full attention on refining the mana to funnel it into his mental space.


    One breath, two breaths¡­


    After about ten breaths had passed, Aur had refined about a fistful of light blue mana.


    "The efficiency has increased by at least ten times when I don''t use a high-grade mana crystal," Aur muttered with some excitement in his heart, which quickly calmed down as he focused on refining the mana.


    This was the reason why resources were so important. Just using the high-grade mana crystal made Aur''s mana refining process ten times faster.


    Imagine a high-grade talent whose absorption of mana was already considered monstrous, experiencing a tenfold increase?


    It was exactly the same for Aur, since his absorption rate at the moment, without any assistance, could beparable to that of a high-grade talent.


    After meditating for half an hour, Aur promptly stopped, slowly opening his eyes.


    The crack in the high-grade mana crystal had widened even more.


    Aur''s brows knitted together in a frown as he observed, "These high-grade mana crystals would onlyst me twenty-four hours at most."


    However, looking at his mental space where a slight amount of light blue mana had formed into puddles, he felt slightly satisfied.


    Aur quickly did some calctions and found that he had filled three percent of his mental space.


    Though this might not seem like much, it was significant, especially in just half an hour''s time.


    If he could maintain this efficiency, he could fill his mental space by one-fourth in no time. At that point, he could break through and advance to the mid-tier one wizard realm.


    Then, he would have to break through the barriers of his mental space again to gain pale blue mana!


    Unlike in the wizard apprentice stage, one didn''t have to break through the barriers of the mental space in each minor realm.


    However, after the wizard apprentice realm, in every single minor realm, he had to continuously break through the barriers of his mental space, which would be stronger with each breakthrough, even in minor realms.


    In the early stage of tier one, Aur possesses light blue mana. In the mid-stage, his mana refined by the mental space will be pale blue mana, and then in the high tier one, it bes normal blue mana.


    When he reaches the peak of the tier one wizard''s realm, his mana will turn dark blue.


    As one progresses from the lower sub-realm to the higher, the mana would turn darker and darker.


    This progression is the same for tier two and tier three as well. As for the other tiers, Aur didn''t know.


    That''s why talent is so important. With a vast mental space, one could have a huge reserve of mana, significantly increasing the chances of a breakthrough to a terrifying degree.


    Aur could feel it himself. If he hadn''t had a continuous stream of mana into his mental space from the high-grade mana crystal, his breakthrough wouldn''t have been so rtively easy.


    "Since I have reached the tier one wizard realm, William must have reached it as well," Aur muttered as these thoughts shed in his mind. However, he didn''t dwell on it for now.


    No matter how strong William is, Aur hadn''t forgotten what his biggest reliance was.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 5.16 (+) [Tier one (high)]


    -Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 48


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Instantly, the blue panel flickered in front of him, materialising once again.


    "I am very close to reaching six points in my muscle mass. I wonder if my strength could be increased by another level if I do so," Aur contemted. Then, his gaze shifted towards the intelligence attribute.


    Ever since he reached two points in the attribute, he had stopped upgrading these attributes any longer, as he didn''t need it for now. Although it could provide mental defence against the terrifying mental attack spell dreaded by most.


    There were very few artefacts or even spells that had the ability to defend against the most vulnerable part: our consciousness.


    Once affected, in the best scenario, a person''s reaction time and thought process would slow down. In a terrifying case, one would be a mere shell, losing their mind to the mental attack.


    But for now, Aur needed immediate strength.


    As he looked at the talent points he had acquired.


    Once he broke through the tier one wizard realm, he now had one major future seer point and a minor one.


    "Let''s try the minor one first," Aur thought after contemting for some time.


    With a single thought, the panel flickered, changing in front of his vision.

 Chapter 195: Glimpsing at the future again

    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/Auriel]


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    Muscle mass: 5.16 (+) [Tier one (high)]


    Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 48


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic meter


    Quest: Daily pleted)


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur, however, didn''t directly faint, unlikest time, and just stayed in a meditating position. He could feel a mysterious blue energy that appeared in his brain and seemed to connect to some unknown dimension.


    He couldn''t see nor feel it, but he knew one thing: this blue energy connected him to something.


    Suddenly, his vision changed again to the caravan, where a person had a hopeful expression on his face looking at the mana stones that were in front of him.


    "This is my three months of saving, and I didn''t even feed my children because of it. Please make my luck good," the man muttered while crossing his hands together in a prayer. His eyes were entirely red and seemed to be protruding out of his eye socket, looking at the mana stone.


    Aur looked at them silently.


    Mana stones were the product of nature and were found at the bank of a mana-rich river. They had chances of being filled with treasures ranging from ancient artifacts to even natural spells.


    Naturally spawning spells were different from ones artificially made by people, as they were stronger and even had a life of their own, like a living being.


    In fact, the artificial spells that countless wizards made were all imitations of these rare natural spells that could be found in nature; they were made using theprehension of the wizard toprehend nature and then copying a natural spell and deconstructing it to be used to make the blueprint for the artificial spells.


    However, natural spells were much stronger than artificial ones and could be said to be the darlings of nature.


    When used, the natural spell would have much more power as it would be enhanced by nature, making the strength and effectiveness of the spell soar through the sky.


    Aur had never seen a natural spell before and to his knowledge, there have been very few cases of the sighting of a natural spell. The only known one was from Noah; the sound magic that every vige leader passed down was a natural spell.


    Thinking of these, Aur sighed.


    While countless thoughts were passing through his mind, the man yelled in surprise.


    "Oh my god, is this a natural spell?" The man murmured, looking at the glowing pattern in the servant''s hand.


    However, the bright light from the spell instantly attracted the attention of the people surrounding him.


    Just as the man hurriedly took the spell and was about to leave, a fat man with a belly protruding out and a smile stered on his face came out from inside the store.


    "Brother, can you please wait for a moment?"


    "Hmm, what is it?" The man asked with a frown on his face.


    "I am very interested in buying these spells from your hand; would that be okay? I will reward you generously."


    "How much are you willing to pay?" the man asked tentatively.


    "How about these?" The fat man extended his five fingers.


    "Five middle-grade mana crystals!?" the man eximed in surprise.


    The fat man gave a disapproving look to the man. "You are overestimating yourself, brother, five low-grade mana crystals."


    Hearing these, the man leaped with anger as he felt the urge to punch these bastards to death; however, taking a deep breath, he stormed off carrying the spell.


    "Why don''t you just rob me instead?" The man rolled his eyes. Although five low-grade mana crystals could be considered a ten-day sry for him, but just the mana stone cutting cost him around thirty low-grade mana crystals.


    He wouldn''t even incur the loss from the mana stone cutting if this happened.


    "Sigh, peopleck self-awareness these days," the fat man said magnanimously as he looked at the fleeting man.


    "What are you guys doing? Leave," he barked, spiting out of his mouth.


    The crowd immediately dispersed.


    After the crowd left, he returned back to the shop with a frown on his face.


    "Tenth master, should I deal with that guy?"


    The man took the soft body of a woman who was lying in the corner with a lecherous gaze and made her sit in hisp.


    "Yes, finish him, but make sure not to leave any evidence behind. Although these north vige is weaker than us, once our reputation turns sour, it will be difficult tomunicate with the surrounding forces."


    "Yes, master." The strong man bowed and immediately left.


    Aur looked at them with a cold expression on his face.


    "It looks like my guess was true¡ª the danger I felt must be from these strong men then." His eyes shed in a contemtive gaze.


    Aur could already guess the fate of that man. With these strong men at the peak of the tier-one wizard realm, it was impossible for a mere peak wizard apprentice to escape from them. He tried to look at the date in the calendar.


    8013th AC!


    "Oh, so next year, then?" He has already memorized the appearance of the mana stone, so it shouldn''t be a problem for him to find the mana stone again, even if there are other simr mana stones. Aur could easily find the duplicate.


    "But really, though these mana stones have countless opportunities in them, my previous opportunity was also from the mana stone, and now counting it, there have already been 2 opportunities." Aur mused to himself.


    Aur''s vision slowly returned to his own room again.


    The mysterious blue energy was also exhausted at that point andpletely disappeared from exhaustion.


    Aur slowly stood up from the ground as he stretched his body. Just as he wanted to get out of his seclusion, he heard some knocks from the door.


    "Hmm, who?" he asked with a frown on his face. Aur had strictly instructed that unless there was a really important matter, he shouldn''t be disturbed in his seclusion.


    "Elder Aur, the second elder, hase to visit you."

 Chapter 196: Second Elder visit

    "Oh?" Aur''s ears perked up when he heard this. "I haven''t talked to those old monsters ever since he gave me such a treat to join his faction," he thought, his eyes narrowing as he considered the matter.


    Aur wasn''t totally ignorant about the politics of the vige.


    Since the second elder didn''t have any descendants in his generation, the resources he would receive would also decrease.


    All the resources in this world¡ªor, as Aur''s knowledge in these viges¡ªwas pitiful and scarce, unable to satisfy the ever-growing needs of the wizards, especially as they advanced to higher tiers.


    Elders alsopeted for resources, and one way to gain resources for them was by raising the younger generation. As long as they could contribute, their resources would naturally increase as well.


    So the second elder giving such a lucrative offer to Aur was natural, since he was shining the brightest, even with his somewhat average talent, sometimes even outshining William in certain aspects.


    Aur stepped out of the room and was immediately met with a bow from Cameron.


    "Let''s go, Cameron."


    "Yes, Elder Aur," he replied and followed Aur.


    Before long, Aur entered the guest room of his residence, which was rtively spacious in nature. Unfortunately, everything had already been ransacked.


    "Oh, Aur," the second elder smiled warmly as he beckoned Aur to sit.


    Aur smiled back, taking a seat.


    "I don''t know why the second elder hase to visit me," Aur asked.


    The second elder smiled mysteriously while ncing at Cameron. Aur understood the hint and turned his gaze to his guard.


    "You can leave for now," Aurmanded.


    "But¡ª"


    "It''s an order," Aur coldly stated.


    "Yes, Elder," Cameron said with a resigned look and immediately withdrew from the room.


    As he walked out, he noticed a white-armoured man guarding the door as well.


    "Oh, Cameron, I never expected you to be here," the guard said in surprise.


    A frown appeared on Cameron''s face upon hearing them. "What does it matter to you?" he retorted.


    With that, Cameron became entirely silent, no matter how many words the guard prattled on.


    Meanwhile, inside the room.


    "Thank you, Second Elder, for providing me with all these resources. Without them, I would never have been able to break through to the tier one wizard realm," Aur gratefully said.


    "Mention not," the Second Elder smiled. "I am here for another matter, though."


    "What is it about, Second Elder?" Aur asked curiously. Despite his status as an elder, his strength was pitifulpared to the old man in front of him. But in terms of status, they were the same.


    Even if Aur erupted with all his powerbined with his aura, there was still a vast chasm he couldn''t bridge, since the old man was a tier two wizard, and a peak one at that, with tier two spells.


    If the wizard had just broken through to tier two and didn''t have a tier two spell, Aur had some confidence, but not in fighting these old monsters with decades of experience and even tier two mana in the arsenal.


    Rules worked in a strange way; they favored the weak in some peculiar manner, but they could be broken or even bent if one was strong enough. In this case, Aur could stand on equal ground with these old monsters simply because of the rules of the vige.


    These rules were, after all, what maintained the entire vige. Aur wouldn''t believe that these old monsters could resist tearing each other apart for resources if it weren''t for these rules.


    The second elder didn''t reply; instead, he smiled mysteriously for a moment.


    A slight frown appeared on Aur''s face.


    "Do you know who stole all the things from these residences?" the second elder asked.


    "No," Aur shook his head.


    "It''s by the First Elder''s faction," he replied, answering Aur''s question.


    "Oh?" Aur raised his brows, tightening his fist as if he were feeling a deep rage inside him.


    A glint shed in the second elder''s eyes.


    "Let''s forget about that for the time being. I know your strength isn''t enough to defeat the First Elder, after all," the Second Elder sighed firmly, patting Aur on the shoulder.


    "Since you are from my faction, I have gained some benefits as well now that you have be an elder. The resources I have received have increased by ten percent, and there''s a new addition to my faction as well," the Second Elder warmly smiled, looking at Aur as he casually tossed a spatial bag at him.


    "Hm?" Aur caught the bag and looked at it curiously.


    "All the residences of the elders have an artefact which can gather the surrounding mana, making it denser and purer. It would be a waste if you didn''t nt any resources to grow in these perfect conditions."


    After handing over the spatial bag, the old man stood up with a sigh on his face.


    "I will be leaving then. If you have any trouble, contact me," the Second Elder''s voice fell as he left the room, leaving Aur alone.


    For a long time, Aur remained expressionless, lying in his seat before a sneer gradually formed on his face.


    "As expected of an old monster," Aur mused to himself. The old bastard was securing Aur''s loyalty to him while simultaneously fueling hatred towards his enemy, the First Elder.


    As for who ransacked the entire ce? Who knows, it might as well have been the Second Elder himself, who then gifted Aur these valuable seeds just to appear magnanimous.


    These possibilities were entirely usible as well.


    A human heart is unpredictable by nature, especially those who have lived longer, they be even more unpredictable.


    Aur shook his head and left the room.


    "Elder Aur, by order of the leader, the ceremony when newly entered students are weed, you will officially be dered as an elder. The ceremony will be conducted in two months'' time."


    Aur simply nodded expressionlessly.


    "Very well then," he replied, looking towards the barren garden where there were still some traces of herbs being cultivated.

 Chapter 197: Planting the seeds

    "Guard these ces, Cameron," Aurmanded.


    "Yes, Elder," Cameron respectfully replied.


    Aur then went directly towards the garden and slowly retrieved seeds from it.


    "I guess it''s time to nt these things, huh," Aur muttered as he took out some seeds from the bag. Among them were one red, one blue, two white, and one ck seed and many other colours with some strange feeling to them.


    Even as Aur held the seeds, he could feel a strange energy passing through them, prickling his skin.


    Aur extended his hand forward, and his crimson eyes glowed as the ground was suddenly lifted without any obstacle, carving a two-metre square hole instantly.


    He looked at the hole and calcted the distance between them before nting one blue and one red seed on opposite sides, far from each other.


    "Hmm, this should do the trick," Aur thought with a calcting gaze as he started to supply mana to both seeds simultaneously.


    The blue and red seeds started to shine brightly once Aur supplied them with mana. Even when he stopped supplying the blue mana, the seeds continued to glow, actively being nurtured by the mana in the surroundings.


    Aur seemed to have triggered a new activation for the seeds. With a nod of his head, he jumped up andnded on the ground, closing the hole with the soil.


    "Let''s speed up the process," he thought as he continuously supplied his blue mana to the soil, which was instantly sucked in by the seeds like a ck hole.


    In just a few breaths, Aur''s blue mana rapidly consumed strands of mana and was constantly used up.


    When Aur looked at his mental space, his eyes widened with shock.


    He hurriedly stopped his supply of mana.


    "In just a hundred breaths of time, it almost emptied my light blue mana reserve!?" Aur''s heart stirred at the thought.


    His pupils contracted as he gazed at the spot where he had supplied his mana.


    A small, twisted branch had already sprouted from the ground, emitting a hot and cold aura in a strange harmony.


    Frostfire Sage!


    It was amon ingredient used to refine many spells as a basic material.


    Aur looked at it with a satisfied expression, but his heart stirred from the steep cost of using his mana to directly nourish it.


    "Looks like I shouldn''t do thatter; the cost is not worth it," he muttered to himself. "Let the dense mana in the surrounding take its course naturally."


    After this realisation, Aur nted all the seeds in the garden one by one. Unlikest time, he didn''t get ahead of himself; instead, he simply activated the seeds with his light blue mana and then let nature take its course.


    "It''s time to train my body again," Aur dered with a smile on his face.


    Returning to his own room, he saw Lucy already cleaning things up and had everything prepared.


    "Hey, Cameron," Aur called out.


    "Yes, Elder," Cameron answered promptly.


    "Bring some mortal servants from the market and let them do the work. My personal maid is, after all, mortal, and in this grand residence, she cannot manage everything alone," Aurmented.


    "It will be done in a moment''s time, Elder," Cameron said respectfully. "I will depart right now."


    "Good," Aur nodded in approval.


    With that said, Aur returned to his room and began training his physique again.


    "My next goal is to directly reach six points in my body and at the same time umte mana for my next breakthrough," he thought to himself.


    As Aur immersed himself in physical training and mana umtion, time flowed by in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­


    William stood soaked in blood, nkly staring at the glowing red pattern in front of him, emitting a terrifying bloodthirsty aura.


    "Was there really a right thing to do?" he muttered, looking at his blood-soaked clothes, still hearing the woman''s screams of pain ringing in his ears.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s right or wrong. You''ve refined the spell, which could significantly increase yourbat power, especially since you''re already a tier one wizard.


    Your power will rise to a terrifying height once you use this spell, and with the true vampire bloodline, it will only be enhanced more and more even ying a peak tier one wizard might not be difficult for you," Asmodeus'' voice rang in his ears, causing William to nod in agreement.


    "Okay, Asmodeus, if you say so," William muttered in a strange tone. But the screams of Angel as she cried in pain and the despair etched in her eyes constantly yed in his mind.


    Causing an invisible mental pressure for William without him even knowing it, he shook his head as he looked at the spell in front of him and sprinkled his own blood on it before letting it touch his forehead.


    Boom!


    Instantly, the spell entered and settled in his mental space, which was slightly filled with light blue mana.


    William activated the spell with a thought, looking at a mouse in the distance. His blue eyes started to glow.


    The mouse thaty on the table was instantly sucked dry, turning into a corpse in mere moments, with a tiny drop of blood essence floating in midair within a breath''s time.


    Just seeing the blood gave William a strange sense of excitement.


    With a thought, it entered his body, and instantly, William could feel his blood and Qi slowly increasing, and even his body slowly strengthening.


    "Tier one blood magic: Blood Devourer."


    Feeling the strengthening effects, William was ecstatic, but his expression strangely twisted not long after.


    The next moment he opened his eyes, he saw the rat in a spirit-like form staring at him with hatred.


    "Eh!?" Before William could even react, it instantly attacked him, entering his body.


    William''s pupils rolled as he directly fainted lying on the cold floor of his basement.


    After a long time, he finally stood up with a frown on his face.


    "What just happened to me?"


    "This is the consciousness of the rat attacking you, mixed with the resentment of these beings as well. No matter how weak the creature is, its resentment cannot be underestimated," Asmodeus said in his head. "Even if you have strength in the future, the resentment of the creature is very hard to get rid of."


    "Then what should I do, Asmodeus?" William asked with a frown.


    "For now, use the spell and upgrade your physique as much as possible with the true vampire bloodline. The effects of the consciousness affecting you will be minimised, and you can solve these problemster," Asmodeus advised.


    "Alright," William nodded with a sigh.


    "Master, why are you being gullible towards these bastards? He cannot be trusted at all," Lily suddenly interjected, her tone filled with resentment.


    "You are right, Lily, but he can quickly increase mybat power while you can''t," William simply replied, causing Lily to fall silent.


    "You are really a brat, Lily," Asmodeus muttered inside the golden text.


    "I know you primordial demons cannot be trusted. What type of scheme are you up to now?" Lily said with a frown.


    Asmodeus remained entirely silent, not even bothering to reply.

 Chapter 198: Daily Quest

    Aur firmly stood up with his feet slightly wider than hip-width apart, ensuring his toes were pointed slightly outward for stability. He then engaged his abdominal muscles to stabilise his core.


    Next, he bent his knees and pushed his hips back as if he were sitting on a chair, maintaining an upright chest and a straight back.


    Upon reaching the bottom position, Aur pushed through his heels to straighten his legs and return to the starting position.


    Just like these, Aur did these multiple times and each time he did it the faster, if it took him ten breaths to do it for the first time then when he was doing the second time it only took him eight breaths of time.


    By the end, Aur performed these squats in just a blink of an eye that it appeared as though he were a heated engine operating at maximum capacity.


    At this moment, Aur''s body functioned like a furnace, emitting a formidable heat as his blood and Qi surged within him, causing his muscles to remain in a constant state of tension and expansion.


    The sheer intensity of the heating out of his body distorted the air around him.


    His muscles were steadily growing stronger with each repetition.


    Although Aur''s muscle mass attribute didn''t experience significant growth from this type of training, it still contributed to the enhancement of his body''s core strength through natural means, augmented by spells and potions.


    While his physique was bulky, the strength he could unleash from these muscles was terrifying.


    These exercises only focused on some part of his body, whereas his muscle mass attribute was more aboutprehensive enhancement of every physical aspect of his body from muscle, bone, internal organs and even the brain.


    Despite this, the sheer force he could exert from his muscles was formidable, and the intensity of blood and Qi flowing within him had reached remarkable levels.


    Once he erupts in full strength, God knows how much power he could generate.


    While he was thinking, he muttered to himself, ''Muscle system.''


    Instantly, the blue panel appeared in front of him.


    And he focused on the daily quest.


    [Quest: Daily]


    - Run 200 km (iplete)


    - Push-ups 10 thousand (iplete)


    - Squats 10 thousand plete)


    - nk 30 minutes (iplete)


    "Hmm, I havepleted the squats and the nk; now I need toplete push-ups and the running." A small frown settled on his face.


    Just doing the daily quest usually takes him around three hours or more.


    Although he was happy to put in the work, sometimes, because he was busy, he has missed the daily quest one time by a slim margin.


    Luckily, there was no punishment issued or anything. Aur didn''t get the daily single stats point, that was all.


    "Oh well, it''s worth it anyway." Feeling the power coursing through every fabric of his being, Aur nodded with a satisfied expression on his face.


    Even the cells have undergone significant changes in his body; Aur''s genes also seem to have been altered.


    "Now it''s time to increase my attributes again." Aur rubbed his hands with excitement.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 5.16 (+) [Tier one (high)]


    -Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 88


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Two months will pass in just a week or more from now on where I would officially be dered as the Elder, just in time to upgrade my muscle mass," Aur mused as he decisively envisioned allocating all his stat points to the muscle mass attribute.


    The panel flickered and stabilised again.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 6.04 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur''s eyes brightened as he saw his stats panel change from tier one high to tier one peak. This meant his physical body had reached the strength that a peak tier one wizard with dark blue mana could produce!


    He patiently waited for the changes to ur in his body, however, even after a long time of waiting, nothing happened.


    "What''s happening?" a small frown settled on his face.


    Aur carefully sensed his body.


    There was a mysterious blue energy constantly nurturing every part of his body. His muscles felt rejuvenated, and the bone marrow became even more powerful and active, constantly producing purer blood and Qi, each time purer than before.


    His body subtly underwent a process of bing stronger, and its structure slightly changed.


    All of this was a very slow and gradual change, and if Aur hadn''t carefully sensed the changes in his body, he would have never found out about it.


    "This is like the time when I previously upgraded my muscle mass to four points and my physique was upgraded to high tier one, but the process was very gradual," Aur muttered.


    He had recently been able to sense the changes in his body when he upgraded his muscle mass or the intelligence attribute.


    A mysterious energy instantly appears on his body when he upgrades any of his attributes, and this mysterious energy instantly strengthens the part that he upgraded in his attribute.


    This energy was very strange, and Aur didn''t have any control over it. However, its special feature was remarkable: every part of his body could be strengthened, indicating that the energy''s attribute wasn''t fixed and possessed all attributes to increase power.


    Previously, even if he wanted to sense it, he simply couldn''t because the upgrade would be done in an instant, leaving his mind in a state of turmoil or causing him to faint from the pain of the sheer increase in attribute.


    While lost in thought, Aur''s height had already increased by several inches, reaching new heights. His abs and biceps became even more defined, marking aplete transformation in his physique.


    Aur felt the prickling sensation again, signalling that he was gradually being strengthened.


    "I need to rest now," he murmured while rubbing the ce where his third eye was, which felt oddly sore.


    As he gazed at the giant andfy bed before him, he immediatelyy down and fell asleep within seconds.

 Chapter 199: Testing Blood and Qi

    Aur slowly yawned as he rose from the bed, weariness evident in his expression.


    "How long has it been?" he muttered, rubbing the corner of his eyes to clear his blurred vision. Despite the fatigue, his mind felt refreshed, and his body surged with newfound energy, blood, and Qi.


    Boom!


    His blood and Qi erupted with full force, his body emitting a terrifying heat like a furnace, sting away the bed beneath him.


    Aur''s eyes snapped open, revealing crimson pupils filled with shock.


    In a swift moment of realisation, he hastily reined in his boiling blood and Qi.


    "Hmm?" A furrow formed on Aur''s brow as he moved his hand, creating a gust of wind with the mere flick of his wrist.


    Attempting to walk, he left firm imprints of his feet in the ground, causing the floor to crack beneath him.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, his speed skyrocketed, propelling him into the air, nearly crashing into the wall.


    "Fuck." Aur cursed under his breath, eyeing the wall just two inches away from him. He certainly didn''t have a hobby of destroying his own house.


    With great effort, Aur finally managed to regain his bnce and settled down on the ground.


    Bang!


    A shockwave reverberated through the room as Aur''s weight impacted the floor.


    "Has my strength increased that much?" Aur pondered, gazing at his hands in disbelief.


    "No, I had this strength before as well. However, it was contained within my body. But now¡­" Aur''s expression turned thoughtful. "My blood, Qi, and muscle seem to be overflowing."


    He sighed inwardly, staring at the wall in front of him with a hint of bitterness.


    "I need to adapt to this new condition." Aur resolved, slipping into a meditative state to reacquaint himself with his body.


    All the impurities had been purged when he reached the tier one wizard realm, pushing his physical limits to their mortal peak.


    However, that wasn''t the end of it. After his breakthrough, he found himself with some form of protection against impurities from the outside environment.


    Aur could sense that his muscles were acting as a barrier, shielding him from impurities. He wasn''t sure if this was a universal effect or something unique to him, but it was undeniably present, his muscles functioning as a protective shield.


    Lost in thought, Aur suddenly became aware of the potency of the blood and Qi coursing through his body, sending a jolt of surprise through his mind.


    His blood and Qi had grown so robust that they seemed to take on a solid form.


    Opening his eyes, Aur fixed his gaze on the wall before him and rose to his feet.


    By now, he had grown ustomed to his newfound strength.


    "Let''s experiment," he thought eagerly, extending his hand. His body radiated intense heat like a furnace distorting the air around him as his blood and Qi surged forth, gradually materialising in the air before him...


    Boom!


    An explosion of blood and Qi urred, causing Aur''s hand to be swept away by the st, though it left no visible injuries in his hand.


    Aur staggered back, aghast, and spat out a mouthful of blood onto the ground, his expression one of disbelief as he tried to process what had just happened.


    "What in the world?" he thought, his mind reeling with confusion.


    In the instant his blood and Qi materialised, a strange, overwhelming supreme power surged forth, one that Aur found himself unable to resist and even gave him a sense of reverence.


    It was as if this power had erupted to issue him a warning before swiftly dissipating after igniting the blood and Qi that was trying to materialise, leaving Aur bewildered and shaken.


    Though the entire scene had unfolded in a mere fraction of a second, it felt like an eternity to Aur, the memory etched into his mind as if it had been forcibly imnted there.


    "What are these memories?" Aur wondered, clutching his head tightly in frustration.


    He quickly invoked the spell, and his red pupils glowed, bringing a sense of calm to his internal chaos.


    Aur felt a peculiar sensation wash over him as he grappled with the bizarre turn of events. His memories seemed both distorted and crystal clear at the same time, leaving him feeling unsettled.


    After a moment of calming himself, Aur casually assessed his body''s condition.


    "Hmm, my blood and Qi have decreased by two percent?" he murmured, his brow furrowing.


    Despite seeming like a small percentage, Aur understood the significance of this decrease. Now a tier one peak level in his physique, his strength and vitality had reached staggering heights.


    If he were topare his blood and Qi to something, it would be akin to the vast expanse of the sea in his former world. Thus, even a mere two percent loss was substantial.


    Considering the impact on his overall strength, Aur estimated that his power had likely decreased by at least five percent, without factoring in any other variables.


    "Was that rejection from the world?" Aur pondered, his eyes narrowing in thought.


    Why was the wizard path so flourishing in this world? And why was it considered the supreme path in this world?


    There were countless ways to gain strength, such as strengthening one''s body blood, and Qi. These could all lead to the person''s strength increasing directly, without any obstacles like talent.


    Even without any talent, if one trained their body, reaching the peak of mortal limit was still possible.


    And with some treasures, it might even be possible for them to break through the limits of mortality, reaching the strength equivalent to tier one wizards in Aur''s case even without any system.


    The reason behind this was that all the paths leading to power were suppressed, except for the wizard path!


    For instance, Aur increased his attributes through exercises alone, although it was nerve-racking, and the process was slow.


    However, it was impossible formon people to increase their blood and Qi and strengthen their muscles without consuming vast resources.


    For a normal person, just buying ginseng was simr to spending a lifetime''s worth of money.


    Even for wizards, the resources required for breaking through the mortal limits were too luxurious.


    With such resources, as long as the individual was a middle-grade talent, they could reach the tier two wizard realm with a little effort in practice.


    However, there was another main reason as well.


    Under the same realm, wizards with spells were terrifying; their power was enhanced while all other paths were suppressed, rendering them unable to fight under the same realm the wizard were supreme.


    Aur had a headache thinking about this.


    The blood and Qi is also suppressed by this world, making it impossible to materialise them here. This was a feasible exnation Aur gave to himself.


    Either way, Aur had learned the hard way that he cannot materialise the blood and Qi outside his body without a medium, even if he strengthens his body to a terrifying extent and surges his blood and Qi.


    The supreme energy that warned him seemed like a deity, making Aur feel like he wasn''t even an ant, just a tiny atom that would not even enter its eyes.


    Aur sighed as he stretched his body, feeling the energy coursing through his veins.


    Although there was some loss in his strength, still, after his breakthrough, Aur''s strength had increased at least threefoldpared to his previous power.

 Chapter 200: Reputation

    While Aur was checking his body and moving around to test his increased strength, he suddenly heard sounds that prompted him to stop his exercise.


    Bang! Bang!


    A knock came from the door.


    "Who is it?" Aur asked with a frown on his face.


    "Elder Aur, it is time for your ceremony already," Cameron''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Already?" Aur asked with a slightly surprised expression.


    "Tomorrow is the ceremony, Elder Aur," Cameron voiced from outside the room in a weird tone.


    "Okay, you can leave for now," Aur nodded to Cameron, dismissing him immediately.


    As Cameron resumed his post with a peculiar expression, thoughts churned in his mind. "He''s been holed up in his room for almost a week now, not evening out to eat. What is he doing in there?" A glint flickered in his eyes.


    "It has already been a week, huh¡­" Aur''s expression turned regretful, though not directed at Cameron or any external factor. Instead, it was directed at the flickering blue panel in front of him.


    Stat Points: 0


    Seeing the stats points at zero left him with a sense of dissatisfaction.


    "I could have gathered some stats points if I was awake," he murmured, bitternesscing his tone.


    Each stats point mattered, and the fact that he could only gather one per day added to his frustration. There had been no increase in these flows, leaving Aur with a sense of missed opportunity.


    Aur hadn''t forgotten about his other attribute, which had been sitting at point 2 for a long time.


    This attribute held its own value, but Aur had prioritized enhancing his physical prowess, desperately needing immediate strength. Consequently, he hadn''t raised these attributes for a significant period.


    While the intelligence attribute could offer substantial benefits in the long run, it couldn''t provide immediate advantages, aligning less with Aur''s current focus on physical enhancement.


    Suddenly, his stomach rumbled like a tsunami had erupted, its noise reverberating throughout the room.


    "Let''s grab some food first," he said to himself, shaking his head with a regretful expression before walking out of the room.


    Cameron was taken aback when he saw Aur emerge from the room.


    "Didn''t he just say his ns to continue his seclusion?" Cameron grumbled inwardly, though he dared not voice his thoughts aloud.


    Aur smiled mysteriously, as if he could sense Cameron''s thoughts.


    "Order people to prepare dishes for me," hemanded.


    "Yes, Elder Aur. The servants have also been acquired from the market," Cameron said respectfully.


    "Oh," Aur nodded his head nonchntly.


    "Where are they?"


    "Well," Cameron wore a troubled expression. "The dealer insisted on meeting you in person. He even offered his best ve as a gesture after meeting you."


    Aur''s brow furrowed at the mention of the dealer''s request.


    "Forget it, then. Summon the dealer; I''ll meet him myself. I want to see who dares to oppose my might," Aur dered in a domineering tone, his aura suddenly released, bolstering his body by several margins.


    With the release of his aura, his presence flooded the surroundings.


    Boom!


    The atmosphere grew heavy as Cameron''s heart skipped a beat.


    An overwhelming sense of danger emanated from Aur, triggering an instinctual response in Cameron. Even the normal blue mana in his mental space stirred, sensing Aur''s terrifying presence.


    "Yes, yes, young master," Cameron hurriedly bowed and left to fetch the dealer as soon as possible.


    As Cameron walked, his expression turned cold. "That dealer... If he weren''t backed by andlord family, he would have met his end at my hands already."


    Aur watched Cameron''s retreating figure with a cold gaze.


    It wasn''t always best to be overly friendly, especially now that his status had been elevated to that of an Elder.


    If he didn''t assert himself as an Elder and acquiesced to every demand, he would be looked down upon by others, and his reputation would suffer, even without an official deration of his Elder status.


    Reputation was also a form of strength. Things like luck, reputation, and background could all be leveraged to enhance one''s power. So, acting meek and friendly at this juncture would serve no purpose for Aur.


    Lost in these thoughts, Aur made his way to the dining room, filled with luxurious furnishings and even a chandelier adorned with buzzing bugs ced inside them. Although they weren''t a bug but were still an expensive thing to buy.


    "Young master, how is the kitchen?" Lucy asked, her cheeks flushed with a hint of shyness.


    "Good," Aur replied, casting a pleased nce around the kitchen before affectionately patting Lucy''s head.


    "Hehehe," Lucy giggled, revelling in the attention.


    With a gentle guiding hand, Lucy led Aur to his seat at the dining table.


    "Please, Young master," she said.


    As Aur settled into his seat, the tantalising aroma of the food filled his senses, prompting him to close his eyes momentarily, savouring the moment.


    "I wonder how much he can eat today," Lucy thought to herself, her eyes glittering as she surveyed the table. "There''s at least ten kilograms of meat, and it''s not just any meat¡ªit''s tier one beast meat. Each kilogram costs around one middle-grade mana crystal, even with the discount given to the Elder."


    These delicacies were a luxury enjoyed by few, given their luxurious cost and rarity.


    Because the beast meat only provided vital nutrients and vitamins that supplied the body''s growth, it was useless in the further progress for wizards.


    Even though it might offer some benefits, the cost simply didn''t meet the need for strengthening the physique.


    But it was a different case for Aur, who possessed absolute strength in his physique.


    As Aur slowly took bite after bite, and the beast meat entered his stomach, it was instantly digested by the gastric acid in just a blink of an eye.


    After the beast meat was digested, it transformed into a warm energy that slowly tempered his blood and Qi in his body.


    His already vast ocean-like blood and Qi underwent another level of increase, and even his physique was gradually being strengthened.


    With the increase in Aur''s attributes, everything physically rted to him became stronger and stronger, including his digestion speed, which was several times faster than an ordinary person''s, without using any spells!


    Feeling the increase, he nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    "I wonder why I am not affected by the restrictions that others have," Aur''s eyes flickered as he looked at the blue panel in front of him.


    His initial conjecture was that the system had made him immune to these world''s restrictions.


    However, after a long time, Aur thought otherwise. If that were the case, then when he released his blood and Qi outside his body, he would have been protected against that supreme will.


    While thinking, he chewed the roasted meat, and instantly a chewy texture spread in his mouth followed along with some uncooked parts.


    Unlike a normal beast, the meat of the tier one beast was undoubtedly hard, and cooking it was even more difficult. However, Aur didn''t mind this at all except for the pleasing sensation to his taste buds. It didn''t make a difference if it was raw or cooked, since his digestion was terrifying.


    Lucy looked at Aur with disbelief as he gobbled and gobbled the meat like an insatiable monster without even stopping for once.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 201: Terrifying Digestion and Richard

    Aur burped in satisfaction, his hand gently patting his belly, which remained perfectly toned with well-defined abs beneath his bulky ck wizard robes.


    With the slight increase in his blood and Qi, Aur felt his body being slowly nurtured.


    Strengthening his body wasn''t an instantaneous process; while the attribute increase from his muscle system didn''t require external energy, regr exercises to boost his muscle attribute still necessitated additional energy, which could be swiftly converted.


    Shaking his head at these thoughts, Aur nced at his young maid.


    At this moment, Lucy''s expression was one of disbelief, as if she couldn''t fathom how Aur could consume ten kilograms of tier one beast meat. For an ordinary person, such an amount of meat couldst for several months, yet Aur devoured it effortlessly.


    "Is he a reincarnation of a taotie or something?" Lucy pondered, her gaze filled with spection and calction.


    Aur remained expressionless as he allowed his maid servants to draw their own conclusions.


    To him, these women were now entirely dispensable. With his status as an elder, he held the power to dispose of them without consequence. There would be no repercussions for eliminating her; at most, a cursory investigation would be conducted, swiftly ending without any substantive findings. Her value to him had diminished significantly, save for the potential use as a distraction for his enemies.


    Rising to power inevitably attracted countless adversaries. Even aligning himself with the second elder''s faction had made enemies of the first elder and the third elder''s fractions.


    For Aur, it was a simple equation: one man''s fortune often came at the expense of another''s misfortune. The resources allocated to the second elder''s faction weren''t gained from thin air; they were sourced from the shares of resources belonging to other factions.


    Aur was acutely aware of these dynamics, understanding them as an inevitable part of the factional power struggle. Standing idly on the sidelines would only expose him to greater peril; in the tumult of factional conflicts, an unknown factor like himself could easily be a target for all sides.


    "Sigh, I haven''t even visited my own family for a long time," Aur mused, a fleeting warmth flickering in his otherwise cold gaze before extinguishing into icy resolve once more.


    "Elder Aur, the dealer has arrived," Cameron''s respectful voice interrupted Aur''s thoughts, drawing his attention back to the present.


    Nodding impassively, Aur rose from his seat and followed Cameron to meet the dealer. Upon arriving, he was greeted by a lean man sporting sunsses and a golden coat, exuding an air of luxury.


    nking him were two attractive women, also wearing sses and holding pen and paper wearing tight clothes that highlighted their curvy body.


    His eyes flickered with a calctive gaze and a hint of haughtiness.


    "Are you the one?" Aur asked in a nonchnt tone, his demeanor exuding an air of authority.


    "Please don''t be angry, Elder Aur," the man replied with a bitter smile, introducing himself as Richard.


    Aur simply nced at him, his gaze unreadable as he took his seat.


    "Since you know that I am an Elder already..." Aur trailed off, his silence hanging in the air.


    Richard felt a strange chill run down his spine, despite Aur''sck of further words.


    "Elder Aur, please forgive me. I wanted to sell you the best ves possible while also making a business deal," Richard hastily apologised, bowing deeply.


    Meanwhile, Aur calmly took sips of his tea, prepared by Lucy who had followed him into the room.


    "Elder Aur?" Richard''s anxiety grew as he received no response from Aur, wondering if he was being ignored or disrespected.


    "What is he doing? Drinking tea? Am I invisible to him, or is he ignoring me because of disrespect?...." Countless thoughts raced through Richard''s mind, fueling his growing unease.


    Richard, a person who had inherited his wealth from his father, had initially believed that everything would go exactly as nned. However, as he observed Aur''s calm demeanour, he couldn''t shake off the growing difort and anxiety that gnawed at him.


    He had invested a considerable amount of money to cultivate friendships with the young masters of prominentndlord families, a strategy that had helped him deceive Cameron into believing he had powerful backing.


    When Aur finally spoke, poking into the conversation with a simple question, Richard''s eyes brightened with hope. Perhaps there was still a chance to salvage the situation.


    "What business?" Aur''s inquiry was straightforward, prompting Richard to regain some of his confidence.


    "The business is about gambling," Richard replied, a smile returning to his face as he borated, "The gambling industry yields substantial profits, as there are countless individuals willing to squander their wealth in pursuit of entertainment."


    "Oh?" Aur raised his brows.


    Seeing the raised brows of Aur, Richard grew even more excited, interpreting it as a sign of interest in his proposal.


    "These gambling ventures will target the descendants of the authorities rather thanmon people," Richard continued, gauging Aur''s reaction as he spoke. "These individuals possess significant wealth, but due to theirck of talent orplete absence thereof, their resources remainrgely unused."


    Richard''s gaze flickered towards Aur, awaiting his response as he outlined the terms of their potential partnership.


    "You won''t have to lift a finger, Elder Aur. All we need is permission to use your name, and in return, you''ll receive ten percent of the profits," Richard exined eagerly. "As a new elder, you naturallyck resources, and this venture could provide you with a substantial sum."


    Aur regarded Richard with a simple nce, but the man felt a cold sweat break out on his skin as Aur calmly resumed drinking his tea.


    "No," Aur stated firmly, his gaze unwavering as he met Richard''s eyes.


    "But... but..." Richard stammered, caught off guard by Aur''s refusal.


    "I said no," Aur states, his tone resolute. "Show me the servants."


    Richard could only grit his teeth helplessly and hand Aur a list of people.


    However, Aur''s gaze wasn''t on the list at that moment, but instead on the two women behind him.


    "How much for these?" Aur inquired, his eyes brightening with interest as he looked at the two.


    "These," Richard was speechless when he heard, "Elder Aur, these are not for sale." Aur was demanding his two personal assistants, whom he had worked so hard to nurture. Not only that, he hadn''t even tasted the fruits of hisbor yet. How could he let Aur enjoy them?


    Richard felt indignant after investing so much effort in nurturing them from childhood.


    As Aur''s brows knitted in response, he nced at Cameron, who nodded in understanding. Suddenly, Cameron directed a fierce gaze towards Richard, his presence bearing down on the man.


    Gulp!


    An audible gulp sounded from Richard as he felt the air thicken and his courage and bravado instantly vanished, reced by a strange chill.


    With a forced smile, he looked at Aur.


    "Elder Aur, I was just joking. How could someone as discerning as you be fooled?" Richard coldly nced at the two women with blond hair.


    "From now on, go to Elder Aur. He is your master," hemanded them.


    The two women seemed a bit dazed at first, but upon seeing Aur''smanding presence, they happily approached him with smiles on their faces.


    "Master Aur," they said in unison, bowing respectfully.


    Aur simply nodded in response and proceeded to review the list, marking several names.


    After finishing, he handed the list back to Richard.


    "I need all these people. If you dare to make any modifications or send spies, your life is over," Aur dered casually as he finished his cup of tea.


    "You may leave now."

 Chapter 202: First Elder

    Richard left Aur''s grand mansion with an expressionless face.


    Upon entering, he had two beautiful women following him, but now he was alone.


    He walked swiftly along the roads, eventually entering an alleyway.


    In the narrow confines of the alley, he pulled out a pen and a piece of paper, his expression pensive as he wrote something down and tied it to a bird.


    The bird appeared to be an ordinary wild bird, but it remained calm even as Richard secured the message to its left leg. After firmly attaching it, he gave the bird a pat on its wings.


    With a whoosh, the bird took off, flying through the air at a terrifying speed.


    Once the bird was out of sight, Richard stood in silence for a long while.


    Then, suddenly, he roared as loudly as he could, his voice echoing through the alleyway.


    With clenched fists, he began to pound the wall in front of him in frustration and anger.


    Bang! Bang!


    With each blow, the old, greased wall began to crumble like a spider''s cobweb.


    After a relentless onught, Richard finally ceased his assault, turning around with a cold, murderous glint in his eyes.


    "Please spare me, wizard," came a meek voice from one of the corners.


    But before the plea could fully register, Richard swiftly drew his sword from his waist and began hacking at the child in ragged clothes.


    Swish!


    With relentless fury, he struck the child again and again, releasing all the pent-up frustration and anger within him.


    The child couldn''t even scream before his life faded away, yet Richard continued his merciless assault.


    After what felt like an eternity, Richard finally halted, his breath ragged as he took a moment to rest. He casually wiped his sword clean with a piece of cloth.


    "That bastard Aur isn''t simple," he muttered bitterly.


    "I know you are there. Come out."


    Silence answered him.


    "Tch, it was worth a try. It seems like there is no one here," Richard said, heaving a sigh of relief.


    Before leaving the alleyway, Richard didn''t spare a nce at the mutted corpse.


    After his departure, a big fat squirrel with tworge fangs protruding out emerged from a nearby garbage can, its expression tentative.


    "What a cruel human," the squirrel''s voice echoed before it scurried off with its fat belly swiftly manoeuvring through the crowd.


    Swiftly returning to Aur''s mansion, the squirrel entered the premises.


    ¡­


    The first elder sat cross-legged, his long beard already aged, reaching around his shoulders. He was bald, with a medium build, his breathing calm and focused as he drew mana from the surrounding like a bottomless pit.


    Suddenly, he snapped open his eyes, their glint reflecting a strange pattern.


    A bird appeared in his window, fluttering.


    The first elder gazed at the window, which opened as he extended his arm. Directly, the sword to the side flew towards him. This was his famous metal magic!


    "Has the job been done?" a contemtive expression appeared on his face as he let the bird rest on his shoulder.


    The first elder caught the papers, knotted to the bird''s leg, and slowly opened it.


    While reading the paper, his brows knitted together in a frown.


    "I wanted to incite conflict between the third and fifth factions, led by the second elder and the third elder. However, it seems that using that weakling may not be possible for the time being. But it doesn''t matter; he is a minor character after all. However, considering his luck, I should invite him to my faction instead," a fierce gaze appeared in his eyes.


    "I feel like I could break through to tier three within a year at this rate. I am progressing," the first elder smiled when he felt that. "That inheritance was definitely worth it," his whole body started to emit a dark aura.


    "After I eliminate Noah and William, all the resources in the vige will be mine. At that time I would still need some young bloods."


    ¡­


    "Master, Master," the squirrel said while panting.


    Aur, at the moment, was casually sitting in thep of one of the women whom he had just acquired from Richard.


    The blond woman was blushing slightly while rubbing his temples, and the other woman was slowly feeding him grapes.


    In name, they were just servants, but in actuality, their status could be said to be even lower than ves.


    "You''re already enjoying your servants," the squirrel red with anger, keeping its chubby hand on its hips and standing up in a human-like manner.


    "Just tell me what you found out," Aur''s deep voice fell, and the squirrel''s bravado disappeared like a river washed away.


    "As expected by your master, Richard just sent a note through a bird and left the ce," the squirrel reported.


    Aur''s eyes snapped open, revealing his red pupils.


    The girl who was rubbing his temples was visibly frightened when she saw Aur''s abrupt action.


    A frown settled on Aur''s face. "Continue," hemanded.


    "Yes, Master," she said in a meek voice.


    As she resumed massaging his temples, Aur''s mind raced with various thoughts, and he sneered inwardly.


    How could such a lucrative business be left for others to handle? And why would Richard, a man of seemingly significant wealth, approach a newly appointed elder with the strength of a tier one wizard to ask for protection?


    There is no free lunch in the world; it was too good to be true.


    Moreover, even if it were true, once these high-ranking people lost their money, they would be angry, and their wrath would likely be directed at Aur, the name behind the protection of the establishment.


    Aur refused to underestimate the power of unity. These individuals would umte, forming a force that could overwhelm him.


    Even if Aur didn''t care about the wrath he would incur, he refused to believe that there wasn''t already a powerful elder involved in the gambling business.


    All these thoughts led to one conclusion: Richard was sus, and even a blind person could see it.

 Chapter 203: Elara and Seraphine

    Aur leisurely savoured the bite of the freshly peeled apple, the burst of juicy vour exploding on his taste buds, tantalising his senses with the essence of the fruit.


    "Master," the woman murmured softly, her voice carrying a meek tone as a small tear trickled down her cheek,nding on Aur''s face.


    Aur slowly opened his eyes, greeted by the sight of the blonde woman whose eyes shimmered with tears, her body trembling with exhaustion and fear.


    "I... I am sorry, Master," she stammered, her toneced with terror. For five hours straight, Aur heady in herp, her hands tirelessly massaging his temples without a moment''s rest.


    Her thighs throbbed with numbness, the strain of supporting Aur''s weight taking its toll. But it was her delicate hand that suffered the most. Though seemingly boneless, her hand was now cramped and numb from the continuous massage, her nervespressed under the strain.


    The blue veins on her fair skin stood out starkly. Her hand was so sore that she could barely move it, every movement sending waves of difort through her exhausted body.


    Since Aur''s skull had also hardened, it was a miracle that she was able to massage his temples continuously for five hours straight.


    He looked at the other woman who was diligently peeling fruits for Aur without rest as well. Although her condition was also not good, it wasn''t as bad as the woman who was massaging him.


    "You two have simr hair and facial features. Are you both twins?" Aur finally spoke.


    "No, Master, but we are sisters," the girl said with a sigh of relief, seeing that Aur wasn''t angry at her.


    "Oh," Aur nodded thoughtfully. He suddenly thought of the twins he had met in the Mercenary ce; they had also helped him gain some resources with the dungeon they found.


    "Their names were Chloe and Emma, right?"


    He hadn''t had the time to meet them ever since he came to the academy, nor was he interested in doing so. Since they couldn''t awaken their mental space, it was impossible for them to be in the same position anymore.


    They were just mercenaries at the end of the day, risking their lives for every penny they could earn, while Aur couldpletely enjoy his life and even get a chance to increase his lifespan.


    For people who couldn''t even awaken their mental space, it was useless for them to even get a lifespan spell, as it would be ineffective.


    This was a cruel truth; if you didn''t awaken a mental space, no matter what type of status you had or background, you would only live for around one hundred and twenty years at most if you were disease-free.


    As for people who had awakened their mental space, even a little iota of mana made thempletely disease-free, so living for a hundred and twenty years wasn''t a problem.


    As Aur stood up from herp, stretching his muscles with power coursing through his body, his muscles cracked like a roaring dragon.


    "Not bad," Aur muttered to himself. He could already fully control his body from head to toe, and even his control of strength seemed to have increased by another level again.


    He turned back to the woman who couldn''t stand up no matter how she tried, stuck in ce.


    "What are your names?" Aur asked.


    "My name is ra, and my younger sister''s name is Seraphine," she replied.


    Aur nodded his head. "There will be servants being sent soon. If you arepetent enough, you two will be hired as the head servants."


    The two sisters'' eyes brightened when they heard this.


    "Thank you, master," they both bowed.


    "Remember, you have to bepetent enough," Aur reminded them, then looked at the fat squirrel and lightly flicked it.


    Bang!


    The fat squirrel wasunched into the air, crashing into the wall. With its fat belly bouncing, the squirrel rubbed his head.


    "What was that for, master?" he asked.


    Aur just shook his head as he directed the squirrel back to the beast pouch.


    "Come back."


    "A heartless bastard," the squirrel grumbled while still rubbing its head.


    "What was that?" Aur raised his brows.


    "Nothing, nothing," the squirrel forcefully smiled and entered the pouch.


    Aur closed the pouch and looked at his clothes.


    "Master," ra murmured in a small voice as she took out ab.


    Aur just silently nodded his head, and ra immediately started tob his long white hair in a neat way.


    Afterbing it, she wanted to tie it into a bun, but Aur shook his head.


    "I don''t like to tie my hair," Aur lightly said while looking at the time.


    "It''s nighttime already, huh."


    He mused and looked at the two sisters, who had a nervous expression and a touch of pink hue on their cheeks.


    "You guys can leave for now."


    "Yes, master," both of them immediately said while internally heaving a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    As they left, Aur was left alone in the room.


    "I should finish my daily quest and sleep now," Aur muttered, the blue panel flickering in front of him.


    [Quest: Daily]


    - Run 201 km (iplete)


    - Push-ups 10,100 (iplete)


    - Squats 10,100 (iplete)


    - nk 30 minutes (iplete)


    Aur quickly took off his ck wizard robes, revealing his robust body with muscles pulsing. His abs and biceps were distinct, and his bulky frame, coupled with his towering height, gave him a menacing appearance.


    He looked like a devil incarnate.


    Without wasting any time, he began doing push-ups, noticing that his efficiency had increased several times over.


    As Aur performed the exercise, his figure blurred, moving so fast that to a mortal''s eyes, it seemed like he wasn''t moving at all.


    However, the surrounding temperature rose noticeably from the boiling of his blood and Qi.


    His blood and Qi worked in tandem with his muscles as he swiftlypleted ten thousand and one hundred push-ups in less than half an hour.


    This was Aur''s personal record so far by dividing the time by at least half.


    Next, Aur moved on to squats, finishing them just as quickly. Sweat glistened on his body, falling to the floor drop by drop, but he wasn''t finished yet.


    He switched seamlessly into nks, holding the position for half an hour without rest.


    His muscles were already tensed and perfectly working, allowing him to exert his full strength.


    Fortunately, despite the other tasks from the daily quest increasing, the nk remained the same, requiring him to endure thirty gruelling minutes.


    "Right now, it''s nothing, but previously..." a bitter smile crept onto his lips as a drop of sweat fell to the floor.


    In the past, nks had always been a challenge for him.


    Even a single second felt like an eternity, and thirty minutes seemed like an entire LIFETIME.


    However, he had persevered through those times, and now he could perform them effortlessly. Though it still felt like he had spent a lot of time, in reality, it had only been thirty minutes.


    Finally, Aur stood up, his body drenched in sweat, and began to walk in a circle around the room without taking a single rest.


    Swoosh!


    As he moved through the air, Aur effortlessly broke the sound barrier, causing the air to tear with the might of his speed. Only his blurred figure could be seen.


    In the end, it felt as though Aur was two instead of one, both running at the same time!

 Chapter 204: Genius Batch

    Aur quickly bathed himself and freshened up from all the sweat. As the water washed over him, it began to steam from the heat his body produced, bing visibly clear.


    After washing up, Aur was just about to wear his robes when he heard a knocking sound from outside.


    "Who is it?" Aur asked.


    "Master, it is us," came the voices of the two sisters from outside.


    "You can enter."


    The door immediately creaked open as the two sisters came in. However, the moment they nced at Aur, a small blush tinged their cheeks, and they closed their eyes slightly, letting out a small sigh.


    At this time, Aur''s muscr body was on full disy, covered only by a towel around his lower region.


    "What are you two doing here right now?" Aur asked.


    "Master, we are attending to our duties as servants," ra spoke respectfully. "May we dress you up?"


    "Very well," Aur replied casually.


    ra and Seraphine''s eyes immediately brightened, and they started to dress Aur.


    First, Seraphine brought Aur underwear, slowly opening the towel with a blush on her face. Her eyes widened in terror when she saw Aur''s monster, although it wasn''t erect yet, it still was¡­.


    "It''s at least the size of my face," she muttered to herself. However, she didn''t forget her duty and quickly clothed him in underwear, followed by pants.


    "By the way, how old are you guys?" Aur suddenly asked.


    "Master, my older sister ra is twenty-two years old, and I, the younger one, am twenty years old," Seraphine replied, finally adjusting his pants.


    "So, they have a gap of two years, huh¡­" Aur curiously thought, looking at Seraphine''s small but clear and beautiful face, with long legs and a curvy body.


    At this moment, ra also fetched Aur''s ck wizard robe and came to his side.


    After Aur was dressed, he swiftly departed.


    The sun had already risen on the horizon, and as Aur observed his stat points, which had increased from 0 to 1, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Oh?" Aur nced at the dining table with a slightly surprised expression.


    "Master, we''ve prepared a meal for you," ra said softly.


    Aur was further amused when he noticed Lucy staring at the two sisters with hatred in her eyes. However, he didn''t concern himself with their internal conflicts.


    But...


    "If you two engage in another petty fight, even behind my back, and I find out about it, all three of you will be ughtered without mercy," Aur''s icy voice sliced through the air, sending a shiver down the spines of the three women.


    Lucy felt her hair stand on end as she broke out in a cold sweat. The two sisters were no better off.


    "Yes, master," ra, the older sister, bowed deeply.


    Lucy also bowed, albeit slightly shorter than ra.


    "Good, you understand. This is my final warning," Aur stated with a deadpan expression in a cold tone.


    ra sensed that he wasn''t joking, filling her with a sense of crisis. Even if Aur wasn''t serious, she had no interest in testing his patience.


    You die when you are killed!


    ra didn''t dare to tempt fate, knowing it could lead to her demise. It wasn''t worth risking her life just to find out.


    Aur began to eat his morning meal, consisting mostly of meat, fruits, and vegetables, all vital for his body. To Aur, it didn''t matter whether it was meat or vegetables; what mattered was whether it was beneficial for his body.


    Although these meals cost significant resources, he still had plenty from the second elder, as well as his monthly sry.


    Since he was still an early Tier One wizard, the resources he had were plenty for him to continuously spend.


    After finishing his dinner, Aur stood up when he heard Cameron''s voice.


    "Elder Aur, the ceremony is about to begin."


    Aur slowly washed his hands and walked out of his grand mansion without any haste.


    ¡­


    "Hey, who is the new elder? Do you have any information?" a man stretched his arms widely, yawning as he looked at the female guard beside him with a glint in his eyes.


    "How would I know?" the female guard coldly replied, ignoring the advances of the guard in front of her. "Either way, I heard he is among the students from the genius batch."


    "Genius batch?" the man said with surprise. "The batch where the high-grade talent William, the disciple of the leader, is from?"


    "Yes, I heard it''s someone from there."


    As the man pondered aloud, his eyes widened in sudden realization.


    "Could it be William?" he asked, his voice tinged with awe.


    The woman beside him shook her head, dismissing the possibility. "No, it can''t be William. I''ve heard from others that he''s still in seclusion, never leaving his dorm. It seems highly unlikely."


    "But how could that be?" the man mused, furrowing his brow. "Even if someone''s progress rivals William''s, they would likely only be at Tier One by now."


    The woman shrugged in response. "I''m not sure. Perhaps the elder is a Tier One wizard who earned his position through remarkable progress."


    "That does seem usible," the man conceded, his gaze narrowing in thought. "But who could it be? Could it be the First Elder''s son, Jack?"


    As they contemted the possibilities, the gathering of students and instructors continued to grow. Even older students and disciples of the elders had arrived.


    As they pondered over the identity of the new elder, their attention was drawn to a bulky youth with a tall structure emerging from the crowd.


    Despite the bulkiness of his wizard robe, the contours of his muscles were unmistakable, radiating an aura of danger that sent shivers down the spines of onlookers.


    His expression was cold and aloof as he strode forward, followed closely by a guard d in silver armour adorned with three stars on his chest. Behind them trailed three women.


    Two young curvy blond with a sense of matureness and a blue haired woman.


    "Who is that?"

 Chapter 205: Status

    "Hmm," a frown appeared on the female guard''s face as she contemted the features of the youth andpared them to the person she had information about.


    Since the youth''s demeanour and the natural presence he emitted were different from others, she was naturally able to discern that he wasn''t an ordinary individual. She also possessed information about strong individuals and their talents, which she considered a strength.


    Information was power!


    Knowing about strong and talented individuals allowed her to avoid offending them and even to curry favour with them.


    "He must be Aur?" she thought uncertainly.


    The features matched the description she had received: a face with red eyes and long white hair, and even his demeanour seemed to fit.


    However, there was one difference: his unusually tall stature and the more terrifying presence he exuded, as if Aur were a beast beneath human skin, ready to release his ferocity and ughter everyone.


    While she was lost in thought, the youth had already approached them.


    "Open the gate," Cameron came forward for Aur and said lightly.


    "Ye¡­ yes," the male guard stammered, hastily opening the gate with a nervous expression, while she observed silently.


    "Master, please," Cameron turned back with a smile on his face. Aur nodded and entered the premises.


    "Since even the inner guard of the academy is so respectful to him, what kind of status does this Aur have?" the female guard wondered, feeling a sense of shock. Three stars on their silver armour indicated that the guard was a high-tier one wizard, and four stars represented the pinnacle of tier one.


    As for themander of the academy''s inner guard, he was a tier two wizard, indicated by the badge on his distinctive ck armour¡ªa blue bird emblem.


    However, she suddenly thought of something. From the information she had gathered, Aur''s father was a teacher and a tier one wizard with barely anybat capability, and his mother was a housewife.


    Thinking of these, her eyes widened.


    "Is he the new elder?" she whispered.


    She turned to catch a fleeting glimpse of Aur''s back, a regretful expression on her face.


    As Aur entered the ce, attention immediately gravitated towards him, especially from those in high positions. However, those in lower positions remained oblivious, as they were deemed unworthy of such knowledge.


    "Brother Aur, I have to congratte you," Jack suddenly appeared, a smile ying on his lips.


    Aur returned the smile. "Thank you, Brother Jack," his crimson eyes glinting mysteriously.


    "Hahaha," Jack chuckled graciously.


    Some of the others nearby strained to eavesdrop, though they remained clueless about the conversation.


    After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Jack eventually departed from Aur, returning to his social circle.


    Aur remained silent, patiently waiting. He felt a bit isted, even though people came to greet him. Once greeted, however, they quickly moved on to mingle with others in their own group. The older generation didn''t acknowledge him at all.


    Since he had been in seclusion, Aur hadn''t had the time to interact with people, rendering his social circle practically null.


    However, Aur didn''t concern himself with this. Previously, when he was weak, he needed to mingle with others and form connections. But now, with his status as an elder announced, there would be no need for that. People would flock to him on their own.


    There was a difference in status now.


    Everything could be converted to strength¡ªfrom talent to background to luck, even reputation¡ªall could be counted as one''s strength. Strength didn''t merely refer to an individual''sbat prowess.


    Soon, Aur noticed some new faces appearing one by one. As a third-year student, the next two batches were already present, and with the addition of the new batch, even more familiar faces popped up one by one.


    "Aur, are you here?"


    Suddenly, Aur heard a voice from behind him, causing him to raise his brows and turn to see a familiar face: Anne, Leo''s girlfriend.


    She was dressed in a seductive manner, apanied by three individuals who followed her with a respectful expression. However, their eyes betrayed a lecherous gaze, lusting after her body.


    Aur nced at them briefly before turning back, his expression indifferent.


    A frown creased Anne''s face.


    "My chance hase," one of the men muttered with a smirk before he walked up to Aur.


    "Hey, it is rude not to reply when Anne wants to talk to you," the man said, advancing towards Aur. However, before he could draw close, he noticed the guard standing beside Aur, adorned in silver armour with three intricately crafted stars.


    The man''s expression immediately shifted from haughty to thoughtful, then to a frown, before finally settling into an expression full of despair.


    "What were you talking about?" Aur inquired, his toneced with curiosity and a hint of suspicion as he observed the swift transformation in the man''s expression.


    "Nothing," the man replied curtly, his movements mechanical as he swiftly turned his head away, retreating back to Anne''s side with an air of defeat etched across his features.


    "Hey, where did all your bravado go? You were putting on quite a show in front of Anne, but now it seems to have vanished," remarked one of the other males beside Anne, his voice tinged with amusement as he let out a snicker.


    However, the man remained unresponsive, his silence made the other man snicker even more.


    Anne''s brow furrowed with concern as she witnessed the sudden change in his demeanour. "What happened to him?" Her eyes shimmered with a curious glint.


    "Despite my reputation, these three guys have already be my shadows, and their status isn''t insignificant either. If I y my cards right, I could potentially gain valuable resources without exerting much effort.


    No matter how formidable Aur has be with thebined influence of these three individuals, he won''t be able to make much waves," she mused, a confident smile spreading across her lips as she contemted her strategic advantage.


    Aur regarded the situation with a peculiar expression on his face.


    "Is this what they call being a ''simp''?" he mused quietly to himself.


    Suddenly, he was distracted by amotion nearby and turned his attention towards it. To his surprise, he saw Noah, dressed casually, emerging with a warm smile, apanied by William and Amelia.

 Chapter 206: Ten Landlords

    Countless people greeted him, and Noah responded with just a moderate smile as he made his way towards the main stage, where everyone''s eyes had already gathered.


    William and Amelia moved to the side, patiently waiting for Noah.


    As Noah ascended the stage, a hush fell over the crowd, all attention fixated on him.


    The smile on Noah''s face gradually faded into a grim expression.


    "My dear Elders, Instructors, and fellow students, I have unfortunate news to share with you all."


    Silence enveloped the venue, the atmosphere growing even more sombre for some inexplicable reason.


    "I apologise, new students," Noah''s gaze shifted to where the new arrivals were seated, their expressions now tense with anticipation, "that this news must be delivered during your weing ceremony. However, it is of utmost importance, and I hope you can forgive me for its timing."


    "Despite the difort caused by the leader''s contributions to the vige, it is for the betterment of ourmunity. These sacrifices pave the way for our vige to prosper and perhaps even attain recognition one day," spoke up one individual from the crowd.


    Instantly, a chorus of loud exmations erupted from others in the crowd, all praising Noah fervently, even if some did so reluctantly. Some followed the herd mentality, while others hesitated to offend the most powerful person in the vige.


    Noah let out a sigh that seemed to emanate from the depths of his heart, his expression shifting to one of sadness and grimness.


    The new students fell silent as they listened attentively, demonstrating an awareness of their surroundings. Even those who didn''t notice their peers'' silence followed suit, quieting down.


    Noah nced at them with a nod of satisfaction, though inwardly, he frowned. "This batch of new students has suddenly taken a turn for the worse. Barely ten of them possess middle-grade talents, and they struggle to take more than forty steps in any one of them."


    "Our vige''s fortune may have been drained because of William already," Noah said, a deep frown creasing his brow as regret filled his heart. However, in the face of the terrifying might of a Tier Four Wizard, he felt powerless.


    "The grim reality is that the eight elders, including the Fourth Fraction Leader, have fallen at the hands of the enemy vige," Noah announced, letting his words sink in among the crowd.


    Instantly, bursts of exmations erupted, tinged with a hint of fear.


    "The Eight Elder was once hailed as heroes of our vige. He single-handedly saved us from the Beast Tide when our leader was preupied with a Tier Three Beast. And now, he has been cruelly killed by the other vige?"


    "Who could have possibly killed him? Even under the Tier Two Realm, there wasn''t a soul who could match him, especially if he unleashed those terrifying rays again."


    "True, but I''ve heard that using those rays meant sacrificing his own lifespan¡ªa forbidden spell indeed."


    "He truly was a hero, an unsung hero, sacrificing his own life for the sake of our vige."


    "But those other vige bastards dared to kill such a person?"


    "No, we cannot let this go unpunished! We must seek revenge!"


    A voice suddenly rang out, cutting through the tension, and the entire crowd seemed to be consumed by a fiery rage.


    "We must seek revenge!" the shout echoed, igniting a fervent response from the entire assembly of young people. Even the older generation, though a step behind, joined in with the collective outcry.


    Noah nodded in agreement, a smile ying on his lips.


    "Whether it was William who killed the elder or if there''s someone else behind it, right now our vige needs a spark, and revenge is the perfect fuel for it¡ªespecially since we''ve just lost Adriana," Noah thought aloud, a small frown flickering across his face.


    Adriana, the red-haired woman, was semi-associated with andlord family, and Noah had already found himself entangled in a conflict with the Steele family over William.


    Noah had now offended twondlord families, and if one counted, there were around ten bloodline families in total.


    Each family operated like a herd of sheep; if one was threatened, the rest would swiftly rally to their defence. This was why Noah had to tread carefully around them, despite his considerable power and influence even as the strongest man in the vige.


    They also had their internal struggles, but they were minor scufflespared to the unity they disyed when threatened. As long as even one of the tenndlord families felt endangered, the entire collective would band together.


    With Noah having already made enemies with two of thendlords, he had inadvertently offended the other eight as well, rendering their already tenuous rtionship null and void.


    "Everything will be fine as long as I secure my lifespan," Noah muttered to himself, his thoughts drifting to the generous allotment of lifespans to the elders and thevish rewards bestowed upon those insignificant pests.


    "If we hadn''t distributed lifespans more generously to the elders and thosemoners rewarding them with other things instead, perhaps there would have been more lifespans for me to extend my own."


    These musings left a bitter taste in his mouth, but Noah quickly suppressed them as he turned his attention back to the crowd, which was brimming with fighting spirit and a thirst for vengeance.


    "Although the vige has lost an elder, it is now time for the younger generation to step up and assume leadership roles," Noah dered, breaking the silence that had fallen over the crowd. "With every passing from the older generation, it is the duty of the younger generation to fill their shoes.


    While we are mortals with limited lifespans, we must remember that our North Vige must endure for generations toe. After careful consideration, the elders and I have decided to promote members of the younger generation to take on the roles of the elders."


    As Noah spoke, everyone''s ears perked up, and the atmosphere crackled with anticipation. Every individual present was now fully attentive, their curiosity piqued.


    "Will it be William, or perhaps Jack, or even Henry?" murmured through the crowd, spection running rampant as they awaited Noah''s announcement.


    "I wonder who it could be?" Anne thought curiously as she watched in anticipation, trying to present herself in the best light possible. After all, the new elder would likely be young¡­.


    However, Noah''s announcement caught everyone off guard, causing their eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "Aur has been selected as the elder," Noah''s voice resounded, each wordnding heavily and stirring a storm in the hearts of the people.


    A strange silence enveloped the surroundings, leaving most people shell-shocked with widened eyes. They were unable to muster any words for a long time.

 Chapter 207: Old timers

    Aur''s footsteps seemed to echo across the entire ce as the pin-drop silence continued, before he finally walked up to the stage with an expressionless face.


    At that moment, Noah pped with a warm smile on his face, firmly giving Aur a pat on the shoulder and praising him.


    "Well done, young man. You are one of the fastest to break through the Tier One Wizard Realm," Noahmended, his eyes glinting with a strange light as he handed Aur the emblem proving his ascension to elder. The emblem was carved with a blue bird''s sign.


    "These old men wanted to inspect the strength of my physique..." Aur''s heart skipped a beat. Noah''s eyes hadn''t shed with any pattern, which technically meant he wasn''t using any spell.


    However, how could these old men assess his strength using such magical means without casting a spell?


    Luckily, Aur had control over his muscles and was able to demonstrate to Noah that his physical might was onlyparable to the Mid-tier One Wizard Realm!


    Suddenly, Aur remembered the woman he had met at the pleasure pce, who had used a strange power to drain his energy. Although the power that was returned seemed beneficial to his body, recalling this made Aur feel a chill down his spine.


    "Is it an illusion? No, it can''t be. Although my attribute might not be enough if I wanted to defend myself against a tier three wizard spell, however when I was in the pleasure pce with that woman, she couldn''t have illusioned me. Looks like I have to go back to that ce again," Aur thought, his mind racing.


    With these thoughts shing in his mind, Aur nodded his head and handed back the emblem that Cameron had delivered to him.


    The emblem Aur had was actually temporary, however it held all the authority of a normal elder but could be only used for a limited time and these time was the expiry date.


    Noah took the emblem, and it suddenly disappeared from his hand.


    "Young man, you are strong in sheer physical strength. I have to admit, if we were topete in sheer raw strength, I might lose if I don''t use spells," Noah praised Aur repeatedly.


    "Thank you, Leader," Aur replied with a smile, returning the sentiment.


    Suddenly, Aur noticed Anne''s expression change from shock to realization, and then to horror.


    The man beside her appeared even more aghast, his nervous expression evident as he slowly distanced himself from Anne. His steps were so slow that it was almost imperceptible when he had already moved far away from her.


    Meanwhile, the other two individuals, not being foolish, quickly realised that pursuing Anne would likely result in their demise without mercy.


    Without hesitation, they both turned and left, their departure even more direct than the first man''s.


    "We can have countless womens, why should we risk offending an elder for her¡­"


    By the time Anne turned around, seeking support, she found herself alone. She felt isted, like a fish out of water nobody talked to her.


    Her expression gradually turned to despair as she looked around, realising the extent of her mistake.


    At these moment, She knew she had thoroughly fucked up!


    Even the friends she had made and all the other people she was familiar with stopped talking to her,pletely ignoring her even if she yelled as if she were invisible to them.


    With her having offended an elder, she would never be able to make new friends, and the resources she would receive would gradually start to thin out since she wouldn''t be able toplete any quests alone.


    Anne couldn''t do the quests alone, and in the end, she might not even be able to reach the Tier One Wizard Realm in the future with even her middle-grade mental space which was actually bigger than even Aur.


    Anne became expressionless and quietly left the ce.


    Aur could see all these charades, however, he didn''t care to stop them, nor was he interested in intervening as he returned to his ce. Immediately, he was swarmed by the younger generation.


    "Aur, I didn''t expect you to be the dark horse at all. You were even able to reach the Tier One Wizard Realm."


    "Your might is unparalleled. I know that even with less talent, you have achieved such a state. You are truly a dragon among men."


    "So handsome."


    Instantly, people started to butter him up, and Aur epted thepliments with a smile on his face.


    Internally, however, he was sneering. These people only acted this way because he had stair and power now, and being in a favourable position in Aur''s eyes would definitely be beneficial for them.


    Aur looked around and noticed that only young faces were trying to butter him up. As for the older generation, they remained silent the whole time, not even paying attention to him.


    "Oh, they don''t want to acknowledge me, huh?" Aur mused to himself after a little thinking.


    After all, these old timers must have been eyeing the position of an Elder for a long time, and upon hearing the news of an Elder''s demise, their greed would definitely overtake them.


    Although there was a requirement that the Elder must be a Tier Two wizard, there was always an exception.


    After all, all Tier Two wizards were either already older or held higher-ranking positions and couldn''t be bothered with the position of an Elder.


    There was an old man with long flowing purple hair and sharp eyebrows, his piercing eyes giving him a heroic appearance as he stood beside the others, fully engrossed in conversation andpletely ignoring Aur.


    However, his gaze would nce at Aur every now and then.


    "His face seems to be familiar¡­." Aiden Smith muttered to himself, feeling a sense of dread and fear creeping over him.


    He was one such individual who had desired the position of the Elder for himself.


    However, his anger red when he learned that the position of Elder had been given to the younger generation.


    Naturally his wrath couldn''t be contained and he wanted to look at which junior he was.


    After all, if the elder position fought it out then he also had a chance to gain it as long as tier two wizard didn''t intervene.


    As an old instructor, Aiden had already reached the peak of Tier One and was just one step away from taking that final leap to reach the Tier Two Wizard Realm.


    His experience far surpassed that of themon instructor, and even hisbat prowess could be considered top-ss.


    Naturally, if he could secure the position of Elder, then he would be able to break through. But now, a young brat has taken the position...


    However, that wasn''t the reason for his fear. It was because he saw a shadow of someone familiar in Aur. His facial features and hair bore an eerie simrity.


    Of course, he had already known who was going to be the Elder and had already conducted research.


    He knew that Aur was Adam and Evelyn''s son¡ªthe same individuals he had forced to take forbidden spells for the vige and sacrificed their lifespan for.


    He didn''t care for these mere insignificant creatures; they were just dust in front of him. After they were used, they could be casually discarded and never used again.


    However, now that Aur had reached the position of Elder, there was always a chance of revenge, and revenge from an Elder was terrifying.


    If you don''t strike now thenter it would be toote to regret it!


    Thinking of this, Aiden muttered in a cold tone, "These guys must be handled."


    As Aiden nced at Aur, Aur also naturally gazed back, causing Aur''s crimson eyes to narrow.

 Chapter 208: Wendigo Tooth

    "Elder Aur, we will definitely meet again sometime to exchange pleasantries."


    Aur nodded with a smile as the ceremony ended, following Noah''s speech to the new entries.


    After that, everything was settled. Aur quickly returned to his residence, apanied by the three maids and Cameron.


    "Elder Aur," a man in ck armor, was waiting for him in the grand residence.


    Aur nodded, his expression confused, while Cameron bowed slightly.


    "Hahaha, I am here to deliver the monthly resources to you," the head guard of the inner academy said with a smile.


    "Oh," Aur''s eyes brightened upon hearing this.


    "Elder Aur, do you want to exchange these resources or leave them in middle-grade mana crystals?"


    "Can I get ingredients instead of mana stones?" Aur inquired again.


    "Yes, Elder Aur," the captain said with a smile.


    "Hmm," Aur nodded calmly as he asked, "I need a drop of dragon blood essence."


    Upon hearing Aur''s words, he was a little stunned.


    "Elder Aur, a drop of dragon blood essence is too precious; it cannot be given to you, even if we have it," his expression turned serious as he looked at Aur.


    "Isn''t a drop of dragon''s blood around fifty middle-grade mana stones at market price?" Aur asked with a genuine curious expression. However, he had expected this in his heart.


    "No, Elder Aur, that is only the market value. The real value is much greater, since dragon spells are sought after, especially for those transformation type wizards. They are vital spells to them and are instantly sold the moment they are avable.


    To my knowledge, even the vige doesn''t have it, besides, they are a tier two spell material as well," the man''s expression softened a little, seeing that Aur was genuinely asking.


    "Thank you for the information, Head Inner Guard," Aur smiled. "I wonder if there are Wendigo tooth."


    "Oh, Wendigo tooth?" the head guard''s expression turned contemtive as he searched through his memory before he finally nodded.


    "Yes, there should be some. However, this material is usually used to refine a Tier Two spell, so its value is much higher."


    "How much?" Aur asked directly.


    "Hundred middle-grade mana crystals," he stated inly.


    "That much!?" Cameron eximed, shocked.


    The head of the inner guard nced at Cameron.


    "I apologise," Cameron immediately bowed. "How could I forget to voice my thoughts when someone of high status is talking," he muttered, cursing himself internally, as he felt a little lucky if he was in the guard unit right now then the consequences of the action will be heavy.


    Aur nodded slightly. "Alright, a hundred middle-grade mana crystals it is."


    "Okay."


    Aur threw a bag at him, and the head of the guard caught it immediately.


    "When will I receive the material?" Aur questioned.


    "After an hour at least, or a day at most," the head guard quickly hid the bag behind his back, keeping his hand behind.


    "Okay." Aur expressionlessly said


    With that said, the head guard quickly left, a smile on his face.


    After leaving the ce, he looked at his hand, which twitched in pain, almost causing numbness throughout his entire nerves.


    "That kid has some real strength," he muttered with a strange expression. As a Tier Two wizard, he had already broken through the mortal limit, his physique wasparable to an early tier one wizard using a tier one spell. However, that was it; he was stuck with a physiqueparable to an Early-tier One wizard''s spell.


    Quickly, he left the ce while uttering a single word, "interesting."


    ¡­


    Aur looked at the paper in his hand with a careful expression.


    "Are you sure this is all the information?" he asked.


    "Yes, Elder Aur," Cameron said respectfully.


    "You can leave now."


    Cameron swiftly left the ce without turning back, leaving Aur alone. Aur''s long white hair fluttered in the gust, and his eyes glinted with calction as thoughts churned in his mind.


    On the paper in front of him was written "Aiden Smith" in bold letters, with all the details of the man below.


    After sensing the strong killing intent that Aiden had shown towards him, Aur decided to investigate. Although the other old timers also disyed some displeasure, Aiden''s murderous thoughts were too intense. It was as if Aur was his sworn enemy, and it was either Aiden''s life or Aur''s.


    No matter how hard the old man tried to conceal it, Aur''s strong perception allowed him to uncover the truth without even using a single spell.


    "So he was born in andlord family called Smith, that is why he has a surname, huh¡­" Aur thought to himself.


    Actually,mon people with ordinary origins didn''t have actual surnames in these viges. Even Noah didn''t have a surname, as he wasn''t from andlord family. Only thendlords residing in various parts of the forest had these surnames.


    The surrounding viges were simr in this regard.


    "What secrets does Aiden hide?" Aur''s gaze narrowed. Being born in andlord family, it was highly unlikely for him to serve in the vige, let alone as an instructor.


    Not only that, but the man had already be old, nearing the end of his lifespan. The reason for this was ssified information; even Aur couldn''t ess it despite his position as an elder.


    The information before Aiden entered the vige was vague, and how he became an instructor was shrouded in mystery.


    But one thing was clear: he was the reason his father and mother lost their lifespan.


    A strong presence filled with murderous thoughts erupted in the room, but as quickly as it came, it receded back into his body.


    "Be calm, Aur. His death sentence has already been decided, but first I need to ess all the information. Haste makes waste," he reminded himself, connecting the dots and collecting his thoughts.


    "Noah seemed to have covered up his information," Aur muttered, rubbing his temple. Other than that, there was no avable information; it was all hidden in a mist that couldn''t be prated.


    "No matter what, when my physique reaches the strength of tier three, then everything could be solved. But for that, I need time, and looking at my stats, I might not reach tier three even in two years. Heck, even reaching tier two might be difficult," Aur thought calmly.


    With his status as an Elder, the only person who could cover information now was the vige leader himself. Except for that, even if a peak tier one wizard came, with his status, they had to bow. He could be considered equal to a tier two wizard and other elders.


    But at the same time, the moment he stepped out of these viges, things would naturally change in the blink of an eye.


    Aur contemted how this society was structured; hierarchy was everything in the vige.


    "Withoutw and order, it would be difficult to operate the entire vige; this is the binding force of the vige to operate," he thought, cing the paper containing his information on the table.


    "Oh, Aiden, your fate is sealed now. But for now, after I get that material, I will finally be able to build the Devour spell from the branch of vitality magic, as for the other spells from it. I have already collected most of the ingredients for it; however, some are too rare and out of my reach."

 Chapter 209: Wendigo

    The next day, an inner guard arrived to deliver the Wendigo''s tooth and left with a respectful expression.


    Aur looked at the huge tooth-shaped structure with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "Not bad. Now I can finally make the Devour spell. I can finally create a set of spells that perfectly suits me for now," he thought as he took the huge tooth inside his room.


    To be honest, this wasn''t actually a tooth. It was the essence of a Wendigo. Wendigos were creatures of nature that lived in another dimension to the human world.


    However, these creatures could upy human bodies and materialise in this world through humans, and only humans.


    Wendigos were like enemies of the entire human race because to materialise in this world, they needed humans¡ªcorrupted humans, to be precise.


    Once they upied humans, their strength gradually increased just by staying in the human world.


    However, once the host body of the Wendigo was killed, they died with the host, leaving behind all their umted essence, which manifested as arge tooth.


    Looking at the tooth, Aur''s eyes shed in contemtion.


    "It should have been a wizard apprentice before it was in by a wizard. That means it must have stayed in this world for at least a decade or so," Aur thought. The Wendigo and humans were arch enemies, however, it was never taken seriously because it needed too much time to grow, and hiding it was quite hard.


    Any tier one wizard could sense the birth of a Wendigo the moment they materialised and easily kill it, so they weren''t considered much of a threat. But with the careful nature of powerful wizards, how could it be taken lightly?


    There were even countless deviations done, and the first order of duty was to kill Wendigos the moment they took over a human, without mercy.


    These thoughts shed in his mind as he looked at the giant canine tooth in front of him, almost reaching his own towering height and emitting an eerie presence.


    "How heavy is this?" Aur mused, trying to carry the tooth. However, when he lifted it, he was a little surprised.


    "There are just ten kilograms at most," Aur muttered, shaking his head as he examined the weight of the Wendigo tooth.


    He then proceeded to retrieve material after material from the spatial ring that the second elder had given him. As he brought out each item, Aur meticulously counted them one by one, cross-referencing them with his memories.


    In the branch of vitality magic, there were several mixed spells: Vigour, Devour, Strength, Dragonic Body, and Wizard Hand.


    Aur had made every effort to collect all the ingredients for these spells. Some of the ingredients were rare and ancient, with some even being extinct.


    However, Aur quickly analysed the spells and found alternative ingredients to substitute for the more extinct ones. This required considerable effort and hard work, as finding a substitute for an ingredient required a deep understanding of the entire spell.


    And carefully learn the entire knowledge of the ingredient and what part of it was needed for it, then Aur needed to search through the vast ingredients to find substitutes. He had done this in his spare time, for which he needed to thank his attributes, as they significantly increased hisprehension, making the process much faster and easier.


    Aur had already substituted almost every single extinct ingredient. However, there was another problem: for the core ingredients, he couldn''t make a substitute. After all, if he reced the core ingredient, the spell would likely change entirely. It might even explode or self-destruct when it entered his mental space, or worse, poison him.


    Anything could happen!


    Refining a spell wasn''t an easy task, and the creation of a spell was an impossible task unless you had a thorough understanding and were powerful enough with plenty of resources even then the task isn''t easy and depended more on luck after meeting the requirement.


    The creation of spells was like a science experiment, which needed to be done after countless failures and sesses.


    Aur wanted the dragon''s blood essence first, which was thest ingredient he needed for the spell Dragonic Body.


    However, Aur didn''t have it, so his next n was the Devour spell, which needed a Wendigo''s tooth, and here it was, thest core material for his spell.


    As for the Vigour spell, he still needed some core material, and he hadn''t found it yet.


    Aur exhaled a breath of cold air andpletely closed the window, isting himself.


    "Let''s get started," he muttered, looking at the materials piled up in front of him.


    First, he needed to extract the essence from a flower called Nether Wood.


    Aur''s crimson eyes glowed with determination. "Tier one: Elemental Mastery."


    Instantly, he was able to control the five elements of nature: fire, wood, water, air, and soul.


    The wind rustled against his long white hair as he gripped his hand, and the ck flower in front of him was instantlypressed, turning into a murky ck liquid.


    Which directly fell into a container.


    Just like this, Aur extracted the essence from numerous flowers one by one in a specific order.


    By the end, the liquid in the container emitted an eerie presence, which made even Aur''s scalp numb from just staying near.


    However, Aur''s eyes glowed with a pattern again, calming his mind from the presence.


    "Tier one: Calm Mind Incarnation."


    "These spells must not be underestimated," Aur muttered in a strange tone, rubbing away the single sweat that fell from his head. The presence that Aur felt was filled with a death aura that trapped his mind.


    He looked at the murky liquid, now a mixture of green and dark. This wasn''t mud, but the essence of countless flowers that had been tirelessly nurtured with mana, grown in extreme conditions.


    Aur started to slowly carve the pattern of a monster''s mouth with long canine teeth using chalk. He also made sure to infuse his mana into it.


    "Alright, now the preparation should be almost done," he said, taking the gigantic tooth out and positioning it right in front of the carved beast mouth pattern.

 Chapter 210: Finally Refining the Devour Spell

    "Let''s start."


    Aur looked at the pattern in front of him with glowing eyes and slowly supplied his light blue mana to the skull, strand by strand.


    Immediately, he heard a faint roar from the canine tooth in front of him. However, it was very faint, and with the mental defense Aur had, it couldn''t prate his consciousness and dissipated instantly.


    Feeling this, Aur heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Looks like I can resist the evil spirit," Aur muttered, relieved. The Devour spell was inherently a demonic spell that needed countless blood to make, and even refining it had some hidden dangers. But with the terrifyingbat power Aur could disy with it, it was all worth it!


    Slowly, he willed it, and the container which contained all the essence was directly poured into the skull.


    Not a single drop of it remained.


    However, eerily, the essence didn''t fall to the ground; all of it was absorbed by therge canine tooth.


    Immediately, darkness instantly covered the entire room, and the faint sun''s rays visible from the window vanished, reced by pitch darkness. Even the light from the bulb that shone in the room vanished, leaving behind an eerie vacuum that seemed to suck away every lingering light.


    Aur looked at the tooth with a serious expression on his face.


    "As expected of a spell simr to a demonic spell¡­" Aur muttered. Although almost all the light elements were taken away, he could see as clearly as day, even without using any spells at all.


    Without his intervention, the skull slowly started to float in mid-air, and all of it was gradually being absorbed by the pattern of a mouth that Aur drew with mana. The world essence was being violently drawn, invisible even to Aur''s eyes.


    Smoke began to produce, causing Aur to narrow his eyes.


    "These smokes can blind my vision?" Aur was a little surprised when he saw this.


    However, he didn''t panic and patiently waited for the smoke to settle.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye from what seemed like an eternity of darkness.


    If it were a normal person in this darkness, they would most likely have lost their mind. Aur, however, wasn''t a normal person!


    The smoke settled down, and the light element returned to the room again.


    Aur looked at the floating mouth pattern that was slowly hovering in front of him with a satisfied smile.


    "I have finally obtained the Devour spell," he said as he slightly swung his saber at his finger.


    Swoosh!


    The air made a tearing sound as the saber was swung, the void seeming to tremble with the sheer weight of it. However, when itnded on his finger, the most it could do was make a small scratch, and a small drop of blood with a golden tinge appeared on his fingertip.


    "Eh?" Aur looked at the faint golden hue in his red blood with a stunned expression. "What''s this?" The scar from the saber had already healed; with his physique at the peak of tier one, naturally, the damage from even a lethal artefact of tier one couldn''t do much harm to him.


    But he was more surprised by the small shining gold hidden in his red blood.


    Aur let the drop of blood fall onto the pattern of a bear''s mouth in front of him.


    Boom!


    Instantly, the spell entered his body, cutting through the air like it was tofu, emitting a deathly presence, and entered his mental space.


    The moment it entered his mental space...


    Suddenly, the desire to consume erupted inside him, consuming his mind entirely, losing almost all trace of rationality.


    Filled with the urge to consume, he didn''t move at all, staying in ce trying to suppress all his desire.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 6.04 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.0 (+)


    Stat Points: 3


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    The blue panel quickly appeared in front of him, and Aur allocated all the stats to intelligence in a moment''s notice.


    Although it became a little better, Aur still felt an unbearable hunger to consume.


    The Devour spell was simr to a demonic spell, which allowed the person to devour all living beings to get stronger, have a stronger blood and Qi, and even increase the core strength of the body by several times.


    Although it wasn''t fully a demonic spell, it still triggered a deep desire within him: Gluttony.


    Aur stood there for a long time, calming his hunger.


    He cast Calm Mind Incarnation multiple times until he consumed every iota of the light blue mana left in the mental space.


    Huff! Huff!


    Aur''s breath became heavy as the moment the spell''s effect wore off, he was filled with the desire to consume again.


    "I need something as a distraction," he thought as he surveyed the room, his mind swirling with thoughts.


    Quickly, he adjusted the bracers to their maximum limit of 2 tons each, though it wasn''t much, it would suffice.


    cing his hands firmly on the ground, shoulder-width apart, he straightened his body from head to toe.


    Aur took a deep breath and lowered his body to the ground until his chest touched it, then pushed himself upward with the strength of his hands.


    Immediately, Aur''s blood and Qi began to boil, erupting like a furnace and constantly emitting heat.


    Gradually, he became immersed in the push-up,pletely forgetting the desire to eat that emanated from deep within his soul.


    No matter which world he found himself in, Aur''s desire to improve every iota of his muscle would never leave.


    In that moment, Aur found pleasure in the act of improving his body,pletely forgetting the unbearable desire to devour. Despite the small progress, the sheer amount of blood and Qi in his body facilitated the swift healing of any strain his muscles endured.


    As the silvery rays of the moon streamed into his room, Aur finally ceased his push-ups, standing up with a contemtive expression.


    "Demonic spells are truly dangerous. Even the Devour spell, which barely touches the line of demonic has such a terrifying effect, makes me wonder how powerful actual demonic spells are." still there was a lingering fear in his heart.

 Chapter 211: There is no absolute spell, there are only invincible wizards.

    Cluck-cluck!


    Aur looked at the chicken in front of him with a glint in his eyes. His eyes were glowing with a pattern that resembled a beast''s mouth as he lightly touched the chicken.


    Instantly, the chicken froze in ce, its previous haughtiness gone, reced by an eerie stillness that lingered for a long time.


    Before it fell to the floor, its eyes lost their vitality within a short period. Its colourful feathers began to decay almost instantly, as if its corpse had aged a decade in mere moments.


    Aur frowned as he looked at his hand. He could feel his blood and Qi being slightly strengthened, and sensed his body being nourished as well.


    However, the desire to consume filled his mind, though he managed to handle it.


    "These spells are definitely interesting," Aur remarked, taking a deep breath and feeling satisfied with the spell.


    If these weak mortal animals could increase everything by so much, imagine how much he could increase if he used the Devour spell to devour the tier one beast.


    At that time his advancement would be even more rapid and fast, he could even use it inbat if he caught the opponent off guard. This was the absolute might of the spell; he might even be able to use it on a tier two wizard and absorb his vitality in an instant.


    However, nature was fair, and there are no invincible spells in existence!


    There was a famous saying: there is no absolute spell, there are only invincible wizards.


    Every time he used Devour, the urge to consume would ignite in his body. Don''t underestimate this desire, as it could turn Aur into a mindless beast with only the thought to consume and consume.


    At that point, Aur didn''t know when he would wake up. If he woke up from that desire after a long time, then it might be toote, and he would die a miserable death, haunted by the vige.


    "Luckily, I have a solution for it right in front of me," Aur thought in his heart.


    "Muscle system."


    The blue panel immediately appeared in his vision, flickering in front of his crimson eyes.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 6.07 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.03 (+)


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur looked at his Intelligence attribute and allocated the one point he had to it. The desire to consume slightly diminished with the change in his attribute.


    Suddenly, his gaze shifted towards the Muscle Mass attribute and he noticed the change in it almost immediately.


    "It has increased by three more points," Aur remarked, a little surprised. Last time he checked, after training so much, it was only at 6.05, but now it instantly increased by 0.02, which was equivalent to two stat points.


    "Can an ordinary mortal beast strengthen my body this much?" Aur thought.


    Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, he heard knocks from outside his door.


    "Who is it?" a frown appeared on Aur''s face.


    "Master, there is someone calling for you," Seraphine''s tentative voice came from outside. "It seems to be a girl with brown hair. I didn''t want to disturb you, but she insists on seeing you and seems to havee here to apologise."


    "A girl with brown hair?" Aur thought as his expression turned cold.


    "Tell her to leave, and if she dares to stay, kill her directly with the help of Cameron," Aur stated casually, making Seraphine, who was outside, break out in a cold sweat.


    "Ye¡­ yes, master," she said in an extremely meek voice.


    "And you two sisters,e to my room after this."


    Suddenly hearing this, her legs gave out in strength and she fell to the floor. Seraphine felt like she had made a mistake.


    Her eyes widened with realisation.


    "I shouldn''t have disturbed master for just a tiny matter, damn it," she gritted her teeth as she felt a deep resentment for that girl. "My elder sister and I are in trouble now. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t be in trouble with him," her purple eyes shimmered with killing intent.


    Seraphine went back.


    "When will shee back?" Anne looked at the garden before her with some envy in her eyes, and when she felt the condensed mana in the surrounding, which was slightly better than outside, her envy increased even more.


    Some servants seeing her were whispering, but no one spoke, just doing their own things.


    "Why can''t I have such luck that I be an elder?" she grumbled in her heart. That''s right, Anne had attributed Aur bing an elder all to "luck".


    After all, only tier two wizards could be elders, and in the history of the vige, there have been very few instances where a tier one wizard has be an elder.


    No matter, since he has be an elder, Anne has to apologise and admit her mistake, or she might not even be able to live here in the academy and could get kicked out soon. In the outside world, with the number of enemies she had made, it was nothing more than a death sentence. She had this much awareness, at least.


    Anne heard some footsteps, which made her back straighten and be attentive. She took a deep breath and immediately bowed.


    "Aur-"


    "Master doesn''t want to meet you."


    Seraphine''s cold voice rang in her ears, making Anne feel a little dazed. She raised her head nkly, looking at Seraphine.


    "What do you mean?" Anne asked, as if seeking confirmation.


    "You heard me," Seraphine replied, her tone extremely coldpared to her previous respectful demeanour.


    "No, it must be a mistake. I have juste to apologise-"


    "I see." Seraphine pped her hands, and immediately two strong men withrge frames in chainmail armour arrived.


    "Yes, Headmaid."


    "Throw her out," Seraphinemanded, her eyes filled with hostility.


    The two men nced at each other and respectfully epted.


    "Very well, Head Maid."

 Chapter 212: Marriage?

    "You can''t do this to me," Anne barked in a loud tone.


    "Oh, and why can''t I?" Seraphine responded with an amused tone. "As the head maid of Elder Aur, I have the authority for it."


    "You..." Anne gritted her teeth, her frustration evident as she saw the two men slowly advancing towards her.


    "Do you dare to kick me out? I am also a student of the academy and a wizard at the same time," Anne challenged.


    The two men involuntarily paused, hesitating as they nced back at Seraphine.


    Seraphine''s expression remained cold, though internally she smirked. "This girl is trying to dig her own grave," she thought.


    "Are you disrespecting the status of an Elder?" Seraphine retorted in a mocking tone, her disdain evident in her eyes.


    Anne gritted her teeth at the remark. "Fine," she conceded, her anger barely contained. Without saying another word, she stormed out of the grand mansion.


    After leaving the mansion, Anne became expressionless, her heart heavy with despair.


    Her former boyfriend, Leo, now was shit used to fertilise the ground. Hisck of practice had gradually isted him from social circles, and he couldn''tplete quests on his own, making his progress extremely slow due tock of resources.


    Moreover, he didn''t even participate in the annualpetition due to hisck of strength, and was subsequently kicked out of the academy.


    Upon leaving the academy, he became a target for those who saw him as a nuisance, and he was ultimately in by an assassin. Even his rtively rich family met a merciless end.


    In the academy, arrogance often breeds enemies and draws the ire of many. However, for an average wizard with mediocre talent, maintaining a low profile and showing humility typically shields them from such oues.


    Had Leo graduated from the academy, considering his middling talent, reaching the tier one wizard realm would have been feasible, and his family''s fortunes likely would have prospered. But now, all due to his greed, he had met a tragic fate.


    Contemting these events, Anne felt a sense of emptiness engulf her, as if her own fate was sealed in despair.


    ¡­


    "Seraphine, what did you do now?" ra looked at her younger sister with a frown on her face.


    "I''m sorry, sister. I disturbed the master''s practice," Seraphine meekly lowered her head.


    Hearing this, ra''s frown deepened.


    "What should I do now, sister?" Seraphine asked nervously, tears welling up in her eyes, causing her vision to be hazy.


    "What did the master tell you to do?"


    "He said that we both shoulde into his room."


    "Then let''s go. If we dy, it will only cause displeasure," ra rolled her eyes and firmly caught the girl''s wrist, dragging her away.


    "Master," she lightly knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Aur''s cold voice came from inside the room, causing a slight stir in ra''s heart, while Seraphine trembled.


    "Thank you, Master." She and Seraphine immediately bowed the moment they entered.


    "We are extremely sorry, Master," both said in unison.


    "Oh, what did the two of you do?" Aur calmly said.


    "We disturbed your practice just for an insignificant outsider," Seraphine spoke at this time.


    Aur remained silent.


    Feeling the weight of the silence in the room, both sisters felt a strange chill down their spines.


    "Please punish us, Master," ra and Seraphine said.


    "And what will your punishment be?" Aur asked with an amused voice.


    "These..."


    The two looked at each other while still bowing their heads.


    Aur was slightly disappointed seeing this. "Raise your heads," hemanded.


    The two sisters immediately raised their heads at the same time, a slight pink hue tingeing their fair skin.


    Aur was sitting in a cross-legged position at this moment, his long white hair flowing freely, and his crimson eyes seeming to pierce the very soul.


    He slowly stood up and walked towards the two at a normal pace. However, with each step he took closer, ra and Seraphine''s heart rates increased bit by bit.


    Aur reached just inches away from them, staring directly at both of their faces. Their heartbeats were audible to him, loud and clear. Aur raised his right hand, causing both of them to flinch simultaneously, but they didn''t dare to move.


    His hand roamed around Seraphine''s beautiful face, with her good facial features and purple pupilsplemented by her blond hair and curvy figure, meeting the standards of beauty in both worlds. And her long supple legs were another thing.


    "I thought you were smart at first, but I am disappointed with your performance," Aur said with a tone filled with pity.


    "What are you good at?" His hand continued to explore her entire face until it reached her perky red lips.


    "I am good at ying the zither, Master," Seraphine said with her voice as soft as a mouse.


    "Okay, y as you massage my temple," Aur instructed.


    Aurid down on the bed, and immediately the two burst into joy with a sigh of relief.


    "Luckily the master didn''t pursue it," ra whispered.


    Seraphine quickly took out the zither and began to y, while ra gently started to massage Aur''s temple as his head rested in her thighs.


    Feeling the warmth of Aur''s body against her cold skin, a slight moan escaped ra''s lips, but her fingers didn''t stop, continually massaging Aur''s temple.


    "As expected, this calms my desires as well," Aur remarked, sinking into a deep sleep. Only to wake up the next day feeling veryfortable; at this point, his desire to devour hadpletely vanished.


    "You two can go now," Aur said, just as he was about to dismiss them, suddenly a knock came from the door.


    "What is it?"


    "Young master, the second elder seems to have arrived," Lucy''s voice came from outside.


    "Oh?" Aur looked at the tired figures of the two sisters, their eyes drooping with exhaustion, almost falling to the ground.


    "Dress me up."


    "Yes, master," ra and Seraphine immediately nodded their heads, their eyes brightening even in their exhausted state.


    Although Aur might be seen as doing a cruel thing, a ve must know their ce, as he has clearly stated that they must not disturb his practice unless absolutely necessary. They were lucky they hadn''t been killed yet.


    Given their slightly higher status under that tyrant, they knew how servants were treated like grass on a chopping board the moment they did something wrong. Males were tortured until they wished for death or were directly killed, and for female ves, their state was even worse.


    To perform acts that were fully inhumane and then be discarded.


    From these points of view, Aur was actually being kind to them, as their punishment could have been much worse.


    What they didn''t know was that they had gotten lucky.


    If not for the confrontation needed for him to suppress his desires by being distracted with their massage and song, then their end would have been far more miserable than they could ever think.


    Aur looked at the second elder in front of him and bowed slightly in respect.


    "Second elder."


    The second elder gave a slight nod as well.


    "I will be direct with you. I am here for your marriage with my daughter," the second elder said casually.

 Chapter 213: Signs of Beast tide

    "Marriage?" Aur asked with an expressionless face.


    "Hahaha, you have already reached the age where you can be called a young adult. It''s time for you to get married," the second elder said casually, looking at Aur with a smile.


    "You have seen my daughter, right?"


    "Eh, no?" Aur said with a clueless expression on his face.


    "Really?" The second elder was a little stunned.


    "Yes, Second Elder," Aur nodded with a serious expression.


    The second elder looked at the serious and honest expression on Aur''s face and suddenly asked, "Who did you get the resources that I gave you from?"


    "Elder sister Naomi," Aur nonchntly replied.


    The second elder looked amused just seeing Aur.


    "Eh, could it be¡­" Aur said with an incredulous expression.


    "Haha," the second elder burst out inughter, "you are correct, Aur. She is my daughter. You must not have known, which is why you attacked her."


    Aur''s expression turned grave when he heard these. "I am¡ª"


    "You don''t have to, you are already an Elder after all," the second elder said with a satisfied expression on his face. "So, what do you think of Naomi?"


    Aur had a serious expression as he tried to remember, and his cheeks turned slightly red. "Very beautiful. Although I fought her only because I thought she was plotting against me, she is a beauty."


    "Haha, you like her then it''s settled," the second elder pped his hand.


    "But what about her feelings?" Aur asked with an earnest expression.


    "Don''t worry about her, just prepare the wedding gown. The marriage is already settled and will happen in a month''s time."


    The second elder stood up with a smile.


    "Second elder, you are already leaving? Lucy just prepared tea for you."


    "Some other time," his voice fell, and his figure suddenly vanished right in front of Aur''s eyes.


    Aur''s eyes flickered, and he took the tea prepared by Lucy.


    "Young master?"


    "You can leave now."


    "Yes," Lucy respectfully bowed and left the room.


    The corners of his lips raised as a sneer gradually formed in his face.


    "How interesting, a marriage, huh¡­" he thought.


    The only reason Aur had been so gullible to ept was because he needed some backing himself.


    Even though his physique had reached the peak of tier one, he had no clue when he would be able to advance further. Until then, would he really be targeted by the other old fogies?


    Since he had taken the food right in front of these old geezers, it was inevitable to crash into this old bastard, especially that Aiden who had a feud with his parents. It didn''t take a genius to guess that he would be the one to strike first.


    Although Aur hadn''t tested his strength yet, he was confident he could match the old man''s strength evenly.


    However, killing him and being evenly matched was another problem.


    With hisbat experience much richer than his own, Aur would find it difficult to deal with him. Besides, what if he came prepared and with others?


    Then Aur would be thoroughly in trouble.


    So having a backing was always necessary for protection against these old fogies. As for marriage, he didn''t really care if it happened or not.


    ¡­


    In the wilderness a lone woman with the dress of an instructor ran in a hurried pace her breathing ragged and her entire clothes were soaked in blood, not only that her right arm was mutted but she was still running with her eyes widened in sheer terror as if her entire purpose was running.


    Huff huff!


    Even from her mutted hand, she felt a mind numbing pain however she didn''t stop running even for a second.


    "I need to tell the vige." she muttered with an expression full of horror.


    Seeing the vige in the distance her eyes instantly lit up charging forward without hesitation.


    But just as she was about to reach the ce she heard a gust of wind from behind her sending her crashing towards the tree.


    Boom!


    She vomited a mouthful of blood and looked forward with utter despair.


    "You-"


    Cruch!


    Her entire head was directly eaten with the sound of the bone chewing sound resounding throughout the forest.


    Awwooo!


    ¡­


    Noah''s office, which was usually filled with liveliness, now had a heavy atmosphere.


    There were no servants or guards outside his office, who usually managed it all the time, making it look deserted. However, inside the office, almost every single elder was present, their expressions grim as they looked at the headless corpses lying on the floor.


    "Leader, is this a sign of a beast tide?"


    "The beast tide happened just five years ago, and it shouldn''t happen so soon. It''s impossible."


    "But the beasts in the forest have unusually be vacant in thest year. Any ferocious beast could rarely be spotted in the outer area. Even the students who went to do the quest couldn''t find anything¡ªno herbs, no insects, and no beasts. It''s as if the entire forest has be lifeless. These are major signs when a beast tide urs."


    "You are right, but the beast tide usually forms in at least two decades, and not even half a decade has passed yet."


    Noah raised his hand with a cold expression on his face. "Silent."


    Immediately, the elders stopped discussing, ncing at each other.


    Noah rubbed his temple as he sighed. "First elder, although we wanted to wage war on the other vige, for now, it might be appropriate to settle these problems first." Noah looked meaningfully at the first elder.


    "Yes, Leader," the first elder said with a respectful expression.


    "Good," Noah nodded with a smile. "First of all, let''s investigate these corpses. If all the signs point to a beast tide, then we must be careful. The aggression on the other four viges must be immediately stopped. Whether we can survive the cmity of a beast tide is still unknown if it really is a beast tide.


    Don''t forget, my master, a Tier Three wizard, also died in these beast tides just a half decade ago."

 Chapter 214: Alchemy

    "Then should we really stop all the aggression, Leader?" First Elder asked in a slightly indignant tone.


    "There is no choice," Noah said with a tired sigh. "We might need to form an alliance with the other viges if we want to escape this cmity, if it really is a beast tide."


    "Does anybody have an opinion against it?"


    First Elder remained silent, and all the other elders didn''t speak either. However, their expressions were grim and serious.


    "Then the meeting is adjourned for the day. All aggression toward the other viges will be stopped, and we will send messengers to each vige to set up an alliance. If it is really a beast tide, a group of elders will be sent to investigate," Noah waved his hand.


    Since three of the newly appointed instructors were killed, the danger level was naturally high. Although their ranking among the instructors was at the bottom of the barrel, they were still peak Tier One wizards. If they couldn''t retreat, then sending another instructor would be simply seeking death.


    Sending the elders was an appropriate choice and tier two existence was very hard to kill with the arsenal of spells they have in possession.


    "Leader, I would like to volunteer to go," the First Elder stood up with a respectful expression.


    Noah was a little stunned when he heard this. "Are you sure, First Elder?"


    "Yes, for the vige, I am willing to risk my life," the First Elder said with a heroic expression on his face.


    "The First Elder is truly heroic; he does everything for the vige. It is our great fortune that he was born in our vige," one of the elders heavily praised the First Elder, and the others followed suit showering him with praises.


    Noah just remained silent, with a smile on his face.


    ¡­


    Aur was sitting cross-legged on the bed, his long white hair fluttering. In his two hands were two high-grade mana crystals.


    Even after his breakthrough to tier one, the mana crystals had not exhausted. After all, these were high-grade mana crystals that were even used by tier three wizards.


    In his mental space, continuous streams of mana were being refined, turning into light-blue mana.


    Inside his mental space, slowly strands of light blue mana appeared and bit by bit increased, although the process was a little slow, but still Aur could cope with it.


    "I have already filled my mental space by around ten percent. If I can add fifteen percent more, then I can finally break through and reach mid-tier one wizard realm," Aur thought with a contemtive frown.


    "Even though my speed of absorbing the mana isparable to the tier one wizard realm, this process is eerily slow," thinking of these, a bitter smile crept up his lips.


    "Looks like I need to use potions."


    Aur spoke and immediately stood up.


    Using potions could be said to be luxurious, as they could directly increase the rate of refining mana, making your progress at least twice as effective. However, it was a luxury that even an elder couldn''t afford currently.


    These types of potions cost around a high-grade mana crystal to buy, and the entire wealth of Aurbined was only at most four high-grade mana crystalsbined, if he didn''t consider the scammable high-grade mana crystal which was still in his possession.


    And almost half of his wealth was actually right in front of Aur currently: the two high-grade mana crystals, with the mana inside it gradually bing thin, with cracks all over it.


    For one to make a potion, one needed to be an alchemist first, and in the entirety of the whole vige, there was only a single alchemist present. Which showed how difficult it was to be an alchemist.


    "Luckily, I have something that could offset these things if it is ording to my conjecture," Aur thought.


    "If I can be an alchemist, my practice speed will increase several times, and my wealth will also soar."


    "Muscle System."


    Instantly, a blue panel materialised in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 6.09 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.04 (+)


    Stat Points: 10


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "It''s already been ten days."


    Aur directly allocated all the stat points he had to the intelligence attribute.


    - Muscle mass: 6.09 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    - Intelligence: 2.14 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    The desire of hunger and devour slightly was immediately suppressed.


    "Not bad," Aur muttered and lightly knocked on a certain area of his wall.


    The wall parted ways, and a dimly lit room was revealed.


    Squeak!


    Kree!


    Immediately, countless beast screeches rang in Aur''s ears, making him frown.


    "Quiet," Aur lightly said, and although it was said in a light tone, every beast stopped screeching and they looked at the tall youth in front of them like looking at a devil there body instinctively trembling.


    Aur looked at the cages where the beasts were trapped with a satisfied expression on his face as he casually walked up to a snake-like creature, which was around ten feet long with sharp canine teeths and its green vertical eyes shing with a fierce light.


    "Well, a ten-footer which has reached the mortal limit, eh," Aur looked at the snake with amused eyes. Although these kinds of snakes were rare in his previous world, they were quitemon in this world.


    And this wasn''t a normal snake either. Its power could beparable to the mortal limit, which meant it was as powerful as a peak wizard apprentice!


    But in front of Aur, it was just a little roundworm at most, who could only shiver in just the mere presence of his.


    Aur, in a practised motion, opened the cage and allowed the snake to go out. However, the snake, too frightened, cowered in fear, staying in the cage.


    "Meaningless," Aur said while shaking his head with a sigh. His crimson eyes reflected a pattern of a bear''s mouth, and he touched the snake lightly without even letting it react.


    The snake trembled for a short time before falling directly to the floor, motionless.


    Aur felt his blood and Qi rapidly increasing, and his body being strengthened; the power in his muscles also increased with it.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 6.20 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.14 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur looked at his muscle attribute, which had increased by almost 0.11 points, with a satisfied expression on his face.


    The desire to consume eloped him again, but now he slightly could control it, and he continuously activated his Mind incarnation spell, which also helped.


    Within just half an hour, Aurpletely recovered.


    "If it was an ordinary wizard, they might have already lost their mind," Aur muttered in a strange tone. This was the power of the demonic spells.


    Although the side effect was high, as long as you imprint it, yourbat power increases by several times in just a moment.


    "Now let''s practice Alchemy," Aur thoughtfully looked at his ring and took out a book.

 Chapter 215: Consumable Spells

    "Basics of Alchemy."


    The title engraved on the cover drew Aur''s attention immediately, prompting him to delve into its contents. This book, acquired from the second elder, seemed to be a resource aimed at encouraging Aur to explore the realm of alchemy, almost as an afterthought.


    Bing an Alchemist was a matter of talent, hard work, and resources, but talent stood above all. One couldck diligence or even materials, but without inherent talent, bing an alchemist was nearly impossible.


    As Aur pored over the pages, a vast sea of information unfolded before him. Though the book wasn''t thick, its content was dense,prising millions of words written in anguage that waschallenging.


    "Hoh," Aur took a deep breath, absorbing theplexity of the text as he closed the book and rubbed his temples. Despite his efforts, he could barelyprehend the basics of it and potion making technique to it.


    The thing he could understand was that the process of creating a potion was very simr to the creation of a spell, and in fact, in the end, potions were also spells, to be urate, consumable spells.


    "No wonder you need to have talent to learn alchemy," Aur remarked.


    There were various requirements that must be fulfilled to do alchemy.


    These consumable spells, made through alchemy, needed to have a very deep understanding of the slightest details of the spell, andprehension must be high.


    For an ordinary person,prehending a normal spell might take months, and alchemies, which created consumable spells, were at least ten times moreplicated than a normal one.


    There was also a restriction on the mental space, as well. To be an alchemist, one needed to have at least middle-grade mental space to be able to do alchemy, as they needed to have keen awareness and maniption of mana. Aur barely met the requirement.


    The third requirement was that one must have a fire-attributed spell; Aur''s Elemental Mastery spell easily satisfied these requirements.


    And thest requirement was that the person must have at least light blue mana or higher!


    That''s why Aur had never looked into alchemy before; it was meaningless. It was better to increase his strength as soon as possible rather than doing something he couldn''t do.


    "Alright, let''s get started," Aur finally muttered as he checked his stock of herbs. The old man, the second elder, had already given him all the herbs required to make the basics of the potion from this "Basics of Alchemy" book.


    It only had one potion in this book, and it was rtively simple as well. Since he had some free time at hand, he wanted to do it immediately.


    Body Refining Potion!


    This was one of the rewards he had received from the academy, and although its value was much lower than a potion which increased the rate of refining mana, it was very basic and perfect for a person unknown in alchemy to try out.


    Although increasing the intelligence attribute spell might increase his chances even more, Aur was running out of time currently.


    There was only at most two years before that disaster struck, which created a sense of urgency in his heart.


    Aur quickly took out a simple, ck, lustrous furnace with a simple design, and started taking out herbs and nts one by one, grinding them manually.


    The first lesson he learned from the book was that the herbs must not be tainted with other elements. That is why when he uses the other spell to grind and extract their essence, it will inevitably slightly taint the herbs, which would be counterintuitive and decrease his chances.


    After grinding and preparing all the ingredients, he put them in a container.


    Before he started, a me in the furnace, this time his eyes glowed in a pattern of a big circle and four small circles surrounding the big circle.


    Swish!


    The air distorted as a fire immediatelybusted under the cauldron, and Aur controlled the fire to be at a low heat.


    Slowly, Aur started to pour the essence that he had extracted from all the herbs into it.


    "Now, the blood of an ogre," Aur muttered while taking out a jar filled with green blood. The ogre was an evolution of the imp and, unlike the imp, it was extraordinarily strong and had robust vitality.


    However, unlike imps, ogres weren''t verymon, and when Aur was a mercenary, he had never seen an ogre before simply because they were hunted down the moment they appeared.


    Since ogre blood was a very important material used to create many potions and spells with attributes of strong vitality, and their skin could also be used to make artifacts and various items, even their hearts were valuable.


    Wizards would scramble to get the opportunity to hunt ogres the moment they appeared in the vicinity of the vige; after all, they were walking treasure troves.


    Distracting thoughts shed in Aur''s mind as he directly poured the green blood into the furnace with a somewhat regretful expression on his face.


    The ogre blood was actually a key ingredient and one of thest ingredients that he needed to refine his vigour spell; however, now he was wasting it in these potions. However there were several batches of the same ingredients.


    Thinking of this, Aur could only console himself in his heart as he used the Calm Mind Incarnation to focus on the task at hand his crimson eyes glowed with a blue light and a stare-like pattern.


    The moment the ogre blood and the essence started to mix under Aur''s maniption, he found himself needing to adjust the temperature. Sometimes, Aur had to raise it to prevent coagtion, only to lower it quickly before it could burn. When the temperature fell, he needed to maintain it at a medium heat.


    On


    Just like this, time flowed in a continuous stream as Aur controlled the me, ensuring that all the materials remained in check and didn''t burn each other in any way possible.

 Chapter 216: Failed and Zephyr Cloak

    Aur''s expression was serious as he focused all his attention on the furnace in front of him, carefully controlling it. Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    It had already been more than three hours since he had been giving his all to control the mes, yet there were still no signs of integration between the essence and the blood of the ogres.


    However, Aur remained calm. In the book, it was mentioned that the integration of the essence and the blood of the ogres would take time.


    After all, both contained different properties. Although in extreme heat they could be melted to the point of union, it would still require some time, and Aur needed to carefully control the fire to prevent burning.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Aur''s eyes brightened as he carefully sensed the changes happening in the furnace.


    The essence had finallypletely merged with the green blood of the ogre, turning into a golden liquid. However, even now, it seems tock something.


    Aur slowly turned the heat to low and maintained it that way while his focus shifted to the other side.


    "Now for the final step," Aur muttered, taking out a chalk and starting to carve an intricate circle around the furnace.


    This chalk wasn''t ordinary; it was a conductor of mana, allowing mana to freely flow through it. These things were quitemonly used when making a spell or in this case doing an alchemy.


    Aur carved and carved, creating various patterns in therge circle he drew.


    A slight sweat formed on his forehead; however, he didn''t have time to pay attention to it as he never stopped carving.


    Some patterns were intricate stars, while others depicted weird creatures drawn messily in the circle like a child''s drawing.


    However, upon closer inspection, observers would find a strange resonance and a weird pattern that made one dizzy just by looking at it.


    Finally, Aur carved a straight line and looked around at the messy patterns drawn from the chalks.


    Next, he slightly jumped out of the circle instantly.


    Aur gave a finishing touch as he slowly carved another circle outside the circle and took deep breaths, adjusting all his thoughts.


    "I have about 11 percent light blue mana, which should be enough," Aur assessed checking his mental space, sensing the surrounding mana and instantly starting to pour all his mana into the chalk.


    Shing¡­.


    A strange sound resonated throughout the entire room. The moment Aur started to infuse mana into the pattern, the intricate design inside the circles began to glow one by one with a blue hue.


    Aur closed his eyes, using hisprehension to slowly manipte the mana in the circle. The hardest part of alchemy was this step. Combining the essence and other ingredients might not be difficult, but this part was iparably strenuous.


    If Aur made a single mistake, the alchemy would fail. Even if he executed every step perfectly, there was no guarantee of sessfully concocting the potion.


    In the whole vige, there was only a single alchemist, which showed just how difficult this single step was.


    As the light blue mana was poured into the pattern drawn from the chalk, eventually all the chalk disappeared, leaving behind pure light blue mana.


    "Rise," Aur shouted, and the pattern immediately floated in the air and went inside the furnace, merging with the golden liquid.


    Suddenly, the golden liquid took on a trace of spirituality.


    Aur immediately touched the hot furnace, and his hand slightly burned from it, but he didn''t care for now.


    He quickly increased the power of the me to the limits he could manage with the Elemental Mastery spell.


    After twenty breaths of time, Aur closed the me and opened the furnace lid with a frown on his face.


    The golden liquid, which was previously shining with spirituality, had turned into a murky ck liquid.


    "A failed product," Aur said, entering into deep contemtion. "What went wrong?"


    He had done everything almost perfectly as instructed in the basic alchemy book, but it still went wrong.


    "Sure enough, it is not easy to be an alchemist," Aur muttered, his brow furrowing as he stared at the murky ck liquid with a tinge of heartache. These batches of materials were worth around twenty middle-grade mana crystals,parable to a spell, but now they had all been wasted.


    Who wouldn''t feel a headache after spending so many resources?


    "Forget it, I should increase my intelligence attribute to at least 3 points before trying again. Until that time, I can increase my muscle attribute by using the Devour spell," Aur reasoned, swiftly formting a training n in his mind.


    Currently, he possesses ten spells in total, each covering various aspects ofbat: Elemental Mastery, Wizard''s Hand, Ten Leaps, Turtle''s Shell, Rock Skin, Thieving Hand, Tranquil Mind Incantation, Blink, Zephyr Cloak, and Devour.


    While his arsenal of spells was extensive, Aur couldn''t help but feel a slight deficiency incking an investigative spell.


    However, he reassured himself that his heightened senses and intuitionpensated for this, allowing him to sense and perceive things without the need for a specific spell.


    His perception had already reached new heights, allowing him to sense even the slightest disturbances in his surroundings.


    As for Zephyr Cloak, it was a spell he had acquired through the Thieving Hand spell during his first mission as he stole that wizard apprentice spell. This spell enabled Aur to seamlessly blend into the air, masking his presencepletely.


    While Zephyr Cloak wasn''t considered a low-grade spell, it paled inparison to Aur''s heightened perception.


    Aur dedicated himself to another round of gruelling training.


    Throughout the day, he focused on honing his physical abilities, diligently allocating his stat points to increase his intelligence attribute. At night, he absorbed the essence of any beast he could find using the Devour spell.


    Training was monotonous, each moment feeling like an eternity. Yet, for Aur, this was precisely what he desired.


    With each passing second, he felt the gradual increase in his body''s strength, his muscles pulsating with newfound power. A profound sense of satisfaction and aplishment enveloped him.


    In any world, Aur would never tire of refining and strengthening his body.

 Chapter 217: Terrifying Blood and Qi

    As the days slipped by unnoticed, a month vanished in the blink of an eye, leaving Aur deeply engrossed in his relentless gruelling training.


    Aur stood beneath the stream of cool water, his eyes closing slowly as he weed the sensation against his skin.


    Shh...


    The cold water made contact with his body, and in an instant, it seemed to evaporate upon touching his heated skin, transforming into wisps of hot steam that billowed around him making the entire bathroom filled with streams.


    Aur''s blood and Qi were so high that whenever he trained, his body would radiate so much heat that it felt like a volcano, causing even the cold water to instantly melt upon contact with his skin.


    This was only a manifestation of his blood and Qi; if he were to truly release all of it, he could probably melt even metal with a simple touch.


    But despite the terrifying strength of his muscles, blood, and Qi, his power was onlyparable to that of a peak tier one wizard.


    This highlighted the daunting nature of being an instructor, as they not only needed to reach the peak of tier one but also acquire vastbat experience.


    If Aur hadn''t caught Adriana off guard and she had underestimated him, he would most likely have died; there was no way around it.


    With these thoughts weighing heavily on his mind, Aur shook his head with a sigh, then stood up with a bitter expression before leaving the bathroom and returning to his room.


    The bath was pretty much ineffective for him since the water would instantly evaporate upon contact, so he could only helplessly wait for his body to cool down although he was all washed up but the cool feeling he got from the bath wasn''t there.


    As he was lost in thought, a knock came from outside.


    "Master."


    "Come in," Aur replied, and the two sisters entered with a respectful expression on their faces. Their golden hair and curvy bodies were all in the right ce, making them quite a sight to behold, extremely pleasing to the eyes.


    Aur simply nodded and reclined on the bed.


    ra and Seraphine were a little flustered, but gathering their courage, they approached him. At this moment, his ripped body was on full disy, with well-defined muscles pulsating with power, and he was only wearing pants, so they couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered.


    As ra reached out to touch him, her finger was slightly burned, causing her to quickly retract it with a stunned expression on her face.


    "Eh."


    "You have to wait for my body to cool down, so both of you y music," Aur instructed. At his words, ra nodded and retrieved a flute, while Seraphine produced a Zither and began to y.


    Aur slightly opened his eyes, enjoying the music as it filled the room.


    The desire to devour slightly decreased in its presence. Although the act of devouring monsters may have increased his desire again, the increase in his intelligence attribute minimised its effect. Moreover, with the soothing music yed by the two girls, it became even easier to suppress the desire.


    As he was immersed in the sweet rhythm of the music, Aur suddenly heard another set of knocks at the door, causing him to furrow his brows.


    "You¡ªYoung master, I will get it," ra interrupted her ying and moved to open the door.


    "Why are you here, Lucy?" she asked with a frown upon seeing the visitor.


    Lucy peered inside, relieved to see that they were simply ying music for Aur, and finally spoke.


    "Young master, the second elder hase."


    "Oh," Aur, who waszily sleeping in bed, abruptly stood up, his body cooling down considerably.


    He quickly donned his ck robes and went out with a curious expression.


    "Did hee for the engagement?" Aur wondered, his expression reflecting his confusion. The engagement was scheduled for two months'' time, and only one month had passed, so there was still plenty of time.


    "No matter."


    "Aur." The second elder smiled upon seeing Aur approach, his eyes shing with a strange light as they fell upon him. Standing beside him was a familiar woman who appeared slightly stunned.


    Aur''s long white hair now reached his waist, and his height had almost reached six and a half feet. With his muscr build and power pulsing through him, he naturally exuded a sense of oppression.


    "Did this kid make some progress in his body again?" the second elder thought, his eyes shing with an indescribable light. His height had noticeably increased, although the increase wasn''t fully rted to the increase in body strength. However, from his conjecture, the stronger the body, the more height it would increase in proportion.


    "Second elder," Aur greeted the old man.


    "Hmm," the second elder nodded, a smile ying on his face. "Don''t worry, I am not here for the engagement," he exined.


    "Eh," Aur also nodded, looking at Naomi, who was silently gazing at him with a helpless expression. Her cheeks were flushed with a tinge of pink as well.


    "Hahaha, looks like Naomi likes you as well, so this engagement should not be a problem, right?"


    "Yes, second elder," Aur said, though his gaze never left Naomi, as if he were in a daze.


    The second elder remained expressionless. "ording to the records, these kids'' personalities are quite upright and straightforward like a bull, and he is lustful as well. These kinds of people are very easy to manipte."


    Naomi avoided eye contact with Aur, shyly.


    "Hahaha," the second elderughed, observing them. "Now let''s get down to business, shall we?" He nced at Naomi, and instantly, the girl left the room.


    "Yes, Second Elder."


    "We have an elder meeting today," the second elder suddenly spoke with a heavy expression. "So, you muste with me."


    Aur''s expression also turned serious upon hearing this as he nodded his head.


    "When is the meeting?"


    "It''s happening right now, so let''s go," the second elder beckoned, about to leave, but suddenly paused, considering something.


    "Remember, this is a top-secret matter for now, so it cannot be discussed with anyone."


    "I understand, Second Elder," Aur said.

 Chapter 218: The five villages

    "Lucy and the two sisters will take care of your mistress for now," Aur smiled.


    "Yes, master," the two sisters bowed in unison, and Lily also bowed, her body seemingly trembling involuntarily.


    Aur smiled mysteriously, patting her head with warmth, which ceased her trembling.


    "Take care."


    With that said, the two Second Elders and Aur left directly, heading for the vige leader''s office.


    As they walked, the two didn''t speak, maintaining silence.


    "Aur, do you know why there''s a meeting?" asked the Second Elder.


    "No," Aur shook his head cluelessly.


    The Second Elder''s expression turned vignt as he nced around. Suddenly, his eyes glowed in a strange pattern resembling the carving of a siren.


    Instantly, a thin, shimmering film materialised, enveloping both Aur and the Second Elder. Were it not for Aur''s heightened perception, the films that covered both of them from outside would have been nearly imperceptible.


    "What is this, Second Elder?" Aur inquired, his curiosity piqued as he reached out to touch the film, only to find his finger passing through it effortlessly.


    The second elder was a little surprised, sensing that even Aur could instantly see it. However since his body strength was naturally stronger it wasn''t strange that he could sense the stronger the body gets the stronger the senses.


    "This is an imitation of the sound spell," he exined in a nonchnt manner.


    "A sound spell?" Aur was stunned.


    "Indeed. While sound spells are typically reserved for the vige leader and one of the rare natural spells, one with sufficient understanding of the magic can create an imitation of it. Unfortunately, my version can only muster about one-twentieth of the original spell''s potency and consumes an exorbitant amount of mana for what it is worth," the Second Eldermented with a heavy sigh.


    "Anyway, the point is that the meeting is about a potential beast tide."


    "A beast tide!?" Aur eximed, his expression registering shock and concern simultaneously.


    "Yes, there are signs of a beast tide. Three of the instructors were killed, so the leader had sent three elders, consisting of the first elder and two others." The Second Elder said.


    Aur''s expression turned serious as he nodded his head.


    "Remember to be respectful."


    "I know."


    With that said, the films disappeared, and all the sound waves could instantly travel around the ce again.


    The students who were walking here and there saw Aur and immediately bowed in reverence; not a single trace of resentment was present in their gaze, only reverence.


    After all, Aur was the first elder in their generation, symbolising the inevitable passing of time, with the young taking over the old. Although it might have offended the old fogies, at the same time, he became an idol for the younger generation.


    As Aur swiftly entered the familiar room, his gaze fell upon a solemn row of elders, a sight that gave him pause.


    "There are at least thirty elders present? This means all the elders should be here," Aur mused silently, his eyes lingering on the first elder, whose grim countenance and the presence of two lifeless bodies on the ground.


    Noah''s carefree demeanour abruptly shifted as his eyes casually fell upon Aur. "Looks like Elder Aru has arrived; let''s begin the meeting," he remarked, his tone devoid of seriousness.


    Without a word, Aur quietly made his way to an empty seat. The second elder followed suit and sat in his seat as well.


    "Alright, so what happened?" Noah''s inquiry cut through the tension, his expression now stern and devoid of any hint of a smile.


    The first elder, his gaze lowered in shame and grief, struggled to speak. Tears glistened in his eyes as he addressed Noah. "I am sorry, vige leader. I couldn''t protect them," he said in an extremely hoarse voice. Read thetest stories on M-VL-em|p,yr


    "It''s fine, tell me what happened?" Noah asked, waving his hand dismissively.


    "Everything was fine as we travelled deep into the wilderness and even found the source of the beast tide. However, when we spied on the beast tide, we were terrified. There were thousands of wolves, and many of them emitted the aura of a tier two wizard. But that wasn''t what scared us," the first elder recounted, his face reflecting genuine terror.


    "Was there a tier three beast?" Noah''s expression turned grave.


    "No," the first elder shook his head.


    "Then what?" Noah asked, his confusion evident.


    "There were five tier three beasts, and one of them seemed to possess a terrifying power. Its presence seemed to be several times greater than the other tier three beasts."


    As the first elder finished speaking, a strange silence enveloped the entire atmosphere. It didn''t take a genius to know what happened next.


    Noah''s expression morphed into a thoughtful frown as he contemted the gravity of the situation.


    "It seems like an alliance with the five viges is inevitable," Noah remarked, his gaze sweeping the room. "Anyone want to object?"


    Silence hung heavy in the air.


    "Very well then, it''s decided. Our northern vige will form an alliance with the southern vige, eastern vige, western vige, and the nomad''s vige," Noah dered with a weary sigh.


    Although the five viges remained nameless, for the sake of rity, they were designated based on their geographical locations rtive to the wilderness.


    Each vige was named ording to the direction it faced. Additionally, the nomad vige, situated at the centre of the wilderness and a little wild so the five viges were called to provide better context and understanding.


    "Prepare for war," he announced solemnly. "Since we already had ns to attack the other vige, our stock doesn''t need to be supplied, and it is perfect for the change. Have you sent messages to the other viges?"


    "Yes, Leader, the message has been sent," a voice confirmed.


    "Good. The meetings are over. Stock up on supplies and utilise everything in your arsenal. Also¡­" Noah paused, his gaze lingering on Aur. "Let the younger generation deal with the early stages of the beast tide. They will receive the necessary resources and their training for the future will also be underway."


    "Elder Aur, would you also like to participate?" Noah inquired, his gaze turning towards Aur.


    "Yes," Aur replied expressionlessly, "These guys in their hearts don''t consider me as an elder at all." he thought in his heart.


    However, Aur found it unsurprising; after all, he was merely a weakling, barely at the tier one early-stage wizard level in their eyes, while they were high and mightly tier two wizards. How could they not disdain him?


    "Leader is wise," the first elder chimed in, bowing his head in deference, with the other elder following suit.


    Noah waved his hand, signalling the end of the meeting. With that, all of the elders departed.

 Chapter 219: Naomi Refusal and the Alliance

    Aur slowly took sips of his tea, the warm liquid soothing his nerves as he gazed in front of him with silence.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 6.56 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.44 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Hmm, the increase in the devour ability has significantly boosted my muscle mass attribute," Aur thought to himself. Although he had been allocating all his stat points into intelligence, the increase in muscle mass was unexpectedly higher.


    "Young master, is this force enough?" ra meekly asked as she massaged his shoulder.


    Aur felt the minuscule power of her fingers and couldn''t help but shake his head.


    Observing his reaction, ra despaired.


    "It''s fine, you can leave now," Aur said lightly, taking another sip of tea while gazing at his garden.


    "Yes, Master," ra softly replied, bowing before leaving.


    Once she had departed, a frown creased her face.


    "Seraphine has already been demoted from head maid, and Master rarely calls me nowadays. If this continues, we might be discarded soon," she murmured helplessly. Her younger sister was a little silly and a little naive.


    Feeling her sour hand, ra became even more speechless.


    Every time she massaged Aur, his muscles would be as strong as steel. Even when she applied all her strength, she could barely make a ripple in them. She could feel his muscles bing stronger and stronger, and his height increasing slightly each time ra visited him.


    "Sigh, what should I do to have something of worth again?" ra muttered.


    Meanwhile, Aur casually took thest sip and finished the remaining tea. His mind felt refreshed from the fragrant brew.


    Aur stood up and walked towards his garden. The seeds he had invested so much in nting had finally begun to grow, one by one.


    He looked at the twisted nt, which had already grown to a height of 3 feet in just a short time. The aura of a strange harmony resonated within it.


    However, some of the seeds he had nted didn''t germinate and died.


    This was natural; Aur wasn''t a farmer and didn''t have extensive expertise in agriculture, so it was inevitable to incur some losses.


    Especially since these seeds needed to be nurtured with mana, the difficulties of growing them were at least ten times higher than normal ones.


    Care and protection must be given, as even the slightest touch couldpletely destroy these delicate nts.


    Aur needed to constantly supply mana to the seeds from time to time.


    While they did absorb mana from the surrounding environment, even in his grand residence where mana was higher than outside, it still needed some mana from time to time.


    Thinking of this, Aur shook his head with a sigh and began to harvest all the mature flora that he could find, leaving the immature ones to grow further before harvesting.


    He also nted new seeds to rece any that had failed to germinate.


    By the time he finished, five hours had already passed.


    "Time really passes in the blink of an eye," Aur remarked to himself as he stood up. Just then, Lily and ra knocked on his door.


    "Come in," Aur said in a light tone.


    The two immediately entered.


    "Master, your finance is asking for you," ra informed him.


    "Oh," Aur raised his eyebrows lightly. "I almost forgot about her," he thought to himself.


    "Lead the way," he instructed.


    "Yes, young master," Lily and ra said in unison as they slowly guided Aur. However, their gazes were full of jealousy.


    Aur simply ignored the changes in his servants. As long as they didn''t overstep their bounds and fulfilled their duties as servants, he wouldn''t care.


    "Naomi," Aur said lightly the moment he entered, looking at the purple-haired woman in front of him.


    "Aur," Naomi looked at him with aplicated gaze. "Who would have thought?" she murmured.


    "I heard you wanted to talk to me," Aur said expressionlessly.


    "Yes," Naomi nodded.


    "What is it?"


    Naomi hesitated for a long time before she resolutely said, "I already like someone."


    Aur paused, looking deeply at her. "So what should I do?"


    "Deny-"


    "That''s impossible. You can talk to the second elder yourself," Aur shook his head, turning to ra. "Show her the way to leave."


    "Yes, Master," ra said, guiding Naomi out.


    "You¡­" Naomi gritted her teeth in frustration.


    Aur simply shook his head, and she could only helplessly leave.


    "How stupid," Aur muttered to himself once he was alone, before returning to his training.


    Since the vision he first saw depicted him being killed in the beast tide alongside his family, naturally Aur knew one thing: if events unfolded in an ordinary manner, he would meet a miserable end. However, the future he saw differed from his current reality.


    In the future where Aur met his demise, there was a badge with blurry numbers on it.


    Though he couldn''t discern the exact numbers, he knew one thing: they denoted that he was still a student. Yet, considering the present situation, he was already an elder which indicated that he was already stronger than his previous self.


    Aur tightened his fist, causing the air to tremble with just a slight movement.


    "Besides, I have enough personal strength to be confident in escaping even from tier two wizards," his eyes shed with an indescribable light.


    ¡­


    "Leader, we have received confirmation of an alliance from all the viges, and the meeting point has been decided in the wilderness," the messenger reported.


    "Oh," Noah acknowledged the news with a nod.


    "Sigh, this will be troublesome for the other four vigesbined. We will also have five tier three wizards, however¡­"


    Noah''s eyes narrowed as he slowly stood up, opening the secretpartment and entering the room within.


    "Lord Sky," he addressed respectfully.


    "What is it?" a hoarse tone tinged with coldness emanated from inside the room.


    "Will you be able to help us escape the cmity of the beast tide? William has only just reached the mid-tier one wizard realm and is still far from reaching the tier two wizard realm," Noah spoke nervously.

 Chapter 220: Going to the meeting

    "Hmm," the voice seemed to contemte before speaking after a long pause. "I will only intervene if the entire vige has been destroyed."


    "But-"


    "No," the voice cut Noah off abruptly.


    The coldness in the voice sent a strange chill down Noah''s spine, and his instincts screamed at him that uttering another word would mean his instant demise.


    "Alright," Noah nodded, his heart pounding.


    "If anything happens to William, then you will incur my wrath and bring destruction upon this whole vige," the voice stated lightly before falling silent.


    Noah broke out in a cold sweat as he hurriedly left the room, his face etched with apprehension.


    "Looks like there''s no way out," he muttered, rubbing his temples anxiously.


    ¡­.


    It was a bright, sunny day, and the north vige was bustling as ever, with countless people hawking their goods and children ying around the area.


    However, in this bright daylight, there were some figures slowly walking on the road, drawing the gaze of countless people who looked at them with respect and reverence in their eyes.


    One of the children was curious to see the crowd and the people bowing in reverence.


    "Mommy, who are these people?" the child pointed curiously at the row of people who were walking.


    The mother hurriedly caught the child''s finger and immediately bowed, making her child bow as well.


    Only when she noticed that no one was paying attention did she heave a sigh of relief.


    "They are the protectors of the vige. Remember to never point at them," she said in a stern tone.


    "Yes, Mama," the child nodded cluelessly.


    The group of people was led by a rtively young-looking person who was dressed casually.


    "Aur, can you keep up with our speed?" Noah, who was ahead in the group, suddenly asked with a smile on his face, his eyes shing with a siren pattern. Who else could these people be but the group of elders, including Aur, Noah, and even William.


    Aur nodded respectfully. "Yes, Leader."


    "Good," Noah smiled. "What about you, William?"


    "I should be able to, Master," William replied in a haughty tone.


    "Okay," Noah said lightly. "Remember, you two youngsters shouldn''t have too much conflict with the other vige. We are going to make an alliance, not enemies."


    "Yes, Master," William said, scratching his head.


    Aur also nodded, and the entire party fell silent.


    From an outsider''s perspective, although their mouths moved, no sound came from them, as if they were mute.


    This was the terrifying power of the natural sound spell. Even Aur, who could easily sense changes, couldn''t detect the spell covering them.


    Not only that, but Noah could also control the range of the spell manually, easily reaching half a kilometre. And this was just one of the natural spells from sound magic; he possessed theplete set of sound magic, all of which were natural spells.


    This was the culmination of the vige''s efforts in collecting aplete set of natural spells.


    They swiftly reached the broken walls of the outer vige and exited the area.


    "Fifth elder, after we return, fix the walls of the entire outer area. I want at least a heavy metal wall about 2 metres tall," Noah instructed.


    "These¡­" the fifth elder touched his sses, his hand trembled.


    "Don''t worry about the cost. The vige will take care of it," Noah assuredly stated.


    Soon, the party entered the wilderness.


    "I will make a pathway for us," Noah spoke casually, his eyes shing as he used the red mana in his mental space to power up the spell.


    Aur''s expression changed almost simultaneously as he looked up at the sky with a stunned expression.


    There, he saw a meteorite-sized chunk of ice in the shape of a spike slowly descending. Although it might appear slow to the naked eye, Aur knew this was the product of extreme speed. With his enhanced senses, he could barely sense it.


    "If this falls on me, I will be dead for sure," he thought, his heart tensing.


    "Eh, what is that!?" William eximed in shock, pointing up.


    "Haha, this is just a casual spell," Noah chuckled.


    Swish!


    The void froze as the spike-shaped ice meteor fell in front of the people present.


    Instantly, everything in the forest froze, creating a pathway full of frozen things in front of them.


    In just a moment, the frozen objects began to crack like a cobweb, forming a clear path. However, the strange thing was that the ice didn''t melt into water; instead, it vanished into thin air. The things that were frozen also vanished with the ice.


    "Looks like I still haven''t lost my touch," Noahughed and walked forward.


    Aur gazed at the horizon, observing how far the ice had spread, feeling a stir in his heart as he calmly proceeded forward.


    "Wow, did you see that, Aur? My master is awesome," William eximed proudly.


    Aur nced at William with a strange glint in his eyes. "Indeed," he nodded in agreement.


    "Haha," Williamughed, moving closer to Aur and whispered, "How do you like those spells from the book you found in the dungeon?"


    Immediately, Aur''s eyes widened in shock. "What do you mean?" he asked, taken aback.


    William looked meaningfully at Aur before increasing his pace.


    "How stupid can he be?" Aur thought to himself as he followed Noah''s lead.


    Their pace was undoubtedly fast, as almost all obstacles were cleared.


    Aur scanned the surroundings and immediately spotted a group of imps with green eyes in the darkness. However, they didn''t approach; instead, they trembled with fear. This reaction was mirrored by all the beasts they encountered; the moment they caught sight of Noah, they fled in terror.


    Noah frowned slightly when he noticed the lengthy road ahead.


    "Let''s speed up," his voice lingered in the air as his figure blurred.


    The elders'' figures also blurred as their speed increased to a frightening pace, leaving Aur and William behind.


    A smirk formed on William''s mouth.


    "Wannapete with me, Aur?" He challenged.


    "Sure."


    Swish!


    The air rustled as the two instantly rushed forward; however, soon William''s expression changed when he saw Aur''s speed.


    In just ten breaths'' time, Aur had overtaken William by at least a hundred metres.


    Immediately, William''s eyes glowed with a strange white and ck, his body turning into a blur as he caught up to Aur.


    "Oh," Aur looked at William with an amused gaze. Although he was maintaining one-fourth of his speed, being able to catch up to him was an aplishment in itself.


    "But I wonder if he can even keep up with the mana consumption," Aur pondered.


    Aur didn''t increase his pace further; instead, he maintained it, while William soon overtook him with a smug smile.

 Chapter 221 : The alliance of five village

    "Father, are we really going to make an alliance with those North Vige bastards?" a young man with short ck hair asked, his face creased in a frown.


    "We have no choice," the middle-aged man sternly replied, his own expression marked by a frown. "What distinguishes an enemy from a friend? It all depends on the interests of the forces, and for now, our priority is to survive this cmity."


    "When I was first informed by the North Vige, I didn''t believe it. After all, the beast tide happened not too long ago. But when I sent my own people to investigate, it was true," he sighed, his silver hair reminiscent of the young man''s.


    "And this time, the beast tide is even more terrifying than the previous one. Surviving for our vige will be the true challenge. As for revenge, just forget about it."


    "But I am not reconciled."


    "Sigh, leave, Earl," the father said, his tone heavy.


    Earl stormed off, leaving the makeshift camp that had been constructed not too long ago.


    After seeing his son leave, Aiden rubbed his forehead, a frown etched on his face.


    "I need to train these kids more. Since his sister was killed by the assassin sent by the North Vige, his rationality has been lost. We can''t bring the dead back to life, so what''s the point of revenge if there is no benefit to it?" Aiden''s tone was extremely cold, showing little concern for his own blood.


    In fact, he was even more grateful since his sister took the arrow that was meant for Earl, who was a high-grade talent, albeit barely, by taking fifty steps.


    "Her death was worth it," Aiken thought as he continued with his work.


    ¡­


    Earl looked into the distance, patiently waiting. The only team that had not arrived was from the North Vige. All the other viges had arrived and even set up tents in just a few moments.


    Even the nomad viges, typically known for their swift movements, had already arrived.


    However, the North Vige team was still nowhere to be seen. It was natural, considering these locations were actually the farthest away from the North Vige.


    Undoubtedly, they would need to travel at least half a day to reach here, whereas for the other viges, it was rtively just an hour''s journey.


    For a wizard, it wasn''t too hard to set up tents in just a blink of an eye, especially for a logistic wizard who mastered such types of spells.


    Suddenly, as Earl watched towards the north, he felt the temperature slowly decrease, and he could see a small white doting towards them, growingrger andrger before his eyes.


    "No, this is freezing ice."


    Swish!


    Instantly, all the trees in the area, along with some unlucky animals, froze in ce, almost reaching Earl.


    "What''s this?" he thought, his expression filled with shock.


    Crack!


    The ice started to break just as it was created, and instantly, ayer of the forest disappeared as far as his vision could see.


    Earl looked at this with a stunned expression. He nced behind him and almost screamed in shock, but he managed to calm down.


    "Noah has arrived," Aiden said in a light tone, looking at the distance.


    "Tsk, he is thest to arrive and he has the audacity to show off," a woman who had already arrived next to Aiden spoke with a cold expression.


    Even though she knew that the North Vige was the farthest and needed the most time, she stillined.


    Aiden looked at the woman with a smile, as well as the other two men who had arrived at some point.


    Soon, they saw a shadow rapidly approaching them.


    "Eh, not bad. His speed seemed to have increased by at least ten percent since Ist saw him," Aiden thought, his expression startled.


    Whoosh!


    The shadownded, revealing Noah, who looked at them with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, Noah, I thought you wouldn''t arrive," the woman spoke with a smile.


    "How could I not arrive?" Noah said, a glint in his eyes.


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Aiden was stunned. "Weren''t you the one who wasining? Why did you change your attitude one hundred and eighty degrees?" he grumbled in his heart.


    Soon, shadows appeared in the distance, and the eldersnded one by one, casually setting up camp while Noah patiently waited.


    "Oh, who did you bring more?" Aiden asked curiously.


    Noah just smiled mysteriously. Earl has already been ignored and he tacitly withdrew as well he is not qualified to talk when tier three wizards are talking.


    Soon, they finally saw two simr shadows in the distance. However, as they got closer, Aiden''s eyes narrowed when he realised they were two youths instead.


    Finally, he saw the bulky youth among the two overtake the golden-haired boy and effortlessly m him into the ground, making the earth tremble with his might.


    Hoo¨C


    Aur took a deep breath and casually went behind Noah. As for the golden-haired boy, he seemed to have paused and appeared to be panting, probably from mana exhaustion.


    Although drying up the mana in the mental space didn''t actually harm the body, if the spell is heavily used and all the mana is instantly used, if the body is not strong enough, it will cause exhaustion in the best-case scenario. However, in the worst-case scenario, the wizard might die.


    That''s why there was still some importance given to the body, but at the same time, spells were always the main weapon after all.


    "I didn''t expect you to bring the young guys," Aiken spoke with a smile.


    Noah just smiled. If it weren''t for the survival stakes of the vige, the old bastard would probably start nning the assassination of these two youths.


    He could probably imagine him already nning the assassination after this disaster is finished.


    "Alright, since you have arrived, the negotiation should be done now."


    "Yes," Noah nodded his head.


    At this time, the fifth elder arrived. "Leader, the camp has already been constructed."


    "Good," Noah nodded his head.


    "Let''s immediately start the negotiation."


    The moment he said those words, the expression of everyone turned serious. This could be the fate of the entire vige, so by no means could it be taken lightly.

 Chapter 222 : Stone Tablet and Contribution

    "So how will we decide what to do?" Noah asked with a smile on his face.


    "We all five willunch a joint attack on the leader of those beasts while the other elders will take care of the weaker beasts," Aiden spoke at this time, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    "What about those weaker beasts then?"


    Noah looked to his side; a beautiful woman with raven hair had spoken. She was wearing a sheath dress that highlighted her dainty figure.


    "West Vige leader, what do you suggest?" Noah asked with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "It is inevitable that the younger generation must fight the weaker beasts. However, considering their numbers, which are in the thousands, that would be troublesome. We might not even survive their first wave to begin with if we don''t make proper barricades," she looked at everyone present.


    "How about we set up a contribution board and reward those who can hunt the most beasts? Our West Vige is willing to give out mermaid tears and many other rewards."


    "Our North Vige is also willing to contribute siren skins and lower-grade treasures," Noah dered.


    Observing this, Aiden remained impassive, though inwardly he gritted his teeth in frustration.


    "Our South Vige will be supplying valuable potions," Aiden added, his tone light.


    "Then our East Vige will provide an array of artefacts," spoke a man of short stature, nodding in agreement.


    Lastly, a figure resembling a caveman, d only in a simple ck skirt, stepped forward. His height was even a head taller than Aur, he announced, "Then our Nomad Vige will supply beast blood, including the rare tier two shadow bears."


    The other four elders were stunned by this revtion.


    "Shadow bears?" Aiden muttered, eyebrows furrowing in thought.


    Indeed, the existence of such creatures was unexpected. Despitecking a tier three beast, the Shadow Bears have managed to maintain its own territory, nestled deep within the wilderness.


    The only reason they haven''t been wiped out yet was because the bacsh from them was not worth the effort of the five viges.


    But this didn''t mean the blood and organs of these bears weren''t valuable; they could be used to make many spells.


    Additionally, they had a distinctive feature of increasing the strength of the body if eaten raw, although it was only the first time, even various healing spells used the organs of these bearsmonly.


    However, wiping out the shadow bears'' entire tribe would require at least ten elders, enough to make any of the five viges bleed.


    "Alright, it''s been decided then," Noah announced, pping his hands with a smile on his face.


    The main speakers here were mostly the leaders of the five viges. As for the elders, they were mostly there for show. They weren''t as well-qualified in conversing with tier three wizards.


    Throughout the meeting, Aur and William remained silent, even though William didn''t speak a single word.


    ¡­


    Aur gazed at the stone tablet being slowly set up.


    "These stone tablets will record the merits of all the people, but remember, tier two wizards cannot participate in it. A contribution point here is equivalent to a low-grade mana crystal. If you can kill a mortal beast, then you will gain ten contribution points. For a peak mortal beast, you will gain a hundred contribution points.


    For tier one beasts, you can gain a thousand contribution points, and for a peak tier one beast, you will gain a total of five thousand contribution points," Raven, the West Vige leader exined, smiling seductively.


    "These contribution points can be used to exchange for anything listed in the shop you use. Are you satisfied with my arrangement?"


    The four vige leaders didn''t speak, their expressions indiscernible, but it was a form of acknowledgment as well.


    "Let''s bring the juniors and use these as the anchor point."


    Noah''s expression changed slightly upon hearing this, but he remained silent.


    "Understood."


    Noah and the other three leaders also nodded to the words of the West Vige leader.


    "We will meet again in a day, and the n to repel the beast tide will be decided then."


    With that, the meeting concluded.


    Noah returned to his group of elders and addressed William and Aur sternly.


    "Remember, protecting your life is a must. As for these resources, although they might seem valuable, your life is far more precious. If you encounter a peak tier one beast, remove all greed from your heart and escape with all your might."


    William felt warmth in his heart upon hearing this. "Thank you, Master."


    "Thank you, Leader," Aur said with a moved expression.


    "Good," Noah nodded with a satisfied expression.


    "I have contacted the others using a message-type spell, so they should be arriving soon. Remember to hunt in groups rather than alone."


    As the others arrived, the sun had already begun its descent below the horizon.


    Aur observed the instructors, senior students, and the disciples of the Elders with a curious expression on his face. Among them was Naomi, whose gaze held aplexity as she looked at him.


    "How interesting," Aur thought, his eyes shing with intrigue.


    "Hey, Aur, do you want to team up with me?" William suddenly approached Aur and spoke.


    Aur silently regarded him and then shook his head.


    William nodded, as if anticipating Aur''s response, and returned to his previous position.


    While he did so, others approached Aur, attempting to join his team, but all were met with an  expressionless face of Aur.


    "How arrogant does Aur think he is, just because he has be an Elder? He thinks he can do everything alone."


    "It''s not that a person who barely took twenty-five steps and could reach the tier one wizard realm the fastest, even in history, cannot be a simple character at all. Besides, even when he was participating in the annualpetition, he acted alone and scored monstrously far ahead of everyone present, I heard. Hisbat power must be terrifying."


    "From my analysis, Elder Aur likes to work alone and doesn''t take anyone-"


    As whispers circted among the crowd, Naomi walked out with an expressionless face, heading towards him.


    "Aur, I would like to apany you on the hunt," she said.


    "Sure," Aur casually responded.

 Chapter 223: Power of the Golden Blood

    The man who was about to continue his conjecture paused, his words caught in his throat as he swallowed nervously, an embarrassed expression colouring his face.


    The others in the group exchanged knowing nces, a hint of amusement in their eyes.


    Naomi''s eyes widened with shock.


    "Eh," she uttered softly, her voice barely above a whisper. In that moment, her mind raced, trying to process the unexpected turn of events.


    She had anticipated Aur''s refusal, given his reputation as a lone wolf after the year-endpetition.


    She had asked half-heartedly as she was being pressured by her father, the second elder.


    Even after he became an Elder, Aur t out rejected William''s request to team up, so this was beyond her expectations, considering his personality.


    "So, we''re teaming up?" Aur questioned casually.


    "Ye¡­ yes," Naomi replied, her eyes a little dazed.


    "Alright," Aur responded with a nod, his expression unreadable.


    There was a moment of strange silence that permeated throughout the crowd as they looked at Aur with a peculiar expression.


    "He isn''t a lone wolf, he''s just a horny wolf," a small voice sounded from the crowd.


    However, no one else spoke. Aur''s status as an Elder made those around him hesitant to challenge or criticise him.


    The person who voiced thement immediately regretted it, realising the potential consequences of his words.


    Though Aur might not care about such minor characters, he had already made himself unpleasant in the eyes of a big-shot.


    Aur simply smiled silently without speaking.


    As night descended, a sense of anxiety settled over the camp, and everyone slept in a tense mood. Tomorrow, many lives would be lost. There was no doubt about it, and the uncertainty of whether they would be the unfortunate ones weighed heavily on everyone''s minds.


    Even the instructors, Elders, and the five leaders¡ªhigh and mighty tier three wizards¡ªfelt a sense of unease. Who wouldn''t be afraid of facing hungry beasts whose strength rivalled, if not surpassed, their own?


    Powered by m|v|l|e|mpyr


    Although a tier three human wizard was marginally stronger than a beast, it was only a slight advantage that might make a difference in some situations.


    However, beasts of the same tier had higher survivability. While they could be defeated, killing them required several times the effort.


    No one was safe from the beasts, whether they were mage apprentices, tier one, tier two, or even tier three wizards!


    Aur rose before the sun, starting his training regimen.


    "I might not have the opportunity to trainter, so it''s better to finish my daily routine now," he muttered thoughtfully.


    In a short amount of time, hepleted the process rtively quickly, his body burning like a furnace from the activeness of blood and Qi.


    "If an ordinary person had this much blood and Qi, it might cause their body to explode. However, my muscles are as strong as metal, so it doesn''t feel congested," Aur reflected, his expression thoughtful.


    "I wonder," Aur murmured, his gaze fixed on his saber as he took it out of his spatial ring, which seemed to weigh almost a ton in his hand.


    With deliberate slowness, he drew the de closer, contemting the implications of what he was about to do. After a moment''s hesitation, he lightly scratched his finger with the razor-sharp edge.


    Tshhh¡­


    The saber made contact with his boiling skin, leaving behind only a silvery dent. Undeterred, Aur applied more pressure, shing again.


    This time, a small cut appeared, apanied by a single drop of blood tinged with a faint golden hue. But before Aur could fully register the wound, it began to heal before his eyes, closing up in just five breaths of time.


    A minor cut, healed in just five breaths.


    From this simple experiment, Aur gleaned the extent of his remarkable regeneration. Even if he were to sustain a more serious injury, he realised, it would take at most two hundred breaths to fully recover.


    This level of healing far surpassed even the most potent low-tiered spells.


    Aur''s attention shifted from his healing finger to the drop of blood, which seemed to shimmer with a faint golden hue.


    "Hmm," he mused, narrowing his eyes at the peculiar sight. If his senses weren''t deceiving him, the golden tint in his blood had multiplied, and with the increase in his golden blood, his stamina has also increased, and even his regeneration has increased, with the power of blood and Qi both of them stacked, making Aur''s self-healing terrifying.


    "It was previously at most one twentieth, but now the golden blood upies one tenth of the red blood."


    Distracting thoughts shed in Aur''s mind.


    "No matter, it''s only an improvement. My instincts tell me this golden blood is very valuable," Aur shook his head. "Muscle system."


    Instantly a blue panel materialised in front of Aur''s red eyes.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 6.70 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.47 (+)


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.32/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    With a mere thought from Aur, the stat point was instantly allocated to the intelligence point as the panel flickered in front of him and closed.


    "A new day, a new beginning," a smile crept up his lips as he stepped outside.


    His vision was filled with people who seemed sleep-deprived, almost like zombies. Aur was a little speechless seeing this, patiently waiting while standing tall as a mountain. He looked around, and immediately his keen senses almost sensed something.


    Aur turned in the direction and saw an old man ncing at him. Feeling the hostility, Aur''s eyes narrowed.


    "I will take care of you soon, Aiden Smith," Aur thought with a sneer. How could he forget about the person who made his parents suffer? Even if he let go, would Aiden Smith let go?


    Once he grows strong enough and with his status as an Elder, Aur has a chance to reach the tier two wizard realm. If that happens, what guarantees him the chance of survival?


    Any rational person would never leave such a hidden danger.


    "I have a big surprise nned for you," Aur thought to himself.

 Chapter 224: Retreat

    "Where are we going, Aur?" Naomi''s voice dripped with frustration as she manoeuvred under the canopy of a towering tree, its roots resembling legs making it easy for a person to pass through under it.


    "Just keep walking," Aur replied casually, toozy to provide further exnation.


    Naomi couldn''t suppress her growing frustration.


    "Why am I even listening to him? I''m a mid-tier one wizard, and he''s just an early tier one wizard. He shouldn''t even be my match. Yet, whenever I try to disobey him, my instincts scream of an overwhelming danger that will destroy me," she grumbled bitterly.


    Aur suddenly halted, causing Naomi to stop abruptly as well.


    "What happened?" she asked, her brow furrowing as she peered ahead. Naomi spotted a pair of eyes staring at them with silent bloodthirst.


    Whoosh!


    Before she could finish her question, the ''thing''unched itself at her.


    In the emerald green pupils of her eyes, all Naomi could discern was a shadow hurtling towards her. Yet, in that critical moment, her survival instinct seized control. With a swift motion, she used her pale blue mana in her mental space and swiftly conjured a dome around her body, her eyes shing with the intricate pattern of a bell.


    With a resounding "bang," the wolf collided with the invisible barrier, unable to leave a single scratch upon it.


    Naomi regarded the scene with a cold expression, her eyes shimmering with green intensity. Sparks of lightning crackled around her form, and her eye pattern shifted once more, now resembling a lightning bolt.


    As the pattern manifested, the sparks around Naomi intensified, forming into a concentrated mass at her forefront.


    She clenched her fingers into a fist and lightly punched towards the wolf before her.


    The punch, though seemingly gentle and weak.


    However at the point of contact, a bolt of lightning shed through her fist, coursing directly into the wolf and electrifying it to charcoal. Her seemingly gentle punchesnded with devastating force,pletely obliterating the creature.


    "Humph," Naomi retracted her fist, her expression filled with pride, but it quickly shifted.


    Thud!


    Two bodies fell to the ground beside her; they were both wolves double the size of her.


    "Are you stupid?" Aur''s voice cut through the air, his crimson eyes fixed on her.


    "Eh," Naomi was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "You becamecent after killing just a peak mortal beast, failing to notice the other two beasts hiding behind you," Aur calmly exined, though his perception had already extended outward, epassing a radius of two kilometres around their location. "Come out,e out, wherever you are, Aiden Smith."


    Naomi nodded her head, fear flickering in her eyes.


    "You don''t have a lover, right?" Aur suddenly asked.


    She was stunned by the question. "No¡ª"


    "You know I can do some research and immediately find out, even by asking the second elder," Aur interrupted her.


    Hearing this, a bitter expression crept onto her lips as she could only helplessly tell the truth. "Yes."


    Aur remained silent, collecting the corpses of the wolves in his spatial ring before moving forward.


    "Hey, where are you going? Wait for me," Naomi shouted, hurrying to catch up with Aur.


    In the shadows of the forest, an old man observed the two with a contemtive expression.


    "That Aur''s speed is so terrifying," he thought, frowning. When the two wolves were about to attack Naomi from behind, Aur had moved like a gust of wind, ying the monsters with a simple saber sh.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Aiden. With the three of us instructorsbined, even if Aur is hiding his strength, he shouldn''t be able to make much of a wave. However, the only thing we should be scared of is that girl. She is the daughter of the second elder.


    Although the third elder has given a guarantee that he could protect us if we secretly kill Aur, killing Naomi is pping right in the face of the second elder."


    Aiden Smith sighed as he listened.


    "What should we do then, Louise?" he asked, turning to the warrior woman with tomboy hair in front of him.


    "I don''t know. You tell me. You invited us to kill Aur. Now, if we really have to kill him, then that woman should also be killed. If not, then we will likely be exposed and branded as traitors. It would be fine if we kill Aur without knowing it.


    After all, the wilderness is dangerous. But now..." Louise shrugged.


    "Do we really have to give up?" Aiden Smith frowned, gritting his teeth in frustration.


    "Any better ideas?" Louise said in a deadpan tone.


    "Then we shall withdraw."


    The three of their shadows became blurry before instantly vanishing.


    Aur, who was listening to Naomi''s monologue, had a regretful expression on his face.


    "Too bad they didn''t bite the bullet," he thought in his heart sensing the people who were leaving.


    "Hey, Aur, are you even listening to me right now!?" Naomi shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Aur''s gaze suddenly fell on her, instantly silencing her.


    "Hey-" Naomi paused as she hurriedly conjured a barrier, her eyes glowing in a bell pattern.


    A giant paw appeared in her vision, crashing into her barrier with a growl.


    Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr


    Her barrier was almost instantly smashed to bits, sending her hurtling into the trees just from the sheer force of the bear.


    "A shadow bear?" Aur thought with a calm expression. His demeanour remained unchanged even when he sensed that the bear was about peak tier one realm.


    "It''s time to test my strength," he muttered, tightening his fist, and instantly the void trembled.


    The shadow bear''s hostility was also drawn to Aur, sensing his presence, which was much stronger than the woman''s.


    "Humans, give me back my baby," the shadow bear spoke in a human tone, her eyes shimmering with rage.


    Just as Aur was about to attack, he paused.


    "Your baby?" he frowned. "I don''t know about your baby."


    "You humans stole my baby," the shadow bear spoke again in a low-pitched tone, her presence exuding boundless murderous intent.


    Aur furrowed his brow, going silent as he contemted something.

 Chapter 225: Testing Strength

    "Which human took it? Do you remember their faces?" Aur questioned, a subtle light shing in his eyes.


    "Yes, they wore suits and were very strong. Around five individuals came, but I could, at most, match with those five humans."


    "Eh," Aur nodded. "What about anything like an emblem? Did they have any?"


    "They had a symbol of barbarians," the bear spoke with rage-filled eyes. "They have even killed one of our elders. I can''t spare them."


    Aur fell silent, contemting the situation. "If you want revenge, you can go to the Nomad vige for revenge."


    "No!" The bear''s expression turned crazier and crazier. "I cannot kill them as they are too strong, but killing the other humans will undoubtedly make them realise the loss of their own kind," she said in a low growl.


    "How naive," Aur shook his head with a sigh. The bear''s thinking was simplistic, but it was understandable. After all, no matter how strong the beasts in this world werepared to theplex souls of humans, they could neverpete with them in intelligence.


    "So I must kill you, human," the bear stated, its hostility evident in its gaze.


    "Sure," Aur smiled mysteriously. There was no point in arguing with it because Aur wanted these fights.


    Upon closer inspection of Aur''s calm demeanour, one could sense that his blood and Qi were boiling inside his body. The temperature of the surroundings rapidly increased, and a faint distortion surrounded him, as if the entire space around him was burning.


    Growl!


    The shadow bear charged at Aur with its four legs, sensing his boiling blood and Qi.


    Aur stood still, waiting for the bear as the ground trembled beneath him from the sheer weight of the approaching creature.


    "Ho."


    His crimson eyes shed, and a pattern simr to stone reflected in his eyes. The light blue mana in his mental space rapidly depleted as one of his spells began to rotate.


    The original fairplexion of Aur''s skin began to transform, taking on the rugged texture and earthy hue of solid rock. With each passing moment, his muscles and skin tightened, forming an seemingly imprable barrier.


    His defence had increased exponentially, at least by fourfold.


    "Tier one: Rock Skin."


    This was the spell he had inherited from Hanma, and he hadn''t chosen to continue advancing in the dungeon because his strength wasn''t sufficient.


    Aur didn''t dare to underestimate the strength of a tier three wizard''s inheritance, no matter how much time had passed.


    Only after reaching thebat strength of tier two would he have some capital to explore that further.


    Distracting thoughts shed in Aur''s mind as the bear closed in on him.


    At that moment, Aur unleashed the full might of his power, channelling every ounce of blood and Qi coursing through his veins.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled as Aur''s fist collided with the Shadow Bear''s paw, sending shockwaves rippling through the surrounding forest.


    The Shadow Bear''s eyes widened in shock as it felt its fur rapidly igniting, while the force of Aur''s punch unleashed a shockwave that obliterated its internal organs.


    With a powerful impact, the Shadow Bear was thrown backward, narrowly avoiding collision with a nearby tree. Stunned, it looked back at Aur with a newfound sense of awe, its previous rage reced by bewilderment.


    Meanwhile, Aur remained unscathed, showing no signs of injury, neither external nor internal.


    "The defence of these spells is impressive," Aur muttered, examining his hand, now tinged with a brown hue.


    In an instant, his figure blurred, disappearing into the shadows.


    "Tier one: Ten Leaps."


    In an instant, under the stunned gaze of the Shadow Bear, Aur appeared in front of it.


    "Anyst words?"


    Aur''s voice had barely fell when he unleashed his blood and Qi once more, delivering a powerful punch to the Shadow Bear.


    But as his fist descended, the Shadow Bear''s form flickered, and Aur''s punch passed right through it, striking the ground below.


    Boom!


    The earth quaked, leaving behind a deep crater.


    Aur couldn''t help but feel amused. "So, this is the famed shadow magic of the Shadow Bear," he thought.


    Spells for Beasts were naturally inherent, born from the power of their bloodline.


    However, this also meant they were confined to a single type of spell forever. As the Beast grew stronger, so too did the power of its spell.


    Looking around with his crimson eyes, Aur''s expression remained nonchnt. "Since you dared to attack me, then prepare to meet your end," he said with a smile, his tone seemingly kind.


    The bear, concealed within the shadows, suddenly experienced a chilling sensation, causing every hair on its body to stand on end as if electrified.


    Its right paw was nearly charred, and most of its internal organs were ruptured. Despite the severe injuries, its strong vitality kept it clinging to life.


    "Monster," it thought, finding no other word to describe Aur.


    The bear had encountered humans before, but they were all weaklings, easily dispatched with a single swipe of its paw.


    Even the stronger wizards it had facedcked physical strength; while their magical abilities were strong, tearing apart their bodies proved effortless once she got close enough.


    However, this giant-framed human with long white hair and red eyes was in a league of his own.


    His muscles seemed stronger than the bear''s, and the intense heat emanating from him was utterly terrifying. Even the strong hide of the shadow bear that she was proud of couldn''t defend against the terrifying heat.


    The shadow bear could discern that Aur''s physical strength wasn''t significantly greater than her own, but his means were undeniably superior. She realised one thing: she stood no chance against these humans before her.


    With that thought in mind, the shadow bear swiftly began to retreat, utilising the cover of the shadows.


    Her innate spell granted her exceptional ability to conceal herself in darkness, and the power within the shadows provided her with a considerable boost as well.


    However, before she could even take ten steps, a wave of terrifying heat engulfed her from behind, causing her ck fur to burn and evaporate in its intensity.


    In her final moments, she felt her vision fading to ck, the searing heat tormenting her relentlessly until she copsed to the grassy ground with a heavy thud.

 Chapter 226: Physical Path

    Aur panted heavily as he surveyed the corpse of the shadow bear lying before him. The bear bore multiple burnt injuries across its body, with two distinct punch imprints¡ªone on its face and the other on its back.


    The imprint on the bear''s face hadpletely disfigured its features, while the one on its back was even more gruesome, leaving behind a fist-sized hole.


    Aur could see the bear''s internal organs through the gaping wound, and a pool of blood had already formed on the ground beneath it.


    Quickly, Aur retrieved a spatial bag and carefully swept the shadow bear inside.


    Although his spatial ring could have amodated the bear, Aur knew that the unique properties of the shadow bear''s blood could potentially damage other items stored within.


    Thus, he opted to ce the bear in a separate spatial bag, one that waspletely empty.


    "Now, let''s assess the situation of my body," Aur muttered to himself, his expression easing into one of relief as he sensed the changes within himself after a moment''s focus.


    Despite the strain on his muscles from the exertion of his blood and Qi, Aur felt only slight exhaustion, and otherwise, he waspletely fine.


    With a sigh, Aur turned his gaze toward Naomi, the purple-haired woman whoy on the ground, her chest rising and falling rhythmically which indicated she was still alive and just remained unconscious.


    Aur had made the decision to knock her unconscious before facing the shadow bear. He didn''t want to reveal his true strength to her.


    If he were to demonstrate the power of a peak tier one strength, it would undoubtedly raise questions and invite investigations into the secrets he possessed.


    Even reaching tier one strength was already pushing the boundaries of eptability.


    Reaching peak tier one in physical strength posed a significant risk for Aur. Even someone as powerful as Noah might disregard any concerns about saving face and directly capture him to uncover his secrets.


    Even for tier two wizards, breaking through the mortal limit was an arduous task.


    Despite being a formidable figure in the tier three wizard realm, Noah had only achieved high-tier one body strength, even with enhancements from his tier three spells.


    This showed the immense difficulty of advancing along the physical path. The more advanced one became, the harder it was to progress.


    However, for Aur, progression along this path seemed almost effortless, as if he were destined for it.


    In fact, even without his system, Aur''s progress along the physical path might have been even faster than his progress as a wizard.


    Unlike wizards'' practice which relied entirely on talent that was subject to chance and luck, the physical path only required a strong determination and willingness to put in hard work.


    As for why this was the case, Aur didn''t know, but it might be rted to his reincarnation in this world. This was his logical guess.


    His mind shed with various thoughts as he slowly walked toward Naomi.


    "Hey, wake up," Aur said as he lightly poked her.


    "Ye¡­ yes," Naomi''s eyes widened as she slowly woke up and saw Aur''s figure, which made her heave a sigh of relief.


    "What happened to that shadow bear?" her face gradually turned into a frown.


    "I repelled it away," Aur casually spoke, but his words made her eyes widen with shock.


    "How?" Naomi asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Aur gave her a deep look as he lightly patted her cheeks with a smile on his face.


    "You are my fianc¨¦e, so I will tell you."


    "Really?" a blush crept up on her cheeks.


    Dive deeper into the story on m-vle-mpyr


    "Yes," Aur''s voice fell, and instantly his eyes glowed in a rock pattern.


    The original fairplexion of Aur''s skin began to transform, taking on the rugged texture and earthy hue of solid rock. With each passing moment, his muscles and skin tightened, forming a seemingly imprable barrier.


    Seeing this, Naomi''s eyes widened with realisation.


    "A defence spell rted to the physical body," she said, nodding her head.


    Naomi had a keen awareness of the types of spells, and the one Aur just showed relied on the base defence of the person and superimposed it.


    This was a double-edged sword. If the base power of the body was strong enough, then the defence of the wizard reached a terrifying level. However, if the physique was weak, then the defence would be pitifully weak.


    These kinds of spells were very unpopr with the wizards because their physique was typically weak and had eventually been pushed to the sidelines.


    However, they were perfect for Aur could even said to be ready made for him.


    She already knew the terrifying strength of Aur''s body, and with the superimposition of the spell, he must have only defended against the shadow bear. When it found out that it couldn''t break through Aur''s defence, it must have retreated.


    This was the conjecture she hade up with.


    "Let''s go," Aur said as his eyes stopped shing, returning to his normal fair skin as he looked at her.


    "Okay," Naomi hesitantly said with a smile.


    ¡­


    William looked coldly at the fox in front of his blue eyes and touched it lightly.


    Instantly, all the blood and Qi were sucked dry from the beast, leaving it as a dried corpse. The shadow''s phantom manifested in the air and lunged at William.


    He stood still, recuperating from the loss, before finally heaving a sigh of relief.


    "Hoh." William took deep breaths as he assessed his body. His body strength could now be considered to have reached the mortal limit.


    "How long until I break through the mortal limits?" he asked with a frown, creasing his brows.


    "It''s not easy to progress on the physical path, especially since this world suppresses all paths except for the wizard path. Even with your true vampire bloodline and the consumption of countless beasts, you cannot make a breakthrough so easily," Asmodeus'' calm voice resounded in William''s ears.


    "But isn''t the progress too slow?" William said bitterly.


    "Compared to other individuals, your progress is already somewhat fast. Without the assistance of countless blood spells, your progress would be even slower," Asmodeus retorted.


    "I know," William could only resolutely say.

 Chapter 227 : Betrayal of the Alliance

    As Aur swiftly dispatched one beast after another with a relentless barrage of punches, he consciously chose not to utilise the lethal artefact.


    Despite knowing he could unleash even greater power, he preferred thefort of his fists over any weapon and this was also a great way he could test his own strength and get battle experience as well.


    Bang!


    The force of Aur''s casual punch caused the head of a wolf, towering over him, to explode into bits. He withdrew his extended fist, scanning his surroundings.


    "I must have eliminated most of them," Aur thought to himself, casting a nce at Naomi, who was locked inbat with three peak mortal wolves.


    Though Naomi managed to defend herself with a bell-shaped barrier, whenever she attempted to counterattack, the cunning wolves instantlyunched their assault.


    This relentless barrage left her with no opportunity to strike back, forcing her into a helpless defensive stance. With the constant onught, Naomi''s mana reserves would eventually be depleted, leaving her vulnerable to a fatal oue: Death.


    Aur observed with a hint of curiosity as the three mortal wolves, at the pinnacle of mortal power, could actually relentlessly pressure a mid-tier one wizard fighting with a tier one wizard in itself was a terrifying feat.


    If Naomi''s strength was limited to this extent, he would be disappointed.


    True to his expectations, as the wolf withdrew its ws, Naomi moved with lightning speed, her eyes shing the lightning symbol once more within a circr pattern.


    In a heartbeat, she covered a distance of at least fifty paces.


    "You''re finished."


    Shhh!


    The air crackled as Naomi conjured a ball of lightning in her hand, in her eyes there reflected an intricate pattern resembling a hammer.


    With a seemingly effortless flick of her wrist, she released the ball of lightning. Despite its light trajectory, it surged toward the trio of wolves, striking them with an electric arc that instantly fried them to a crisp.


    "The power of the lightning really does possess terrifying strength," Aur murmured to himself. He could have obtained lightning magic from the treasury, but he didn''t regret his decision. Although lightning was potent, to him, it was merely a tool for training his body at most and couldn''t do much harm, especially when he activated his blood and Qi.


    "Hey, I''m done, Aur," Naomi eximed with a smile on her face. "We have already killed ten tier one beasts and hundreds of mortal beasts."


    Aur nodded and looked around, observing the blood pool that had formed in the grassynd. As for the corpses were already in his pocket.


    "I wonder how the real battle is going," Aur mused, gazing into the distance as if he could see through all the obstacles and witness the terrifying fight unfolding among the big shots.


    "Where are you looking?" she asked, her expression growing strange. "The battle happening on the other side is not something we can be part of. Whether it involves tier two or even tier three wizards, their safety isn''t guaranteed. We are only tasked with sideline support, so all we need to do is finish off those beasts on the sidelines."


    Aur silently nodded. They had been allocated as a cleanup crew, and the real battle had started long before.


    It had already been hours, so the real battle should be nearing its end, right?


    In therge distance from where Aur and Naomi stood, an open field surrounded by wilderness was painted with a river of blood, the ground littered with a terrifying number of corpses of either beats or humans.


    Although the beast corpse was at least five for one human corpse, the number of the beast seemed to be endless.


    While the humans there were only a hundred or so wizards left.


    Noah''s face was smeared with blood as he surveyed the grim scene.


    "We started with at least a thousand wizards, but now we''re down to just a hundred," he thought, his heart growing heavy.


    Noah''s gaze turned to a giant wolf with blue fur and yellow stripes with a distinctive cross mark on its forehead, a sense of apprehension creeping over him.


    "That wolf has reached at least the mid-tier three realm," he realised, his heart sinking further as he noticed the other three wolves, each emanating a presenceparable to a tier three wizard.


    As for thest wolf, it had already been ground to mincemeat with the joint effort of the five of them, but at the same time, he looked at the injuries of others.


    Noah himself had only suffered minor injuries, but the same couldn''t be said for the others.


    Aiken''s blood gushed profusely from his mutted right arm; the strong barbarian, leader of the nomad vige, had his chest caved in while suffering from multiple injuries.


    Raven, the west vige leader, had her chest bare opened, and arge gaping hole in the form of a w mark was visible. If one looked, they could even see her beating heart from there.


    The small-statured man, the vige leader of the east vige, also sustained some injuries.


    Noah could only grit his teeth helplessly when he saw the beast tide, which hadpletely surrounded them from all sides, while even the elders from all sides had fallen one by one.


    "We have underestimated the power of this beast tide, but how is this possible? It''s only been half a decade; there''s no way they could have umted so much strength in such a short time. And thergest wolf hasn''t made a single move. We''ve already suffered so much; if we engage in another round, then we will die."


    Thoughts raced through Noah''s mind as he surveyed the chaotic scene before him, his expression resolute.


    "How are we going to defeat him now, Noah?" Raven asked, her brow furrowed with concern.


    Noah met her gaze with impassivity, his eyes glowing with determination as a pattern appeared in his eyes and his figure was involved in a strange light, causing him to blur instantly he vanished from the ce.


    "Huh¡­" Raven seemed stunned for a moment, and the three vige leaders appeared equally taken aback.


    In that moment, all the surviving elders of the north vige erupted with power, their figures blurring as they followed Noah''s lead.


    Raven''s eyes widened as she realised she was a step behind, but her own eyes also shed with a pattern as she transformed into an icy form and vanished alongside them. The elders of the West vige also vanished on the spot, following suit.


    Simultaneously, as she made her escape, Aiken vanished into the earth, and the surviving members of his vige quickly employed their own escape method, swiftly fleeing from the pce.


    "Damn it, those bastards," the Nomad Vige leader cursed under his breath, his frustration palpable.


    The Nomad Vige leader and the East vige leader were a step behind Raven and Aiken, but before they could make their move, they were startled by a deafening howl of the wolf. The sound was so intense that their eardrums burst, blood trickling from their ears in response.


    "Eh," the Nomad Vige leader gasped as he watched a gigantic w moving towards him, growingrger andrger with each passing moment.

 Chapter 228 : Fenrir and Tier four Wizard

    Ssh!


    The cave man''s body immediately exploded into a blood mist, raining down from the sky.


    "Leader!"


    The people''s eyes widened with horror.


    A tier three wizard had fallen here without even having the slightest chance to react.


    The biggest wolf, with blue fur and yellow stripes, now stared at the other human tier three wizard.


    Feeling its stare, the leader of the East vige felt a chill run down his back and wanted to run away.


    Boom!


    As the beast''s ws fell, he instantly turned into a blood mist.


    With the fall of these two vige leaders, the East and Nomad viges became headless armies. Some simply gave up and let the wolves w them down, tearing out their hearts.


    As the battle raged on, some among the humans fought valiantly, resisting the relentless onught of the beasts. Yet, despite their efforts, they sumbed to the overwhelming power of the creatures, their bodies battered and their spirits broken.


    The beasts showed no mercy, swiftly tearing out their hearts and leaving them lifeless on the ground.


    Others attempted to flee, but with no tier three wizard to clear a path for them, escape was futile. They met the same fate as the others, their hopes dashed as they fell to the ferocious onught.


    With thest of the humans defeated, the wolves gathered the hearts of their fallen foes.


    With solemn reverence, they presented the hearts to thergest wolf, bowing before him in a disy of deference and respect even the other tier three wolves bowed.


    The leader''s blue almond-shaped eyes held a hint of spirituality as he extended his ws, effortlessly iming all the hearts as his own.


    With a single graceful motion, he swallowed the hearts whole, each one disappearing into the darkness of his maw.


    As thest heart was consumed, his gaze froze in ce.


    With him frozen for a slight moment, the terrifying presence he emittedpletely leaked out, making every wolf tremble before him.


    Although the tier three wolves weren''t affected, they still patiently waited, not even entertaining the idea of attacking the wolf.


    After a long time, the wolf started to move again slightly.


    "He¡­ hello?" The moment it opened its jaws, these human words came out of it.


    The wolves were stunned, looking around in confusion.


    "Hahaha, don''t be confused," the giant wolf spoke human words again with a snicker.


    "How interesting, eating the hearts of humans has made me gain the ability to speak theirnguage. From a young age, I have been very different from the other wolves. I am just smarter than all these ordinary brothers and sisters," the wolf snickered.


    "From today, my name shall be Fenrir. I will unite all the beasts and thenunch an all-out attack on these pitiful humans."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Aur and Naomi were still hunting the beasts one by one, leaving countless corpses on the ground. However, at this moment, Aur froze in ce for a moment.


    "What is it, Aur?" Naomi asked worriedly.


    Aur''s eyes suddenly narrowed to the extreme as he spotted a shadow in the distance.


    He rubbed his crimson eyes incredulously.


    "Is that Noah?" Aur eximed loudly, still a little stunned.


    Hearing this, even Naomi was taken aback. She didn''t doubt Aur; since they had been hunting together, he had effortlessly spotted every beast they encountered, giving her no reason to doubt him.


    Thinking about this, she became even more shocked as she patiently waited.


    Gradually, Naomi spotted a shadow from the corner of the tree.


    "Is that the vige leader?" she wondered aloud.


    As the shadow erged in her vision, she finally saw Noah, who appeared in a light form, causing his body to float in the air.


    As Naomi looked at Noah, he too nced back at her with a straight face, his body bruised and battered. His gaze then fell on Aur as well.


    "You guys, follow us," he said casually.


    Only then did Naomi''s pupils violently snap open as she looked behind Noah. A crowd of Elders and Instructors rushed behind him like a tide.


    However, the numbers were considerably less than the initial three hundred, now around forty.


    "Daughter, follow me," Second Elder sternly instructed Naomi.


    Naomi nodded silently and followed behind him.


    Meanwhile, Aur also followed, keeping pace with the other Elder, whose numbers had dwindled to about fifteen, give or take.


    He didn''t question anything, silently trailing behind them until they finally saw the vige in the distance.


    The vige had been properly barricaded, with a metal barrier covering the entire ce.


    "Luckily, I properly instructed the elders to construct the wall, and they managed toplete it in just a short amount of time," Noah sighed with relief, though he remained calm at heart.


    With the promise of that Lord, as long as the vige was on the brink of extinction, even if the sky were to fall, the Lord would catch it with a single hand.


    No matter how strong that wolf is, it''s only at tier three strength, while a Lord is a tier four existence.


    This level was no longer just a simple addition of one plus one; it was a difference in the life-level. Everything, from body to soul, would undergo transformation and be stronger.


    Even the physical body of a tier four wizard could beparable to a tier two wizard''s spell, automatically at the least without even using any spell to strengthen it.


    Not only that, but the greatest difference was mana itself. After being refined by the mental space, mana converts into a blue mist. This gaseous form of mana means it''s no longer in liquid form, which causes even tier one spells to reach terrifying power in the hands of a tier four wizard.


    Noah had never seen a tier four wizard in action, but he knew one thing: tier four wizards could rule an entire city.


    While they were just nameless viges, not even qualified to be named, as it would require at least ten tier three wizards for such recognition. It was a heavy price to pay but worth it, sacrificing a high-grade talent for the protection of such a wizard.


    Since William needed to grow and consume resources, but even then, the hope of reaching the tier four wizard realm was slim.

 Chapter 229: Noah’s plan

    Noah retreated from the battlefield so easily because of these exact reasons, relying on the lord''s protection for his safety and ensuring the vige''s security.


    The reason why those other old monsters at the tier three wizard realm were stunned was because of Noah''s calm retreat; they had the greatest chance of surviving this beast tide if they worked together.


    Even if one ran away and hid in the vige, the beast tide would eventually sweep over them, the longer the beast tidested the stronger it would be. This was counterintuitive and stupid at the same time.


    That''s why the other vige leaders could have never imagined that Noah would retreat. In their eyes, it was a foolish decision.


    However, for Noah, it was the best decision. Not only would he be able to entirely upy the wilderness after eliminating all the opponents of the five viges with the beast tide, but he would also be able to get rid of those peskyndlords.


    These tenndlords'' families had individual strength that was very weakpared to the vige, but united, they even had the power to fight against a bona fide tier three wizard.


    They had been a pain in the ass for a long time, especially since their rtionship had soured.


    As for the safety of his own vige, it was pretty much guaranteed with Lord Sky. He had to protect the vige, or his precious little resource would die.


    Along the way, all the students who were on cleaning duty were swept along by the group as they advanced toward their own vige.


    William was among them, as he had also been assigned clean-up duty, but he chose to go alone this time.


    "Can we rest for a second?" a person grumbled in a low tone.


    However, with the stern stare of the elder, the man instantly gulped his own saliva and wore a bitter expression on his face. Without rest, they continued to advance, reaching the vige in a mere span of three hours.


    For a group consisting of low-tier one wizards and even some peak wizard apprentices, they managed to slow them down considerably. Despite this, they reached their destination fairly quickly.


    As Noah and the others quickly arrived at the vige, there was already a group of soldiers waiting for them respectfully.


    "Leader," the head guard said, bowing respectfully.


    Except for the Elders and Noah, the head guard was also a tier two wizard and had vast authority in the academy.


    Noah nodded with a smile.


    The head guard''s expression changed slightly as he looked behind Noah.


    "What happened?"


    "Follow me," Noah said calmly, and the man could only nod helplessly.


    They entered the academy directly, under the apprehensive eyes of the mortals who looked at them with fear.


    It wasn''t because they were afraid of the wizards themselves, but because of the terrifying existence that could render these wizards so miserable.


    Even Noah, who was seen as the epitome of invincibility in their eyes, had some bruises, so they would undoubtedly be scared for their lives.


    If they could be so injured, then the hope of them surviving outside was slim!


    "Follow me," Noah said lightly as he headed directly towards his office.


    The mage apprentices looked at each other with bitter smiles on their faces and tactfully retreated. Although Noah didn''t say anything, their strength wasn''t sufficient to be involved in such an important matter.


    They could only helplessly wait for news from the vige. When youck strength, all you can do is bow your head.


    ¡­


    Noah looked at the younglings. "Alright, I will first tell you what has happened on the battlefield."


    "Yes, Leader," everyone who was clueless about the situation said gratefully, while the elders and instructors had grim expressions.


    "The beasts were too powerful. There were endless numbers of low-tiered beasts, and there was no shortage of tier-two beasts as well. However, the most terrifying thing was the main wolf with blue hide and yellow stripes.


    Just by being there, that beast released a terrifying presence that exerted an invisible pressure on us, and the strength of the other tier-three beasts was unusual," Noah exined lightly.


    Silence fell over the entire room. Nobody spoke, and the atmosphere became heavy.


    "At this time, what should we do, Leader?" Aur stood up respectfully and asked with a bow.


    "We wait and prepare," Noah said calmly. "Use all means avable. Remember to fight with all you have, as it might be thest day of your life. Gear up if you want even a shiver of a chance of surviving."


    He waved his hand, directly dismissing all of the people.


    "Leader, I have something to ask of you," Aur spoke up at this time.


    The others were a little stunned but didn''t linger, leaving Aur and Noah alone.


    "So, what is it, Aur?" Noah looked at him.


    "I have found that I have some talent in alchemy," Aur bowed.


    Noah was bewildered for a moment.


    "Really?" he asked again, releasing his presence, which created great pressure.


    Aur remained silent, just nodding his head.


    Noah retracted his presence, and a warm smile appeared on his face.


    "Good. If you really have the talent to be an alchemist, then the vige would reward you greatly."


    "Thank you, Leader," Aur spoke respectfully.


    "Hahaha," Noah''s mood suddenly brightened as he started tough. "I will give you a month. Can you make your first potion?"


    Aur had a thoughtful expression on his face as he contemted before nodding his head. "This is possible."


    Noah stood up from his seat, his expression growing warmer as he patted Aur''s shoulder.


    "Well done. The vige will provide all the resources until you have fully practised alchemy. Until then, ask for whatever resources you need; they will be given to you," he said in a magnanimous tone, looking at Aur as if he were seeing his long-lost child.


    "Thank you, Leader," Aur said politely and left the room.


    After leaving the leader''s office, Aur reflected, "It''s better to show my talent, get more resources, and be valued to grow faster."


    Although Aur didn''t know where Noah''s confidence came from, the future he saw still depicted a terrifying wildfire engulfing the vige, suggesting that Noah''s methods might not be sufficient to protect it.

 Chapter 230: Fate Palace and Seeing the future

    Aur returned to his grand residence with a pensive expression on his face.


    "I should be able to get the resources from Noah soon," he remarked, his voice reflecting a mix of determination and uncertainty.


    Although he found Noah''s change in attitude a bit peculiar, it seemed fitting. After all, with only one alchemist in the entire vige, adding another could boost the supply of resources, particrly in these times of war where resource was desperately needed.


    But there was another aspect to consider...


    "The monopoly," Aur muttered, his tone casual. With only one alchemist in town, they could monopolise the trade, setting prices at their discretion and enjoying unparalleled status in the vige.


    Contemting this, Aur''s brow furrowed in concern.


    "I may inadvertently be stirring up conflict," he thought in his heart.


    However, Aur harboured no fear. He understood that as one grows in power, making enemies bes inevitable.


    If he were to cower in fear, advancement would be impossible. Besides, once he reached the tier two realm with his physical body, he would possess enough power to rival even the Elders.


    "Muscle system," hemanded.


    Instantly, a blue panel flickered before appearing in front of his eyes.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 1; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 6.75 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.56 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Looking at his stats, a contemtive expression appeared on his face.


    "I should be able to do alchemy again this time," Aur''s eyes flickered.


    Actually, after he failedst time, he had felt some heart pain and immediately gave up practising alchemypletely because it would only be a waste of these resources. Sure, his proficiency might increase with it; however, it was not worth the cost of it.


    After that, he only focused on thoroughlyprehending the technique perfectly, and with the increase in his intelligence attribute, the power of hisprehension became greater.


    His understanding of the entire thing became clearer and clearer as the day went by.


    "But first," Aur looked at the major point of his talent he had in the system currently.


    Previously, he hadn''t used the point because it was unnecessary at the moment.


    However, now with the looming danger of the beast tide roaming around, his heart felt unease and the future was unknown.


    But even using these points, Aur didn''t know if it would show his future or the others'' future.


    He could only grit his teeth and ept the change in it.


    With a thought, the blue panel flickered in front of him and changed.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 6.75 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.56 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur directly fell onto the bed,pletely unconscious. A mysterious blue energy emanated from his soul and slowly extended out of his body, connecting to what seemed like another dimension, imperceptible to any three-dimensional being.


    The blue energy, resembling a string, finally reached an extremely chaotic golden cloud tinged with ck in this other dimension, connecting with it.


    The chaotic golden clouds seemed to flicker and crackle with a static-like energy. At the centre of this chaos stood a tall pagoda, with the words "Fate Pce" inscribed on its front.


    The Fate Pce appeared to be the central pir of this ce, controlling all the golden energies tainted with ck.


    However, at this moment, there were various cracks on it, and the walls of the pagoda were decaying, on the brink of destruction.


    This decay was even visible to the naked eye; although it was barely perceivable and extremely slow, it would gradually umte until the Fate Pce would bepletely destroyed one day.


    As the blue mysterious energy connected to the chaotic clouds, they began to resonate, and Aur, still unconscious on the bed, experienced a shift in his vision. Gradually, he found himself immersed in a sea of fire.


    The surroundings were engulfed in mes, and the echoes of battle reverberated everywhere, apanied by the flow of a river of blood.


    At the heart of the battlefield, two men faced off against each other.


    "First Elder, you¡­" Noah''s voice rang out, his chest sttered with blood, his expression wrought with disbelief.


    "Hahaha, Noah, did you not expect that I would be a tier three wizard?" the First Elder taunted with a smirk.


    "Now, perish!"


    With those words, the First Elder moved with lightning speed, reducing Noah to nothing but a blood mist in an instant.


    "Now, it''s time to deal with the other one, William. He has grown too arrogant, merely because he has reached the tier two wizard realm. Once I dispose of him, I will haveplete control over the vige. At that point, I shall reign supreme."


    The First Elder smirked, his expression filled with confidence.


    Shortly after, a youth with a burly physique and long white hair emerged, his crimson eyes flickering with intensity.


    "Is everything taken care of?" Aur''s voice rang out, illuminated by the zing light.


    The First Elder nced at Aur, his demeanour shifting to a smile.


    "Yes, everything is settled. William is the only one remaining," he confirmed.


    "Good," Aur sighed, and in an instant, both of them vanished into thin air.


    Observing the scene from a third-person perspective, Aur furrowed his brow.


    "This isn''t right," he muttered, his tone tinged with unease. The surge of blood and Qi, and the strength of his body depicted in the vision, mirrored Aur''s current abilities precisely.


    However, this didn''t make sense because Aur was seeing the future; there was no way there was not even an iota of improvement in the future.


    If Aur casually allocated even one point to his attribute or even used the devour spell, he would be slightly stronger than the future he is seeing in the vision.


    These thoughts left him confused. What is happening? The future he is seeing from his talent might be the most inurate thing he could find.

 Chapter 231: Explosion

    Aur observed the unfolding scene with a furrowed brow, his thoughts churning as he struggled toprehend what was happening.


    Despite his confusion, he remained patient, but a little sense of uneasiness was gnawing at him.


    Deep down, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the future he was witnessing might not be as urate as he had initially believed.


    The supposed "Aur" and the first elder travelled and reached a golden-haired man who was fighting against two old men emitting the unmistakable strength of tier two wizards.


    Although William was at a disadvantage, he fought valiantly, like a knight in shining armour.


    "William, today your end is near," the first elder snickered.


    Hearing this, William turned towards the first elder with a calm expression on his face.


    "You are right, your end is near," Before he could even finish talking suddenly his blue pupils contracted as he saw countless swords hanging high in the sky,unching towards him.


    "You are too arrogant, William, and you are going to pay a price for this," the first elder said with a sneer.


    This was a tier three spell that he had acquired from the metal demon inheritance, and its power was terrifying. Even Noah, a veteran in the early tier three wizard realm, couldn''t handle it, let alone a junior who had just entered the tier two wizard realm.


    As expected, in just a moment, William''s body was riddled with countless swords, and his injuries umted, forming a pool of blood underneath him.


    "Argh," William screamed at the top of his lungs, despair etched on his face.


    "Damn it."


    The pain was simply too much for him to bear. If he looked down, he could even see his internal organs, a sight that filled William with terror.


    "I will die like this." In that moment, he despaired, feeling the excruciating pain of his body being torn apart by the swords. All bravado and facade melted away, as if a cold bucket of water had been thrown on him in the winter season.


    This wasn''t a fairy tale where the hero could take care of all the enemies and uphold his justice. William had always considered himself a protagonist ever since he had gotten that opportunity and even reached high-grade metal spells from his awakening ceremony. He had thought of himself as one of those heroes, unafraid of anyone and able to do whatever he wanted.


    Except, of course, for the fact that this was reality, and he couldn''t act as arrogantly as he currently was.


    "Please¡­ don''t kill me," he said in an extremely weak voice, the fear of deathpletely numbing his mind.


    The first elder was a little stunned to hear William''s feeble voice.


    "Hehe, all your pretentious acts are gone now?" the first elder muttered. Just as he was about to wave his hand and kill William, a voice resonated in the clouds.


    "Spare him and leave."


    The first elder was stunned to hear this. However, in front of the voice of the sky, he could only grit his teeth and bow helplessly.


    "Yes, Lord Sky," he said, his voice resonating with respect as he waved his hand. The pattern in his eyes dimmed, and with a flicker, the countless swords that had once riddled William''s body vanished into thin air.


    "You are a fortunate young man," The first elder gave onest look to William before leaving.


    As the first elder and Aur departed, leaving William behind, he copsed to the ground. Violent coughs wracked his body, and blood spilled from his lips, his expression contorted in agony and fear.


    "Kid, you have luck on your side," came a soothing voice from within the mist that surrounded William. Though he strained to see the figure''s face, it remained obscured, adding an air of mystery to the encounter.


    "Thank you for saving me," William managed to say, his voice trembling with the lingering fear of death. "I vow to seek vengeance against those who dared to harm me. Senior, would you do me the honour of epting me as your disciple?"


    "Alright, I have saved you, and now you must pay me an equal amount," Lord Sky''s gentle voice rang in William''s ears, leaving him stunned.


    "What can I repay you with?" William asked, his confusion evident.


    "You tell me, what is your life worth?" Lord Sky replied.


    "What is my life worth?" William fell into a state of bewilderment, unable toprehend the words of the elder before him.


    "I thought he saved me because he wanted to take me in as a disciple, but it seems I was wrong?" William''s confusion deepened as he looked at Lord Sky.


    "Forget it, since you don''t know what your life is worth, then I will take away your high-grade mental space," Lord Sky said lightly.


    William felt a chill run down his spine as he perspired profusely, his hair standing on end and the aura of death loomingrger.


    Before he could even react, he saw arge hand extending towards him, and in an instant, his vision turned nk.


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e-NovelFire


    Aur, watching from a third-person perspective, shook his head with a sigh.


    "Is this how it ends?" The vision began to blur, reducing everything from corpses to bloodstains to mere patches of light.


    Suddenly, Aur heard a terrifying "boom" that shook heaven and earth. Everything in the vige was wiped away, engulfing the entire area. Not only that, but even the wilderness was affected, losing at least one fourth of its entirety.


    "What happened-" Aur''s eyes widened to their limits as he tried to take in the scene, but in the next moment, his vision changed, returning him to his previous room.


    "What was that?" he muttered in a strange tone, his mind reeling with questions. The familiar ceiling reflected in his eyes as Aur stood up from hisfortable bed.


    "That terrifying explosion," Aur''s crimson eyes narrowed as he contemted the implications. "Even a tier four wizard might not be able to withstand the bacsh of such an explosion. But who could have caused such a thing?"


    Various ideas formed in his mind, but without a solid foundation, they were all meaningless conjectures.


    The sense of urgency in Aur''s heart intensified.

 Chapter 232: Finally refining first potion and Strengthening

    Hoo¨C


    Aur took a deep breath, carefully controlling the fire beneath the furnace, his crimson eyes glowing with a pattern of five circles, the centre onerger than the rest.


    After keenly sensing the changes in the furnace, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    "The first step is done."


    Next, Aur retrieved the greenish blood of ogres from his spatial bag and allowed it to enter the furnace, mixing with the essence. After some time of controlling the mes, the blood of the ogres and the essence mixed together seamlessly under the control of him.


    Following this, Aur began to carve intricate patterns in the floor using chalk, while maintaining a low heat around the furnace. These patterns were all simr to the once he drew when he previously was preparing the potion.


    Although the tasks mirrored his previous attempt, Aur now possessed a deeper understanding of the technique and had thoroughlyprehended the spell as well: this was a quality difference.


    The speed was noticeably faster, and the intent behind every swipe of the chalk was more powerful.


    "Now for thest step," Aur said, immediately beginning to supply mana to the chalk in an intricate manner, controlling it wlessly. The intricate patterns all started to glow and lift in the air as he supplied more and more light blue mana into them.


    With a keen sense of the intricate pattern, Aur knew exactly where to supply the mana and nourish all the weak points which were previously neglected by him. As he continuously infused his light blue mana into the patterns in a steady stream, they started to merge with the mixed essence and ogres'' blood, forming a golden liquid.


    Boom!


    The pattern merged with the golden liquid, and a trace of spirituality was born.


    Instantly, Aur''s eyes began to glow in a pattern once again, and he raised the me to its highest heat.


    The surroundings became distorted with the sheer heat emanating from the me.


    "One breath, two breaths¡­" Aur counted the time as urately as he could and finallypletely removed the me from burning.


    Discover hidden tales at m v l''-NovelFire


    He finally opened the door of the furnace and looked inside.


    Immediately, Aur''s eyes lit up with excitement. The elixir was shining golden and had a trace of spirituality in it, which he swiftly collected in a container.


    "I finally have made my first potion," Aur eximed with satisfaction. But he vividly knew that if he hadn''t had his intelligence upgraded, then it would have been impossible for him to refine this elixir. No matter if it was the most basic and simple one, without the help of his attribute, it was impossible.


    In his crimson eyes, a contemtive expression appeared as he looked at the shining golden liquid sparkling with spirituality.


    "Let''s consume these body-refining elixirs first and then the blood of the shadow bear," he thought, and took out a jar filled with blood.


    This blood was from the peak tier one shadow bear that Aur had killed previously. He had not consumed it until now because it was a one-time thing, and the effect on his body wasn''t significant since he had already reached such great heights.


    The effect of such substances would diminish as he grew stronger.


    However, with thebination of the two, potion and the blood of the shadow beast directly being taken, the nourishment would be significant even for his strong body. There were very few things that could nourish him to this extent.


    That was also the reason why Aur was reluctant to put points into his muscle mass. He wanted to use all the consumables until he wouldn''t be affected by them. Only then, using the stat points, his power would skyrocket.


    But he didn''t have time for this, although it would be the most cost-effective method. However, you need to be alive for it, and in the current situation, even with his status as an elder, he wasn''tpletely safe.


    You have to remember that Aur''s body wasn''t restricted by thews of this world, which only allowed the wizard path to flourish. Compared to others training their bodies, no matter how much effort they put in, their progress would be a snail''s pacepared to his.


    Even the potions would be several times less effective for them.


    These distracting thoughts shed in Aur''s mind as he looked at the golden liquid simmering with spirituality and the blood of the shadow bear.


    Without hesitation, he took the body-refining potion and then, without waiting a second, he opened the jar containing the blood of the shadow bear and gulped it down in one sitting.


    As the blood traveled down his esophagus and entered his stomach, the gastric acid started to slowly break down these particles.


    At this time, Aur tapped into his blood and Qi.


    Boom!


    Both the potion and the blood of the shadow bear were instantly broken down and began to nourish his body.


    From the nerves to the tendons and muscles, all were rapidly being nourished under the enhancement. Even Aur''s bones were rapidly strengthening as time passed.


    Aur sensed the changes inside his body and nodded with a satisfied expression.


    He had found another feature of blood and Qi: as it grew stronger, it helped him in the digestion of particles that entered his belly.


    Although in the initial phase of blood and Qi, the enhancement was so small that it could barely be felt, now it was apparent. His digestion had increased by at least ten times that of normal humans in this world.


    Aur sat in silent meditation, feeling the gradual nourishment coursing through his entire being.


    Every fiber of his being was gradually being strengthened, but despite the improvement, a faint frown creased his brow.


    "The potion and the blood of the shadow bear didn''t increase my blood and Qi."


    The process of gradual strengthening continued for a full two hours before Aur finally sensed that his body was no longer being strengthened.


    With a sigh of relief, he rxed, feeling the nourishment settle within him.

 Chapter 233: Strengthening and and Potion Comprehension

    "I wonder how much progress I have made," Aur thought curiously.


    "Muscle system." The familiar blue panel flickered in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 7.20 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.56 (+)


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.7/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "My muscle mass attribute has increased from 6.70 to 7.20?" Aur was pleasantly surprised when he saw this.


    This was an increase of fifty stat points, which would take Aur almost a month of hard work to umte.


    So, he was indeed pleasantly surprised, and this wasn''t the only increase; the muscle mass attribute covered his entire body, almost every physical aspect of it.


    If Aur could increase his blood and Qi too, then the muscle mass attribute might reach even higher levels.


    With a thought from Aur, he allocated one of the stat points to intelligence and closed the panel.


    "Too bad this shadow bear''s blood is a one-time thing," Aur shook his head helplessly. He couldn''t do anything in this matter because this was amon urrence and no wizard had been able to solve it.


    Although the blood of many beasts contained properties that could greatly nourish the body, once one took it, their body would be tainted by the blood and would grow resistant to it.


    The next time, even if the blood is taken, the body would not be nourished, no matter how hard one tries.


    There were many miraculous treasures which could only be taken once, and their effect would vanish right after. Even after countless research by the vige, the cause of such a phenomenon had not been found yet.


    Aur took out another jar of the shadow bear''s blood and drank it. After a long time of waiting, his brows creased together into a frown.


    "As expected, even for me, this blood doesn''t work."


    He stood up from the ground and immediately felt power coursing through every part of his body.


    Aur almost had an illusion that he could destroy the world with a punch easily, however, that was actually not the case in reality.


    At most, with his current strength, he could probably punch and destroy a mini hill.


    He quickly suppressed such an idiotic thought and walked out of the room in a good mood. Since he had been able to refine a potion, then he could officially be considered as an alchemist already.


    As he walked out of his room, suddenly he met Cameron.


    "Why are you here?" Aur asked calmly.


    "Elder Aur, I was just about to find you," Cameron said excitedly.


    "What is it?" Aur raised his brows.


    "These," Cameron said without hesitation, handing Aur a spatial bag.


    Feeling Aur''s questioning gaze, Cameron rified, "This is the reward that the vige leader gave you."


    "Oh," Aur nodded nonchntly, looking at the bag in his hand. Initially, he wanted to take a rest for an hour; however, he immediately gave up the idea.


    "You can leave now."


    "Yes, Elder Aur," Cameron respectfully left the ce.


    Aur''s eyes shimmered with slight excitement, and he regained his usual calm before entering his room again.


    The spatial bag was as light as it could be, as all the items were stored in a spatial space rather than in this small bag.


    Aur took out all the things from the spatial pouch, and instantly his eyes brightened even more. In front of Aury various raw ingredients, all arranged neatly.


    He slowly counted the items and took note of them. In the end, from rough estimation, all of thembined would be worth at least ten high-grade mana crystals ording to the market price.


    However, Aur knew that they could be sold for much more, at least by ten percent more.


    One middle-grade mana crystal was equivalent to around a hundred low-grade mana crystals, and one high-grade mana crystal was worth a hundred middle-grade mana crystals.


    Aur''s wealth had directly increased by a hundred thousand low-grade mana crystals.


    This was wealth that could satisfy the living conditions of seven generations of a normal family, even if they lived extravagantly and faced intion.


    "It was definitely worth it to reveal my talent," Aur thought with a satisfied expression.


    However, his gaze wasn''t fixed on the piles of treasures, but instead on the four ck books neatly bound together with a rope.


    Aur picked up the stack of books.


    "These are blueprints to make potions," he remarked with satisfaction.


    "Soul-refining potion."


    "Mana Gathering potion."


    "Mana Recovery potion."


    "Healing potion."


    These were the titles engraved in the books.


    Aur directly ignored the healing potion; with the terrifying regeneration of his, he didn''t need any healing potion at all.


    But the same couldn''t be said for the Soul-refining potion and Mana gathering potion; these two potions were the most valuable to him.


    The Soul-refining potion, much like its counterpart, the Body-refining potion, strengthened the soul rather than the body.


    As for the Mana Gathering potion, as the name suggests, it helps one absorb mana from the surroundings faster.


    With thebination of the high-grade mana crystal, the efficiency would reach terrifying heights, increasing the efficiency of his training by several times at the least.


    As for the Mana Recovery potion, it lived up to its name, aiding in the swift restoration of mana. This potion was typically used in battle when one was running low on mana.


    Thinking of this, Aur immediately began toprehend the consumable spell within the books, learning thatprehending the spell could significantly increase the potion''s sess rate.


    He was even more excited and gave his all toprehending everything rted to it.


    After all, the more heprehended the spell, the greater his chance of refining the potion sessfully. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e-NovelBin


    Aur spent his day in another gruelling session ofprehension, his focus purely on understanding the intricacies of the soul-refining potion.


    Each detail absorbed him, hisprehension of the potion bing clearer with each passing moment.

 Chapter 234: Aurs plan and Taking the Soul-refining Potion

    "Young master," Lucy blushed as she fed him a piece of meat, her smile radiant.


    Aur opened his mouth, inhaling the meaty aroma before chewing. The juicy texture instantly calmed his mind.


    "Not bad," he hummed, his expression serene.


    "Thank you, master," Lucy said, smiling and nodding repeatedly.


    "Massage a little harder," Aur said lightly.


    "Yes, master," ra hurriedly replied, her tone nervous.


    Lucy smirked, observing ra''s struggle. Despite Aur''s instruction not to plot against each other, Lucy couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at ra''s difort.


    "Forget it," Aur shook his head.


    "I can do it harder, young master," ra said, her toneced with some fear.


    Aur frowned slightly at ra''s response.


    Seeing the frown from Aur, She was smart enough to understand. With a bow of her head, she left the dining room.


    "As my intelligence stats get stronger, the exhaustion that I feel sometimes cannot be satisfied by external messages and music anymore; it does the same effect as sleeping," the more Aur thought about it, the more bitter he became.


    Comprehending the refining of potion wasn''t an easy task at all. The more Aur read, the more exhausted he felt.


    This wasn''t apparent when he wasprehending the basic potion; it was rtively easy because the body refining potion wasn''t too hardparatively.


    That''s probably why it was chosen as the most basic and used to refine the first potion, although its value was much less than the other potions.


    As Aur finished his food, he stood up from his seat with a satisfied expression.


    "Umm, young master," Lucy tentatively said at this time.


    "What is it?" Aur gave her a look.


    "I have run out of the money you have given me."


    When Aur heard this, a frown appeared on his face.


    "I have given you fifteen middle-grade mana crystals, which are enough for me tost for a month, and it''s only been half a month."


    "Yes, young master, this was the case previously as well. However, the environment in the entire town is currently heavy, and although it seems silent, chaos is slowly breeding. The price of goods has significantly risen in just these fifteen days, increasing by at least double, especially food, which has be more expensive," Lucy exined.


    Aur nodded his head in understanding. After all, with the danger of the beast tide looming, who wouldn''t be scared of death? However, now his heart was rtively calm, since from the future he could see it waster in the timeline.


    Although the future he might be seeing might not be fully urate, he could still gather bits and pieces,bining them all to gather valuable information.


    "That Lord Sky that took William should be a tier four wizard, a lord," Aur thought, which made him not care about the beast tide for now. Since a tier four wizard could basically handle all these beasts no matter how strong they are, you have to know that this wilderness was incapable of producing tier four wizards because of ack of resources.


    Even if a high-grade talent is born in the vige, they are limited by resources, and reaching tier four here is next to impossible.


    Although he was not clear about Lord Sky''s intention, he should defend against the beast tide for the vige from his estimation. But that explosion at the end, Aur could estimate that even a tier four wizard might not be able to survive the situation, so it was clear as day.


    "Maybe I should leave the vige at that time?" Aur thought with narrowed eyes.


    "Young master?" Lucy''s voice woke Aur from his contemtion.


    "What happened?" she asked with a frown on her face.


    "Nothing," Aur shook his head with a sigh.


    "Here," he took out another fifteen extra middle-grade mana crystals from his spatial ring and gave them to her.


    "These should be enough for fifteen more days, right?"


    "Yes, young master," Lucy nodded her head. "With the discount given to the Elders, it should be enough."


    "Leave," Aur waved his hand, and she immediately left the ce with a bow.


    He remained still for a long time in contemtion before Aur finally stood up and returned to his own room again.


    "It''s time to take the soul-refining potion," Aur muttered, looking at the blue vial in front of him.


    In just fifteen days, after trying for the fourth time, Aur has sessfully refined one soul-refining potion. As for the remaining potion, he hasn''t tried it yet.


    "The intelligence attribute really does help inprehending the potion, and I feel like the control of mana is increasing day by day," Aur sighed.


    Finally, he would be able to make a conclusion whether this attribute, intelligence, referred to the soul or not with the intake of the potion.


    Like many treasures, these were also only a one-time thing, and the rate of increase in the soul would depend entirely on oneself.


    Some people who have consumed these might not increase their soul''s strength by even one percent. However, for some, it might directly increase the soul by fifty percent, which was a terrifying amount.


    Aur shook his head, eliminating such distracting thoughts.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 7.20 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.72 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    He decisively took the potion, swallowing it directly.


    As the blue potion entered his stomach, Aur tapped into his blood and Qi to instantly digest it, but nothing happened.


    "Eh!?" Aur thought, his expression stunned. With a thoughtful expression, he checked his body, but there was no trace of the blue liquid; it seemed to have vanished after being broken down by his blood and Qi.


    At that moment, he felt countless needles poking him, giving him an extreme chill. However, there was nothing visible upon inspection; the poking sensation persisted.


    It felt simr to when he reached the peak of tier one, yet somehow different.


    His muscles tightened as if his body''s defence mechanism had been activated.


    "In the records I read, when the wizard took the potion, there was no such thing previously happening. The most they would feel is slight excitement, and that was about it."


    Aur remained still for a moment, contemting the peculiar sensation coursing through his body.


    The more Aur thought about it, the deeper his frown became. This was not usual; even when the blue panel appeared in front of him, there was not much change to his stats at all, which made him even more contemtive.


    His body started to feel chills that crept up his spine, and his strong muscles began to cramp, making it even harder for him to move.


    Aur could only helplessly stay still the entire time, almost motionless.


    At this moment, he was in the most vulnerable state, unable to shake off the creeping feeling of unease.


    If someone came and stabbed him, Aur wouldn''t be able to resist. However, he wasn''t entirely powerless even now.


    He could activate his blood and Qi instantly, causing himself to heat up, making normal mortals burn just from being near him.


    Even mage apprentices might not be able to damage his body by much. The only people who could harm him were tier one or higher wizards. Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelBin

 Chapter 235: Body and Soul

    After what felt like an endless passage of time, Aur slowly began to sense a strange transformation taking ce within his body.


    The once cramped muscles began to loosen, feeling as though they were being nourished. Simultaneously, he felt a surge of strength coursing through his frame, apanied by a noticeable increase in height.


    "Wasn''t this a soul-refining potion?" Aur''s brow furrowed in confusion. Sensing the changes urring within him, a contemtive expression settled on his face.


    However, the physical changes were not the only ones he noticed; his mind seemed clearer, and his perspective on the world had significantly shiftedpared to before.


    As the transformation continued, Aur finally regained the ability to move freely.


    "Muscle system," Aur immediately summoned his system, and the blue panel materialised before him.


    His crimson eyes widened to their limits as he focused on his stats.


    - Intelligence: 2.80 (+) +1+2


    In this period of time, his intelligence attribute had been rapidly increasing, already having gained eight stat points and showing no signs of slowing down.


    Aur nodded with a satisfied expression.


    "Looks like my conjecture is right. The intelligence points are also rted to the soul, however, at the same time, it might not be entirely rted¡­" he thought in contemtion.


    Just like the muscle mass attribute, these Intelligence stats were most likely thebination of various attributes allbined into these single words.


    For example, it might be rted to the soul, consciousness, and some other things he couldn''tprehend right now.


    But Aur was sure of one thing: these intelligence attributes were thebination of many things.


    However, his confusion resurfaced when his gaze was attracted to the muscle mass attribute.


    - Muscle mass: 7.47 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    "Eh!?" Aur looked at these with a thoughtful glint in his eyes.


    Although the strengthening of his body had already finished and there was no transformation currently urring, only the soul was in the state of transformation, he was still confused as to why his body was strengthened.


    "In my understanding, there has never been a case of nurturing the body when the soul-refining potion is taken, so what made me transform instead?" Aur contemted and contemted but couldn''t rack his head around it.


    In the end, the conclusion he came up with was just because the physical path in this world was suppressed, but for Aur it wasn''t so.


    With the increase in the power of the soul, the vessel, the body, was also supposed to increase, but because of the restriction that it couldn''t be increased for other wizards.


    The soul and the body are closely rted; with the increase in soul, the body is nourished and increases in strength as well.


    Aur thought this was at least ny percent true in his opinion.


    That''s probably why every other path was despised and given little importance in this world, and the Wizard path was considered the supreme path even though it was heavily based on talent.


    Without the talent for opening the mental space, a person could only live an ordinary life.


    "Sigh," a sigh escaped his lips when he thought of these points. If some other powerhouse of wizards found these secrets in his body, Aur might be dissected right there and then.


    A chill crept up his spine when he thought of these.


    "Let''s wait for the changes in my soul to settle down up to that point."


    Aur smirked as he started to train again. The weight bracers that he was wearing were now basically useless as he couldn''t feel a single thing from their weight, but it was at least better than nothing.


    "I will make a custom bracer soon."


    With that thought, Aurpletely submerged himself in his training until midnight came.


    Aur stood up and looked at the ground with a bitter expression. The ground was gooey and there were traces of being burnt, as if a bucket ofva had been poured into this ce. This was because of the terrifying blood and Qi that was emitting from his body.


    Even the floor that he was currently standing on sizzled from the sheer heat produced with every increase in his muscle mass attribute. Experience new stories on m v|l e''m,p| y- r


    The most noticeable difference was the blood and Qi, which was constantly increasing every single second.


    For example, with a single stat point increase in his muscle mass, the blood and Qi increased by approximately one percent.


    If it were a normal person, it couldn''t even be felt. But for Aur, whose blood and Qi reached a terrifying point, just a percent increase wasparable to an entire mortal warrior''s blood and Qi reserve.


    And this was continuous; it neither decreased nor increased. What terrifying power was this?


    Wouldn''t he be able to melt even a tier one wizard to death with just releasing the blood and Qi at this point?


    But he was still at the powerparable to the peak tier one wizard.


    Aur shook his head. "Let''s worry about how strong tier four wizards are in the future, but first¡­"


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 7.47 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.99 (+)


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Hmm?" Looking at the panel, he was a little disappointed. The increase in his soul should have boosted his intelligence attribute by more than this.


    Aur could sense that his soul had increased by at least half, but the increase in his attribute was so slight that it only confirmed his conjecture further: his intelligence attribute was aprehensive attribute like the muscle mass.


    "But why did it suddenly stop at 2.99? Is there some significant change if I reach three points in my attribute?" His eyes brightened at the thought.


    Looking out the window, he saw the moon fading away in the distance. This meant that he could gain another stats point frompleting his daily quest the following day.


    So Aur patiently waited for the moon to fade and the sun to rise again, signifying thepletion of the day.


    Unlike his previous life where the earth was round, this ce was actually like an ind,pletely t, but at the same time, the expanse of this entire ne was terrifying.


    You have to understand that these viges alone could probably bepared to thergest city in the previous world. And if you consider this wilderness, then it''s easily asrge as thergest country in his previous world, if not evenrger.


    The kingdom they are in, called the Kingdom of Roshar, is probably as vast as a continent in his previous world.


    So the sun and moon that they regrly see are actually revolving around these nes as the centre, since the ne is much bigger than both the sun and the moon.


    Looking at it this way, one could imagine the terrifying vastness of this world reaching an unknown distance.


    With these thoughts in mind, Aur began toprehend the spells again.


    "Since there are still some hours before another day arrives, it''s better that Iprehend these spells rather than wasting time."


    Aur was slightly startled by the speed of hisprehension, which had increased. All the things that previously felt difficult for him could now be easily done.


    Hisprehension speed had increased by at least two-fold!

 Chapter 236: Life level

    Aur gradually controlled his body, which was currently acting like a furnace, melting all the things in his surroundings.


    The morning sun had already risen, and yellow light slowly filled his room, illuminating his muscr body.


    "I should have finished by now," Aur thoughtfully summoned the extremely familiar blue panel in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 7.48 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Intelligence: 2.99 (+)


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.7/1 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Seeing the stats, he nodded his head with a satisfied expression. Just this training alone made his muscle mass attribute increase by one stats point. Of course, this was probably because of the umtion training he has done; however, still seeing his hard worke to fruition, Aur was naturally satisfied.


    Nobody is inherentlyzy in this world; however, when people see their own hard work not bear a single fruit, which would easily discourage a person to move forward. Those who can move forward despite all obstacles are usually the winners in life!


    "Hope these three points in my intelligence stats will bring some changes in my power," Aur thought as his mind moved, and the blue panel flickered again in front of him.


    Before the panel could even materialise in front of him, Aur felt a strange change happening in his surroundings. The world became much clearer to him, and the things around him seemed to have no secrets for him to hide.


    With just a nce from Aur, he could instantly perceive the world from another angle. The mana in the surrounding area also became much clearer, almost visible to his naked eye.


    It felt like nothing could hide from his sight. Aur''s entire perspective of the world seemed to have changed!


    Aur''s eyes widened as he carefully sensed the vague changes happening around his body and soul.


    However, even with his terrifying perception, he couldn''t perceive what was happening within him.


    But he knew one thing: whatever was happening was definitely beneficial for him.


    "Has my talent as a Wizard also increased?" he thought, feeling some confusion. He sat down cross-legged, refining the surrounding mana.


    However, when he sensed the rate of his mana refinement into the light blue mana within his mental space, Aur instantly knew his talent hadn''t increased.


    The rate of refining the mana remained exactly the same as before, reaching the rate that an ordinary high-grade mental space could achieve.


    Thanks to the silkworm ring, his efficiency was alreadyparable to the high-grade talent and the resources were also plentiful. That was the only reason he was able to achieve the feat of reaching the tier one wizard realm in just around three years.


    Although Aur''s perception of mana had increased, it didn''t necessarily mean that he could refine the mana in his mental space faster. Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r


    With these thoughts in mind, he stood up from the floor, wearing a thoughtful expression. Aur''s red pupils suddenly focused on the blue panel that had materialised in front of him once again.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 7.48 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Life Level: 3 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur looked at the changes in the panel with a stunned expression on his face.


    "Life Level?" The intelligence stat had changed into this, and next to it was a tier one designation.


    He didn''t know what these Life Levels were; at first, he thought they might be a form of soul attribute, but quickly dismissed the idea.


    Although Aur could make some guesses about what these attributes might do, he didn''t know their exact effects.


    "I''ll find out after I upgrade it," Aur thought with a contemtive expression.


    His gaze then shifted suddenly to the storage space.


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metres


    "Eh!?" Aur was a little startled when he saw that his storage space had increased by at least three times its previous size.


    "Does my storage space increase with the conversion of the intelligence stat to life level?" He had many questions in his mind, but he could only attribute this change to the tier one he had reached in his life level.


    Apart from the perspective of viewing the entire world, he didn''t know what other changes had urred within him.


    "Has myprehension also increased?"


    Aur took out the mana gathering potion he had been trying toprehend before. In just five days, he had managed to grasp about fifty percent of the entire book. Given his initial speed, he estimated he couldprehend the entire book in another five days.


    Now, he wanted to see how much improvement had been brought about by the increase in these so-called life levels and reaching tier one in them.


    As he flipped through the pages of the book, his pupils narrowed at first before gradually calming down, and a look of understanding shed in his eyes.


    Aur began to understand everything rted to it; what had previously been difficult now seemed like child''s y, and his perspective became broader.


    With satisfaction across his lips, he finally closed the book.


    "At this rate, it will only take me at most a day to directlyprehend the book, which means myprehension has increased by at least five times."


    The more he thought, the more his eyes glimmered with excitement.


    An alchemist was a terrifying being who could convert low-level resources to higher levels with more potency and efficiency.


    No matter where Aur went, he would be respected for being an alchemist. After all, being in favour with an alchemist didn''t cause any harm, only endless benefits.


    Of course, having some self-strength was necessary first because if you don''t have the strength getting captured was easy inwless ces, and turning into a ve who would work to do alchemy for the rest of their life was a real risk.


    Although it seemed counterproductive since an alchemist ve would likely never improve their alchemy while confined, the benefits were endless and worth it.


    Although Aur hadn''t seen much of the outside world, he had gained some information about it. If he wanted to escape the vige, he would need to have at least the strength of a tier two wizard, or maybe even tier three.


    Only then would he have the confidence to leave these ces, but his family was in these ces; how could he leave them?


    But they were about to die in a year''s time now, which made Aur feel a deep sense of helplessness because he couldn''t do anything about it.


    From the information he has learned till now, the vige has run out of lifespan spells and it is no longer being refined in nature now.


    Previously, wherever living beings flourished, there would always be constant lifespan spells being refined by nature, but now it was different.


    For more than a decade, lifespan spells are no longer being refined by nature, and the vige has eventually run out of them.


    Even if you trade with the caravan, it was the same case, and there has been no sighting of lifespan spells being sold anywhere.

 Chapter 237: Aurs Realization

    Aur felt like there was a mysterious hand in the dark who did these; after all, previously, a decade ago, lifespans were plentiful enough tost for some time, but now nature suddenly stopped producing these things.


    Anyone could also sense something; however, they weren''t qualified to know the reason just like him!


    "I will eventually find these things when I grow stronger, but where would I get a lifespan spell?"


    Aur rubbed his temples with a frown on his face.


    "I willprehend and try to refine the potion for mana gathering, and in twenty-five days, I should go to Noah with the potion of the body-refining." He had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    As he takes more body-refining potion, the nourishment it provides to his body is gradually decreasing as well; this was true for Aur as well.


    Since he has already consumed these body-refining potions, if he took it again, the gains would significantly decreasepared to before.


    However, this was different for the mana-gathering potion; no matter how much his efficiency of refining the mana would not decrease in a single bit the more he takes these mana potions.


    Thinking of these, Aur started toprehend the mana gathering potion again. To his puzzlement, he didn''t feel any exhaustion seep over his being even afterprehending the spell for an entire day and night without any rest in between.


    The only time he took "rest" was when he was training his own body to do his daily quest. Although now his progress while doing physical exercise is extremely slow and could bepared to a snail''s pace, everything still counted, and the daily quest continuously allowed him to gain a single status point every day.


    "Looks like reaching tier one in the life level is already paying off," Aur muttered with satisfaction, looking at the green glowing vial in front of him.


    It had been three more days already, and he had sessfully refined his first Mana gathering potion.


    This undoubtedly made him very happy. Compared to his previous efficiency ofprehending and refining the soul-refining potion, this process was much easier and more efficient.


    "I wonder what other effects I also have with these attributes?" Aur didn''t believe that these Life Level attributes only had an effect on hisprehension.


    Just like the muscle mass attribute was all-epassing and affected everything physical, then the Life Level must be all-epassing spiritually, and the benefits of these were currently unknown to him.


    Suddenly, as countless thoughts collided in his brain, his crimson pupils froze. Aur put down the green potion in front of him onto the table and paced around the entire ce.


    "So this is the case," finally after a long time, these words escaped his lips. At that moment, he thoroughly understood and realised something he had unknowingly done throughout the time.


    Some invisible hand was at y, causing his rationality and critical thinking power to disappear.


    "William," Aur''s eyes turned cold as he looked ahead, as if he could prate the walls of this ce and directly reach an unknown location.


    "I have always thought I am stronger than William and nned to use him as bait. But where did my confidencee from?"


    The more Aur thought about it, the colder his heart turned.


    Initially, when he first encountered William, his brain seemed to have degraded,cking rational thinking entirely.


    At that time, the feeling vanished after he opened the system, and Aur thought he waspletely safe from it. Now, however, he realised how wrong he was.


    From the very first time Aur met William, everything he did seemed to cause no harm to him or was purely irrelevant to him. Even though Aur used William as the outlet for the eight elders, in reality, it benefited him instead.


    "These protagonists are really¡­" Aur''s face remained calm, but his heart stirred. Thinking of all these possibilities made him feel a slight fear. "Is this the so-called fate of William, or is it luck?"


    With these thoughts in mind, Aur smiled coldly. "Whatever it is, as long as they don''t get in my way, that''s fine. But when they do¡­" His eyes shimmered with a killing intent.


    Quickly, he looked at the green vial in front of him and went into seclusion. Comfortably sitting cross-legged on the bed, Aur opened the cork of the vial and drank it in one gulp.


    After that, he took out two high-grade mana crystals, which had countless cracks on them, and slowly fell into meditation.


    The pure mana was slowly extracted with his effort and entered his mental space in an instant.


    After the mana entered the mental space, Aur slowly began to refine these pure mana into light blue mana.


    Unlike the mana found in the surrounding area, the mana in the high-grade mana crystals was very pure and dense, making it easier to refine into his mental space. That''s why mana crystals were so valuable and used by every wizard as a currency, while mortal currency, such as gold, was barely used.


    At this moment, in his moderately sized mental space, there were countless spells floating slowly in the air in a circr pattern.


    At the centre, his vital spell, the Wizard hand, connected to a golden strand, remained in a still potion all the other spells were actually rotating around his vital spell like the sr system.


    The light blue mana had almost reached twenty-three percent and just needed a push before he could break through.


    Suddenly, Aur was shocked to the core when he felt the rate of his mana refinement.


    His efficiency had increased by at least two times, which came as an unexpected and pleasant surprise.


    "At this rate, I should be able to reach the mid-tier one wizard in just a week or so, and then I can give Noah the proof of me being an alchemist as well," Aur thought to himself, continuing another round of practice.


    However, since this was just taking in the mana, his effort was only slight at most, not as gruelling as before.

 Chapter 238: Mid-tier One Wizard

    Aur slowly inspected his mental space, where around twenty-five percent was covered by the light blue mana, and he was quite satisfied.


    With a thought, he mobilised the entire light blue mana sea and attacked the walls of his mental space.


    Instantly, the walls started to crack one by one under the waves of the light blue mana, resembling a spider''s web fracturing.


    This process was rtively simple and easy for him to execute. With enough focus, it was basically impossible to fail, and his mana was sufficient for it.


    In just an hour, the process finally concluded, and at this point, there was very little light blue mana left in his mental space. New barriers were constructed, stronger and sturdier than before.


    "Let''s use all the light blue mana and introduce the new mana," Aur thought to himself, his brows furrowed.


    Instantly, Aur began to cast the spell Rock Skin rapidly consuming his light blue mana.


    This was a spell that consumed more manapared to the other spell, so it was appropriate to use it.


    In just a short time, all the mana in his mental space was slowly rung dry, and with that, some slight injuries appeared on his body, which were instantly healed by his terrifying blood and Qi, and the properties of the golden blood, which elerated the process to a visible pace.


    "Not bad." Aur nodded his head in satisfaction. If it were an ordinary wizard, they would never dare spend their entire mana in their mental space.


    With the mana rung dry, their physical body, which was linked, would be at best seriously injured, or the wizard might directly die from it; only Aur, with his strong muscles, could do it.


    As for the ordinary wizard, they needed to go through the slow process of using the lower-ranked mana and then introducing the higher mana, making it polluted from the lower tier and slowlypletely drying his entire mana in the mental, only leaving the higher tier.


    This was a gradual and slow process that took at least a month toplete for ordinary wizards.


    These distracting thoughts shed in Aur''s mind as he slowly fell into meditation again, concentrating all his thoughts to refine mana. At this time, the mana which entered his mental space was actually a pale blue mana.


    With this, he has officially stepped into the mid-tier one wizard realm. With it, the spells he used were far stronger and could be used for a longer time.


    After a short experiment, Aur found that his spell''s power had been strengthened by at least one-tenth, and efficiency had increased by at least half. That meant if he could only activate one of the spells for up to ten minutes with a set amount of mana, now he could use the same amount of mana and the spell wouldst for fifteen minutes.


    After this discovery, Aur couldn''t help but nod his head in satisfaction.


    "Alright, it''s time for me to hand over the body-refining potion to Noah, and then I can sessfully be identified as an alchemist and be allocated more resources," Aur thought with a contemtive glint.


    Of course, there was a disadvantage to being identified as the alchemist, as he would draw the attention of the vige and be in the limelight, basically making his every move monitored.


    After all, for a vige, an alchemist was too valuable, and there was only a single one, which caused a monopoly and sharply raised prices because of the person as well.


    ¡­


    "Father, where should we go now?" Earl''s voice was tinged with despair, his face etched with horror. Gone was the arrogance he once possessed, reced by eyes filled with terror.


    The memory of countless people being killed right before his eyes still haunted him, shaking his mind to its core.


    Despite the efforts of the South Vige, they couldn''t withstand the relentless tide of the beasts, which seemed to have no end in sight.


    In the face of endless hordes, they barelysted a day before beingpletely overrun and ughtered without mercy.


    During that time, there was no distinction between wizard and mortal¡ª all were killed indiscriminately.


    Even with the intervention of higher-ranking wizards, the Tier Three beasts swiftly struck them down. Under this pressure, their efforts were futile, and they were decimated within a single day.


    "Father?" Earl''s voice trembled with uncertainty.


    Aiken stood before him, his face devoid of expression, lost in silent contemtion. Had it not been for his father''s sacrifice, using the elders as bait while he and some of the more talented members escaped, they too would have met the same fate.


    "Should we flee these wildernesses?" Earl tentatively asked.


    Hearing this, Aiken shook his head.


    "Even with my strength, travelling out of these wildernesses is too difficult. Even if we do, we might be reduced to very, as the forces there won''t allow a third-tier wizard to roam unchecked."


    "What should we do then, father?" Earl asked, his confusion evident.


    "We must go to the other vige now. Almost half of the wilderness has already been upied by the wolves. Our only hope is to seek refuge in the remaining two viges¡ªthe West and the North vige," Aiken exined with an expressionless face.


    "But¡­ but the North vi-'''' Earl tightened his fist, his nails digging into his flesh, causing blood to gush out.


    Aiken gave him a stern look.


    "For the sake of survival, one must sometimes put aside personal feelings and beliefs. What matters is the practicality of the situation and the benefits it brings. If you truly wish to survive in this world, you must either submit to the strong or be strong enough to protect yourself, and even then, humility is key."


    "Yes, father," Earl nodded, his expression reflecting understanding. "So, are we heading towards the north vige?"


    "No, we are heading towards the south. The next target of the beast tide will likely be the west vige, along with the numerousndlords who have settled there.


    If we cannot withstand it, we will flee directly to the north vige. And if even the north vige falls, we will have no choice but to leave the wilderness altogether."

 Chapter 239: Talent of an Alchemist

    Noah had a bright smile on his face at the moment, looking at the golden liquid shimmering with spirituality. He felt even more satisfied in his heart.


    "Well done, Aur," he said in an extremely warm tone to Aur, the burly young man in front of him, as if he were a long-lost child of his.


    "It is all thanks to the vige leader," Aur lightly said with a polite bow.


    "Haha, with the resources I gave you, they didn''t even help a single bit. After all, they were just resources. You do have the talent to be an alchemist, which means you have an extremely strong soul and strongprehension," Noah mysteriously smiled.


    Aur''s ears perked up when he heard this.


    "Vige leader, I don''t understand."


    Hearing this, Noah was a little startled; however, he slowly nodded his head in understanding.


    "The talent for alchemy is a strange one; the requirements for one to be an alchemist are all mysterious. However, the power of the soul andprehension is a known factor which significantly helps in alchemy," Noah said.


    "Thank you, Vige Leader, for your teaching," Aur responded gratefully.


    Noah nodded. "Don''t mention it. Since you have be an alchemist, the temporary status of the elder has basically been established. Even if you don''t be a tier two wizard in a lifetime, you will still be the alchemist."


    Aur''s eyes lit up upon hearing this. "Vige Leader, your generosity knows no bounds."


    "Haha," Noah chuckled, clearly in an extremely good mood.


    At this moment, Aur suddenly asked, his expression hesitant and fear in his tone, "Vige Leader, about the beast tide¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it. These mere beasts cannot do anything to my vige. As long as theye here, they would be entirely decimated with our strength," Noah said confidently. In his good mood, he didn''t mind sharing with Aur, especially since he wanted to acknowledge the talents before him.


    Although William had the talent of a high-grade mental space, he was doomed to be the cultivation resource of that lord. Aur revealing his talent as an alchemist was undoubtedly pleasant to Noah.


    What was an alchemist? They were beings who could convert low-level resources andbine them to obtain higher-level resources, making them extremely easy to refine and efficient for consumption by wizards.


    Not only that, they could form entirely new creations that werepletely unrted to the attributes of the resources, just like the soul-refining elixir.


    The vige only had one alchemist, and the old bastard had long since monopolised it. Now that a new talent has emerged, Noah might finally be able to break the monopoly of the old bastard.


    Countless thoughts shed in Noah''s mind as he looked at Aur again with an even warmer gaze.


    "Aur, tell me if you need any cultivation resources. As long as you need it, I will grant it to you." Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Aur nodded his head as his eyes shed with a strange gaze. He could already guess what had happened in the beast tide, but he wanted to know if Noah knew about it. As he expected, Noah knew about Lord Sky.


    However, from the future he saw, this guy Noah died at the hands of the first elder. This meant that although Noah knew about it, in actuality, Lord Sky might not care about him, and it wouldn''t make a difference who was in power.


    "Aur, would you like to join my faction?" Noah asked again.


    Aur hesitated when he heard this, as he seemed to make a decision in a short time. "First elder, I am already a member of the second elder. If I join your faction, it might not be appropriate."


    Noah smiled upon hearing this, instead of being angry. "He has at least an upright character.


    "Forget it then," he shook his head.


    At this moment, Noah became thoughtful again and directly gave Aur a token.


    Aur looked at the token with a curious expression.


    "This token contains one of my tier three spell attacks inside it. As long as you put your mana into it, you would be able to temporarily activate it," Noah expressed, giving another insignia to him as well.


    "This is¡­" Aur yelped in surprise.


    "This is an insignia token, which allows you to choose one of the artifacts from the treasury. You should have some life-preserving methods, and these will significantly help you increase your life-preserving capability."


    "This is too much, Vige Leader-" Aur''s hand trembled, seemingly from excitement, yet hesitation lingered on his face.


    Seeing this, countless thoughts shed through Noah''s mind as his smile widened.


    "Oh, will you help me refine a batch of mana gathering potion?"


    Aur wore a thoughtful expression before nodding his head.


    Noah nodded even more satisfied. "How long will it take?"


    "Around a month''s time," Aur spoke confidently.


    "Good, good," Noah started tough. "The resources will be directly delivered to your door which are thirty sets of the material for refining ten Mana gathering potions."


    "Then I will take my leave, Vige Leader."


    "Go slowly," Noah spoke. "Actually, wait. I will seek you out."


    "Eh!?" Aur was a little stunned when he heard this.


    ¡­


    "Hey, why did Aur go to the Leader''s office again?" the young guard said with a frown, while managing his unkempt hair.


    The old guard gave him a look and said lightly, "Don''t interfere with the affairs of the big-shots. As the saying goes, curiosity kills the cat."


    As they were talking, the door suddenly opened, making them fall silent and assume attentive positions.


    Their pupils froze in ce as they saw the Vige Leader, in his casual outfit, walking Aur out of the ce with him.


    "Aur, hope you make some more progress next time," Noah gave a firm pat on his shoulder onest time before he left the ce, feeling extremely satisfied.


    Aur also left, his figure soon fading into the distance.


    At that moment, the two guards seemed to have finally recovered from their shellshock.

 Chapter 240: Bow

    "The leader came out in person to seek him out, even if he is an Elder; he shouldn''t have such a status," the old guard muttered, still disying shock all over his face.


    The two guards looked at each other and chose to remain silent; they didn''t have the status to pry into matters of the big leagues anyway.


    However, for now, they knew that Aur was an existence they could no longer disrespect.


    Aur waspletely ignorant of the two guards guarding the door, and even if he knew, he wouldn''t care much anyway.


    As he made his way, Aur directly reached the treasury of the vige. Seeing the familiar building, a smile appeared on his face before he entered the ce.


    Just like before, the entire ce was deserted, and there seemed to be no signs of life.


    However, that waspletely untrue. If Aur didn''t show the insignia the moment he stepped onto the premises, countless tier-one wizards with lethal artefacts pointed at him would surround him from all sides.


    At this moment, Aur took out the insignia that the vige leader had previously given him and showed it in front of him.


    The moment the insignia emerged, the shadows closely following Aur suddenly stopped and retreated back into them.


    Aur heaved a sigh of relief as he entered the ce. Previously, he hadn''t shown his insignia, so he was directly surrounded from all sides. But this time, since he had shown it, nobody came to intercept him.


    As he was thinking, a twinkling of yellow light caught his eye.


    "Show me your token," a cold voice rang in his ears.


    "Yes, senior," Aur responded, taking out the insignia again.


    "You are allowed to choose one of the lethal artefacts," the cold voice said, tinged with confusion, before falling silentpletely.


    Aur nodded his head as the yellow light from the treasure reflected in his crimson pupil. Like heavenly treasures, they were all shining and twinkling in their eyes.


    However, he shook his head with a sigh on his face. These treasures, although they seemed to be treasures, were all actually ordinary artefacts with minimal presence.


    Just as when he previously perceived them when he came to the treasury as a reward for winning the annualpetition, all these had very little presence, meaning they were mortal weapons or even lower.


    Thinking of this, Aur went forward in the treasury room carefully, sensing the presence of every lethal artefact there was. Although other artefacts were also here, they had little use for himpared to a lethal one.


    Finally, after travelling for a short time, he suddenly felt a presence that made his pupil slightly flicker.


    In front of him was a ck bow with intricate golden design on it.


    These bows had a terrifying presence that was almost reaching the presence of tier two lethal artefacts.


    With a thoughtful expression, Aur checked around and was immediately disappointed to find no tier two lethal artifacts.


    "Then let''s go with these, but where are the arrows?" he thought with a frown on his face as he took the bow.


    At this moment, he heard the cold voice again.


    "Once you touch these things, it will automatically mean you have chosen the artefact," the cold voice rang in his ear again.


    Aur slightly paused. "Senior, I have a confusion: where are the arrows for this bow?" Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Oh, the arrows can be your ordinary arrows or blood and Qi arrows," the cold voice exined.


    Aur''s eyes flickered upon hearing this.


    "Although I wouldn''t suggest you take this artefact. As you have noticed, although this artefact''s presence is the strongest in the treasury, it has never been taken away until now because it requires strong blood and Qi for the manifestation of the arrow. If not, then it could only be a normal bow with a little stronger strength."


    When he heard the voices, Aur didn''t pause and directly, step by step, reached for the bow and touched it.


    "I see you have made your decision. Then leave," the voicemanded.


    "Yes, Senior," Aur replied expressionlessly and left.


    Seeing this, a sigh escaped the lips of the person with the cold voice.


    "He wille to regret thister. For a young man, being stubborn is quite logical. By the way, if Noah cannot really defend against the tide, I should make some backdoors for myself," the cold voice mused.


    Looking at all the treasures, there was a flicker of greed in his eyes, which he quickly suppressed.


    "If Noah can really suppress the beast tide, then I would be dead. No matter how low the chance, that might really happen. Until then, let''s make some backdoors."


    ¡­


    Aur reached his grand residence with a satisfied expression on his face. After entering his own room, he took out the bow from his ring, his satisfaction evident.


    This bow was tailor-made for him!


    With his vast blood and Qi, which was growing every day, the power of the bow could infinitely be close to that of a tier two lethal artefact.


    This would be enough topete with the blows of even tier two wizards.


    These could be considered as the most valuable artefacts in his possession. Not to mention, with his muscles, he could generate a terrifying strength and pull the string of the bow very far.


    The heavier and more powerful the bow, the more physically strong the person needs to be to use it, and with Aur''s strength, he was confident he could do so.


    "Now, let''s refine the ten portions of mana gathering that I promised to Noah," Aur thought as he put the ck bow back into his spatial ring and took out the resources he was given.


    Since he had alreadyprehended the spell, the refining process went very smoothly.


    Even though some of the potions failed, he had at least a forty percent sess rate in refining these potions.


    In just a few days'' time, Aur sessfully refined all the potions in one go.

 Chapter 241: Alchemist Benefits

    "Now it''s time to give it to Noah, and the extra material will naturally go into my pocket," a smile appeared on his face as he thought of this.


    He had only used around twenty sets of the material out of the thirty sets he had, undoubtedly making a huge profit already of more than five high-grade crystals worth of material.


    "I guess this is why being an alchemist is such a profitable job. However, at the same time, not many can be an alchemist," he shook his head, his expression thoughtful.


    "Let''s wait a little longer before delivering it to Noah."


    As he thought of this, Aur decisively muttered to himself, "Muscle system."


    The blue panel appeared in front of him again in all its glory.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 7.89 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Life Level: 3 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 6


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    A frown appeared on his face as he progressed using the devour spell and absorbed countless beasts. The effect was decreasing in order the more he progressed.


    Previously, a peak mortal beast could give him around 0.1 attribute, which meant a total of ten status points.


    However, now he could only gain at most 0.01 attribute, equal to a stat point. The difference had decreased by at least ten times!


    Aur was helpless against this because it was natural; as he grew stronger, the spell might not even affect him after some time.


    At that point, he might need to allocate more of his stat points to his muscle mass or find another solution.


    "Up to that point," his eyes flickered as he directly allocated all the stat points to his life level.


    The blue panel in front of him made ripples like an ocean before stabilising again.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 7.89 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Life Level: 3.06 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at the progress bar with a frown on his face.


    - Life Level: 3.06 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelBin


    The percentage in his life level hadn''t increased, and he hadn''t felt much change even when he allocated the six stat points.


    "The points are not enough?" This had never happened before.


    Even with just an increase in his muscle mass attribute, there was at least some visible progress he could sense.


    But now, just reaching tier one of his life level attributes, nothing had changed.


    Thoughts flowed in Aur''s mind as he closed the panel.


    "Forget it. I''ll know after I allocate more stat points into the attribute. For now, let''s look at the outside situation."


    Aur swiftly put the vial containing three green liquids into his spatial ring and walked out of the room.


    Feeling a little hungry, Aur realised he hadn''t eaten for half a day.


    For a body like his, proper nutrients were necessary to maintain it, but it wasn''t a problem with his high digestive power due to his blood and Qi and the golden blood also helped.


    As long as he got meat from beasts, the energy contained in it couldst him for days.


    As he walked out of the room, his ears started to twitch.


    Outside his grand residence, there was somemotion happening.


    Aur frowned upon hearing this. As a ce near an Elder, nobody would make trouble, as it would be directly offending him. So, amotion here was like a p to his face.


    Although he didn''t care much about his mere reputation, having it was still nicer than not having it.


    "Where is Lucy?" he caught a casual servant and asked.


    The servant yelped in surprise for a moment, her body trembling upon seeing her master. Although she hadn''t personally seen Aur, she had seen his portrait.


    She hurriedly bowed with her trembling body.


    "Head Maid is outside, Master," she said in a meek tone, her eyes shining with a strange light.


    "Hmm?" Aur raised his brows and nodded his head casually.


    "You can leave now."


    "Thank you, Master," she trembled, her gaze towards him slowly bing fanatical, as if she were a cult member looking at her god.


    Aur felt a little weird seeing this, however, he kept silent as the servant slowly went away under his gaze.


    "When did I be a monster, and why did these girls be like this in the end?" he questioned himself, a little puzzled.


    "Is it because of these Life Levels?" his thoughts immediately went towards these new attributes of his.


    You have to understand that the change in the attribute name wasn''t just a change in name; it represented an entire change in the essence of things, and what is upgraded by it also changes with it.


    Aur shook his head before he walked out of his grand residence, seeing the countless gazes of the servants, just like that previous little girl.


    After looking at him for a moment, their gaze became fanatical, as if he were their god and everything.


    At this time, outside his grand residence, there was a frail man in academy clothing, but his expression was arrogant and concise as he looked at the silver-armoured man in front of him while tightly holding the hand of a brown-haired beauty.


    "These women stole my things. Are you going to pay me or not?" the man demanded.


    "You are wrong. You somehow put things inside my bag and then have the guts to say that I stole it," Lucy, the brown-haired beauty, immediately retorted.


    "Do you think anyone is stupid enough to believe you?" the man sneered.


    Cameron remained entirely silent, his frown deepening as he looked at the man.


    The only reason he hadn''t made a move yet was because this man carried an emblem signifying that he had already graduated from the academy and be aplete disciple of an Elder, just like Naomi and the others.

 Chapter 242: Killed with a single arrow

    Lucy was rendered speechless when she heard this.


    While she was shopping, this man suddenly came up to her with a smile on his face and casually put things into her bag right in front of her eyes.


    When she tried to resist, she found the terrifying strength of the man.


    After forcefully putting things on, his expression turned cold as he dragged her here, causing amotion.


    These thoughts made Lucy truly feel helpless and speechless at the same time.


    "I am just a small character. How could I offend any big shot? It must be to attack my young master," Lucy couldn''t help but curse herself now.


    Although she expected it, she didn''t expect such a shameless way to target her for no reason at all.


    Cameron just stood silent as he looked at the man with a frown. Just then, his expression slightly changed, and he immediately turned around with a polite bow.


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "I greet Elder Aur."


    At this time, the crowd''s attention was also focused on the white-haired burly youth.


    They were quite curious about this extraordinary youth in front of them, who became one of the youngest Elders in the vige and almost everyone was dazed by him the moment they looked.


    Cameron, after giving a polite bow, looked up at Aur and was immediately stunned beyond shock.


    "Why does he feel so different? It feels like he is a different personpared to before, even though his height hasn''t changed much. No, even if his height increased, it didn''t feel different at all."


    These thoughts made Cameron shocked to the core. It was as if Aur was a different person altogether, and he felt an inexplicable urge to worship him.


    "What happened here?" Aur''s cold voice resounded in the crowd, startling them out of their dazed state.


    "Elder Aur," Cameron came towards Aur and slowly whispered words to him, suppressing the shock he felt right now.


    As Aur heard Cameron''s words, he looked at the man who was holding Lucy''s hand with a deadpan expression.


    "Elder Aur, I am not trying to undermine your prestige, but your maid tried to steal¡ª" The man''s words were cut off suddenly as he saw a small fireing his way.


    With a frown on his face, he hurriedly evaded it and looked at Aur with a ferocious expression.


    "Just because you have the status of an Elder and I am treating you respectfully, you, a mere early tier one wizard, dare to attack me?" There were veins protruding from his head with sheer anger. However, his heart was calm and tranquil like an undisturbedke.


    "Oh, Senior brother, what is your name?" Aur asked with an expressionless face while looking at the insignia.


    "You must have heard about me. I am Travis, the most genius student of the fifth Elder. Even with your status as an Elder, you should give me respect. After all, strength is respected; a mere status can''t change anything," Travis said, speaking as if he were the master.


    "You have truly enlightened me, Senior brother. How about we have a duel and decide who has the stronger fist?" Aur asked with a curious expression.


    "Okay," Travis agreed.


    "He has taken the bait, attacking me now. I can retaliate as long as I cripple him. I will gain resources from that person," Travis''s thoughts swirled as he was extremely confident in his abilities.


    Travis was a veteran high-tier one wizard, after all, and the disciple of the fifth elder, while Aur, to his knowledge, was just an early-tier one wizard.


    Although Aur might have umted many resources from being an Elder, it would still take time for those resources to trante into practice.


    Besides, Travis was extremely jealous of Aur. He was just a mere person who had barely entered the tier one wizard realm, yet he dared to upy an Elder''s position, in Travis''s opinion. He didn''t believe Aur deserved such a position at all.


    The only reason Travis hadn''t acted yet was because Aur was protected, and even though he had the fifth elder as backing, Travis knew that wouldn''t truly protect him.


    Thinking of this, Travis internally smirked, his confidence surging at the thought of the words of that man.


    Besides, they were inside the academy, so even if Aur''s strength exceeded his expectations, Travis didn''t believe Aur would kill him in the academy, right?


    That''s what he thought.


    Just as he was in a dazed state with countless thoughts in his mind, Travis suddenly felt his spine turn cold.


    With a sudden movement, he looked up to see a small shadowing toward him, and in just a second, he saw a red arrow.


    "Eh?"


    Before he could even react, his vision turned ck as he felt the searing heat that melted his body.


    Silence.


    The crowd was in utter disbelief.


    Travisy on the ground with almost half his body melted and the other half burnt to the brink of being charred.


    His blood and everything else had been burnt, and there was still heat emitting from the arrow, which made the crowd retreat.


    Just the arrow flickering made the entire ce hot and moist before it entirely dispersed into thin air, as if it didn''t exist in the first ce.


    And the person who had shot these terrifying arrows was just standing casually, with his hand on a ck bow with intricate golden patterns on it.


    Aur casually put the bow back into his spatial ring, not even ncing at the half-burnt corpse thaty on the ground.


    His gaze returned to Lucy, who was looking at all this with widened eyes, her body still trembling as if she couldn''t believe it yet.


    "I guess I was stronger after all," his cold voice seemed to have made everyone wake up from their terrified state.


    "Let''s go."


    "Ye¡­ yes, young master," Lucy said, her expression horrified, or at least showing a horrified expression, before she tiptoed toward him.


    "Take care of the corpse and disperse this crowd," Aur lightly said while leaving with her.


    "Yes, Elder Aur," Cameron replied, looking at the corpse with aplicated expression.


    "Isn''t he afraid the academy might pursue this matter or the fifth elder might take revenge?" Cameron wondered.

 Chapter 243: All round improvement and Elmer, the alchemist

    Aur slowly took sips of his tea with a satisfied expression on his face, his mind soon regaining tranquility.


    "Lucy, your skill in tea-making has increased a lot," Aur casually praised, slowly sipping the tea sip by sip.


    "Thank you, Young master," Lucy replied with a forced smile.


    Seeing this, Aur''s eyes took on a meaningful expression.


    "This girl finally knows what will happen as I show more affection to her, the more my enemies will target her," he mused to himself.


    However, Lucy had already fallen into a bottomless hole; even if she somehow stopped now, people weren''t stupid.


    As for his family, there was still a chance they would be targeted. It was inevitable, but he had some ns for that. First, he needed to secure enough resources for now.


    This was inevitable as Aur grew stronger and his status rose. Even if he was benevolent and had his own backing, people would stille to him for trouble and make enemies because it conflicted with their interests.


    For every iota of resources, you must fight for it, especially in these viges where resources were very scarce and low.


    It wasn''t apparent to Aur previously, but now he knew that after reaching tier two, the resources that he found plentiful would be insufficient.


    Aur stood up from his recliner chair and stretched his muscles, which made a cracking sound.


    "Young master," Lucy said, a little startled.


    "Go do your work," he lightly said, and she instinctively moved her feet, leaving the ce almost like a puppet.


    Only after leaving did Lucy suddenly awaken again, her breathing rising, her heart beating faster and faster.


    "What just happened to me?" she thought in her heart, feeling weird. However, she didn''t dwell on these matters for long before she left the ce.


    Aur looked a little stunned, seeing her robotic walk until she left the ce.


    "These life level attributes seem to be interesting," his eyes shed.


    After thinking of this, he opened his blue panel in front of him.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 7.90 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Life Level: 3.06 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    A day had already passed since he killed the man, but surprisingly, no one hade to trouble him until now.


    He had devoured one of the beasts, which was a peak mortal rankparable to a peak mage apprentice, and his attribute had increased by just one stat point.


    With a thought from Aur, he allocated the stat point into his life level, which flickered. After checking the panel again with a satisfied expression on his face, he closed it.


    "The devour spell is slowly bing more useless as I progress, unless I can find tier one beasts¡­" Thinking of this, a frown settled on his face.


    Tier one beasts weren''t like cabbages found in the streets, especially during these beast tides.


    Since almost all beasts had joined the ranks of the tide, it was very hard to find beasts in the wilderness, and most weren''t willing to risk their lives catching one during these beast tides.


    Although Aur still had some live beasts in his secret room, they were tierless, all below tier one. This kind of beast had very little effect on his growth anymore, even if he devoured them wantonly with his devour spell.


    Luckily, he basically didn''t feel much pain when he devoured the beasts, since his attribute had been upgraded to life level and tier one.


    "Hmm, it''s not yet time to deliver the potion to Noah. What should I do till then?" a thoughtful expression appeared on his face.


    He had also broken through the mid-tier one wizard realm, so his reservoir of mana was basically wrung dry. It would take some time to umte more pale blue mana to make a breakthrough to the high-tier one wizard realm.


    Fortunately, he also found that even if he was busy doing his own things, as long as he put a slight focus on refining his mana, the speed was at least several times fasterpared to before when he didn''t meditate to refine the mana.


    This was probably also the effect of his life level.


    Although it might not have seemed like Aur gained any strength from increasing the attribute, it had overall helped him in almost every aspect until now.


    "Let''s gather some more intel about lifespan spells. I don''t believe that there is not a single spell left, even if it doesn''t. I must ask Noah, no matter what. I need a lifespan spell," Aur''s eyes narrowed to a slither.


    Just as he was walking out of his backyard, he heard a knock.


    Aur opened the door and was surprised, his eyebrows raised.


    "Greetings, Head Guard."


    "Greetings, Elder Aur."


    ¡­


    Noah looked at the person in front of him with an impassive face.


    The man wore a green wizard robe, covering a slightly hunched back. Through his dried hand, visible from his long green wizard robe, he held a stick.


    "Alchemist Elmer, why have youe to this humble one''s office?" Noah asked with a smile on his face.


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "It''s because of Aur," Elmer said directly, without skipping a beat. His voice was hoarse as it echoed in the room.


    "Oh, and why is that?" Noah asked again.


    "He killed one of the people whom I thought had the talent to be an alchemist," Elmer replied.


    "Is that so?" Noah smiled, however, he cursed in his heart. "This old foggy is one foot to his grave but is quite cunning. How did he even know that Aur has be an alchemist or had the potential to be one?" His eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Alchemist Elmer, I have already discussed with the elder and Travis that the ungrateful disciple of the fifth elder was obviously looking for trouble, so there was no punishment for Elder Aur," Noah stated.


    "I talked to the fifth elder myself and convinced him. So why are you pursuing this matter further?"

 Chapter 244: Conflict with Elmer

    Almer briefly paused when he heard this. With his thick robes covering his entire face by the hood, Noah couldn''t discern the expression of the old man.


    However, he knew one thing for certain: the old man couldn''t reply to his answer.


    "It''s just that I have seen too much potential in him, but he died. Unfortunately, we might have been able to raise another alchemist if we could do so," Almer''s hoarse voice was full of regret and sadness as he spoke.


    Noah smiled when he heard this. "Well, we already have another alchemist after all, so you don''t have to worry, Alchemist Elmer."


    "What do you mean?" Elmer said with a startled expression under his green wizard hood.


    "You heard what I said," Noah smiled mysteriously.


    A series of expressions appeared under the hood, unseen by Elmer.


    "From the information I had, Aur only had the potential to be an alchemist. But did I think wrongly, or is it another person?" Elmer pondered.


    While he was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    Noah smiled as he gestured. Find adventures on m_v l|-NovelBin


    "You cane in, Aur."


    "Yes, Leader," Aur''s voice came from outside as he entered the room.


    Almer turned his attention to the burly man in a ck robe and long white hair that reached his waist, with narrowed eyes.


    "Are you the person who killed Travis?" he asked in his usual hoarse voice.


    At this time, Noah remained silent, with no sign of intervening, his smile like usual, which made his internal thoughts unknown.


    "Yes, I am," Aur lightly said.


    Almer looked at Aur with his brows knitted together in a frown. "Is this how youngsters treat their elders nowadays?"


    Aur looked at the green-cloaked man in front of him with a slightly startled expression, as if he was just noticing the man right now.


    "And you are?" Aur asked with a confused expression.


    "I am Almer, the only alchemist in the vige," a frown appeared on his face, "you still haven''t bowed."


    Aur''s eyes seemed to sh as if being enlightened.


    "I am Elder Aur. Is this how you talk to the Elder of the vige?" He rebutted with an expressionless face.


    Almer was stunned when he heard this. He had forgotten that technically Elders had more status than him; they were only under the vige leader in ranking.


    He had so many Elders bootlicking him for making them potions that he had truly forgotten his status.


    However even knowing these Almer red in rage instead. How dare a green-haired brat who hasn''t seen the world rebuke him?


    "You are right. I forgot that no matter how weak you are, you are still in the position of an Elder that was given to you by chance and luck," Elmer calmly replied.


    Aur wasn''t angry at all when he heard this. Instead, his expression was amused. "Luck is a form of strength, Alchemist Elmer."


    "Hmph," Alchemist Elmer hmphed at him before speaking in an extremely cold, hoarse voice. "I am not here to y games with you. Did you kill Travis or not?"


    "Yes, I did kill him because he was extremely overbearing," Aur nodded his head.


    "Then you must be punished. He was a person who had great talent for alchemy, and you killed him. Do you think you will get away just because of your little strength and status as an Elder?" Almer said.


    "No," Aur shook his head matter-of-factly, "but that would change if I were an alchemist as well," he secretly said these words in his heart.


    These words directly increased his value and worth to the next level. That was why Aur was so daring to kill a person right in front of the masses.


    Because Noah had to cover for him, or the vige would suffer from the monopoly of these old alchemists forever and ever.


    "You dare," Almer said in a roar, his peak tier one wizard realm presence leaking out from his body.


    He expected Aur to at least flinch when he released his presence.


    However, somehow, Aur stood upright, not moving a single bit, no matter how much presence he released, making him startled.


    "Take back your presence, Alchemist Elmer," at this time, he heard a neutral voice from behind, which sent a chill down his spine.


    "Vige Leader," Elmer hurriedly took back his presence and turned towards Noah with fear in his eyes.


    He had forgotten that this amicable man was a tier three wizard in front of him, even if he used his status.


    If Noah didn''t care about the vige, he could ughter him right here, and nobody wouldin.


    Noah smiled as he patted the man, his tone turning warm again. "We are all from the same vige anyway, so we shouldn''t fight against each other," he said, giving a meaningful nce at him.


    "Yes, yes," his green hood bobbed up and down in agreement.


    "Let''s not pursue their matter anymore and look at the bigger picture. Besides, Elder Aur has already be an Alchemist as well," Noah said with a smile. "You know what they say: a person with the same job should take care of each other."


    "I knew it," Elmer cursed in his heart, seeing Noah defend Aur so vehemently.


    He already knew in his heart that Aur might have be an Alchemist, but hearing Noah''s words made him even more certain.


    Seeing it himself and just guessing were two different things!


    "Alright, Vige Leader, I agree. Then I shall take my leave."


    Noah smiled when he heard this. "Walk slowly, Alchemist Elmer."


    Almer just slightly nodded his head before he walked out of the ce, still heavy in his heart.


    "Noah will defend him at every turn, so I can''t take care of this brat for now. However, I have made numerous connections throughout the entire ce, from elders to almost everyone in power. I don''t believe an early-tier One wizard could survive," he snorted, before his expression turned malevolent and extreme.


    This directly confronted his interests. If he no longer had a monopoly, the prices of his potions would plummet, which was uneptable to him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 245: Spirituality and Assassination on Aur?

    "Aur, have you made the ten potions?" Noah asked with his ssical smile.


    Aur looked at Noah and replied respectfully, "No, Vige Leader. To refine the ten mana potions isn''t an easy task at all. I have barely made one potion."


    "Oh, you already refined one?" Noah asked, his eyes brightening.


    "Yes, Leader," Aur replied, nodding.


    "Good," Noah nodded with a satisfied expression. "Give it to me."


    Aur willed it, and a vial came out from the spatial ring containing a green liquid.


    Noah''s eyes brightened even more upon seeing the green liquid sparkling with spirituality.


    "How pure is this potion?"


    "I don''t know, Leader," Aur replied simply.


    Testing the purity of the potion required a special device, which he didn''t have at the moment.


    Noah hadn''t provided it, and there was no market for such a device because for the vast majority, potions were a pipe dream that they could only dream of.


    As for the big shots, they had it, but they kept it to themselves. So the only way Aur could get the device was from the caravan.


    Unfortunately, these caravans wouldn''te this year or the next because of the beast tide.


    The wilderness was blocked, and even if they coulde, they wouldn''t want to.


    Who would risk their life for some profit? The profit wasn''t worth risking their lives for, in simpler terms.


    Noah nodded his head in understanding when he heard this, a chuckle escaping his lips.


    "I forgot that you didn''t have one, and I didn''t give you one. My mistake, I apologise," Noah said with a kind smile, taking out a long thermometer-like device.


    If anyone heard that the vige leader was apologising to an Elder, and that too with the strength of the Tier One Wizard realm¡ªa junior¡ªthey would undoubtedly be shocked to the core. But nevertheless, he did apologise to Aur.


    "I don''t deserve an apology from the vige leader," Aur said with a polite bow.


    "Haha, you are too respectful, Elder Aur. Or should I say Alchemist Aur?"


    "As you like, Vige Leader."


    Noah nodded his head with a smile as he dipped the thermometer in the green liquid that was sparkling with spirituality.


    After waiting for a short two breaths, he looked at the brown point which had directly reached 20% and immediately froze in ce.


    "What happened, Vige Leader?" Aur asked with a confused expression.


    "Haha, nothing, it''s just that the quality is a little low. The purity of the potion that the Alchemist Almer gives is usually around fifty percent in purity. However, yours is around 20%, which shouldn''t be bad for your first try," Noah encouragingly patted him on the shoulder.


    "After you be an expert in it, I suppose you can produce more spiritual potions. You still have time, after all, you have barely reached adulthood."


    "Thank you, Vige Leader," Aur replied.


    The purity of the potion was measured by how much spirituality was contained in the liquid.


    This is why they were also called consumable spells.


    Although the brewing of the potion needed some skill, without thest pattern Aur casted and supplied mana to it, they would be considered trash and the resources in it would have been wasted as well.


    The more spirituality the potion has, the more potent and effective it is.


    "How much time does it take for you to create the other nine potions?" Noah asked with a hint of curiosity.


    "It would take me a month more."


    "Hmm," Noah nodded his head with a thoughtful expression.


    "Then I will take my leave, Vige Leader."


    "Walk slowly," Noah said with a warm smile, and Aur left the room.


    After walking out of his office, Aur''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I have a hunch that Travis came looking for trouble because of this Elmer; otherwise, there is no way he would dare to mess with me in my own grand residence, no matter how hard the contempt in his heart is," Aur''s eyes red with killing intent as he walked towards his grand residence.


    Just as he strolled through the empty road, devoid of living beings, he paused slightly, calmly surveying his surroundings.


    The streets were unusually quiet, almost deste, with the beast tide looming. While they naturally had a somewhat heavy and deste expression, it wasn''t to the point ofplete silence, with people still visibly going about their business.


    But these roads werepletely devoid of anything, it wouldn''t take a genius to figure out something was wrong with these ces.


    "Come out," Aur lightly said, his expression impassive, making it hard to discern his thoughts.


    "Did you find us?" A cold voice resounded in the ce.


    "Yes," Aur casually nodded his head and moved back two steps.


    Two daggers came right in front of him in his previous position, which would have likely skewered him if he hadn''t moved in the nick of time.


    However, with the power of his powerful muscles, his physical defence would have been more than enough to prevent the dagger from prating even his skin tissue.


    Even if it was poisoned, with his strong blood and Qi, it wouldn''t have been a problem to tank it.


    Aur took out his bow, still maintaining a calm expression on his face.


    With practised ease, he drew back the string, his muscles working in tandem as he channelled the raw power of his blood and Qi into the bow.


    The air crackled with energy as his essence mingled with the bow, forming a swirling vortex of crimson light in the shape of an arrow.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow distorted the air as it travelled through the atmosphere. Just then, Aur poured his pale blue mana into the bow. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    The moment he infused his mana, the patterns in his bow activated, and he felt a connection to the arrow.


    "What is he doing?" a man, covered in a ck cloak, thought, confusion evident as he observed the aimless arrows rapidly distorting the air around them.


    Although the arrow might be powerful, without hitting the target, what''s the point of shooting it anyway?

 Chapter 246: Killing the assassins

    That''s what the assassin thought, his gaze fixed on the crimson beam of fire that distorted the very void.


    However, the next moment, his expression underwent a drastic transformation.


    Just as the arrow was poised to strike, it vanished into thin air, leaving the assassin dumbfounded.


    Yet, before he could fullyprehend what had urred, a searing sensation engulfed him.


    Every hair on his body seemed to have burned, and sweat poured from his pores, mingling with the billowing smoke that seemed to cook him alive!


    Instinctively, his survival instincts surged forth.


    The eyes concealed beneath his ck cloak reflected a pattern as he summoned a swirling vortex of wind to form a protective barrier around him.


    At that precise moment, the arrow found its mark.


    With horrified eyes, the assassin watched as the barrier, which he was so confident on, faltered under the relentless force of the arrow.


    Despite his best efforts, it crumbled within just a breath''s time, unable to withstand the arrow''s relentless assault.


    Boom!


    Luckily, it was enough time, and he escaped sessfully. But still, the arrow had slightly grazed his arm, melting it like liquid.


    "Luckily," he thought, with some lingering fear.


    "So you were here."


    Suddenly, a cold voice resounded in his ear as he saw arge fist descending on him slowly.


    However, it wasn''t exactly slow; instead, it was a manifestation of extreme speed, a level of speed even higher than breaking the speed barrier.


    There was no surprise, as Aur''s punchnded, the man was crushed to a meaty paste.


    "How weak?" Aur muttered in a surprised tone while casually rubbing his fist smeared with some blood.


    The assassin should have been a peak tier one wizard; however, he was killed by him like a chicken.


    But thinking of the advantage of the bow, Aur felt it was natural with his terrifying blood and Qi, which had already reached the peak tier one, superimposed by the lethal artefact, which was basically tailor-made for him.


    A peak tier one wizard, in exactly the same realm as him, was ughtered like a chicken.


    This was the terrifying power of a lethal artefact in the same tier; thebat strength would increase several times just from using it.


    Aur''s mind swirled with thoughts as he sighed before pulling the string again.


    Although his contemtion might have been lengthy, it actually urred in just a breath''s time, or even less.


    "There should be five more individuals," he snickered, the terrifying perception he had gained making almost every tier one hiding spell visible to him as clear as day, even from a distance.


    His confidence surged sharply; if he could kill a peak tier one wizard so easily, then killing more shouldn''t be a problem either.


    Shh¡­


    The void around him distorted again as he unceremoniously poured out his blood and Qi into the bow.


    With the terrifyingly vast amount of blood and Qi he possessed, he didn''t need to worry about exhaustion.


    Explore more adventures at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Aur released the string, and the arrow-shaped frame streaked through the air, distorting everything in its surroundings.


    At that moment, five figures, also cloaked inrge ck cloaks, began to retreat stealthily from the scene.


    Their eyes betrayed a sense of horror as theymunicated with each other through subtle hand gestures.


    Although the exact contents of their conversation remained indiscernible, it was all too clear to Aur''s crimson eyes. He could discern some fragments.


    "The information was wrong. He is a peak tier one wizard."


    "No, he shouldn''t be. I sense something off about him. From the presence he has released, he is undoubtedly one, but he might not be a wizard¡­"


    The assassin paused, exchanging nces with each other, their terror deepening.


    "That other guy should also be an assassin hired to kill him as well. But he was killed without a moment''s notice. Even if there are five of us, we might not be able to match that monster."


    As they conversed in various signnguages, suddenly, the four turned their heads upon hearing a scream from behind them.


    One of the ck-cloaked figures was entirely melted by the flickering red me in the shape of an arrow that had prated him.


    The arrow was extremely fast; in just a breath''s time after Aur released the bow, it had reached its target. This was a distance of more than two kilometres covered in an instant.


    A chill ran down the spines of the remaining four as they increased their speed, utilising all the spells in their arsenal to push themselves to their limits.


    All of this unfolded before Aur''s eyes, and a frown creased his face. With his sharp mind, he calcted the distance in what seemed like an instant.


    "If I use it normally, I might have to let one go at this rate," Aur thought to himself.


    Decisively, Aur started pouring his blood and Qi again, forming another arrow. However, he wasn''t entirely satisfied. Skillfully, he controlled and poured more of his blood and Qi into the bow.


    In a short time, he formed another arrow, aiming it with his other thumb which separated the two.


    He wanted to manifest more arrows; however, feeling the strain, Aur already knew that the artefact had reached its limits. In one swift motion, he released the strings.


    Shhh¡­


    The void trembled as two fell in an instant, almost half their bodies melted.


    The remaining two assassins exchanged helpless nces.


    As expected, Aur released the string again after forming two more arrows of blood and Qi, and thest two fell without surprises.


    Aur looked at the melted corpse with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "This bow is truly terrifying."


    At this moment, six peak tier one wizards had already fallen mercilessly to these lethal artefacts, denying them any chance of survival.


    "If in the future I get a chance, I must increase the tier of this bow. It shouldn''t be hard to elevate it to the tier two artefact level," Aur swiftly began to loot the corpses.


    However, he was quite disappointed when he only found some mana crystals.


    However, that was to be expected, as an assassin''s life was constantly at risk.


    Why would they provide sustenance to their own enemies if they were to perish?

 Chapter 247: Kill Again

    "I wonder who targeted me?" Aur sat cross-legged in his room, his expression contemtive.


    The path had been cleared, and the entire area evacuated under the guise of a people''s evacuation. If someone could orchestrate an assassination attempt on him right within the academy, then the perpetrator must be among the big shots.


    "Forget it, I should eliminate all the enemies one by one and eventually find out," Aur thought with a smirk.


    Aiden Smith. He hadn''t forgotten about this individual; he dared to almost ambush him in the wilderness when they were fighting the beast tide.


    Although Aiden and hispanion eventually retreated, Aur wouldn''t let it go.


    This man was responsible for half-killing his parents and also dared to ambush him. Aur wouldn''t let go of him, no matter his background.


    A crazy expression appeared on Aur''s face as he slowly took out a capybara mask from his spatial ring and wore it.


    "His end is near."


    These words echoed in his room as his figure turned blurry and vanished. The windows opened with a "bang," and the fresh wind rushed into the room.


    At this time, in one of the grand residences covering an area of around seven thousand square feet, although it might be smaller than Aur''s and the other Elders'', it was stillparativelyrger than the rest of the residences, boasting a wide backyard.


    Inside the main room of this ce, an old, burly man paced back and forth with a frown on his face.


    His head gleamed in the light, reflecting his age, and his beard showed signs of ageing.


    "Has it been done yet?" he murmured to himself, his expression nervous as he swallowed his saliva.


    "In normal times, I might not have had the guts, and I dare not even think about sending an assassin. However, with the looming danger of the beast tide, even if that brat dies, people would hardly investigate it..." Aiden''s eyes were bloodshot, with visible veins pulsating in them.


    Dark circles marred the skin beneath his eyes, as if he had not slept for weeks, and that was correct. Ever since he learned that Aur had be a Tier One wizard and had assumed the position of Elder, how could his heart rest in peace at all?


    "Only after killing him, and after that, I could just run away with myndlord''s family can my heart rest in peace," Aiden muttered, carefully strategizing his n. He couldn''t help but nod his head with self-satisfaction.


    At this time, he heard the window rustle, almost making his heart skip a beat.


    "Hmm?" Aiden turned his head, peering through the window, and saw the entire sky nketed by dark clouds.


    From time to time, thunderous sounds reverberated throughout the sky, punctuated by shes of lightning.


    Soon, small droplets of water began to descend, meeting the earth below and gradually increasing in intensity, creating a heavy noise as they struck the floor.


    "It must be because of the rain," Aiden muttered casually to himself, secretly heaving a sigh of relief before closing the window.


    As he turned around, his pupils froze in ce, and a chill ran down his spine, causing him to shudder involuntarily.


    There, seated on the sofa, was a burly youth with an expressionless face, calmly preparing tea thaty on the table.


    "You¡­" Aiden was rendered speechless. However, as his mind briefly contemted the situation, his expression transformed into one of terror.


    "Sit," Aur casuallymanded, his expression inscrutable.


    "What are you doing here?" Aiden gulped, summoning his courage as he settled onto his sofa.


    "Don''t be ignorant," Aurmented, finally preparing the tea and beginning to take small sips,pletely ignoring the old man, Aiden.


    Aiden''s anger red at this, though he maintained his outwardposure.


    "Why did youe here?" he pressed, his voice tight with tension.


    Aur closed his eyes slowly, sipping his tea in silence, leaving Aiden feeling increasingly nervous.


    Aiden''s logical thought was to attack right then and there, but his instincts screamed at him that any movement would result in his demise.


    These premonitions left him truly frightened and tense.


    Finally, Aur finished his tea with a satisfied expression, cing the cup on the table. He nced at Aiden out of the corner of his eye and spoke in a deep voice.


    "Do you know why we have enmity between us?" Aiden was stunned, hearing the deep voice of Aur, which seemed to have changed.


    These changes made him have countless conjectures, however, he inwardly kept calm and maintained an ignorant expression.


    "What do you mean, enemies?" Aiden asked with furrowed brows.


    "Don''t act ignorant," Aur lightly said.


    "Fine, didn''t you have enmity the moment I forced your parents to use a forbidden spell which drains their lifespan?"


    "You are half-correct," Aur nodded in agreement.


    "Then the next is because I attacked you during the beast tide," Aiden narrowed his eyes, carefully looking at Aur''s facial expression.


    Aur calmly and collectively said, "you are right."


    "Hahaha," Aiden burst outughing, "a brat who hasn''t seen the world is now threatening me by acting cool."


    As his voice echoed in the room, Aiden sprang into action. His hand morphed into arge, green, veiny arm as heunched a powerful punch towards Aur.


    But Aur was quicker. In an instant, he erupted with his blood and Qi, delivering a devastating kick imbued with all the terrifying power of his essence.


    Boom!


    Aiden''s eyes widened in disbelief as he was sent hurtling through the air, his spell interrupted by the unbearable pain coursing through his body.


    However, Aiden was no ordinary opponent. Despite the agony of his caved-in chest, his fighting instincts kicked in.


    His eyes shined in a pattern as his body began to undergo a dramatic transformation.


    Bones shifted and muscles expanded as Aiden''s form grewrger andrger.


    In the blink of an eye, he transformed into a giant eagle, towering over Aur with sharp talons and a menacing gaze.


    "This transformation spell is one of the best tier one spells, kid. I have the confidence to take on anyone below the tier two wizard realm," Aiden boasted, his voice echoing with newfound power.


    Suddenly, a sh of red light streaked past, and Aiden''s world went nk.

 Chapter 248: Transformation type spell

    Aur surveyed the half-melted, half-burned corpse of the giant eagle with a satisfied expression on his face.


    In just ten breaths of time, the corpse reverted back to the form of the bald old man with an aged beard.


    "These transformation spells are interesting," Aur mused, his eyes gleaming as he examined the corpse.


    "I wonder if I can take any spells from him," he pondered, rubbing his hands together in excitement.


    "Muscle system," he murmured, his mind already racing with possibilities.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 7.90 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Life Level: 3.07 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Hmm?" Aur nced at his unchanged status panel and then at the countless spells stored within his mental space.


    Roughly estimating, there were at least ten.


    "I wish there could be a clear indicator of each spell as well," Aur thought, his expression souring with frustration.


    Just then, the blue panel in front of his crimson eyes rippled like a pebble thrown into a pond before finally settling again within five breaths of time.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 7.90 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Life Level: 3.07 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 10


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur''s crimson pupils froze on the spell category of the system.


    "These... could also happen?" he murmured, his focus intensifying on the attributes of the spells. Suddenly, a new blue panel emerged before his very eyes.


    ¡ª----


    [Spells:


    -Elemental Mastery.


    -Wizard''s hand.


    -Ten leaps.


    -Turtle''s shell.


    -Rock Skin.


    -Thieving hand.


    -Tranquil Mind Incantation.


    -Blink.


    -Zephyr''s Cloak.


    -Devour.]


    Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    ¡ª----


    "Does, my will move the system as well?" Aur''s mind was clouded in confusion. It wasn''t like he hadn''t tried these things previously, even when he was a kid. But at that time, the system had not responded to his will, not even a single bit.


    The only thing he could do was allocate more points into his attributes.


    Furthermore, when he first got his system, there wasn''t even the function of the daily quest or the chance to upgrade his attributes.


    But gradually, everything changed. The stronger he got, the more powerful and feature-rich the system became.


    It wouldn''t take a genius to figure out that the stronger Aur became, the stronger the system grew.


    "These things should be connected to me somehow," he muttered, his thoughts tinged with a strange curiosity. "Can I know my progress as a wizard as well?"


    He looked at the panel and pondered again. Instantly, the panel began to ripple once more.


    This time, it took more time before a new panel appeared in front of him. Everything was the same except for a column that neatly disyed his progress in the wizard path.


    Wizard tier: Mid-tier one (10%)


    "Oh," Aur was amused when he saw this. After ying with the panel for some time, he finally discovered something.


    - Muscle mass: 7.90 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    - Life Level: 3.07 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    If he focused on these two attributes, another panel would appear in front of him.


    [Muscle Mass attribute needs to reach ten points before reaching tier two.]


    [Life Level attribute needs three more points before reaching the next tier.]


    Aur was undoubtedly joyful when he saw this.


    "Now, will I be able to know what these attributes do?" He focused more on the attribute, but just as he was about to look, he suddenly heard footsteps from outside.


    Aur''s figure blurred and then vanished.


    There was a knocking sound from outside the room, followed by an extremely respectful voice.


    "Master, it is time for yourunch."


    After speaking, she patiently waited for a reply. However, none came, which gradually furrowed her brows in a frown.


    "Master?"


    She knocked slightly again, but with just a little push, the door opened simultaneously.


    As the saying goes, curiosity kills the cat, and the servant enters the room.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her neck and promptly fainted,nding on the ground.


    Fortunately, just before her head could hit the floor, a burly hand stopped its descent and gentlyid her down.


    Aur looked at her unconscious state and nodded with a satisfied expression.


    Then, he turned his attention back to the melted corpse of Aiden, his crimson eyes glowing with a pattern resembling a hand.


    Whoosh!


    The surrounding seemed to be torned as a ck hand materialised and entered the corpse.


    "Tier One: Thieving Hand."


    Though the physical body was melted and destroyed, the mental space remained intact.


    The ck hand materialised in the mental space and swiftly retrieved a spell before manifesting in the real world.


    Meanwhile, the mental space started to break down like ss,pletely destroyed, while the dark blue mana returned, feeding the world.


    Aur looked at the blue pattern resembling a snake with a strange expression on his face.


    "Is this a transformation spell too?" he pondered, making a slight incision with his saber.


    Now his blood had entirely changed, with the golden particles within bing even more apparent.


    At least fifty percent of his entire red blood now contained these golden particles.


    With a slight movement of his finger, he dropped the mixture of red and golden blood into the pattern.


    Instantly, the spell shot towards him, tearing through the air and into his mental space.


    "Let''s leave," Aur muttered.


    With that, he vanished from his location, leaving behind the melted corpse and the unconscious servant on the ground.


    As Aur made his way home, his thoughts were consumed by contemtion.


    It seemed evident that he had been targeted by at least two powerful individuals, if not more. The first assassin he had in likely came from Aiden.


    However, the origin of the other five assassins remained a mystery.


    Aiden was indeed influential and wealthy as a instructor, but he didn''t seem to possess the means to employ five peak tier one wizards at once.

 Chapter 249: Devastating News

    Aur pondered with a decisive expression, attributing the source of the assassins to the alchemist.


    Other than them, he couldn''t recall offending anyone who could deploy peak tier one wizards against him so readily.


    Such individuals were already in the line of big-shots, just under the Elders in terms of power and influence.


    "Muscle system."


    Summoning his familiar blue panel once more, he focused on the skill section, which had now grown to 11.


    ¡ª----


    [Spells:


    -Snake Transformation.


    -Elemental Mastery.


    -Wizard''s hand.


    -Ten leaps.


    -Turtle''s shell.


    -Rock Skin.


    -Thieving hand.


    -Tranquil Mind Incantation.


    -Blink.


    -Zephyr''s Cloak.


    -Devour.]


    ¡ª----


    He looked at the first with a slightly happy expression. After all, the more spells he had, the better equipped he would be to protect himself. Although he had advanced much quicker in the physical path, it didn''t mean he would neglect the wizard path.


    This path was much more developed in this world and had the potential to go far, increasing his means.


    Thinking of these, Aur focused on the snake transformation.


    Another panel appeared in front of his vision.


    [Snake Transformation - A Tier One spell that allows the wizard to transform into a giant snake. The power of the snake depends on the mana used to activate it.]


    Seeing the system''s evaluation, it wasn''t much different from what he had already thought about.


    It was just an ordinary transformation spell, and its power was also average. However, it had its advantages and disadvantages. For Aur, who already had a strong body, it didn''t matter much at all, only a waste of mana.


    Thinking of this, Aur shook his head and returned to his grand residence.


    He promptly summoned his system and looked at it again, focusing on the attributes.


    [Muscle Mass attribute needs to reach ten points before reaching tier two.]


    [Life Level attribute needs three more points before reaching the next tier.]


    Looking at the task, Aur''s eyes narrowed again.


    "I must reach tier two wizard status before taking action against Aiden; otherwise, I would be helpless. Let''s go into another bout of seclusion."


    Just like that, a month passed, and devastating news spread, shocking all the Elders of the North Vige.


    The Beast Tide has grown stronger bybining all the beasts of the wilderness together. Not just wolves, but imps, ogres, remnants of the shadow bear, and every single beast has united under the leadership of Fenrir.


    They are charging forward with unstoppable momentum, destroying all the viges one by one. Even the Landlord family, who have lived in the area for countless centuries, has been eradicated under the power of the Beast Tide.


    This news has instilled a deep fear in the Elders, who have already prepared numerous escape routes for themselves since they are on the opposite side of the Beast Tide.


    Once the Beast Tide reaches their vige, it will mean that they have conquered the entire wilderness.


    The Elders have gathered in the office of the Vige Leader, and the atmosphere is heavy and depressing.


    The second elder looked at Noah with worry and asked, "What should we do now, Leader?" Noah had a calm expression on his face as he replied with a chuckle, "We wait until they reach here."


    The Elders frowned when they heard this. Even the first elder had a strange expression on his face. "But-" the second elder began to say, but Noah interrupted him by shaking his hand. With a sigh, the second elder sat back down.


    Noah looked at all the Elders and smiled, "Alright, I called you all here to share some good news with you. Today, our North Vige has given birth to another Alchemist." His tone was filled with pride.


    The Elders were momentarily distracted from the looming threat of the Beast Tide and asked in surprise, "Who is it, Vige Leader?"


    Noah pointed to the burly youth with white hair sitting in one of the seats. The Elders followed his gaze and looked at the youth with an expressionless face. "It''s Elder Aur," Noah announced.


    The second elder yelped in surprise and eximed, "An Alchemist!?" while looking at Aur with an astonished gaze.


    Noah replied, "Yes, he had the talent to be an Alchemist, so I helped him a bit, and now he has be an Alchemist who can create potions right off the bat."


    "One of our vige''s great blessings," one of the elders remarked happily.


    However, the first elder interrupted and signalled to one of the elders, "Leader, you still haven''t told us how we are going to solve the beast tide. Although it''s a great blessing for our vige, an alchemist cannot stop the beast tide, can they?"


    Noah smiled and replied, "You are correct." He then turned to Aur and said, "Elder Aur, since you have be an Alchemist, ask whatever you want. I will do whatever I can to satisfy your demands."


    "Thank you, Vige Leader," Aur replied, standing up and bowing.


    Noah then paused momentarily in thought before he spoke, "By the way, the crime rate in the vige has gone up significantly, and even one of the instructors has been in. We should take action against such things. How dare they bring disharmony to the vige? So, I have ordered a thorough investigation into the details of this matter."


    The Elders fell silent for a moment, contemting the looming threat of the Beast Tide.


    "Has the leader gone crazy? Why is this bastard thinking about trivial things when we are all going to die?" These thoughts resonated in unison, though nobody dared to speak them aloud.


    However, Noah broke the silence by pping his hands and smiling. "I have gathered some allies as well," he said.


    The sound of footsteps approached the door, and people entered one by one.


    Noah greeted them warmly, "Wee, Aiken and the Landlord family head, who havee from far and wide to our humble vige." He spoke in a tone that sounded as if he was meeting a long lost brother.


    The people he addressed had varying expressions on their faces as they looked at all the Elders and Noah present.

 Chapter 250: Plotting of the Ten Landlords

    "Noah," Aiken looked at him with aplicated expression.


    "It''s fine. You guys can stay with us and resist the beast wave together," Noah said with a chuckle escaping his lips as multiple empty seats were arranged for them.


    "Yes," Aiken nodded his head and sat down, the others following suit.


    Earl, his son, stood next to his father, carefully observing the Elders with wariness, his clothes tattered from a long distance of fleeing.


    "Sigh, what should we do?" Earl thought in his heart with trepidation and helplessness. He didn''t have the strength to do anything; all he could do was watch his father.


    Just then, he caught sight of a burly youth''s face sitting in one of the seats.


    "Eh, is that?" Earl thought with some confusion as he looked at Aur, who was sitting with the Elders.


    "Alright, you guys can settle on your amodation. We will be facing the entire great wilderness in just two days from now at most," Noah''s voice resounded at this time, bringing Earl out of his contemtion.


    "Now, Disperse," he said, shaking his hand, and the other immediately disappeared as well.


    The meeting soon ended, however, all the Elders had uncertain expressions on their faces, looking at each other.


    Regardless of whether Noah could solve this disaster or not, they had to leave a backdoor for them to survive.


    Aur was also walking down the road with a thoughtful expression on his face. "You cane out now," he said in a light tone, abruptly stopping his footsteps.


    "Sorry, Elder Aur, for disturbing you," the person replied.


    Aur shook his head. "It''s my honour to greet the young master of the Bet family." As he spoke, he looked to the front, seeing the person he had not seen in a long time.


    He had previously met him when Leo wanted to sabotage Aur, but instead, UNO reversed, causing Leo to be on the receiving end of the rage of this guy.


    Sure, here''s the corrected version:


    "Now, this young master Bet seemed like nothing more than amoner, with his hair disheveled and clothes patched as if they had been running for their lives like a dog until now. His personal guard was nowhere to be seen; one could discern from this that the guy was most likely already killed in the beast tide.


    "Elder Aur, I will be direct with you this time," young master Bet said with a contemtive expression, his tone turning more serious.


    "What is it?" Aur asked curiously.


    "Can you provide us with the potion to recover our mana, and also the potion to gather mana?" he said in a soft voice.


    Aur had a thoughtful expression on his face before nodding after careful consideration. "That''s no problem. How much do you want?"


    The young master raised his two fingers.


    "Two?"


    "No, twenty," he stated.


    Aur immediately went silent when he heard this. "Twenty is too difficult for me," he shook his head before he was about to leave.


    Seeing this, the young master Bet became anxious and hurriedly called him again. "We will award you with three high-grade mana crystals."


    Aur didn''t stop, making the young master grit his teeth in frustration. "We will give you twenty high-grade mana crystals."


    At that moment, Aur paused as he expressionlessly turned around. "When do you need it?"


    "In these two days."


    "Alright, send the materials to my residence," Aur lightly said before he left for home.


    "Sigh," watching Aur leave his sight, the young master sighed.


    "Previously, he needed to be careful about my status, but now I have to be respectful of him. Fate truly works in mysterious ways."


    The young master of the Bet said as he turned into mes, heading to an unassuming courtyard.


    After reaching the door, he transformed into his normal human form and lightly knocked on the door.


    The young master entered the room and spoke in a soft tone, "Father."


    "Come in," came a hoarse voice from inside. As soon as he entered, the young master bowed without looking up.


    "Father, I have alreadymissioned Aur to make the potion," he said.


    "Good," the hoarse voice replied. "How much did it cost?"


    The young master hesitated for a moment, fearing the answer would not please his father. But he gathered his courage and spoke, "Twenty high-grade mana crystals."


    Silence filled the room, making the young master even more anxious. However, within two minutes, the hoarse voice spoke again. "You can leave. I will send the material to Aur''s residence."


    "Thank you, father," the young master said before leaving. As he closed the door, he peeked slightly and saw ten men with regal auras sitting in the chairs.


    The young master murmured to himself, "The other heads of thendlords."


    He felt a sense of horror as from the information that there were only twondlord families left, but all ten leaders were now present sitting casually.


    This meant that they were definitely plotting something. However, as a young master, he knew he couldn''t intervene in their affairs and didn''t dare to.


    "Brother, that Aur is too arrogant," one of thendlordsined. "He took advantage of our helplessness and basically looted us. He not only took our material but also took twenty high-grade mana crystals asmission. Who takes so much?"


    "Don''t be like that," anotherndlord sighed. "We can''t afford to attract attention, you know the disciples of that bastard Noah hates us, right?"


    "Since William is the future of the vige, Noah protects him very much," the only femalendlord in the courtyard said calmly. "Almost every resource is given to him as long as he wants it. If we act rashly, we will be in trouble."


    "I have a solution for all of you," a cold voice suddenly echoed in the ce.


    "Who?" the tenndlords asked in unison with some wariness, looking up to see an old man wearing the robes of the elder of the north vige.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard of me," the first elder said with a smile on his face. "Don''t panic, Ie in alliance."


    The ten heads of the tenndlords were shaken when they heard this.

 Chapter 251: Aurs plan and the two sisters

    Aur returned to his residence again with a contemtive expression on his face.


    "What are thesendlords up to?" He narrowed his eyes while walking in the hallway.


    "Muscle system," he muttered, deep in thought.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Mid-tier one (10%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 8.68 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Life Level: 3.37 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 11


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    As the blue panel appeared before him once again, Aur let out a sigh and shook his head in disappointment.


    He had already delivered the promised potion to Noah and in return, was granted the ability to choose whatever he wanted.


    Without hesitation, Aur selected the living beast. With Noah by his side, Aur gained numerous beasts, leading to a significant increase in his attributes.


    However, Aur was still not satisfied.


    He needed to have at least tier two strength if he wanted to walk through the vige without being harmed.


    Unfortunately, he was still short of this by a hundred stat points. If he continued with his daily quests, it would take him more than a hundred days to make up for the deficit.


    But he knew better than these ways to do such a thing, and there were various ways to increase his blood and Qi, as well as strengthening his body.


    This massive increase in his muscle mass attribute wasn''t only because of the Devour spell, but also because of the nourishing meat of the beast he ate and the body-refining potions he consumed at frequent intervals.


    However, this also made his attributes more and more resistant after consuming the potion, and now he could basically gain zero value from drinking it anymore; it was like drinking water for him now.


    "In the beast tide, I might be able to secure more live beasts, which could significantly help me." This was the only possible way for him to rapidly increase his strength.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he walked towards his room and was about to enter.


    "Who is there?" he paused.


    "It''s us, master," two very meek voices sounded in unison.


    "Hmm?" Aur raised his brows as he opened the door, immediately a scent wafted into his nostrils, while two sisters reclined on the bed, wearing scanty clothing that barely covered their bodies.


    "Master," they both blushed towards him and slowly moved towards him, swaying their curvaceous hips.


    "What are you two doing?" Aur''s cold voice rang in their ears, causing them to shiver, not from the cold, but from his imposing presence. His crimson gaze seemed to pierce their very souls.


    "Master, we want to give ourselves to you."


    Aur looked at the two blond women and their nearly naked figures with an expressionless face, his thoughts unknown.


    "And why would I want that?" he asked, which left the two sisters dumbfounded.


    "This¡ª"


    "Leave this room," Aur said lightly as he climbed onto his bed.


    The two sisters nced at each other, uncertainty clouding their expressions, before they both bowed their heads in unison.


    "Master, please don''t abandon us like this."


    "When did I say I will abandon you?" Aur asked, giving them a searching look.


    "The position of head maid will be yours, so leave."


    "But we insist on sharing our first time with you, master," ra and Seraphine said in unison.


    "Hmm," Aur looked at them with an expressionless face. "I won''t love you, no matter what you do, and I might abandon you without a second thought."


    "We don''t care, master," they spoke softly.


    ra and Seraphine were aware of their own beauty and were most confident in this aspect. As long as they warmed Aur''s bed, they believed he wouldn''t remain indifferent to them any longer. Oh, how wishful thinking that was.


    Aur sensed his blood and Qi boiling, his expression helpless. After all, whether he wanted it or not, these growth hormones couldn''t be suppressed for long and might even harm the body if he attempted to do so.


    Especially since his physique had grown stronger, these desires had multiplied to a terrifying degree. Although Aur could handle it, it didn''t mean he was a monk who didn''t enjoy the pleasures of the world. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Very well then," Aur stood up and slowly opened his clothes.


    The two sisters blushed simultaneously upon seeing his muscr physique, feeling both intimidated and excited for some reason. There was also a constant urge to pray to him, almost every time they were near him.


    This was the effect of Aur''s Life Level. Previously, it had not affected Noah and the Elders because they were simply of a higher tier than him, so they didn''t even notice the changes in him.


    However, when their gaze went towards the lower area of his body, their faces turned entirely red.


    "Since you have chosen this, then don''t regret itter."


    "We won''t, Master," ra and Seraphine said confidently.


    "Very well," Aur moved towards them, patting their cheeks with his bulky arms, towering over them with an expressionless face.


    ra and Seraphine had to strain their necks to see Aur and couldn''t help but gulp nervously.


    "Please take care of us, Master." They both threw themselves into his arms.


    Soon, moans resounded throughout the entire mansion, almost like an earthquake had urred.


    The servants who recognized the moans looked towards the room of their master, where the voices emanated from, and could already guess what was happening.


    Lucy, who was listening to the sounds, gritted her teeth with frustration.


    "Those two sluts have already seduced that bastard. If this goes on, my position in his heart might falter," she thought helplessly.


    Soon, two days passed in the blink of an eye, and the beast tide had already arrived, surrounding the north vige entirely.


    The beasts all emitted a ferocious aura, and they seemed to be in an endless number, with no end in sight.


    Not only were there various types of wolves, but also other beasts. Their forces had at least tripledpared to thest time!

 Chapter 252: Fighting the beast tide

    The Elders looked at the endless hordes of beasts with trepidation evident in their gaze.


    "Leader, should we abandon the vige?" one of the Elders said, his expression hesitant.


    Noah gave the Elder a stern look and replied simply, "No."


    The Elders all fell silent, taken aback by Noah''s firm response.


    "Prepare to defend the vige. If I find any deserters, I will punish them myself," Noah said, his tone chilling.


    With Noah''smand, the vige defences were erected while he made his way to his office.


    The beasts were remarkably swift, reaching the wall in just about an hour, and the war began to unfold one encounter at a time.


    However, none of the beasts belonged to tier two; only those of tier one or below made their moves in an endless tide, while the higher-tiered beasts remained in hiding.


    The Elders, eager to take action, found themselves scratching their heads in frustration.


    If the tier two beasts had shown themselves, they could have immediately taken action and killed them, effectively decapitating the endless tide of beasts.


    However, such a thing was now not possible at all.


    They needed to be in constant fear of the higher-tier beasts and couldn''t take action because if a beast sneaks up on you, then the chances of defeat are higher.


    Usually, a tier two wizard was stronger than an average tier two beast; however, if that were in a fair situation where a beast sneaks up on you, then the beast will surely have the advantage.


    This was exactly how the beast tide destroyed them: using an endless amount of low-tier beasts, the higher tier didn''t even have to show themselves to attack.


    Considering these thoughts, the Elders sent out their disciples one by one to take on the beasts individually.


    Among them was Aur; he had volunteered himself to be one of the candidates.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at the Elders who were surveying them from a distance.


    "It will be difficult to make moves when they are in ce," Aur thought as he looked at the person ahead who was valiantly leading the charge, Williams.


    However, it was even better if William could be in the limelight; then the beasts and the Elders'' focus would be there, allowing Aur to focus his attention elsewhere.


    "Roar," William cried out loudly and covered his entire body in ice armour, charging into the beasts heroically, ying them all.


    The presence he revealed was undoubtedly that of a high-tier one wizard, and with just a sh from him, a tier one met its end in a swift motion.


    The others were also encouraged by these actions and all charged at the beasts.


    Though the quantity of beasts was muchrger, it could be said to be endless.


    However, usually, a student of the academy could fight at least three beasts at once.


    And soon, under theirbined efforts, they cleared around a hundred metres from the wall.


    Observing this, the Elders were quite satisfied.


    "William is truly a prodigy; hisbat strength isn''t less than that of the veteran instructors. With his involvement, the others were also motivated to work harder," one of the Elders praised, satisfied with William''s moves.


    "You are right, William is truly worthy of the title ''prodigy''," another Elder agreed.


    Their gaze inevitably shifted to the corner, where Aur was fighting at an extremely slow pace, barely defeating the beasts one by one.


    He didn''t act recklessly like the others, charging into a group of beasts; instead, Aur chose the safe route, killing them one by one. Consequently, his injuries were almost non-existent. However, at the same time, his contribution could barely bepared to even that of a wizard apprentice.


    Seeing this, the multitude of Elders were disappointed but didn''t say anything. After all, Aur was an alchemist; he didn''t need to fight at all.


    In fact, he didn''t even need to join them in fighting off the tide. But he did so out of his own insistence. They soon withdrew their gaze from Aur and looked at William with excitement.


    Aur, who casually threw a rotating water ball that destroyed a peak mortal beast, could faintly sense the perception of the other Elders withdrawing, which made a smile appear on his face.


    "Finally, those bastards are not paying attention," Aur thought as his figure blurred before appearing right in front of a tier one beast, which was distracted, while extending his hand.


    The wolf was frightened to death, for it felt an aura of death which made its hair stand on end.


    The moment Aur touched its head, the wolf struggled for less than five breaths before its vitality waned and it died, copsing powerlessly to the ground and soon turning into a skeleton.


    "Muscle system."


    - Muscle mass: 8.73 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    "Not bad, it increased by five stat points. Now, a tier one beast gives me five stats point, much less than previously, but still a significant amount," Aur murmured as he looked at the beast in front of him, almost drooling.


    The beasts surrounding Aur felt a chill as they looked at him with visible fear in their eyes.


    Just like that, the battle continued, and echoes of battle cries resounded from time to time. If you looked at the entire situation, the vige was still dominating the battle position.


    However, all the wizards were already exhausted from the tireless fight, and their mana was gradually being wrung dry.


    But looking at the herds of beasts, they were dispirited. They were still in an endless amount, all staring at them ferociously.


    Aur, who was at the corner of the battlefield, had already harvested several tier one beasts. With his rapid advancement in strength, he had even absorbed the strength of a peak tier one beast.


    Previously, it was too dangerous for him to do so because the beast could fight back, and he couldn''t fully suppress a peak tier one beast yet.


    However, now he has progressed significantly. As long as he erupted with his blood and Qi, killing a normal peak tier one beast was very easy.


    As time passed and night fell, the moon showed in the sky. The silvery light of the moon fell on the blood-soaked figure of Aur as he looked at the endless tide of beasts again, a sigh escaping his lips.


    There was no way he could beat them, and the others were fully exhausted as well. Countless students and instructors had been killed. From the thousands of Wizards deployed, almost a quarter of them had already fallen to the beasts.


    Just as he was contemting what to do, the sound of a horn rang in the vige, calling back all the wizards.


    They swiftly retreated, but some wizards fell to the ws of the beasts during the retreat, frustrating the Elders. If they took action immediately, the tier two beasts would retaliate. Though they didn''t know why the tier three beasts had still not taken action to kill the entire vige, it was better this way.


    At that moment, Noah, with an expressionless face, came to the defence, cutting through the air.


    "Leader, you have finallye," seeing this, all the Elders'' eyes lit up with delight at the situation.


    Noah nodded, looking at the endless herds of beasts.


    "Leader, should we attack the tide now?" one of the Elders asked with a tentative expression.


    "No," Noah replied with a simple statement and looked at the particr man.


    Everyone followed Noah''s gaze and saw William standing there with a smile on his face.


    A chuckle escaped Noah as he looked at the Elder''s curious expression.


    "He is the key to the survival of the vige," Noah said unceremoniously.


    "What do you mean, Leader?" The elders were shaken when they heard this.


    Although William was a talented person, at least much more talented than them, he was just a high-tier one wizard.


    He didn''t even have the strength of a tier two wizard. It was impossible for him to make any waves in the battle of the strong.


    In fact, he wasn''t even qualified to join in the fight of tier two wizards, let alone the tier three ones.


    "Let''s distribute medicine first to the others," Noah lightly said, and everyone nodded their heads. Seeing that he didn''t want to speak, they couldn''t force a mighty tier three wizard to open their mouth, could they?


    For some reason, the beasts all halted in their tracks right in front of the defense without moving at all. This made the Elders even more confused.


    There was no way these ferocious, bloodthirsty beasts would halt here. There must be something wrong.


    Noah looked at this with a slightly stunned expression. He had just convinced Lord Sky to take action to protect William''s safety and provide him with the opportunity to grow. But these beasts suddenly stopped?


    What was going on?


    Just then, they heard a soul-rending howl from the distance. The howl made even Noah''s scalp tingle with dread as a strong source of danger fell on Noah.


    "That must be that mutated beast," he thought with narrowed eyes, some greed evident in his gaze. A mutated beast was stronger than a normal one, but at the same time, its corpse was quite valuable. If he could get Lord Sky to y it, then all the benefits from the beast would most likely fall into his hands.


    However, just then, under the stunned gaze of Noah and the Elders, the endless tide of beasts slowly retreated.


    "Eh, what is happening?" one of the students said in disbelief, pointing at the endless tide of beasts who were slowly retreating.


    "What''s going on? Why did the beasts retreat?"


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 253: Lord Sky takes action

    The beast tide slowly retreated one by one in an orderly manner, akin to disciplined soldiers, leaving onlookers stunned and utterly perplexed.


    Just moments ago, they had been bloodthirsty, but now they were retreating as if they were part of a well-organised military unit.


    Amidst the confusion, a man materialised out of thin air, his gaze fixed on the receding tide of beasts.


    "Weird," he muttered, his tone tinged with an air of curiosity.


    The man appeared to be an average adult, d in a ck robe that concealed his entire form, save for a faint me-shaped mark on his forehead. Despite his unassuming appearance, there was something peculiar about him that set him apart.


    However, what truly baffled observers was the fact that this seemingly ordinary man was suspended in the air. Flying was a feat beyond the reach of ordinary individuals.


    Even wizards, with all their magical prowess, could not easily escape the pull of the earth''s gravity.


    While there were spells designed for aerial movement, they were limited in their effectiveness, allowing at most a glide through the air.


    True flight, escaping the gravitational pull of a, required to have gaseous mana within one''s mental space.


    So this man was undoubtedly a tier four wizard!


    Who could it be except for Lord Sky, with whom Noah had initially made a deal?


    Lord Sky surveyed the herds of beasts with excitement flickering in his eyes. However, his interesty not in these poor beasts, but in one particr creature hidden among them¡ªa beast whose pupils moved warily shimmered with intelligence.


    "Has this beast gained aplete soul?" he pondered aloud, a hint of excitement in his voice. "Those damn bastards dared to cut off the source of life in this ce, and no lifespan spell can be born naturally here because of it. Eventually, I''ll run out of natural lifespans, though it''s plenty for now."


    Lost in thought, Lord Sky moved silently through the air. Even the ferocious beasts paid him no heed, as if he were invisible.


    He swiftly reached thergest wolf hidden within the herd, his finger pointing slightly at the massive wolf with its blue fur and yellow stripes.


    At that moment, Fenrir, who had been gazing at the wall with a contemtive expression, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. A sense of imminent danger gripped his entire being, as if death were about to im him in the next heartbeat.


    A beast''s intuition was keener and swifter than that of a wizard''s, honed by their existence in the wilds, where survival depended on split-second decisions made on the precarious edge between life and death.


    Without hesitation, Fenrir spun around and bolted, his form transforming into a crackling ball of lightning as he shot into the air.


    "Hmph," Lord Sky sneered disdainfully, a small cloud forming at his fingertips and hurtling toward Fenrir at a terrifying speed.


    Within a hundred-metre radius of the cloud''s path, all nearby beasts withered and perished in an instant. The cloud seemed to teleport, closing the five-kilometre gap to Fenrir in the span of a single breath.


    Awooo!


    Fenrir unleashed a thunderous roar, his eyes aze with red fury as he gathered all his strength. Lightning crackled around his form as he released a breath of beam of lightning from his open jaws, aiming it directly at the approaching cloud.


    The cloud and the ray of lightning collided with a deafening roar, unleashing a terrifying explosion that reverberated throughout the entire area.


    In an instant, a radius of ten kilometres was engulfed in devastation, as beasts were obliterated, reduced to mere fragments by the sheer force of the st; even some parts of the wall, which were as far as twenty kilometres from the site, were affected by it.


    "Eh?"


    All who witnessed the explosion stood stunned, their faces pale with shock as they beheld the cataclysmic disy before them, cold sweat trickled down their backs.


    Even Noah, typicallyposed, felt a shiver run down his spine at the ominous spectacle unfolding before him. "Has Lord Sky already taken action?" he mused, a glimmer of excitement flickering in his eyes.


    "Leader, who is that?" one of the Elders queried, pointing towards a small ck dot rapidly approaching them, growingrger with each passing moment.


    Noah remainedposed, raising a hand to signal silence. They waited patiently as the figure, adorned with long ck hair and draped in ck robes robes and a symbol of a cloud on it, drew closer with an unassumingmon presence.


    All the Elders'' pupils dted not because of the presence, but upon seeing the person effortlessly traversing the air as if it were solid ground.


    "Lord Sky," Noah greeted with a respectful bow, a smile gracing his lips.


    However, Lord Sky remained expressionless, his demeanor veiled with an internal irritation.


    "Don''t disturb me," he reprimanded curtly before vanishing into thin air.


    Noah smiled bitterly at the abrupt departure, exchanging nces with the Elders.


    "Lord Sky''s mood must be ruined because of something," Noah remarked lightly, preparing to depart himself.


    "Wait, Leader, what should we do now?" one of the Elders inquired.


    "Do I need to tell you? Integrate all those powers that havee to our vige and make them members," Noah responded firmly.


    "But they might not be loyal¡ª"


    "With Lord Sky on our side, who will dare to disobey?" Noah''s words hung in the air as he too vanished from sight.


    Leaving the Elder bitter, the most bitter, however, was definitely the first Elder, as he was truly frustrated.


    Aur looked at these scenes silently, as he could already guess that these events would likely ur. With a tier four wizard, the beast tide from the resources in the wilderness couldn''t grow enough to even threaten him.


    However, there was a harvest that made even Aur have a smile on his face.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Mid-tier one (10%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 9.99 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Life Level: 3.67 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 11


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    The gain to his attribute was too bountiful; Aur had directly increased his attribute to nine point ny-nine!


    He was only a single stat point away from reaching the tier two realm.


    It wasn''t like he hadn''t tried to absorb more; however, even after devouring a peak tier one ogre, which granted him the most stat points, his attribute didn''t increase. This was a bottleneck!

 Chapter 254: Tier two: Strengthening Cells

    Aur could faintly perceive that he couldn''t break through to tier two using the Devour spell, since it was only a tier one spell.


    However, that didn''t deter him in the slightest. There was a much simpler way to break through; he just needed that one final push, and he could achieve it with just a single daily quest.


    Thinking of this, Aur felt even more satisfied with the prospect of reaching tier two.


    With the strength of a tier two wizard, he could be much bolder, and his search for lifespan spells might be easier. If he could obtain one, then he would have...


    Aur tightened his fist, determination shing in his eyes. "Mother and Father, wait for me," he whispered fiercely.


    William, who had been in the limelight, suddenly approached him with a confident stride. "Aur, how are you doing?" he asked, his tone warm.


    Aur''s gaze turned suspicious. "What is this guy up to?" he wondered silently, but he didn''t voice his thoughts, simply nodding in response.


    "I''m doing well. Why are you here?" Aur inquired, his tone unpleasant.


    William smiled gleefully. "Why so guarded, Aur? Aren''t we friends?"


    Aur stared at him with his crimson gaze before a warm smile appeared on his face. "Of course we are friends. I am just curious why you havee?"


    "Actually, I wanted to take you under my wing. I have basically been confirmed as the vige leader, and you, my friend, have the talent and abilities to be a subordinate."


    "Haha, Friend William, if that was the case, then I would dly agree. But taking an alchemist as a subordinate? You need to be prepared to bleed money," Aur said, rubbing his hands together as his smile grew warmer.


    "Don''t worry about money," William replied, patting Aur on the shoulder. "How much do you even need?"


    "Ten high-grade mana crystals as a sry for working for a month."


    William''s expression froze when he heard this. "Are you kidding me?"


    "Do you know the worth of an alchemist?" Aur shook his head with a sigh as he left the ce, leaving behind an ugly-faced William.


    The other wizards looked at this with some interest in their eyes, while some chuckled and gave William mocking stares.


    Initially, William shined the brightest, but over the past year, Aur had be an Elder and also advanced as an alchemist, with his talent not any less than William''s.


    An alchemist had vast resources, and even with mediocre talent, one could still have a chance to reach tier three just from those resources alone.


    Take the only alchemist of the vige, for example. Despite having only low-grade talent, the person had reached the peak of the tier one wizard realm. This would be impossible for an ordinary individual, but for an alchemist, it could be said to be rtively easy.


    "This guy''s intelligence seems to be diminishing, or rather, he is bing self-conceited," Aur mused to himself as he returned to his dorm and quicklypleted the daily quest.


    "It''s finally time to reach tier two in strength," he thought excitedly, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Mid-tier one (10%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 9.99 (+) [Tier one (peak)]


    -Life Level: 3.67 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 11


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    First, he checked his body. The terrifying blood and Qi were hidden inside, ready to be unleashed at hismand.


    With a mere thought, he could erupt with a terrifying strength capable of melting everything in its path. His muscles and bones had be stronger and sturdier, reaching the point where he was invulnerable to attacks below tier one.


    Even tier one attacks could hardly graze his skin.


    With that in mind, Aur focused and directly allocated the one stat point to the muscle mass attribute.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the progress of his body, which hadpletely halted, started again. His blood and Qi rose to another height, his muscles, bones, and tendons being gradually nourished. His height grewrger andrger, reaching seven feet in height.


    Aur''s expression shifted slightly as his perception grew to another level. He sensed strange changes in his body.


    The cells in his body became unusually active, and strange changes started to take ce within them.


    "My cells?" Aur thought, his expression reflecting his surprise.


    As he grew stronger, he realised that the increase in blood and Qi was limited.


    Though it greatly enhanced hisbat strength, it couldn''t match the capabilities of a tier two existence.


    Now, Aur understood the direction he needed to take. Initially, only his muscles were important, with blood and Qi taking a back seat.


    However, upon reaching tier one, blood and Qi became more crucial. Now, in tier two, he was embarking on the path to transform his cells.


    These cellr changes opened up new possibilities for Aur. His muscles, blood, and Qi rapidly grew in tandem with these transformations.


    The changes in his cells brought about all-round benefits to his qualities, rapidly enhancing his strength.


    The processsted for a straight five hours, during which Aur patiently waited for the changes to subside.


    He carefully sensed every shift within his body, growing more familiar with his own strength with each passing moment.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Mid-tier one (10%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 10 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 1/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 3.67 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 11


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur examined the text beside his muscle attribute with bright eyes.


    "As I guessed, my power is now being developed towards the strengthening of cells. However, isn''t the progress too low? What''s the conversion rate between the stats point and the strengthening of my cells?"


    Numerous thoughts arose in Aur''s head as he shook his head.


    "I will know that after I test it out, but for now, let''s check my strength."

 Chapter 255: Killed with a punch

    In one of the grandly decorated residences, luxurious decorations adorned every corner, attracting frequent visitors and even forming a line outside.


    "Hey, who lives here to have such a luxurious residence?" a curious passerby asked.


    The person, startled by the question, gave the passerby a deep look. "You must be a new student from the academy?"


    "Haha," the new student scratched his head awkwardly, "yeah, you caught me."


    "This is the residence of an Alchemist. Although it''s not as spacious as an Elder''s yard, the decorations alone are enough to make even an Elder drool over the resources."


    The new student''s eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, I see. My mistake. I didn''t recognize that this was the residence of the only Alchemist in our vige."


    "Well, not exactly the only Alchemist."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "There''s another Alchemist in the vige now."


    "Wow, really? Who could the other Alchemist be?" the new student asked, his expression filled with astonishment.


    "It''s Elder Aur," the man said with some reverence in his tone.


    "Would he ept disciples? How strong is he?" the new student asked excitedly.


    "No, he is quite young. As per the information I have heard, he is at most at the early-tier one or, at most, mid-tier one wizard."


    "Then how did he be an Elder?"


    The man chuckled upon hearing these questions, then narrated the tale of Aur as if it were a heroic fantasy.


    The new student was fascinated, and in the end, couldn''t help but say, "Elder Aur is such a valiant hero."


    Little did they know, the "valiant hero" they were talking about was slowly making his way through the front gates, unnoticed by anyone. Even those two conversing didn''t notice him, except for a slight breeze they felt.


    Aur''s eyes were shining in a swirling pattern, and his entire body seamlessly blended in with the wind as if he was the wind itself, and the wind was him.


    "Tier one: Zephyr''s clock."


    Aur looked around at the guard standing in the doorway.


    They didn''t recognize him, even after he passed right through, but he nodded with a satisfied expression.


    It would be impossible to locate him unless a tier one investigative spell with a wizard was constantly activating the spell.


    With these thoughts in mind, Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression before ncing at the door of the residence.


    "As far as I know, there should be an rm that would instantly buzz if someone uses mana here," Aur muttered thoughtfully as he jumped up, reaching the tall gate and standing on it.


    "Eh, did some wind blow through here?" one of the guards said with a startled expression.


    "Wind blows every time, what are you so nervous about? Seeing our master, even the Elders bootlick him, you don''t have to be tense," the other guard said with an uncaring expression.


    Aur, who was standing on the walls, chuckled when he heard this as he looked at the grand sight of the mansion, with numerous herbs growing with care and some special technique.


    "What a sight. However, if I use mana after taking just a step, I would be immediately discovered."


    Aur took deep breaths and readied himself.


    "Here we go." Aur immediately stopped the supply of mana to the spell in his mental space, and his eyes stopped glowing with the pattern, instantly revealing his figure to the naked eye.


    In the next instance, his figure blurred again and quickly entered the mansion, travelling like the wind before he finally reached the main room nobody could sense or see him invisible to the naked eyes as if like a wind itself.


    Inside the main room, there was a man entirely covered in a dark cloak, with only his withered hand visible, indicating that he was an old man sitting on a chair while a beautiful maid served him.


    Just then, a nervous servant entered carrying urgent news.


    "Speak, what is it?" the Alchemist Elmer said calmly, his voice hoarse as usual.


    "It seems the beast tide has been wiped out."


    "Eh!?" Elmer was stunned by this revtion.


    "How did they get wiped out? Speak slowly and be calm," he instructed, gesturing for the maid to respectfully leave.


    "Yes, Master. Initially, the fighting was going ording to n, and no matter what the wizards did, they could never match the countless beasts, but¡­"


    The man narrated the entire story without skipping a beat, leaving Elmer stunned as he listened intently.


    "A tier four wizard?" he murmured, cing his hand near his chin, intercepted by his ck cloak although his face wasn''t seen but he could still feel his hand through the heavy cloak that covered him.


    "Very well, you can leave now."


    "Yes, Master."


    After Elmer was alone, he slowly took off his hood, revealing an aged face with wrinkled skin that clung to his bones, almost like a skeleton.


    "The assassination attempt has failed, and now that bastard got through the beast tide as well. How will I get the chance to kill him next time?" hemented with some pity. Even though he spoke aloud since there was no one but him in the room, he didn''t care at all.


    "That brat dared to encroach on my interests. That is directly dividing my interest. I can''t allow him to live," his aged eyes revealed some greed.


    Bang!


    "Who is there?" Elmer''s ears twitched as he became alert, looking around the room with a weary expression.


    Immediately, his eyes reflected a pattern that seemed like a star, and with this, his ears started to glow green.


    This was a spell that increased his hearing tenfold¡ªan investigative spell!


    "Hmm?" he turned around only to see a giant fisting at him at terrifying speed.


    Bang!


    Elmer felt a terrifying pain before his world went nk, and with a thud, he fell to the ground.


    Aur revealed himself, looking at the puddle of blood with some amazement in his gaze, a peak tier one wizard couldn''t even see his face before he was sted into blood mist.

 Chapter 256: Trapped

    Aur had only used one hundredth of his strength, yet he was able to punch Almer to death in an instant.


    After all, Almer was a peak tier one wizard.


    Previously, if Aur had fought with him¡ªeven if Aur had used his full strength and surprise attacked him catching him off guard, he still didn''t have the confidence to kill the guy.


    But now, just one percent of his strength was enough to kill him like a mere bug. That meant his strength had increased by at least a hundredfold, and even more!


    Feeling the boiling blood and Qi, Aur wasn''t satisfied yet. He wanted to fight and vent his power, and he needed a target for that.


    Just as he was about to leave, suddenly a yelp sounded from outside, making Aur involuntarily freeze.


    "Murder! Murder!"


    The servant cried out loud with a panicked voice and ran away with his eyes closed.


    Aur rubbed his forehead. He could have easily felt the presence of that servant if he had even an iota of focus.


    However, the rush from his newfound strength made him distracted for a moment, and this servant had arrived at the exact time.


    Without much hesitation, he looted Elmer''s body and used the Thieving Hands spell on him, stealing a spell before casually leaving through the windows.


    However, surprisingly, just as he wanted to leave, he found himself trapped by an encampment of ten peak tier one wizards.


    "How did they find me so quickly?" Aur''s heart skipped a beat as he looked at the group of ten.


    Peak tier one wizards were still a rare existence, yet they appeared just after the rm was raised. It had been less than twenty breaths since they were alerted, but these individuals had already found him.


    "First Brother, we are in trouble. This guy really killed Alchemist Elmer," one of them said with apprehension, looking at the man who was leading the group.


    "Yeah, I can see," the leading man said with a frown on his face. "Do you know what you have just done, the man with the capybara mask?"


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Aur, hidden beneath the capybara mask, remained calm and collected. "Yeah, I killed a little bug."


    Swish!


    Aur vanished into thin air, causing the man''s expression to change.


    "Brothers, we can''t let him cast that spell again," the first brother said, and immediately his eyes started to reflect a pattern. The other nine also had eerily the same pattern.


    The whole mansion began to glow, and the mana in the area became unusually active.


    "Even if you are a tier two wizard, you can''t escape this ce now," the first brother said with a smirk on his face.


    Aur, who was just about to leave, hit a barrier.


    "Eh, what is this?" he thought with a stunned expression on his face. He lightly knocked on the barrier, but it stood firm, not even denting.


    "This barrier is troublesome," Aur muttered, turning around and returning to the ten peak tier one wizards.


    "Haha, have youe back, you damn capybara mask-wearing bastard? Even if you are a tier two wizard, don''t underestimate our strength," the first brother said mockingly. As he spoke, he and the others prepared a spell,bining their strength.


    "Take this."


    With those words, a giant gale started to brew, rapidly advancing toward Aur, growingrger with each passing moment. In just two breaths of time, it became a formidable force.


    Undeterred, Aur remained unmoved, looking at the gale. Then, without hesitation, he directly entered the swirling winds.


    "Eh?" The ten were stunned when they saw this.


    "First brother, is this guy crazy? With ourbined strength, we are infinitely closer to a tier two wizard in strength, and even some weaker Elders were careful of us with these gales that we can conjure up. And he dared to face it head-on. He is simply a fool," one of them voiced with disdain.


    The first brother nodded with a satisfied expression. With the mysterious assassin covered in the gale, even if he wasn''t dead, he should be seriously injured, on the verge of dying.


    The only heartache he felt was for the Alchemist Elmer''s death. Losing such a person would undoubtedly result in punishment from Noah.


    Just as he was thinking, he was startled to see the man with the capybara mask entirely unharmed after the gale dissipated a little.


    "This¡­ This is impossible," he muttered. Almost all the parts of the ck robes that the man was wearing were torn to shreds, revealing his contours of muscle, making him half-naked.


    But there was not a single trace of blood seen on his body.


    "The defence of my body has reached a powerparable to using a tier two defence spell."


    Aur smiled coldly hidden underneath his capybara mask and instantly moved through the void, appearing in front of the person called the first brother, and lightly punching the guy.


    Although it was a light punch, the feeling the first brother got was like facing an insurmountable mountain, making him feel like an ant, and the fist was like an execution to him.


    The first brother wanted to move, however, he was firmly locked by some inexplicable energy that made him unable to dodge. The punch descended on him and destroyed his entire being, reduced to smithereens, with only some blood mist visible remains of a once powerful peak tier one wizard.


    "First brother," the nine called out with expressions filled with despair. The punch that Aur hadnded took just ten breaths of time, which was not enough for them to react. All they saw was Aur moving, and their first brother reduced to blood mist.


    Aur looked at the remaining nine with a cold expression.


    "If I can''t destroy the barrier, then I can kill you, and naturally, it will be broken."


    His cold voice fell, and another one of them fell in an instant, leaving the eight brothers stricken with fear their instinct red with despair on their faces.


    They knew they were done for!

 Chapter 257: Finding a lifespan spell

    Aur went with the wind, blending seamlessly as he discarded the blood-soaked mask and burned it before returning to his residence.


    "I wonder what kind of storm this will cause," he mused to himself before settling into his own room to check his gains.


    As Aur expected, the vige was in turmoil upon learning of the death of the Alchemist Elder and ten peak tier one wizards. They were shocked beyond control.


    Noah had issued amand to immediately investigate the cause of death and find the perpetrator.


    Although Alchemist Elmer had a monopoly in the vige, his ability to act recklessly was still a significant loss. Losing him was a heartache for the vige, the entire Elders, and even Noah, as it would slow down cultivation progress.


    "Luckily, we still have a backup alchemist," Noah consoled himself, unaware that this "backup" Alchemist was the murderer of Alchemist Elmer.


    "Master, did you call for me?" William slowly entered the room, his expression puzzled.


    "Yes, I did call you," Noah replied warmly, rising from his seat and casually handing William some vials of green liquid shimmering with spirituality.


    "Master, what are these?" William eximed, his eyes shining with curiosity.


    "These are mana gathering potions. They will significantly aid your progress. If you consume these ten vials, you will quickly reach the tier two wizard realm," Noah exined.


    "Thank you, master," William bowed, his excitement evident.


    "Haha, don''t mention it. You are my disciple, and it is my duty to help you reach the tier two wizard status before I can pass on the power in this vige. You don''t need to practice any spells, just remain in seclusion, continuously practicing until you reach tier two," Noah said with a mysterious smile.


    "Um, why?" William asked curiously.


    "I will pass down my mantle and teach you a whole set of sound magic, covering all aspects of defense, offense, speed, and investigation."


    "These spells are all natural, created by nature itself, making them much stronger than artificially created ones."


    "However, you will need someprehension of the sound path and an understanding of the nature of sound before you can learn them."


    "Once you reach a certain level of understanding, yourbat ability will definitely soar," Noah said, patting William''s shoulder. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    William left the vige leader''s office with an excited expression, immediately entering his own dorm and going into seclusion with the ten mana gathering potions.


    Noah felt some heartache, knowing that these resources were just going to be wasted on him.


    However, he had no choice. He had been pressured by Lord Sky to provide him with resources and had to give it all.


    Although initially he wanted to dy giving William any resources because it would be simply wasteful, Lord Sky gave him a warning, leaving Noah no choice but to reluctantly hand over the ten mana gathering potions.


    As he thought about this, Noah''s mood soured.


    "I need to vent my anger on someone. Let''s clean up the forces that havee to our vige. I want to see who dares to kill the Alchemist of my vige¡ªsuch audacity," Noah''s tone turned cold.


    That night, shadows converged in a deste courtyard.


    "The beast tide is over. What should we do now?"


    "We can only hide and wait for a chance to strike. If we can seed with the help of the first Elder of this vige, we can create an entirely new force, and even our tenndlords can be fully revived."


    "You''re right, brother. I agree with you."


    As a storm brewed in the vige, Aur remained holed up in his room, training his body. "Hmm, maybe I should learn some more spells to increase my means," he thought to himself as he finished his training.


    He felt his boiling blood and Qi calmed down again, but this time it was much more tamed than before and didn''t have much impact on the environmentpared to previously.


    Although his blood and Qi boiled like a furnace several times more fiercely inside his body, there was no sign of it leaking outside, making him appear like an ordinary person.


    It felt like he was degraded instead of an upgrade, but it was the exact opposite.


    With his blood and Qi no longer in chaos and now focused on one thing, he could release all his blood and Qi in concentration, making his attacks even more powerful.


    This was a terrifying increase in all his physical aspects, brought on by the change.


    Aur felt the power coursing through him and couldn''t help but feel deeply satisfied.


    The mutations in his cells had significantly bolstered his defenses, elevating them to the level of tier two.


    Now, only spells of tier two and above could hope to prate his formidable muscle stronger than diamond.


    His attacks had also gained tremendous strength, effortlessly shattering tier one defense spells as if they were made of nothing more than butter.


    Moreover, his senses had undergone a remarkable enhancement.


    Not only had his perception expanded, but he now possessed an acute awareness of even the minutest particles within his body.


    Every cell seemed to pulse with life, and one in particr emitted a potent aura that seemed to amplify all his other attributes.


    It was truly astounding to consider that amidst the staggering count of 132 trillion cells in his body, it was just one that yielded such immense benefits.


    "Muscle System." Aur muttered.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Mid-tier one (10%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 10 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 1/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 3.67 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic meter


    Spells: 22


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur''s curiosity piqued, he decided to allocate a stats point to his muscle mass, prompting the panel to flicker once more.


    After a brief moment, it stabilized again, but he didn''t need to look at the panel to sense the changes unfolding within his body.


    An earth-shattering transformation was underway, evident from the heightened perception of every cell in his body.


    The mysterious energy surged once more, coursing through his cells making them undergo a strange transformation with it his limit of blood and Qi with other aspects was lifted going another round of strengthening.


    Aur felt the changes coursing through his body and couldn''t help but exim in amazement as he sensed the newfound strength pulsating within him.


    "My strength has increased again, if only by even one hundredth," he muttered with a hint of delight, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Mid-tier one (10%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 3.67 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.7/3 cubic meter


    Spells: 22


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Ah?" Aur nced at his strengthened cell, which had expanded to a scale of 132 thousand with just a one percent increase.


    It was normal for the initial cell strengthening to cause his body to undergo a leap and undergo a qualitative change.


    Now, with only a quantitative increase, it wasn''t as potent as that single strengthened cell, but Aur was still satisfied.


    "I shouldy low for a while," Aur murmured, his eyes narrowing. He wasn''t ignorant of what was happening.


    Noah was furious after the death of the Alchemist and had already issued a warrant and bounty for the person, along with a thorough investigation.


    He might be caught soon if this continued.


    Aur was no longer afraid because he was already a tier two wizard inprehensive strength; he was even stronger than some tier two wizards, as their spells were limited and some didn''t even possess a tier two spell.


    Thinking of this, Aur calmed down and checked his gains from killing Alchemist Elmer.


    Aur''s body suddenly froze as a trace of happiness appeared in his eyes.


    Inside the spatial ring, there was a flicker of golden light twinkling like a star.


    This was a lifespan spell, and there were tworge rings surrounding it, which meant that the wizard was granted a decade of life if used!


    "Finally, I can save them," Aur thought carefully, storing the lifespan spell. The only thing was that it could only help one individual; he couldn''t separate them.


    That meant Aur had to choose to save either his father or mother.


    How could he have the heart to choose like this? Although he didn''t care about the others, his family was different, as they were the only ones who gave him warmth.


    "Sigh," Aur closed his eyes. "I still have some time left. Maybe I could get another lifespan spell."


    "Let''s refine some spells since I have nothing better to do. Let''s use sound magic and practice some of its spells, and alsova magic," Aur decided.


    Although his body had already reached the power of a tier two, that didn''t mean these tier one spells weren''t helpful to him.


    Aur was stillcking in range, and he didn''t forget to use his talent. He needed to break through the wizard realm and constantly evolve his mental space.


    His talent as a future seer was always valuable and useful to him, and gaining information about the future didn''t hurt anybody, did it?


    As he reached higher strength with his body, he could naturally find ways to upgrade his talent even more.


    Now that he was an Alchemist with plenty of resources at his disposal, as long as he remained dedicated, he could rival a peak high-ranked talent in progression just from the sheer amount of resources.


    Aside from talent, one of the vital parts was resources, and everything needed them.


    If he had to cultivate his body normally, he would need an even more massive number of resources, far surpassing wizards.

 Chapter 258: Lava Magic

    "Leader, we have investigated the death of Alchemist Almer."


    Noah nodded expressionlessly from his seat, observing two figures cloaked in long coats that obscured their faces, their eyes hidden behind ck goggles.


    "So, what have you found?" Noah closed the file he had been perusing, his tone casual.


    "The murderer of the Alchemist is a peculiar wizard with the strength of a tier two, and we believe it is a single individual," one of the figures reported.


    "I could deduce as much from the massacre of ten peak-tier One wizards. Together, they could pose a threat to a tier two, provided theycked a tier two spell. But do you have any other insights?" Noah inquired, his gaze piercing.


    The two exchanged a nce before one stepped forward with a sigh.


    "We suspect that the murderer is not only a tier two wizard but also possesses a tier two lethal artefact. This artefact must have a tier two spell imbued on it, as the victims were brutally in by it. We found faint palm prints, suggesting it is a globe," he concluded.


    "Oh?" Noah raised his brows, entering a contemtive state before pping his hands together. "Then they must be outsiders, as there are no elders in our vige who possess a tier two lethal artefact."


    "Any more clues?"


    "Yes, Vige Leader. The murderer must be a fire type wizard and must have extraordinary physique, as we found evidence of the ground melting and there were traces of brute force destruction of the property. Other evidence suggests brute force was used," the investigator added.


    Noah nodded in understanding. "What about the other people who were killed?"


    There were countless assassinations happening from left to right; some elders'' disciples were killed in their own residences. Although they hadn''t targeted the high-ranking individuals, the vige still lost face.


    "They aren''t rted to the murderer, but there is something in my knowledge I wanted to point out," the person said with hesitation.


    "What is it?" Noah paused.


    "Our assumptions might be wrong. There can be another way that a person can produce such terrifying heat."


    "How?" Noah raised his brows.


    "By the power of blood and Qi. The stronger you are, the more power you produce and the heat generated reaches a terrifying level with the eruption of it, and the murderer could have a strengthparable to a tier two with sheer muscle alone," the man exined.


    Noah''s eyes widened as he shook his head. "That is impossible. Even I, a tier three wizard, have barely reached a physiqueparable to a high-tier one wizard. However, that was with the strengthening of a tier three spell that focused on the body."


    "Every step you take after breaking through the mortal limit and reaching tier one it is as hard as ascending the heavens to progress further, so it''s impossible. I''d rather believe it''s the work of a tier two wizard."


    The two looked at each other again and nodded. "You are right, vige leader." It was just spection; they didn''t believe it themselves. How could the vige leader believe it?


    "If you have nothing else, then let''s start to integrate all the wizards who havee to our vige, and we will find the murderer among them eventually."


    With a thoughtful expression, he started to write on a piece of golden paper and issued the order.


    Just like that, a day passed, and swiftly those who were gathered after the destruction of the Vige were apprehended.


    Looking at the people in front of him, a small frown settled on Noah''s face.


    "Are you sure these are the only people, Elders, and inner guards?" he said, the smile disappearing from his face.


    "Yes, Leader. Except for these individuals, we couldn''t find anyone else here," the head guard answered.


    "Where are Aiden and the others then? I don''t see a single person above the tier one wizard," Noah''s tone condensed.


    "I am sorry, Leader, but I can''t find them," the captain of the guard said, feeling a strange chill down his back.


    "You can''t find them?" Noah''s tone became very t, his expression indiscernible.


    "Forget it. I will find them myself."


    He waved his hand, and the captain left the office with some apprehension on his face.


    Noah, still inside the office, had a contemtive expression. "Looks like someone is plotting against me. Luckily, there is only a tier three wizard, Aiken, so I should be able to beat him," he thought in his heart, fully confident.


    ¡­


    In Aur''s seclusion, he gazed at the gleaming pattern of ava symbol and the various intricate patterns connected to it with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "I have finally refined a spell fromva magic: Lavaball," he nodded with satisfaction as he dropped a drop of his golden blood into the pattern.


    Instantly, the spell entered his mental space and slowly remained in a suspended state with the other spells.


    "I don''tck resources nowadays with Alchemist Elmer dead. I can entirely control the potion market."


    Aur''s eyes shined when he thought of this, although with the price of these spells, only the Elders had the resources avable to them to consume them.


    But there was still a market for them.


    Besides, being the only Alchemist now, he was showered with gifts from the Elders.


    "Tier one: Lavaball."


    A red blob of moltenva materialised in front of Aur, causing the surrounding temperature to increase.


    The blob of fire was in liquid form and was about the size of a football. Aur slightly extended his hand towards it, and a sizzling sound resounded with steam emanating from his hand.


    Aur nodded his head, satisfied with the spell.


    Just then, his formidable perception, which spanned ten kilometres, sensed the presence of three foreign individuals entering his grand mansion.


    "Hmm?" His eyes widened as all three individuals emitted a sense of danger, indicating that they were at least tier two wizards.


    "Are they the Elders?" Aur became alert and attempted to use his perception, but he was swiftly intercepted as the three individuals detected him using their defence spell, prompting him to retract his perception instantly.

 Chapter 259: Betraying Noah?

    Haven''t fixed grammar....


    While Aur couldn''t probe them, the three individuals who had secretly entered his residence looked at each other with weary gazes.


    "Did you feel that gaze, Brother Bt?" a feminine voice asked.


    "Yes, I did. What was that?" Brother Bt replied in confusion as they both looked at the third individual, who was wearing a monocle and a top hat like a magician.


    "Don''t look at me. How am I supposed to know?" The third individual replied with a shrug. "Although mental magic is our forte, that probing felt like an illusion instead of a real one, so I don''t know what happened."


    "Whatever it is, we must make haste," he casually stated, and the other two nodded their heads, effortlessly weaving through the servants who were scattered around the mansion.


    Even though they walked right in front of them, not a single servant noticed them, as if the three individuals were invisible. Soon, they reached Aur''s room.


    "Let''s enter," Bt casually said as he opened the door, and the three individuals stepped inside.


    The moment they crossed the threshold, a cold voice pierced the air.


    "Who are you?"


    Startled, the trio turned to see a burly youth wearing a wizard robe, his long white hair neatlybed. For a moment, they were caught in a slight trance, taken aback by themanding presence before them.


    "Hmm?" Aur furrowed his brows, studying the neers carefully.


    Shaking off their initial surprise, the trio finally regained theirposure, exchanging nces filled with bewilderment.


    "Cough," Bete cleared his throat, casting a nce at hispanions before speaking. "Should I speak?"


    With silent nods of agreement, hispanions encouraged him to continue.


    "I have long heard about the reputation of the genius of the North Vige, and it seems that the rumours hold true," Bete began.


    Aur leaned back in his chair, a faint smile ying on his lips as he regarded them with mild amusement.


    "Get to the point. What honour do I have to have three Tier Two wizards paying me a visit?"


    Bet slightly frowned but maintained his neutral tone "do you want to live?"


    "Of course I want to live, who doesn''t want to live?" Aur calmly assessed them, his mind was contemting ways that he could kill them but unfortunately he didn''t have any way if there was only one tier two wizard it might be possible but taking on three at once no matter how off-guard they are it is still impossible for the current him.


    If they couldn''t defeat him they could simply run away and at most they would sustain some injuries which were pointless.


    Since they would be alive and hide in the shadows most important of all they would know his strength, the fight was not worth it and Aur knew it. It was simply not worth it and he didn''t sense a hostile intent as well.


    "But why are you asking me, are you guys nning to kill me?" Aur said, still maintaining his calm.


    "No, we have an offer for you that you can''t refuse and all you have to do is join us."


    "Oh," Aur took the paper that person handed to and took a nce at it and put it down.


    "What do I have to do?" Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "Just join our side." Bet said with a chuckle.


    "What if I do, what if I don''t?"


    "All the rewards promised here will be yours and if you don''t join¡­" his eyes gleamed with a threatening light.


    "Interesting, are you the patriarch of the Betndlord?" Aur looked at him with his crimson eyes.


    Bet frowned when he heard these "yes i am and the others are other patriarchs of the otherndlords."


    "You really think you guys can kill Noah with just the tenndlords." Aur spoke gazing at the three as if he could see right through their souls.


    At this time the man who was wearing the monocle chuckled "you are quite a smart kid already able to discern our intention however since we are so confident the fate of Noah is already sealed so you should be wise and know when to submit."


    Aur closed his eyes and simply nodded his head "sure."


    "Eh." the three of them were stunned.


    "You agreed so easily!?" their mind rang with rm.


    "I will join you guys however first you have to kill Noah." Aur agreed without hesitation, he had already killed numerous people and would be inevitably exposed so it was better to strike first because he had already killed Elmer once Noah knew of these even he would not protect him.


    The reason why he was so amicable to Aur was because of the monopoly Elmer had in the vige but now since Aur was the only Alchemist it would be the same dang thing.


    There was no way he would spare Aur so easily.


    "Do you agree so quickly?" Bet asked again with some disbelief.


    "Yes." Aur nodded his head.


    "Very well." Bet nodded his head still in a little disbelief "Let''s leave, we will contact you when the nmences."


    The three individuals left his grand mansion again.


    While they were travelling, the woman spoke with a tentative expression "are we sure that Aur is not lying?"


    "Who knows." the man in a monocle hat said with a smile.


    "But what if he is just acting and disrupts our n." the woman spoke.


    "Don''t worry that he should be a smart individual and doesn''t have the rigid mindset of those tennager even if he is just faking it, it wouldn''t make a difference except for a single more death he can''t cause much ripples in our n." Bet''s eyes gleamed with murderous thought.


    The woman finally relented, nodding her head in deep thought.


    Meanwhile inside the mansion, Aur was sitting in his seat in deep contemtion.


    "From the future I saw these are somewhat urate to it and they did seed even in killing Noah. The only problem is the explosion that followed after that lord sky took away William."

 Chapter 260: Mastery of Magic

    Aur''s eyes narrowed when he thought of that terrifying explosion that took one-tenth of the wilderness.


    Not even a Tier Four wizard could produce such strength.


    At least from what he could see, the attack that the Lord Sky made, the explosion was several hundred times stronger than the one he used at the entrance of the vige.


    "What could be the reason for that explosion?" Aur had many questions in his head, but no answer to it.


    "It might be done by William, but it is impossible for him to be so strong. At that time, he was just a Tier Two wizard; he couldn''t even be able to contend against me, so there is no way he could create that, unless some other factor of his came to y."


    Aur found these to be usible.


    After all, that William guy had the golden text inside of him, which contained mysterious power, or there might be some other reason.


    While thinking of these, he walked out of his mansion and went towards Noah''s office.


    The guards opened the door with a respectful expression, and Aur swiftly entered the ce.


    "Why are you here, Elder Aur?" Noah said with a warm smile.


    "I want to go to the information pavilion. Is that possible, Vige Leader?" Aur directly stated with his hands crossed together.


    "Why do you wanna go to the information pavilion?" Noah said, a little surprised.


    "I just wanted to learn the history of our vige and also broaden my vision."


    "Hmm," Noah nodded his head. "Sure, you can go, since you are an Elder and an Alchemist as well. Then you can directly go to the second floor, but remember, the third floor is a restricted area only the vige leader can go to."


    "Yes, Leader." Aur nodded and was about to walk out.


    "Did you hear about the death incident that just happened?" Noah''s tone rang in his ears, making him abruptly pause.


    Aur turned around and nodded his head. "Yes, Vige Leader, I did hear about the tragic death of Alchemist Elmer." Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "How did you know that I was talking about Elmer?" Noah''s piercing eyes looked at him, trying to discern any expression, but was disappointed to not even see a smidgeon of emotion in it.


    "Were there also murders?" Aur asked.


    "You didn''t know that there were other murders happening?" Noah said.


    He was a little surprised that although the vige had done its best, they couldn''t still suppress the news from leaking out, and from an invisible hand, this news was pushed out, making it even more popr in the vige.


    "No," Aur shook his head. "I only knew of the Alchemist Elmer''s death because I overheard it from the servants, and I had no clue."


    "It''s fine then, what do you think about the death of Elmer?"


    Aur''s back straightened as he said, "Wasn''t it done by a strong fire-type wizard?"


    "Yes," Noah nodded his head. "Who do you think did it, and what would they gain by doing it?"


    Aur hesitated when he heard these, and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. "From the battle scenes I have heard from the rumor, the wizard must be a Tier Two wizard and shouldn''t match any description of the Elders. They might be outsiders."


    Noah remained silent, just deeply looking at him. "Alright, you can leave."


    "Yes, Vige Leader," Aur bowed slightly before he left the ce.


    After he left the room, two people who were wearing long ck coats materialized in the room from thin air.


    "What do you guys think, did you use that special spell?" Noah questioned.


    "From my logical reasoning, this is impossible, but the spell we used on him seemed to have be broken," one of the people came forward, speaking in a respectful tone.


    "Broken?" Noah frowned.


    "Yes, Vige Leader. Whenever we tried to use the spell, it simply didn''t work on it, as if there was an invisible entity that barred us from probing him. It seems like we don''t have the capability to do these; perhaps only a Tier Two investigator could do so," the man said in a sincere tone.


    Noah frowned when he heard these.


    The two were the best investigator wizards of the vige, both at the peak of Tier One, but now they both have failed to investigate him.


    For a Tier Two investigator, they didn''t have anyone in the vige who could be qualified.


    Being an investigator was not an easy task, and to do so, the wizard needed to dedicate their entire life to studying only spells rted to investigation spells, so theirbat power was nothing.


    Having an investigator at Tier Two was simply impossible for their small vige, even having these two individuals was extremely lucky.


    Even those named cities rarely had a Tier Two wizard who could be called an investigator.


    "Is there no way?" Noah frowned.


    The two looked at each other with a glint reflecting in their eyes. "Actually, there might be a possibility that we can see through Aur, Vige Leader, but we will need some small help."


    "Oh, what would that be? As long as it is within my power, I will try to help as much as possible."


    "We are soon going to reach the Intermediate Level mastery from Disciple Level mastery in the investigation magic," they both said in unison with some excitement.


    Noah''s eyes lit up when he heard these. "Excellent, then I will supply you all the resources that will be needed for you to practice. As long as you can reach the Intermediate Level ofprehension, then you should be able to make your spell reach a level of power which can infinitely be close to the Tier Two wizard."


    "Thank you, Vige Leader," they both said as they couldn''t hold their excitement.


    "Haha, practice well. How long would it take for you to reach that level?"


    "Initially, from our estimation, it might have taken a month, but from the help of the Vige Leader, it might be done in a week."


    "Excellent," Noah smiled.


    ...


    Aur entered the underground cave with a curious expression on his face. After showing his Elders'' badge to the guard, they let him in.


    Although this ce was called a pavilion, it was actually an underground ce.


    Immediately, his eyes were filled with lots of papers that were countless in his eyes, in a messy position.


    Aur casually took one of the papers, and with just a nce, he could tell all the information contained in it, which made him frown, casually tossing it to the pile of papers.


    "That paper contained crime cases and misceneous things." He immediately got to work, checking all the papers in the pile of mess.


    "This is misceneous... this is also one... these as well..."


    Just like that, an hour has passed, and Aur has almost looked at one-tenth of the entire papers these rooms had, but his expression wasn''t good because he didn''t find a single piece of useful information here.


    "As expected," Aur sighed before going down again, walking down the narrow hallway before he entered another floor.


    Unlike the previous one, this one was neatly kept, and there was not a speck of dust or cobwebs in it.


    Although from the first floor, the papers were all fewer, but when Aur read casually through these, his eyes lit up.


    "Finally, something useful."


    As he said these, he read through the entire paper and had an enlightened expression.


    "Mastery of the magic, huh..." Aur was always curious why the spells were allbined and called magic.


    Now he knew that this magic was a category which made it easy to distinguish the various mastery a person had.


    There were five masteries in this world: Disciple, Intermediate, Master, Grand Master, and Supreme Grand Master.


    These five masteries defined how far one hasprehended the entire set of magic.


    A wizard is said to have a Disciple Level mastery as long as the wizard can refine the spell rted to the magic.


    For most wizards, these were quitemon, and almost all have reached these levels, but they might be stuck in these mastery levels forever.


    If they reach the Intermediate mastery, then they can imitate the spells that are rted to the magic and create an entire new spell from the derived version of it, and evenbine multiple spells of the same magic to superimpose themselves and release a terrifying power.


    As for when a wizard reached the Master level of the magic, then the person could create spells out of thin air rted to the attribute of the magic without any inspiration.


    They could refine spells in a moment as long as they had the avable resources, and thebination of the spell bes even more terrifying.


    The Grand Master and Supreme Grand Master levels of mastery had no such record in the vige, but Aur was satisfied with this much information.


    "It was really the right decision toe to this ce." Aur looked at the other papers with brightened eyes, for him, these are treasure troves and contained even some information about the outside.


    As the saying goes, knowledge is eternal wealth.


    These ordinary papers were all invaluable to Aur, and immediately, he started to skim through all these papers with a serious expression, keeping his calm, checking everything one by one.


    He has not forgotten about the main purpose ofing here, that was to know the reason behind such a terrifying explosion, but gaining more information was also good for him.


    It was like killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 261: Bribe

    Aur¡¯s brows furrowed as he meticulously sifted through each document in the second area. Finally, he set down thest paper with a sigh of resignation.


    "Truly, this has broadened my horizon," Aur mumbled, his expression thoughtful. However, his mood was considerably sour.


    Despite gaining information about the outside world and acquiring many things, he had yet to uncover the most important piece of information he sought.


    What had caused that terrifying explosion? It remained a great mystery that Aur was determined to solve. Otherwise, he and his family could perish without ever knowing the truth.


    He had a faint feeling it was because of William.


    The Tier Four wizard had captured him, and Aur couldn¡¯t possibly stand against such power.


    His only recourse was to identify the cause of the explosion and eradicate it at the source.


    Or, he could attempt to flee the viges with his family.


    However, even as a strengthparable to an Tier Two wizard or even slightly greater, hecked the confidence to traverse the wilderness without support.


    Carrying his family along would only make the endeavour more impossible.


    With these thoughts weighing on him, he shook his head.


    "One step at a time, Aur," he whispered to himself, his gaze inevitably drifting to the floor before refocusing on the door leading to the third floor.


    He stood up and slowly approached the door. Discover hidden stories at m,v l¡¯e|m-p| y r


    As he anticipated, a cold voice immediately pierced the silence.


    "Halt! You are not permitted to proceed to the third floor. Only the vige leader has ess to it."


    Aur hastily bowed, his expression nervous.


    "Yes, but I am truly eager to go. Would it be possible for me to gain ess?" he inquired with pure curiosity, his demeanour akin to that of a child.


    "No."


    "Sorry, senior," Aur smiled, "one mana-gathering potion."


    "Do you think that wealth can sway me? Do you realise the consequences of attempting to bribe me, and the potential repercussions if the vige were to discover this? It is no different frommitting a felony."


    Aur didn¡¯t hesitate, maintaining a light tone. "Five mana-gathering potions."


    The voice seemed to pause, its tone still firm. "My loyalty to the vige is unwavering."


    "Is that so? Ten mana-gathering potions," Aur countered.


    "Ten!?" the voice eximed, a hint of tremor evident.


    "No, I don¡¯t need it. I am truly loyal to the vige."


    "Senior, as you know, I am the only alchemist in the vige now. If you allow me to skim through the ce for just ten minutes, I will provide you with ten mana-gathering potions, which can significantly elevate your cultivation."


    "Hmph, trying to buy me with wealth? These chumps¡¯ change is not enough for selling favor¡­" the senior chuckled.


    Aur¡¯s expression grew cold when he heard this. "Fifteen mana-gathering potions."


    The person was tempted to ept, but he still refused vehemently. "Not ¡¯enough¡¯."


    Hearing this, Aur smiled. "You are right, senior. Your dedication to the vige is unwavering and must not be challenged. How could the little wealth of this junior entice a senior who is indifferent to wealth?" His tone was filled with righteousness. "Fourteen mana-gathering potions," he added.


    The person who was secretly watching was stupefied upon hearing this, remaining silent for ten seconds.


    Aur calmly spoke again. "Thirteen mana-gathering potions."


    These words left the man truly stupefied. Aur continued unperturbed without even letting him think for long. "Twelve mana-gathering potions."


    The man gritted his teeth in frustration, but he was a smart person and immediately gave a sigh.


    "Wait."


    "What is it, Senior?" Aur innocently asked.


    "Give me fifteen mana-gathering potions, and I will allow you to enter," the senior replied.


    Aur chuckled. "How could I dare to doubt the loyalty of the senior? It¡¯s fine, eleven mana-gathering potions."


    The person gritted his teeth in frustration. "You lower it again, you damn bastard," he thought to himself.


    "Fine, eleven mana-gathering potions it is," he finally relented.


    "But didn¡¯t Senior say that he will not sell to resources and your royalty is unwavering?" Aur spoke curiously.


    "Times change, and I urgently need the potion for my breakthrough. If I don¡¯t, I might die. I have made sufficient contributions to the vige, so¡­"


    Aur rubbed his ears, listening to the rambling of the old man. He was talking nonsense that didn¡¯t make much sense at all.


    "Alright then, Senior. It is eleven mana-gathering potions, and I will remember the favour. Whenever you want a potion,e to me. I will sell it to you at a discounted rate," Aur confidently stated.


    The man was satisfied when he heard this, but he warned in a low tone, "Remember, you are only allowed for ten minutes. Nothing more."


    "Yes, Senior," Aur nodded seriously.


    "Good."


    As the old man¡¯s voice fell, the door parted itself, revealing a narrowed pathway.


    Aur walked inside without hesitation and swiftly entered the third floor.


    This ce was even more spacious than the second.


    However, the records here were even fewer than the second floor.


    But that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t valuable; instead, there were few records that contained precious information important to the vige.


    Aur looked at one of the records and blew the dust away from it.


    The ce was rtively clean, with only some dust and no insects in sight.


    There might be some spell here which eradicates all the bugs and insects, so the ce only had dust.


    However, the umtion of the dust was very minimal; at most, a person might havee here a year ago.


    But these ces only allowed the Vige Leader to enter.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Aur¡¯s face. A person¡¯s heart was unpredictable like the waves of the sea.


    Just like Aur, who bribed his way through, why can¡¯t the others bribe the person guarding here?


    As he thought of this, he slowly flipped open the records and read them one by one.


    For him, whose life level has increased to tier one, he could roughly go through the book in just half a minute, while there were only fifteen or so records, which was plenty of time for Aur.

 Chapter 262: Supreme grade talent

    "Senior, here is the potion." Aur took out eleven vials containing green liquids from his spatial ring and handed them to the ground.


    "Good," a satisfied voice came from the other side, and a flickering light appeared, taking the vials with it.


    Aur looked on with his crimson eyes before turning around and leaving the ce expressionlessly, his thoughts unknown to all.


    "Sigh, from the records I have read, there can only be one cause that can lead to such a terrifying explosion." That information left him even more confused, considering it was essentially a legend.


    But since the information was stored on the third floor, there must be some basis for it. After all, why would it be kept in a ce only the Vige Leader was allowed to enter?


    If it was truly baseless, it would have been discarded with the pile of papers on the first floor.


    Thoughts flowed in Aur¡¯s mind as he slowly walked out of the information pavilion.


    "If my guess is true, then somehow William managed to be a true supreme talent, having a supreme-grade mental space," Aur murmured in his heart with some shock.


    In the awakening ceremony, if one took ny steps, the world essence would temper a mental space that would be at least the size of a mansion, no smaller than Aur¡¯s own and all could be called the supreme grade talent.


    For wizards who have a supreme-grade mental space, they didn¡¯t even have to actively refine the mana in their mental space; it would be done gradually to attract the mana from the outside world and do it itself without intervention.


    The most amazing thing was about breakthroughs: it would be as easy as drinking water for one to break through in tiers of wizard, and they wouldn¡¯t have to focus on any bottleneck at all.


    They were basically the darlings of mana; even a simple spell in the hands of a supreme-grade mental space wizard could produce astonishing power simply because of their mental space, which could resonate with the mana of the outside world.


    Reaching tier four was the countless dream of wizards, however, supreme-grade talents had never appeared in the vige till now and could be considered myth.


    But the saying goes, nature is indifferent, and everything rted to this world has a bnce. These supreme talents were also like walking time bombs.


    Since they umted mana from the mental space automatically, it would often be overflowing, and with one step carelessness, the entire mental space would explode, causing a terrifying explosion that could destroy the world!


    These were written in the records. Although it was written "destroy the world," it was simply impossible for it to do so. It might be written like this because the explosion felt like it.


    Aur was perplexed by the fact that there was a supreme talent in the vige who self-exploded like a walking time bomb.


    He didn¡¯t know of such an individual at all, which led to the conclusion that William somehow became a supreme-grade talent.


    Considering his previous assumption that he was the protagonist, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that he could increase his talent through whatever method it was.


    "William, huh¡­" Aur¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous glint, which soon turned calm again as he returned to his mansion, deep in contemtion.


    "Master."


    Suddenly, he paused in his step as he heard a bashful voice from his side, his crimson gaze looking at the two sisters who looked like twins.


    "ra and Seraphine," Aur nodded his head absentmindedly as he left towards his usual room.


    The two sisters looked at the back of Aur with some greed in their eyes. He had given them so much pleasure that they still felt their legs wobble even thinking about it.


    Not only that, but the main purpose was that they had both been reassigned as the head maids, and since basically every servant knew that they had slept with their master, their status was even higher than Lucy¡¯s.


    They could evenmand Lucy now, under Aur. Now they were second inmand, and their lives had be much better.


    "Master, can wee tonight?"


    "No," Aur replied casually before entering his room without pause.


    As he entered the room, he was still contemting the supreme talent.


    While he thought heavily about it, he shook his head while rubbing his temples again.


    "Maybe I need to visit my family again and ensure their safety," Aur thought as he decided to sneak out. By bribing the guard, he could easily slip out unnoticed and swiftly return again.


    The reason he had never met them was because he was afraid¡ªafraid that his enemies would target them, leaving him helpless to watch. Find adventures at m_v l|e¡¯m-p| y r


    But now that his strength had basically reached the Elders¡¯ level, he had much more room to maneuver and could be bolder.


    When one is weaker, they need to know their own strength, but bing stronger naturally allows a person to be bolder.


    Thinking of this, he swiftly made preparations whileprehending the sound magic.


    These spells had several uses for him, but thews of this magic were veryplex, and it would take some time to learn, unlike theva magic spell, which was easy toprehend with the insight from the fire, earth and waterw from the five elemental magic he already had insight on.


    In the middle of the night, when everyone was fast asleep and not a single soul was insightful, a blurry figure slowly made its way across the rooftops, reaching the giant wall that surrounded the academy.


    There, a guardy in wait with drooping eyes. When he saw Aur, he nodded his head.


    "The item," he spoke in a soft tone, narrowing his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see the person at all, only the blurry shadow. "Which Elder is that?" he wondered to himself.


    The blurry figure casually tossed five middle-grade mana crystals, which the guard took and hurriedly hid in his spatial bag before a kind smile appeared on his face.


    "You can exit," he said, slowly opening the smaller gate to allow Aur to leave.


    As he watched the blurry figure exit, the guard shook his head. "I better not try to poke a nose in a hos¡¯ nest."


    "But these cultivation resources should be enough for me to break through to the high-tier one wizard, even a peak might not be impossible," he thought, gripping the spatial bag with determination.

 Chapter 263: Dead: Aurs Rage

    Aur''s blurry figure travelled in the opposite direction of his house, with his perception always active, looking out for enemies.


    Even when he couldn''t sense them, he walked out of the vige entirely.


    Although the walls of the outer area had improved, that didn''t mean they could stop him, especially since his robust muscles allowed him to generate so much power that he could jump almost reaching the clouds.


    His movements were fluid, almost ethereal, as if he were dancing with the night itself.


    While thinking of these, he had already circled the entire vige and came to the other side, which he entered wearing a panda mask.


    "I wonder how my father and mother, my little sister, are doing?" Aur thought, his gaze turning warm.


    The warmth of his family was thest shred of humanity he had.


    Aur wasn''t a good person, but in his view, what he was doing was right.


    As for the view of others, he didn''t care whether others thought he did good or bad.


    Good and bad, or virtuous and evil, were often a matter of perspective!


    From one''s perspective, a person can be seen as good and virtuous, but to another person, that same individual could be considered an evil beast.


    So, it didn''t matter what people thought about you; the only thing that mattered was your heart.


    However, this was easier said than done. Humans are social animals, and they need to interact and seek thepanionship of others. Very few could truly live as they wanted.


    Aur''s blurry figure silently made its way into the house.


    Just as he entered thepound, Aur''s expression, initially warm, turned to a frown.


    "Smell of blood?" His nose twitched uncontrobly, and a sense of foreboding settled in his mind, constantly nagging at him.


    "What happened?"


    For the first time in a while, Aur''s body trembled, disbelief evident on his face.


    He didn''t even dare to use his perception to sense what had happened inside as he slowly made his way into the house.


    The smell of blood grew stronger and stronger as he lightly knocked on the door.


    "Mother, Father," Aur called out with a trembling voice, but no reply came. The door slightly cracked open with his knock.


    The sense of a bad premonition increasingly grew as his eyes flickered with disbelief.


    At his level, any sense of crisis and premonition was fifty percent urate, but Aur didn''t want to think about that right now. His gaze solely focused on the living room, where things were neatly kept.


    His mother always had the habit of cleaning and maintaining the living room, and they always enjoyed snacks there, using the jade box which was basically the TV.


    The vivid memory of his mother''s nagging still rang in his ears.


    The smell of blood grew even more pungent in Aur''s nose. With shaky legs, he propelled himself forward.


    His once-strong muscles, which could generate terrifying power, now felt weak, and his pupils lost colour the further he walked.


    The smell of blood grew strongest in his father and mother''s bedroom. Gathering his courage, Aur''s lifeless, vacant eyes opened the door.


    Immediately, he lost thest glimmer of hope.


    "Mother, Father¡­" he fell to the floor, his head dropping to the ground.


    In front of him, both Evelyn and Adam hung from the ceiling, their necks turned, their eyes open, pupils rolled back. It was a terrifying sight.


    Aur''s body trembled uncontrobly, his head dropping further, his expression unreadable.


    "Why?" he voiced, but unfortunately, there was no one left to answer his question, making him punch the ground in utter frustration, creating a deep gash of his punch print.


    "Why?" His fists collided with the ground once more, each blow sending shockwaves through the mansion, rattling its very foundation. His anger permeated the air, his presence fully released.


    As he struck the ground, his muscles swelled with power, tearing through the fabric of his tier one wizard cloak. Veins bulge beneath his skin, pulsating with his bulging muscles.


    "Why!?" His voice thundered, sending shockwaves through the halls with a force that threatened to shatter the walls. The sheer power of his roar shook the mansion, cracks forming along its sturdy structure.


    After what felt like an eternity, he rose to his feet, his expression a mask of emptiness.


    Yet, his eyes betrayed the turmoil within, veins streaking crimson through the whites, turning his gaze into that of a devil.


    With measured steps, he surveyed the room, his eyes scanning every corner, searching for anything. Finally, his gaze fell upon a letter resting on the bed.


    Aur approached the bed, his movements slow and deliberate, his hands trembling as he reached for the letter. With a steadying breath, he opened it.


    [I know, Aur, that we have not granted you justice by our untimely deaths. However, our greatest wish was to witness your and your sister''s growth, and we are content with that. We understand the scarcity of the lifespan spell, and there is likely none in the vige. Even if you acquire it, despite your status as an Elder, you may still be in danger.


    Even with the lifespan spell, we might only have a few more years to live. Let us pass away peacefully, knowing we have achieved all we hoped for. Though it may seem cruel to you, we hope you can find peace, my dear...


    Do not heed your father''s words, son. Live life to its fullest, experiencing all it has to offer. Do not let your desires be swayed by vixens in the outside world. Strive to be the strongest, to achieve immortality. Though Mama could not achieve it, I believe my son can!


    Please take care of your mischievous sister as well. Though she may be naughty, she has a pure heart. Forgive us.


    With love,


    Evelyn and Adam.]


    Aur looked at the paper with bloodshot eyes and a parched throat, his heart stirred by the words penned by his departed parents.


    He sank to the floor, banging his head three times in homage to them, before delicatelyying down their lifeless bodies with vacant eyes.


    Tenderly, he carried them outside where neighbours had already gathered, their expressions filled with trepidation as they gazed upon the crumbling house.


    "What happened to the house?" they asked in hushed tones.

 Chapter 264: Immortality

    "Weren''t they celebrating that their son had be an Elder just half a year ago... what kind of a tragedy..."


    The neighbors murmured among themselves with weariness.


    Suddenly, their eyes widened, looking at a burly young man with a muscr frame and veins all over his body, carrying two corpses and walking out of the mansion.


    "Who is that?" one of them said, evidently intimidated.


    "I know him, isn''t that Aur, the son of Adam?" Sam, who was watching these, said with a sigh. "What happened to him? More importantly, whose corpse is these..." his eyes narrowed, straining his neck to see.


    Immediately, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "This is Evelyn, and the other is..." Sam slumped to the floor. "He was perfectly fine just yesterday, why did he die?"


    While Sam was in disbelief, Aur had slowly made his way to the small garden and started to dig with his bare hands.


    In just five breaths of time, he had already dug a five-foot hole.


    With a gentle motion, he put down the body of Adam and closed it with the soil again, marking it with the stone.


    He also did the same with Evelyn and buried them both.


    After doing these, Aur shouted loudly, "Does anyone have a tombstone?" His face was devoid of any emotion, with his eyes vacant.


    The other neighbors quickly hid in the house, ignoring the words of Aur.


    However, Sam, through gritted teeth, gathered his courage and went towards him, giving him two tombstones.


    "Thank you, Uncle Sam," Aur nodded his head and started to carve in the tombstones with his bare hand by exquisitely controlling his blood and Qi, he was able to easily aplish these.


    Before long, he engraved the markings and put them on the two tombstones. Just then, his body froze while his nose twitched.


    "No, it couldn''t be," Aur muttered in disbelief as his heart pained, hurriedly releasing his entire perception.


    Everything within the house became crystal clear, and he could sense all the things.


    In one of the small rooms, there was a small lilith body lying on the bed, with her eyes wide open, staring at the ceiling.


    Herplexion was extremely pale, as if not a single drop of blood was in her body, from her extended hand. There was a deep cut where blood still dropped to the pool of blood on the floor.


    Her other hand was holding a knife.


    "Ava," Aur cried out in rm, walking towards the house with hurried footsteps. He wanted these to be untrue, but it wasn''t...


    As he opened the door of the room, Avay on the bed, with her white, long hair simr to Aur''s, flowing freely on the bed.


    "Mother and Father have left me, and you too..." Aur spoke in an extremely hoarse voice as he looked at the paper, which was written in extremely messy handwriting.


    [I cannot live without the love and care of Father and Mother, so I am going to see them first, Brother. I am sorry, I don''t have the will to live anymore. If it was possible, how good would immortality be?


    I am sorry.]


    Aur nced at the paper, and something inside him seemed to have changed. His heart was normal, but it felt hollow.


    His eyes focused on the words that his little sister had written, and then he remembered the letters of his mother and father.


    "What should I do now?" he felt a little lost and trance. The three most important and most valuable people have all died, leaving him alone. He truly felt loneliness again.


    Aur gently carried his little sister''s body and came out of the house and started to dig another hole for her, after burying her body. He looked at Sam again.


    Sam had already gone and took out another tombstone.


    "Thank you, uncle," Aur spoke in an extremely hoarse tone while carving the stone with his bare hands.


    "Aur, do you need anything else?" Sam asked with a hesitating expression.


    "It''s fine, thank you for helping me," Aur shook his head.


    "Sigh, alright," Sam left the ce.


    Aur dropped to the muddy ground, his kneecaps touching the mother earth. He stared dazedly at the three graves he had buried his parents in.


    The sky started to gather clouds, and booming sounds resounded throughout the ce. It was evident that it was going to rain soon.


    As expected, soon, raindrops met the ground, making it muddy. Drop by drop, slowly, Aur''sbed hair became unkempt from the rain, and his entire bare body became soaked with rain.


    The rainwater made his bulging muscles drench with moisture, making it even more intimidating and daunting.


    If he released even a little of his terrifying blood and Qi, he would be able topletely evaporate the rain.


    However, Aur didn''t do so, just vacantly staring at the three tombstones.


    The neighbours were watching Aur withprehension, but they soon grew bored and went along sleeping in the middle of the night. Even Sam slept from the tiredness that crept in him.


    The rain slowly stopped, and with the moon slowly disappearing, another day wasing soon.


    Only this time, the neighbourhood was entirely silent from the intimidating presence of Aur and didn''t dare to speak aloud, soon going around doing their own work.


    Aur stayed in the stationary position, his knee stained with the mud, and the earthy smell wafted into his nose.


    The day soon turned to night, and night to day.


    Aur finally closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before he snapped them open.


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    He stood up from the ground.


    "From today onwards, my goal is immortality and nothing else," he swore in his heart, looking at the three graves.


    "If I can truly attain immortality, I wille again next time. If I can''t achieve it, then I will die trying it."


    Aur muttered with determined eyes before his figure turned blurry, leaving the ce.


    As he was going towards the academy, suddenly, he was surrounded by guards in silver armor, making him slightly furrow his brows.


    "Aur, you have toe with us."

 Chapter 265: Escape

    The streets fell into an eerie silence as ten guards d in silver armour, apanied by one in ck, encircled a muscr, half-naked youth with long white hair.


    The sun glinted off his bulging muscles that seemed to be sculpted by the gods giving a sense of intimidation.


    Aur nced at the group with vacant eyes and continued walking.


    "You¡­" the guard who had spoken before stepped forward, ncing nervously at hispanions, who smirked in response.


    He then turned his attention to the ck-armoured man, who observed silently with cold eyes.


    "Do you truly believe your status as an Elder can protect you?" the guard challenged, stepping in Aur''s path once more. "Or did you think your pitiful mid-tier one wizard realm could offer you salvation?"


    "No," Aur responded, finally turning to face the man. His crimson eyes bore into the guard, reflecting his figure with unsettling intensity.


    The guard froze in ce, his gaze locked with the crimson pupils of Aur.


    It felt as though he had been staring into a fiery abyss of fury, where every inch of his soul was scorched by the relentless mes.


    In that moment, there was nothing but the searing intensity of Aur''s gaze in his vision causing his entire being to tremble.


    "Hey, Calvin, wake up."


    Calvin jolted awake, his eyes darting around with fear lingering in his eyes.


    "What just happened?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    His friend shot him an angry re. "What happened? You just made a fool of yourself and brought shame upon our inner guard ranks¡­"


    Only now did Calvin notice the mocking gazes of those around him.


    "I always knew you were ipetent, but I never thought you''d freeze at the mere gaze of a mid-tier one wizard," his friend sneered.


    "You¡­" Calvin wanted to defend himself, but he found himself at a loss for words. He couldn''t shake off the confusion that clouded his mind. "What did I just see? Was it my imagination or something else?" he wondered, stealing another nce at Aur, but this time feeling nothing unusual, which only added to his confusion.


    At that moment, Aur, standing alone, waved his hand dismissively. "If there''s nothing else, then I shall go."


    "Wait, Aur," finally, the man in ck armour spoke, his presence descending upon Aur.


    "What is the meaning of this, Head Inner Guard?" Aur asked, his eyes narrowing.


    "Please cooperate with us. There is suspicion of your involvement in the murders of Adriana, Aiden, as well as," he paused, his gaze prating Aur''s, "the murder of Alchemist Elmer. Follow us back and cooperate with the investigation for now. That''s why your Elder status has also been temporarily revoked. Please forgive me, Alchemist Aur, and be obedient."


    "Oh?" Aur''s gaze became curious. "Sure, I understand the suspicion regarding the murder of Adriana, but the other two?"


    "It''s from the investigation we have conducted. Although it is unlikely to be you, you still need to be interrogated," the head guard said dismissively.


    He didn''t believe Aur was the killer, not only because he found it unlikely but also because he doubted Aur had the capability tomit such acts.


    That was why, when he was first given orders by Noah, he was a little surprised but still obeyed the orders of the vige leader nheless.


    Aur remained silent, neither replying nor moving, just as still as an untouched pond.


    "Can I kill them all?" His heart was calm as he collectively assessed his situation again. However, he knew one thing: to kill them would not be an easy task.


    The ck-armoured head guard was a rtively strong tier two wizard. Defeating him might be possible if he went all out, but he didn''t have the confidence to kill him, which made the entire fight pointless.


    Besides, it was not worth offending the entire vige and poking a ho''s nest yet.


    That would have been the thought of the previous Aur, burdened with considering his own family''s safety.


    "The Investigator is soon going to make a breakthrough and might identify the perpetrator soon. Until then, you will be detained, Alchemist Aur."


    The next words of the head guard made Aur skip a beat.


    Stay updated with mvl


    Without hesitation, he turned around and ran away, his figure blurring and disappearing in moments.


    The head guard was stunned into speechlessness, and the other guards looked at each other as if processing what had just urred. The spectators'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Catch him!" The head guard''smand rang out sharply, and he lunged forward at the speed of a cheetah. His figure blurred, mirroring Aur''s sudden disappearance. The other guards quickly snapped out of their shock and followed suit, their figures also blurring as they chased after Aur.


    Those who witnessed the scene were left stunned and bewildered.


    "What just happened?"


    They began to passionately discuss the events, cooking stories and tales to exin the sudden turn of events.


    Meanwhile, Aur ran faster than he had ever imagined possible, his leg muscles working in tandem with his terrifying blood and Qi, propelling him forward with incredible speed.


    In just the span of a single breath, he had already covered a distance of one kilometre.


    This speed was truly terrifying, something that even a peak tier two wizard might struggle to achieve. But Aur was doing it.


    His muscles bulged from the strain, yet he didn''t slow down.


    "Tier one: Ten Leaps."


    With the spell, his speed increased by about a hundred metres per breath


    Compared to the kilometre he could already cover in a breath, this boost was just a fraction. Yet, as the saying goes, every little bit counts.


    In just twenty or so breaths, he had already reached the outer wall. With effortless grace, he leaped over it andnded on the other side.


    By now, he had put considerable distance between himself and the head guard. With a head start of over five breaths, catching up to him was simply impossible.


    Aur remained vignt as he entered the wilderness, using the terrain to his advantage. Years of experience as a mercenary had honed his skills, allowing him to expertly conceal his tracks in the dense foliage.


    Although there were tracking spells that could be deployed, it would take time. But even a moment''s dy was better than nothing.

 Chapter 266: Head Guard vs Aur

    The head guard looked at the lush wilderness with a bitter expression.


    "Damn it, why can he run so fast?" he muttered in disbelief.


    "Sir," his subordinate came to him and bowed, however the head guard wasn''t in the mood to listen to them; his expression turned gloomier.


    "Should we retreat and call for the tracking Wizard?"


    The head guard shook his head. "That would be toote. Go inform the vige. As for me, I will pursue him."


    "Umm¡­ What should I tell them, Head Guard?" Calvin asked with a tentative expression.


    The head guard gave the person a look. "Are you stupid? Aur has betrayed the vige. That announcement will be made by the Vige Leader."


    "Yes sir," Calvin saluted.


    Another guard suddenly asked, his eyes flickering, "What about you, Head Guard?" Enjoy more content from mvl


    The guard''s voice fell, and his figure blurred.


    The guard slowly returned to the vige, while Calvin wore a confused expression.


    "What are you thinking about, Calvin?" one of the guards asked, patting him on the back.


    "Why do you think the head guard was so adamant about chasing Aur?" Calvin asked, confusion evident on his face.


    "You still don''t get it? Among us, you are the most naive," the guard chuckled, and the others joined inughter.


    "What''s so funny about it?" Calvin asked, his expression cold.


    "Forget it. I''ll tell you. If the head guard can capture him, he will surely be hailed as a hero for catching the traitor. The fame he will gain will naturally spread throughout the vige. However, most importantly, he wanted to chase Aur for his secrets."


    "What do you mean?" Calvin interrupted, his confusion deepening.


    "Hahaha, Aur ran away. That means he must be the perpetrator or someone rted to him. The murder of the alchemist was carried out with a terrifying heatparable to that of a tier two, but Aur is only a mid-tier one."


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means he''s hiding something."


    ¡­.


    The head guard traveled through the forest with an expressionless face.


    "Today, no matter where you go, I will definitely find you." His eyes revealed a trace of greed as he took out apass and applied mana to it, while the image of Aur formed in his mind.


    "East."


    His figure rapidly converged towards the East, his speed covering half a kilometer in just a breath''s time.


    This speed was actually in the top ten rankingspared to the other tier two wizards in the vige.


    But he was stunned when he felt Aur''s speed, which was definitely greater than his by at least twice.


    There was no way a mid-tier one wizard could achieve this speed.


    Meanwhile, Aur stepped on a stone, which was ground to pieces with his sheer power, and looked back.


    "There is still someone following me?" he eximed, a little surprised.


    Even when he tried his best to change directions and remove his tracks, the threat trailing him closely from behind never waned.


    "There is definitely a tracking artefact¡­" Aur''s eyes narrowed in contemtion as a cold light shed in his eyes.


    "Since you want to chase me so much, I hope you can survive this, Head Guard," he muttered in a vague tone, his figure blurring again.


    Soon after, the Head Guard arrived at the ce Aur was with a strange expression.


    "He should have been here, how long could he maintain this speed?" the Head Guard''s eyes gleamed even more with greed. The longer Aur could escape from his clutches, the more he coveted the treasure he believed Aur held.


    Otherwise, there was no way a mid-tier one wizard could hope to escape his pursuit, especially after using a tier two artefact. He didn''t believe Aur couldst long.


    Just like that, Aur ran, and the Head Guard chased, a game of cat and mouse in the vast wilderness. The warm sunlight waned, and night soon fell, casting the entire wilderness in its silvery light.


    "Impossible," the Head Guard uttered in disbelief. He had still not even caught sight of Aur, and his mana was already running out.


    The green mana in his mental space was barely at a tolerable amount, and if he continued to consume it further, hisbat strength would start to diminish.


    He wouldn''t have the capital to use as many spells as he was currently using.


    "Sigh, I should leave," he decided, turning around to go away.


    Just then, he heard a cold, hoarse voice.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    The Head Guard, who was about to leave, abruptly turned around, a smirk on his face.


    "You fell for it," he said, swiping his hand to summon a sword.


    "Tier one: Metal control."


    The sword shot forward rapidly, converging in a direction.


    Boom!


    "He should be at least injured. Although I used a tier one spell with my green mana, it is several times more powerful¡­"


    His eyes narrowed slightly as the dust settled, revealing apletely unharmed Aur. Casually extending his hand, Aur found that the sword couldn''t prate his skin.


    "Impossible. This is a swordparable to a letha-"


    The Head Guard paused as the surrounding temperature increased, causing the sword to melt into the ground.


    Without giving him a chance to react, Aur took out his bow from his spatial ring and shot his blood and Qi arrow.


    "Ho, the power of these arrows is interesting," the Head Guard said with a look of interest.


    The arrow collided with an invisible metal barrier and halted in the process, falling to the ground.


    "Tier two: Metal cage."


    Aur was a little surprised by this, but his feet never stopped moving. In an instant, he was in front of the Head Guard as if he had teleported.


    "Tier one: Blink." The mana in his mental space rapidly depleted as his punch descended, apanied by the release of his aura. His blood and Qi-infused fist carried the strongest strength he could muster at the moment.


    The Head Guard looked at the giant punch descending upon him, a chill creeping up his spine.

 Chapter 267: Terrifying Strength: Punched to Death

    "These¡­"


    The punch collided with the barrier of metal he had set up, producing a resounding dong sound that reverberated throughout the area.


    The Head Guard''s eyes widened as he felt the rapidly draining mana in his mental space. The green mana was barely twenty percent left from the initial twenty-two percent.


    That meant a whopping two percent was drained from just taking a single hit from Aur.


    Aur sneered, "If you can take my punch, then I will punch again and again. Let''s see how long these turtle shells canst."


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    The Head Guard''s mood turned pensive as he heard these sounds ringing in his ears, his expression bing extremely serious.


    "Damn it, if I don''t do something, then I might really be in trouble next." With a deep helplessness, he extended his hand and a silver light passed through the barrier, attacking Aur.


    Aur slightly paused and released his terrifying blood and Qi, melting the entire silver light just as it got close to him.


    "This is impossible. Although that spell was only tier one, only a tier two defence can defend against it," the Head Elder''s eyes gradually grew in horror.


    He only had two tier spells in his arsenal: one was a defence and another was a speed type, while all the other spells were tier one.


    Although with his green mana, these spells could disy much more power, it was still within the rankings of a tier two.


    No matter how powerful you are, you still have to follow thews of the world. A tier one spell could never produce power greater than its own tier.


    The Head Elder didn''t have the means topete with Aur at all, and seeing the rapidly depleting mana reserve, a bitter smile crept across his lips.


    "Just who are you monsters?"


    Dong!


    With a final punch, all the mana in his mental space was drained and the spell promptly stopped.


    His eyes were filled with regret as he saw the fist expand rapidly and his world turned nk.


    "Ho." Aur retracted his fist with a satisfied expression on his face as he looked at the half crushed body of the once-mighty tier two wizard.


    He looked at his bloody fist with a somewhat surreal gaze.


    "He was a little weaker than I expected," Aur muttered in a strange tone. Truly, the man was quite weak; with just a few punches, the head guard, a tier two wizard, was dead.


    ording to the system, his strength was still tier two and should be in the early stage.


    The head guard, on the other hand, was in the mid-tier two wizard realm, but he was dead before he even knew it.


    Sure, the head guard spent some mana pursuing Aur, but that didn''t mean his strength had decreased.


    At most, it would have allowed him to endure more of Aur''s punches, but he would still be dead with just a few more blows.


    "Hmm?" Aur''s mind swirled with thoughts as he quickly formted a conjecture.


    His entire body had reached the tier two realm; his simple punches wielded powerparable to tier two, and even his body''s natural defence was at a tier two level, the speed, senses and many more have also reached tier two.


    Every aspect of Aur''s being had advanced to the tier two realm, and with the strengthening of the cells in his body, the limits of his physical capabilities were growing.


    In the vige, tier two wizards rarely possessed tier two spells, primarily because there were not many resources avable.


    This wasn''t apparent when Aur was in tier one because tier one spells were rtivelymon. However, the cost of a tier two spell was terrifying.


    Not even the wealth Aur currently possessed from the gifts of countless elders and Noah, along with the deals from thosendlords, could cover the cost to refine a tier two spell.


    Some of the Elders didn''t even have a tier two spell. The head guard, ranking among the tier two in the vige, had rtively higher status, but even he possessed just two tier two spells.


    The resources of the vige were simply not enough to provide for all the Elders with cultivation, let alone spells, which was a financially draining project.


    Thinking of this, Aur tightened his fist.


    "Even if the vige pursues me, I have the confidence to escape and fight back now." However, Aur wasn''t going to leave the wilderness and escape to the outside world where the dangers were unknown.


    The most terrifying thing was unknowns.


    Aur''s gaze returned to the half corpse of the head guard and extended his hand, his crimson pupil shing with the reflection of a small ck me in the shape of a hand in the centre of a circle.


    Swish!


    A ck palm materialised in the mid-air and swiftly entered the body of the man.


    Aur sensed the changes and quickly caught a spell from the mental space.


    The ck hand became unstable.


    If he wanted to take another spell, not only would it not seed, but he might also lose the spell he was holding on to as well.


    In a swift moment, the ck palm firmly grabbed the spell and came out of the body of the head guard.


    The spell that was caught by his thieving hand was in a silvery pattern intertwined in a cobweb, resembling to a sword pattern.


    Aur deactivated the spell, leaving only the one caught from the head guard.


    With a drop of his golden blood, it entered his mental space and settled among the countless other spells rotating around his mental space, suspended in the air.


    "Let''s return to the vige and quietly wait for those people to attack the vige leader from the future; I saw they seem to have seeded in doing so," Aur thought to himself.


    He had no n to join the first elder; he would watch from the sidelines and see how it all unfolded.


    Maybe he could gain some benefits from it. It was better than escaping the entire ce and going to an unknown location.


    "If I could collect the resources needed to construct a tier two devouring spell, then I will be able to rapidly make progress again," this was his main objective.

 Chapter 268: Metal Escape spell and Breaking through to High-tier One wizard

    Aur sank into deep thought, sitting cross-legged in one of the ready-made caves he had just constructed with his bare arms.


    His brows furrowed as he peered into his mental space. The spells there were all rotating around his vital spell.


    The pale blue mana covered almost fifty percent of his entire mental space already.


    The main problem was that there were too many spells, including the ones he had acquired from the Alchemist Elmer, the peak tier one wizards, and the head Elder.


    In total, he had umted twenty-three spells. However, this wasn''t advantageous; instead, the walls of his mental space started to crumble under the pressure of these countless spells.


    As a mid-grade mental space, he simply couldn''t hold so many spells.


    "I need to discard some of these spells," he decided, with a decisive glint in his eyes. He summoned his system.


    "Muscle System."


    As the blue panel appeared in front of him, Aur focused on the spell category, and instantly all the spells he had were shown in another panel that appeared in front of him.


    After the panel appeared, Aur wore a thoughtful expression as he willed it to change, showing the recently acquired spells he had gained.


    There were many spells like nt nurturing, fireball, water ball, wind sh, earth wall, etc.


    These were allmon spells, and their strength wasn''t too great.


    Therefore, he skipped thesemon spells and looked at the more unique ones.


    me Maniption and Spirit Nurturing.


    These two particr spells caught his eyes. Except for these two, the others weren''t particrly strong.


    me Maniption spell was stolen from the corpse of one of the ten wizards, and the other was from the Alchemist Elmer himself.


    "These should do." Then Aur''s eyes darted to thest spell, which was the one he had taken from the head elder.


    Looking at the section, his eyes revealed a glint of surprise.


    - Metal Escape (tier two)


    Unexpectedly, Aur had gained a tier two spell from the head guard; this was his first tier two spell.


    "No wonder why the mental space was so burdened," Aur thought as he focused on the spell, and a new panel appeared in front of him again.


    [Metal Escape (tier two): Allows the wizard''s body to turn into mental light form, which increases the speed of the wizard]


    "Oh, a pretty simple exnation," Aur said to himself.


    He decided to keep the me Maniption, Spirit Nurturing, and the Metal Escape spells. The other spells were decisively discarded by him.


    Swish!


    Under his will, nine spells came out from his mental space and appeared in front of his eyes.


    With a casual sweep of his fist, all the spells were destroyed in one go.


    "These should be enough," Aur thought, satisfied.


    Looking at his mental space again, the previous burden slowly started to heal, and the mental space healed itself bing stable again.


    "How many spells do I have now?" Aur summoned his system again, thinking of the magical words once more.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Mid-tier one (100%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 3.67 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 2


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 14


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Fourteen spells is plenty. If there is the addition of even one more spell, my mental space would again be unstable, which is counterproductive."


    Therger the mental space, the more stable it is, so those with a higher grade of mental space are able to store countless spells.


    For Aur, it was already a miracle that he could store thirteen tier one and one tier two spells already.


    Checking his mental space again, Aur muttered, "it is time to break through to the high-tier one wizard realm."


    With that said, he fell into a deep meditation after taking out two high-grade mana crystals and holding them in his two hands, focusing on the pale blue mana that filled half of his mental space.


    The calm pale blue mana sea began to stir and produce waves like a sea crashing against the walls of his mental space under Aur''s will.


    The breakthrough was extremely smooth this time, with the walls of his mental space soon cracking like cobwebs.


    The suction force increased to a terrifying amount; the moment the walls of his mental space were broken.


    If he let go of all his mana, the entire foundation of his mental space would be shattered, leaving him crippled without a mental space or, in the worst case, causing his death.


    With powerful control, Aur gradually nurtured the walls of his mental space using the pale blue mana, making them sturdier.


    Just like that, an hour passed.


    Aur snapped open his crimson eyes.


    "I seeded," he eximed.


    Some of the pale blue mana still lingered in the mental space. For that, he needed to expend it before refining new and stronger mana, blue mana.


    If pale blue mana could be said to be a refined form, derived from his mental space, then blue mana was the more concentrated and potent form, with a stronger essence.


    This wasn''t just a difference in colour, but instead, the essence had changed, and the power of it had increased in roughly a five-to-one ratio.


    That means one drop of blue mana could beparable to five drops of pale blue mana.


    Aur used the remaining mana in the most imposing spell in his mental space: the tier two Metal Escape spell.


    His body instantly turned into a silver light, but thatsted for less than a breath before he returned to normal.


    "There was at least five percent of my pale blue mana still left in my mental space, but it couldn''t evenst me for a breath of time," Aur shook his head, as he had expected.


    Even if he could use the tier two spell with his new blue mana, the duration wouldn''t be long, and just like when he was a wizard apprentice, the power would be less than one-tenth.

 Chapter 269: Caravan

    Aur, after breaking through and using the Metal Escape spell to drain his mana quickly, began to draw the blue mana into his mental space.


    The process was slightly slow and inefficient.


    He opened his crimson eyes to see the half-cracked stone in front of him, which made him sigh.


    This high-grade mana crystal has apanied him ever since he had broken through to the tier one wizard, and now, finally, it has lost most of its mana.


    Very little of it was left, barely evenparable to the middle-grade mana crystal. With the number of cracks on it, you could tell at a nce the remaining mana.


    Aur skillfully took out a mana gathering potion that he himself had refined,pared to the first one he has shown to Noah.


    This was the best potion he could create right now, with almost double the spirituality.


    While removing the cork of the vial, Aur drank the green liquid in one go. The moment it entered his stomach, it was instantly digested in less than a breath''s time.


    Immediately, mana started to pour into his mental space, which Aur started to refine with the help of his vital spell.


    Soon, blue mana started to appear in his mental space.


    "Alright, these should be enough," Aur nodded his head, dusting off the dust from his clothes.


    For now, he wore a simple martial ck sleeveless clothes.


    His wizard robes were already shredded to bits, and the defense that the tier one wizard robe could give was very minimal already.


    His body was the greatest defense for him, with his strong muscles.


    "Muscle System."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (0%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 3.72 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 14


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Let''splete today''s daily quest before going back to the vige."


    With that said, he undressed himself and started to work out in the dark cave where the sunlight couldn''t reach.


    In just about an hour or more, the daily quest was finished.


    After bathing himself with water using the five elemental magic, Aur wore back his clothes again, feeling refreshed.


    Unlike previously, his blood and Qi wouldn''t leak out as it was self-contained in his body, making him have almost perfect control over it ever since he has reached the tier two.


    However, Aur faced a dilemma now. He could either allocate his attribute points into the Muscle Mass or the Life Level.


    Even though he has been continuously putting all his stat points into the Life Level, the progress was 0, with no hope of moving forward.


    Making Aur hesitate to allocate the stat points, he still put all his stat points into the Life Level.


    ¡ª


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 3.72 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    ¡ª


    Looking at the stat points, Aur became thoughtful again.


    He didn''t always have to rely on the system to increase his muscle mass. From hisprehension, he vaguely knew how to progress on.


    He needed energy that could resonate with the cells in his body, then slowly guide these energies in a certain pattern before they were strengthened.


    The only problem was that even Wizards couldn''t control cell-level things.


    He didn''t know about tier three wizards, but the tier two wizards couldn''t have even entered the territory of the cells, so without the system, it would likely mean Aur might get stuck at the peak of tier one forever.


    "Sigh, any path to power is not an easy one," Aur thought, feeling the power in his body that made him feel like a god. This type of power was simply like an addiction, only wanting more and more.


    If Aur let go of his desires, then he might be training his body, forgetting everything he had. Only the exhration from getting stronger might remain.


    "I should return to the vige and wait for the opportunity. It should still take some time for the First Elder to prepare andunch the rebellion. Up to that time, I could make some preparations myself."


    Aur shook his head, removing all the distracting thoughts, and went towards the vige.


    "It has already been more than five days, the vige should already be a storm and started to hunt me already, but I will remain right beside them¡­"


    Killing a tier one, even if it is a peak one, still won''t cause much waves in the vige, but any tier two wizard dying was directly like a huge hit to the vige, and the head guard was a rtively high-ranked individual, making the hit to the vige even worse.


    While he was swiftly returning in silence, suddenly Aur''s steps halted as he looked in a certain direction.


    "Oh, I forgot about them..." a sneer appeared on his face as his figure blurred.


    The next moment, he materializes on the top of a tree, seeingrge elephants carrying houses. Saying "Large" was an understatement.


    "The caravan hase, huh," Aur looked a little surprised.


    This year too, it was supposed to be canceled because the fate of the beast tide remained unknown, although it was likely to be killed by that terrifying tier four wizard.


    Still, some beasts were left, and the corpse of that mutated Fenrir was not found, but he didn''t expect them to arrive so early.


    "It''s better this way, I can take some interest in it."


    Aur wasn''t a person who would take petty revenge from the previous incident where he was being chased by that strong man.


    If he hadn''t escaped in time, he would have died.


    However, even without it, with the benefits the caravan could provide and his strength sufficient, he will still bewless.


    Whoosh!


    His figure blurred, carefully trailing the caravan from behind, patiently waiting for an opportunity.


    ...


    The caravan moved through the wilderness, making its way to the vige. In one of the luxurious tents, there was a man with a protruding belly, seated.


    His clothes were covered in luxury, matching the extravagant surroundings, and in his surroundings, there were two beauties lying on hisps, giving him flirtatious nces.


    "Tenth Master, we are about to reach the North Vige," just then, a strong man came in, speaking in a servile tone.


    "Oh? Finally arrived. I heard that these viges survived the beast tide?"


    "Yes, it is true."


    "What did they do to survive such a cmity?"


    "The information is currently unknown, Tenth Master, but from the im of the vige, it was a trump card they used, which almost destroyed half the beast."


    "Was this North vige capable?"


    "I don''t know, Master."


    "What about the Second Master, then? Did he say any of his thoughts?" the Tenth Master said with narrowed eyes.


    "He hasn''t said anything," the strong man bowed.


    "Useless, get lost!"


    "Yes, Tenth Master."


    After he was left alone with two beauties sitting in hisps, the Tenth Master went into deep thought.


    "Damn it, that bastard, my father, is really nning to not give a single inheritance to me. The Second Brother is already a tier three wizard, and the First Brother is not far behind. I am the only one left behind. For me to prove myself, I need to increase my business..." his teeth grinded against each other.


    "What''s wrong, Master?" a lilith voice sounded in his ears, making him wake up.


    "Nothing, let''s just enjoy our night," the Tenth Master said with a smirk on his face, taking the two beauties.


    The caravan finally reached the vige, and Noah, the vige leader, came out of the ce with a smile on his face, greeting them wee.


    The Tenth Master was also among the people who were there, looking at these people with a frown on his face.


    "Set up the camp," he instructed and went away, touring the ce with the strong guard by his side.


    At this time, he saw a figure slowly appear from the wild, wearing a ck cloak and a panda''s mask that covered his face.


    Feeling the ominous presence, the Tenth Master was pensive. "Who are you?"


    The eerie, burly figure turned his head towards the Tenth Master and released his presence. The coercion of a tier two wizard immediately spread out in the surrounding.


    "Master," the strong man hurriedly shielded the Tenth Master and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "What do you want? A tier two wizard cannot threaten me," the Tenth Master shouted with some disdain.


    "I want to trade mana crystals," Aur spoke in an extremely hoarse voice.


    "Mana crystals?" the Tenth Master eximed, a little surprised.


    "Yes."


    "Hahaha, then follow me to the tent," with an amicable smile on his face, the Tenth Master led the way for Aur.


    Aur nodded his head and quietly followed the man without making much noise.


    "So, how much do you want to trade mana crystals?" the Tenth Master spoke while sitting on a chair, his smile growingrger.


    "I want to trade high-grade mana crystals for middle-grade mana crystals."


    "Respected guest, then you havee to the right ce. I guarantee you will get ten percent the market price for the exchange rate. How many high-grade mana crystals do you want to trade?" the Tenth Master asked.


    Aur raised his four fingers.


    "Only four?" The Tenth Master was a little disappointed, however, it was still a considerable profit.


    But at this time, Aur shook his head.


    "I need to exchange forty high-grade mana crystals."


    The Tenth Master was stunned for a moment, as if his brain was still processing what Aur had said.

 Chapter 270: Transaction with Tenth master

    "Forty high-grade mana crystals," the strong man besides the tenth master said incredulously.


    Aur nodded in response.


    The tenth master frowned slightly at the strong man''s reaction, but quickly regained hisposure and addressed Aur. "Distinguished guest, since you want to exchange for forty high-grade mana crystals, I might not be able to fulfil your request."


    Aur stood up, ready to leave. "Forget it, then. I will go to the second master."


    The tenth master quickly interjected, "Wait, wait, I didn''t say I will not buy it. It''s just that we currently don''t have enough mana crystals to exchange for forty. Please understand our limits and give us half a week of time."


    He spoke anxiously, the businessposure he had learned fading in the face of wealth and greed.


    Aur stood up from his seat and replied in a simple tone, "Too long."


    The tenth master became even more anxious and hurriedly said, "A day. You will only have to wait for a day."


    Aur paused, as if deep in thought, but underneath his panda mask, he was smirking. "He fell for my trap," he thought.


    "Alright," he spoke in his usual hoarse voice and left the ce. "I wille back here at this time for you to prepare the goods for me."


    With that, he disappeared from the tenth master''s view.


    "Master, why did you agree so easily? Gathering that many high-grade mana crystals might not be possible," The strong man, his servant, asked.


    "Shut up!" the tenth master snapped. "If we can sessfullyplete these business transactions, then I will have enough mana crystals to prove that I too can do business to my father."


    "But how can we manage it? We barely have ten high-grade mana crystals worth of middle-grade mana crystal, and even if webined the lower-grade mana crystals, it would barely amount to two more high-grade mana crystals. How could we possibly gather more than twenty-eight mana crystals in a day?" The servant asked, clearly worried.


    The tenth master hesitated and thought for a long time before he finally spoke. "I will take it out from my own personal collection. These deals should benefit us greatly."


    The strong man looked around and said with some hesitation, "How about we..." He made a gesture of swiping his neck.


    "No, he is a tier two wizard. We don''t have the capability to kill him," the tenth master responded firmly.


    "What about asking the second master for help?" the strong man said, a glint shing in his eyes.


    The tenth master''s eyes turned cold. "If I ask for the help of the second brother, then he will take all the profit and might not even leave some crumbs for me, hmph."


    "I am sorry, Tenth Master," the strong man spoke in a strange tone.


    "It''s fine," the tenth master shook his head.


    Aur, who was casually sipping a cup of coffee, listened to all of this with his ears twitching. He could tell that the tenth master was smart and cautious, unwilling to risk asking the second master for help.


    "Looks like this guy is smart," he muttered to himself with a calctive glint in his eyes. If he went to the second master, he would definitely suffer a loss as a third-stage wizard.


    The second master could easily make him fork out those forty high-grade mana crystals for lower than market price.


    Not only that, but he might also lose his neck after leaving the market.


    That''s why Aur had closely studied the caravan in previous years, keeping a low profile while gauging the rtionships between these people closely studying these people.


    Explore more stories at mvl


    The tenth master was a person with great ambition but no power. He often bulliedmoners and was fighting for his father''s inheritance with his other brother.


    The condition was that if he could handle the business well, he would get a certain amount of his inheritance and Aur could exploit these.


    Aur had to be extremely careful because he only had one life. If he died without achieving immortality, it would be truly regretful.


    Although he had lived a life of luxury in his previous life as a gang leader, it all felt empty because he knew that he would one day die either because of his enemies or just natural death.


    If he died again, he wouldn''t know if he could reincarnate or not.


    Even if he could, he might not keep his memories, or he might reincarnate in a world simr to his previous one where people cannot lengthen their lifespan and are forced to die in a mere span of a hundred years.


    Now that the analysis had paid off, Aur could finally trade these fake high-grade mana crystals smoothly, and the resources obtained could be used to find strange treasure, which could help to strengthen his cells.


    With this, he wouldn''t be wholly reliant on the system anymore.


    As for revenge, having a petty mind would only slow down his progress.


    "Now, it''s just a waiting game," Aur murmured before carefully finding a temporary residence and renting it for a day.


    However, life never goes as one expects it to go.


    Aur looked at the shiny blue crystal tinged with purple and the plump man who was showing him all the mana crystals.


    Then, he perceived five threatening auras surrounding him from all sides with his terrifying perception.


    "Esteemed guests, these are all the mana crystals we promised you. These should be enough," the plump man said.


    Aur took the mana crystals expressionlessly and counted them. He frowned when he counted them, noticing that something was amiss.


    "There are only forty thousand mid-grade mana crystals here," Aur said.


    "This...Please forgive me, but this is my limit. I can only give it to you in exchange for the market value. After all, this is a huge amount. If you don''t want to, then..."


    "It''s okay," Aur said in a calm tone as he sensed the enemies. "From the looks of it, these guys should be sincere. Then, where did it go wrong?"


    His gaze identally went towards the strong man who was expressionless, sitting by the side.


    He could hear the rapid heartbeat of this person, and this strong man was definitely nervous and afraid, although it didn''t show on his face.


    "Ah, the human heart..." Aur mused to himself while taking out all the fake high-grade mana crystals.


    "Here are all the mana crystals," he said.


    The tenth master looked at them with satisfaction, his emotions overflowing. However, he was somehow able to suppress them and calmly counted the crystals.

 Chapter 271: Ambush and Taking Tenth Master as the hostage

    "Esteemed guests, there are exactly forty high-grade mana crystals," the tenth master said with a warm smile.


    Aur nodded and took the bag filled to the brim with middle-grade mana crystals, while the tenth master took the high-grade mana crystals with joy.


    "Alright, now that the deal is done, it''s time to make my move."


    "What do you mean?" Suddenly, the tenth master felt his scalp go numb and his spine shiver; an ominous feeling rose inside him.


    Aur casually formed a fist and punched the strong man beside him, his blood and Qi all concentrated on this single fist working in tandem with his strong muscles.


    The strong man felt a strong sense of impending death as his entire being was drenched in cold sweat.


    He felt like this fist, once itnded, would be his ultimate demise.


    The fist seemed to move extremely slowly in his eyes, almost as if it weren''t moving at all; however, it was actually an amalgamation of extreme speed reaching its maximum potential.


    Boom!


    The fistnded, and immediately the man turned into a stter of blood, his entire being wiped out from existence.


    Aur casually wiped his fist clean of blood.


    The tenth master looked at the scene with a stunned expression, his feet trembling.


    Enjoy new chapters from mvl


    "You¡­ don''te over. You should know the consequences of killing me. I am warning you, even if you are a tier two wizard, you will die under the pursuit of our family if you kill me."


    The tenth master stood there with his eyes closed, feeling the life-threatening danger which he had never experienced before.


    He regretted being greedy and wished he had informed his second brother at least. At least then he might have saved his own life.


    However, the only thing he felt was the cold touch of a de near his neck.


    "Hmm?" He slowly opened his eyes, seeing a ck sabre right before him. Its coldness seemed to pierce his neck, filled with killing intent.


    He looked at the panda-masked wizard with confusion in his eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Just then, the tenth master noticed five individuals with a strong presence surrounding them from all directions.


    "Who are you guys?" he spoke nervously at the unexpected development.


    The five people didn''t speak, but their faces showed a bitter expression.


    They had nned to ambush Aur after the transaction wasplete and the tenth master was far away from him.


    Who knew this rogue wizard would be so decisive and immediately kill the strong man before taking the tenth master hostage without hesitation.


    "This guy must have sensed something was wrong," one of them said secretlymunicating with the others.


    "I can tell, however, how he could find out we have been using a tier one spell to hide our presence to the minimum, unless this person has a tier two detecting type spell."


    "Wasn''t he supposed to be a rogue tier two wizard? It''s impossible even we have only two or three tier two spells. I don''t believe that he could get his hands on a tier two spell. The high-grade mana crystal he is trading is probably his entire life savings."


    "But the fact is that this guy has sensed us, so stop whining and focus on the situation, no matter what. We can''t let him go. If we do, he might cause harm. A tier two rogue wizard''s resentment is terrifying."


    The four immediately stopped their chatter when they heard the person speak and nod their heads in agreement.


    The one who spoke and made the four back down came to the front, coldly looking at the burly man with long white hair and a panda mask on.


    "What do you want?"


    "What do you think I want?" Aur replied with a chuckle. "I want to safely get away from this ce."


    The five looked at each other, and the front person spoke. "Okay, first you let go of the tenth master, and you can safely go."


    Hearing this, a sneer formed on Aur''s face. "Do you think I am stupid? First, I get out of this ce, and then I will release your tenth master."


    "That is impossible," the man shook his head vehemently. "How can we guarantee that you will let go of the tenth master if we let you go?"


    Amusedly, Aur said, "You don''t have any choice, do you?"


    The saber went slightly closer to the neck of the tenth master, causing a small amount of blood to trickle down his neck onto the de of the cold ck saber.


    "You¡­" the man started to move.


    "You can make your move, but if you do, then kiss your tenth master goodbye. Besides, you don''t have a guarantee to kill me, do you?" Aur spoke calmly.


    "Fine."


    The five could only helplessly nod their heads.


    Aur pushed the tenth master. "You heard what they said. Let''s go. I will release you after I put some distance."


    The tenth master could only obey helplessly as he had already realised that his trusted servant had betrayed him and informed the second master.


    "Oh wait, he might have been a spy nted by the second brother in the first ce," he thought helplessly.


    For the first time, he felt insignificant. No matter what ns he made, in front of true power, it''s just like a child ying tricks.


    With a resigned nod, he slowly started to leave with Aur''s guidance.


    The five looked at Aur and the tenth master leaving with a thoughtful expression.


    Just as they were about to leave their vision, the artefact on them shined, and they heard a cold voice.


    "What is the situation?"


    "Second master¡­." The five quickly exined all the things that had happened.


    "This is an order to kill the man in the process. If my tenth brother is dead, then that is his own luck, but remember, no matter what, you must kill the rogue wizard, or you will face the consequences."


    The five''s hearts shuddered when the second master finished talking.


    After all, it was his own brother, but he was asking to kill him so easily?

 Chapter 272: Ruthless Second Master and Aur surrounded by five Tier Two wizards

    The tension in the air was palpable as the five moved quickly and locked eyes with each other, exchanging helpless looks.


    They all knew that if anything happened to the tenth master, they would be the ones to bear the brunt of the patriarch''s wrath.


    However, they had no choice but to obey the order given by the second master.


    Aur, who was guiding the tenth master, was taken aback when he sensed the presence of the five rapidly approaching him.


    His mind raced as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    "Damn it," he thought. "The second master must not care about his brother''s safety at all. I knew he was ruthless, but I didn''t expect him to be so callous as to sacrifice his own brother just to get to me."


    Aur couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration and disbelief at the second master''s actions.


    Just as he was about to speed forward while carrying this tenth master he faced a barrier again,pletely trapping him from the outside.


    These barriers seemed to have been instantly set up the moment Aur perception sensed the changes.


    "Is this an artefact?" Aur thought with narrowed eyes as he lightly tapped the barrier to gauge its strength and estimated that it would take at least ten minutes to break through.


    However, with the five tier two wizards closing in on them, Aur knew that he didn''t have that much time.


    With a resigned sigh, Aur turned to face the five and a glint shed in his eyes.


    "You think you can trap me so easily?" Aur asked, amused.


    "You cannot escape from these ces now. Hurry and hand over the tenth master, and we will spare you. If not, then face the consequences of your actions."


    "What if I don''t?" he asked, his eyes narrowing.


    One of the wizards responded by casting a spell, causing the mana in the area to be active. Aur could see the mana in the form of mist with his naked eyes and became more alert as a result.


    "I said stop," he dered in warning. However, the five remained unmoved, one of them already making a move.


    "Hmph."


    Aur''s eyes glinted with ruthlessness as he directly extended the saber.


    Blood sttered from the neck of the tenth master as the saber prated it,ing out from the other side.


    His eyes were wide open as if he still couldn''t believe what had happened.


    The five of them, who were also surrounding Aur, felt a strange chill looking at him with disbelief.


    For a moment there was a strange silence in the air, the one who was casting the spell seemed to have stopped casting it.


    In those seconds of movement, Aur, who was right in front of them, turned into an illusion. The space trembled as he appeared right in front of the person who was casting the spell.


    "Tier one: Blink."


    Aur retracted his hand, and almost instantly, all the blood and Qi in his body gathered toward his fist. Muscles stretched to their limits, exhibiting their limitless potential. Aur punched with his full strength.


    The man felt the life-threatening aura and was immediately scared, instinctively activating his best tier one defence spell.


    Unfortunately, under the despair-filled eyes of the man, the defence spell was effortlessly broken, and his body crushed to bits.


    At this time, the four others finally reacted and immediately kept a distance from him.


    "Greg!" one of them called out, with some sadness in his tone.


    "His name was Greg, huh? Too bad he''s dead," Aur shook his head and looked at the remaining four.


    This guy Greg had the weakest presence among the five, barely at an early tier two level, and the fact that he didn''t have a tier two defence spell made him extremely vulnerable.


    Aur took advantage of the distraction for a split second to kill him using the spell Blink.


    These spells came from thief magic and could allow the wizard to travel through space, one of the strongest elements of nature.


    It was said that under the power of time, space was the strongest, as it was everywhere.


    However, these spells, which could use the power of space, also consumed a massive amount of mana, essentially draining almost all the blue mana in Aur''s mental space, which he had painfully umted.


    Still, it had done its work, so he was undoubtedly satisfied.


    Aur looked at the four tier two wizards with an expressionless face, his eyes devoid of any emotion.


    Experience tales with mvl


    The four felt a strange chill in their hearts when they saw this, but as people who could reach tier two, how could they bembs waiting to be butchered?


    "Let''s fight to the death, brothers," the four said in unison, their voices decisive.


    Greg, who had died there, was their friend, and they were filled with sadness, but first, they needed to survive this disaster.


    The four had already understood that Aur was someone they couldn''t take lightly.


    These rogue wizards could kill a tier two wizard in the matter of breaths. Although Greg was the weakest with only tier one spells, killing him wasn''t an easy task.


    With that said, they released all their strength at once.


    The four blinding lights¡ªred, blue, green, and brown¡ªall converged toward Aur, making his heart skip a beat.


    Although they seemed to be blinding lights, they were actually tier two attack spells with a single-grade attribute.


    The red spell was likely rted to an advanced version of fire; it might beva or other forms of energy.


    Simrly, the blue spell could be rted to water, the green to wood, and the brown to earth, all in their advanced form.


    These spells were quitemon and simple to learn among tier two spells, but Aur felt his life threatened by just one of these blinding lights.


    He sensed that even with his defence, which could beparable to a tier two defence spell used by a tier two wizard, he still couldn''t escape some injuries if directly hit by it.

 Chapter 273: Dead lock with four Tier Two wizard and The Dommeneering Saber

    Aur looked at the four rays of light shining in his eyes, growingrger with every fraction of a second.


    But instead of retreating, he extended his hand forward and punched.


    The punch and the four rays of light collided, sending Aur hurtling backward by at least thirty steps.


    "These¡­" the four looked at Aur with even more pensive expressions.


    Although they had won in the exchange, it was only throughbining their four strengths.


    If they had five individuals, it might have been the breaking point resulting in serious injuries for him.


    But now, he was just pushed back a few steps.


    Aur stood up, casually stretching his body and flexing his muscles, satisfied with himself. He finally knew what strength he was at.


    Logically, if there is a peak tier two wizard who doesn''t have a tier two spell, Aur could defeat them like a weak chicken.


    Even if the wizard''s tier is higher than his, if the tier two spell is ordinary, he could still contend with it through the various attributes of himself stacked together.


    These four people were all mid-tier two wizards, and they attacked using ordinary tier two ordinary spells whose power were rtively weaker.


    That''s why Aur only suffered some losses.


    "Alright, let''s fight for real," his crimson eyes glinted, and his figure vanished.


    "Lionel, look out," one of them hurriedly called out with a frightened expression.


    Lionel, who was preparing for another spell, instantly became alert as he hurriedly cast a defence spell.


    His entire surroundings seemed to be covered with fouryers of turtle shells.


    Aur, who had already reached him, casually punched, and one of the turtle shells was immediately broken, but it healed in just a short time.


    "Hmm, this spell seems to be simr to my tier one spell: Turtle''s Shell. It should be the advanced tier two version of it," Aur realised.


    Stay updated through mvl


    He could only generate one turtle shell when he used the spell, but these were four turtle shells, stronger and capable of regeneration, undoubtedly reaching the realm of tier two.


    Helpless, Aur could only change his target and go for the others, his figure blurring again.


    In his previous position, Aur was showered with three attacks simultaneously from three different directions.


    "Damn it," the four said in frustration.


    Aur''s strength could at most take on two people head-on, and these four people were plenty enough to defeat him.


    However, his speed was at least double the fastest among them, making him very elusive, picking on a person one by one.


    "If this goes on like this, we are done for, brothers," Lionel shouted with a grim expression.


    "What should we do then?" the othermunicated.


    "Let''s act together and form a circle,bining our strength," Lionel said.


    The three''s expressions changed slightly when they heard this.


    By the time they weremunicating, Aur had already reached the other person and attacked with his fist.


    Unfortunately, like the previous one, he was intercepted by a tier two defence spell.


    A tier two defence spell took some time to break, and that time was plenty enough for the other three to surround him and attack.


    So, the four and Aur fell into a deadlock for a moment, with neither being able to do anything.


    The four couldn''t match the speed of Aur, making him effortlessly dodge their attacks. If it was from a tier one spell, he didn''t even have to dodge.


    These four tier two wizards all had defence spells, which made Aur even more helpless.


    However, Aur was faintly overtaking them, with the consumption of his stamina and strength very high, even though some blood and Qi would be lost with the usage.


    He could easily recover it, while the tier two wizards were constantly being drained of their mana.


    They even consumed potions to restore some of the mana already.


    But as time passed on, Aur felt that something was wrong.


    Their panicked expressions seemed to be faked, and he could feel a faint hidden danger grappling him. This was intuition.


    Since his life level had increased, these kinds of intuition were mostly always true.


    Even when he was refining the potion from intuition alone, he could carefully remove all the hidden dangers easily without even looking.


    "I need to turn the situation around and break this deadlock," Aur''s eyes narrowed with a dangerous glint, his mind racing through.


    "Let''s do that."


    Aur took out a ck saber from his spatial ring, its de still bearing warm blood stains from the blood of the tenth master.


    The four immediately became vignt again upon seeing Aur''s move, but when they sensed the presence of the artefact, they calmed down once more.


    "What could a tier one artefact do to us?" Lionel thought disdainfully.


    His eyes darted to the others, secretlymunicating with them,


    "Is the preparation done?"


    "Yes, just two minutes, and these guys would either be seriously injured or even dead."


    "The circle we form can even rival the strength of a peak-tier two; he will definitely be dead."


    Just as they were discussing among themselves, Aur approached one of them and started to strike the defence spell the man conjured up.


    This time, however, he raised his saber instead of his fist.


    The man looked at the raised saber with sudden apprehension, feeling a danger emanating from it.


    "Oh no¡­" Lionel seemed to have sensed something that made his expression change. "Stop him!"


    The three attacked with all their might.


    But it was toote already. The saber descended in a domineering way, seeming to cut through everything with brute strength.


    Almost all the blood and Qi in Aur''s body was focused on this saber, increasing his strength to terrifying power.


    "Nooo¡­"


    That was thest word he could utter as the domineering saber shed, cutting through the defence spell like butter to a hot knife.


    It didn''t even slow down a bit, cleaving him in two halves as well.


    The earth seemed to tremble under the might of the saber as the ground underneath him was shed in two, creating a deep ravine by the saber''s arc.

 Chapter 274: Terrifying recovery with the help of Golden Blood

    The saber in Aur''s hand started to shatter like ss, creating countless cobwebs, its shards soon falling to the ground.


    Aur turned around again, looking at the three with the hole in the panda mask again. However, the three attacks of tier two immediately hit him in the back, sending him hurtling through the ground.


    "Damn it," Lionel cursed helplessly.


    Who would have expected that this panda-masked bastard would forcefully elevate a tier one artefact into a tier two, even at the risk of injuries andplete drain, just to kill a single individual?


    But these moves made his heart calm. This man should basically have used all the strength in his body, and being hit by thebined three tier two spells, he should be seriously injured by now.


    Unlike their expectations, reality seemed to y a joke on them. Aur stood up from the dust, looking at the three calmly.


    "Impossible," the three, who were calm, were immediately agitated.


    What did sacrificing a lethal artefact mean? Not to mention that most tier two they knew, including them, didn''t even have the capability to increase the tier of the artefact forcefully.


    Even if people could do so, everything in their body would be drained from the consequences of these


    But the burly man in front of them was mostly fine.


    Except for the gnashing wound on his back from the tier two spell and the torn martial attire he was wearing, there was not a single trace of exhaustion in his movement.


    Their worldview was twisting.


    "I wille for you," Aur replied in a simple tone. He himself was quite satisfied with the speed of his recovery.


    It was not like his blood and Qi would never be exhausted, and after that saber attack, more than eighty percent of it has been exhausted. If he fully exhausted all his blood and Qi, Aur would be like a dried old person.


    But to his astonishment, Aur was rapidly recovering at an inhumane speed. In this short time, he had already recovered at least twenty percent of his blood and Qi.


    When Aur sensed the cause of his regeneration, he found it was simply because of the golden blood.


    The effect of this golden blood caused his blood and Qi to rapidly recover, and the other injuries to heal quicker as well, even faintly stronger than their previous state.


    These thoughts shed in his head in just a matter of a few breaths as he looked at the three of them again.


    The tide of the battle had changed now. With only three tier two wizards, they could at most hold down Aur, and killing him would be basically impossible.


    "There''s no way you are a rogue wizard. Who are you?" Lionel asked, still in disbelief when he saw the astonishing recovery of Aur.


    It was simply impossible for a rogue wizard to have tier two spells.


    If one tier two spell could be attributed to luck or skill, then having top-tier attacking, defence, speed, and regeneration spells¡ªcounting them, there were at least four tier two spells already shown¡ªwas beyond belief.


    What was even more frightening was that Aur''s eyes hadn''t shined with any pattern.


    As someone who had seen the world, he knew what these indicated: the spell must be the top grade of tier two to achieve this.


    "I am your death reaper," Aur''s cold voice fell as his figure blurred again.


    Lionel looked at this with despair and shouted, "Run!"


    His figure blurred as he ran north, cancelling the barrier they had set up with the artefact.


    The two were also quick to think and react, immediately running in different directions.


    With the three of them, it was nigh impossible for them to establish that circle. If they stayed there any longer, they would only exhaust themselves to death against this man slowly dying a miserable death.


    "We must inform the second master. He is the only tier three wizard in the caravan. If he takes action, then no matter how strange this man is, he will die without any suprises," Lionel thought with some grievance.


    Aur watched the three fleeing figures, as he had expected.


    "How could I let them get away so easily?" Aur looked at his mental space where blue mana had already gathered.


    In the battle, he had taken mana recovery potions he had refined.


    These could greatly help him maintain his guise as a wizard.


    Aur knew it was basically impossible to keep all these people here; it was just a matter of how many he could kill and contain.


    His eyes began to shine with a purple hue, the strange pattern of space reflecting within them.


    In a blink, Aur traversed the fabric of space itself, appearing before one of the fleeing figures in an instant. It was Lionel, the man who had taken on the role of captain in their group.


    The ground quaked beneath Aur''s feet as he unleashed a thunderous punch, aimed directly at Lionel. Stay updated via mvl


    With a desperate effort, Lionel conjured a defensive spell to shield himself from the devastating blow.


    "Why have youe for me?" Lionel''s voice trembled with bitterness and fear as he defended Aur''s relentless punches.


    "Because you acted like their leader," Aur replied, delivering another punch at the transparent earth wall erected around Lionel.


    He had already recovered eighty percent of his strength by this time, so it didn''t affect the power of Aur''s attack.


    With a relentless barrage of punches, the earth wall eventually shattered, and the final blow imed Lionel''s life.


    In his final moments, Lionel''s face twisted with a mixture of regret and defiance.


    Though he fought with every ounce of strength he possessed, unfortunately, no matter how unwilling he was, he couldn''t change reality.


    Aur''s gaze focused on the distance, where the two had already vanished from his sight, filled with regret.


    "Sigh, if only I could kill them..." His gaze turned calctive as he slowly retrieved a vial containing a murky liquid - the mana recovery potion.


    Aur uncorked the vial and downed its contents in a single gulp. Immediately, a honey-like taste flooded his tongue, causing him to click his tongue.

 Chapter 275: Intermediate level mastery? Shaun, the second master

    Although it looked murky, its taste was actually honey-like, one of the potions that actually had taste!


    He sat cross-legged on the ground immediately and started to recover the mana in his mental space rapidly.


    After recovering and refining some blue mana, he finally opened his eyes using the tier one spell: thieving hand.


    Immediately looting the four corpses and taking one spell each and then he started to loot every single thing they possessed.


    The tenth master actually possessed a spatial ring which was a pleasant surprise for him.


    As for the others, they possessed the highest grade spatial bags which were slightly inferior to the spatial ring, but the resources they possessed in them were abundant.


    Aur roughly counted all the value of the resources that he knew of and estimated a whopping value of eighty high-grade mana crystals, not counting the forty scam high-grade mana crystals and the unknown resources that he had never seen before.


    This was a huge gain; with this much wealth, he could create at least two tier two spells if he wanted to.


    Of course, he wouldn''t refine tier two spells; they were useless to the current him, and he didn''t have the capability of refining one.


    What he could do, except for finding material to strengthen his cells or do daily quests, is refine his understanding of the various magics.


    He could feel that he was very close to reaching intermediate level in the five elemental magic and the vital magic mastery.


    These were two magics that he had gained at first.


    Although the five elemental magic was one of the moreplex magics, Aur had spent more time on it, and ever since his attributes changed into the life level, his understanding had be deeper.


    As long as he could refine a spell using the base of the already existing spell, his magic mastery would have officially reached the intermediate level.


    This might sound like an easy task, but the difficulty was too great.


    For him to refine an entirely new spell, he needed to have a close understanding of the magic, how it works in nature, and various other factors.


    Increasing the mastery of any spell was undoubtedly very hard, like climbing a mountain. If you strayed from the path, you would never progress further.


    For example, in the entire north vige, there were very few individuals in history who had reached the intermediate level.


    Only Noah, the vige leader, seemed to have reached the intermediate level in ice magic. That was also the reason he was above the other vige leaders.


    This was top secret; Aur only knew this after bing an elder and showing his talent as an Alchemist.


    That crafty guy had never shown his full strength yet.


    Thinking of this, Aur immediately ran away from the ce, his figure blurring. Since the two had fled, these ces wouldn''t be safe for a long time.


    If that second master came, then it would be the end of Aur. In front of a tier three wizard, he had absolutely no confidence at all.


    Soon after Aur vanished, an enraged voice resounded through the surroundings. "Who dared to harm my tenth brother?"


    The terrifying presence of a tier three wizard spread as a divine consciousness seemed to extend through the area, catching glimpses of everything.


    But only the brutally killed blood stter and remains were left on the ground, with no living beings present in the surroundings.


    "Damn it," his enraged voice echoed through the entire ce.


    Noah, rmed by this, came out of the vige and looked at the probing sense with a solemn expression.


    "A tier three spell?" His heart couldn''t calm down.


    Even he had only one tier three spell from the sound magic, and now this damn merchant had the luxury of using a tier three investigative spell.


    Noah could only curse in his heart.


    "What happened, Shaun?" he asked, maintaining his calm.


    "Someone has killed my tenth brother."


    Noah, upon hearing this, became extremely solemn. These merchant families were something the vige couldn''t provoke.


    Their master was a tier four wizard; this alone made them extremely formidable.


    And this second master was a tier three wizard, even surpassing Noah himself.


    If they fought it out, who could win or lose would still need to be decided.


    The tenth master being killed in their territory meant they needed to hold some responsibility as well.


    Thinking of this, Noah immediately issued an order.


    The second master, Shaun, also made an appearance, much like his tenth brother.


    He also had the appearance of a wealthy merchant, but his small eyes seemed to have a glint of cunningness.


    "Vige Leader, Noah is the wizard from your vige?" Shaun asked in a meaningful tone, his expression containing some sadness.


    Noah immediately shook his head vehemently. "No, that is not possible. Looking at the damage, there is no tier two wizard in our vige who fights like that."


    "Is that so?" Shaun spoke with a contemtive expression. "I am deeply aggrieved by my tenth brother''s death. If I give these reports to the patriarch, then the vige might not fare well..." His words trailed off, as if intentionally.


    Noah tightened his fist hidden underneath his sleeves. "We will investigate all of this deeply and immediately send wizards to pursue these murderers."


    "Hm hm," Shaun nodded his head. "This viin is quite strong. Even three of my subordinates at tier two met their demise under his tricks, we absolutely cannot spare him."


    Stay updated through §Þ??


    "But I truly somewhat doubt your vige''s capability, so I will be inviting a tier three divine investigator here. I hope the vige leader won''t mind."


    "How could I mind it? The death of your tenth brother must have caused devastation to your mental health. Weing a tier three investigator, no matter who that viin is, he would undoubtedly be brought to justice."


    "Good, good," Shaun nodded as he paused. "However, if we find even the slightest trace of your vige''s involvement, be ready to face the consequences of your actions."


    "Don''t worry, Shaun. This viin is definitely not from our vige," Noah bowed.

 Chapter 276: The village protects the Villain Aur?

    In the vige leader''s office, there was a solemn atmosphere. It had already been a week since the tenth master had been killed. However, the perpetrator was still unknown, and there had been no suspicious activities.


    "Are you sure it is the same mark?" Noah spoke with a grim expression.


    "Yes," the two brothers nodded simultaneously with confidence.


    "The killer is the same as the one who killed the Alchemist Elmer."


    Noah slumped into the chair with a weary expression on his face.


    How could he not know who the killer of Alchemist Elmer was? It was Aur or someone he knew.


    "That brat¡­" His eyes were filled with resentment. Not only did the vige lose the alchemist, but even the head guard had fallen to his hand.


    However, that wasn''t the main problem. Although it was a huge loss for the vige to lose a tier two wizard, it was still bearable.


    But offending those merchants was not something the vige could afford to provoke.


    Now, because of Aur, they have provoked them.


    "That viin Aur is a sinner, however," Noah paused. "Hide all the evidence."


    The two brothers were stunned when they heard "Vige Leader!?"


    "Hmph," Noah coldly snorted. "I am sure if that second master really wanted to save his tenth brother, then he could have taken action himself. That was just a ploy for the inheritance that their father would leave, just an internal struggle."


    "However, that guy couldn''t take action, so he used a borrowed knife to kill him. If it was known that Aur was the murderer, then not only would he be implicated, but the vige would face a terrifying bacsh with those enemies hiding in the dark, patiently waiting for a rebellion. Then the vige would fall."


    The two brothers nced at each other, their backs already soaked in sweat.


    "Then what should we do, Vige Leader?"


    "Protect Aur at all costs, remove all the evidence that points towards him. If there is no evidence, then the me will naturally shift to that second master himself." Noah coldly snorted.


    Meanwhile, in the corner of the vige, there was an abandoned old home with very few neighboring houses.


    A burly man with long hair was looking at a book with his brows in deep contemtion.


    With a casual toss, he flipped the book onto the bed.


    The room was surprisingly clean, even though this was an abandoned house. That was, of course, because of the spell Aur had cast.


    However, Aur still felt his nose twitch uncontrobly as he extended his hand.


    The pattern of water with a strange soapbined appeared in his eyes.


    "Tier one: Clean."


    Wherever Aur''s gaze went, foam started to form, cleaning the surrounding room. Sensing that his nose wasn''t twitching anymore, he was satisfied with the result.


    "Not bad, this spell is quite handy." This was a spell that he had gotten from the tenth master''s loot, casually tossed in the space of countless treasures in his spatial ring.


    "My understanding of the vitality magic has leaped through one step. As long as I get a little push, I feel like I am confident to reach the intermediate level for my vitality magic. The same is for my elemental magic." Aur sighed.


    He reached a certain spot in the wall and lightly knocked, and a hidden door opened for him. In the room, plenty of equipment was kept, which looked almost like a scienceb from his previous world.


    Aur walked in, stretching his muscles, and started to refine spells again.


    What was the most effective way to gain an understanding of magic? If you went the luxury way, then repeatedly refining the spell of the magic could greatly help toprehend the magic.


    However, these consumed a vast amount of resources, even if it was just tier one spells, and there was no guarantee of progress.


    The other way was to observe nature and look at how the element of the magic interacted with it.


    These methods were helpless and bleak with uncertainty for most people. This was like hitting the lottery,peting with the entire world.


    The method could work, but when it would work, or even if they would die before it could work, was still a question.


    Even for theprehension of magic, they still needed a vast amount of resources. The value of resources was a vital reason for progress.


    Except for talent andprehension, resources were the most tangible thing that could essentially allow a person to rapidly increase their strength.


    Since ancient times, most of the conflicts in this world are mostly based on the resources in the ce. Everyone wants to rise, but the resources are scarce! Experience new stories on §Þ??


    Thinking of these, Aur refined various five elemental spells continuously: five elemental mastery, five elemental light, five elemental shield¡­


    There were various spells among the five elemental magic, but the most important was still these five elemental mastery, one suitable for him because it enhances the body.


    If Aur could advance these spells to the tier two spell, maybe his body would be strengthened again.


    Nheless, Aur tirelessly refined these spells, and he could feel theprehension of his going up bit by bit.


    Then he switched to the vitality magic. This magic contained very few spellspared to theplete five elemental magic.


    These spells were: Devour, Wizard hand, Vigour, Strength, Draconic body. These five were the only spells in the vitality magic.


    As his first magic, he gained the wizard hand as his vital spell, Aur has done extensive research on everything needed for this magic.


    He had a n why he chose this outdated magic with many lost ingredients as his vitality spell.


    Either way, looking at the spatial ring, Aur curled his lips. These tenth masters were really rich; they even had things that were not avable in the market, and among these materials were the things that Aurcked for his spell.


    "That tenth master''s death wasn''t in vain. I got this material," Aur spoke and started to refine.


    "But before that," he paused slightly.


    "Muscle System."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (3%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 3.72 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 7


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 19


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    He looked at the unimproved attribute of his with slight displeasure.


    For him to umte stat points, he needed a cycle of a day to night, which meant a steady increase.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t improve rapidly, and for that, he needed an external assistant.


    As for normal training, Aur had done it diligently till now. However, no results were produced. It was likely that it was fully ineffective now, but he still allocated some time for himself.


    With that said, first, he refined the vigour spell.


    This spell temporarily increased the core body stamina. For him toprehend this spell took about an hour, but the main problem was theck of core ingredients.


    Now that he had it, the refining process went smoothly, and very soon, a golden pattern floated in the air, filling the entire surrounding with vitality.


    A strange smell wafted into Aur''s nose, and even he felt more energetic just because of this smell.


    "As expected, this spell might look ordinary, but it has some unexpected benefits." Aur dropped his golden blood in the spell.


    With a "whosh," it directly entered his mental space and settled down among the neen other spells.


    "Now for thest two, strength and Draconic body spell."


    Aur''s eyes gleamed with determination.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    Unexpectedly, both of these spells cost him more than five batches of material to refine the strength spell and another ten sets of material to refine the Draconic body spell, unlike the other vital magic spells which took less than three sets of material.


    With a hard five days of work, he finally came out of the secretpartment looking weary and tired.


    Naturally, refining the spell was an exhausting process, even for Aur, who had a strong soul. Refining continuously for five days had umted fatigue.


    The moment he walked out, Aury in bed, sleeping peacefully. He had set up countless traps in the ce, so even if someone inadvertently walked in, they would die without knowing how they died.


    After some time of rest, Aur slowly opened his eyes and calmly sat up in bed, looking at the two newly acquired spells with a curious expression.


    The spell count had already increased to twenty-one again, and the walls of his mental space started to be unstable again.


    "Sigh, I need to discard some spells." After some thought, Aur resolutely discarded four spells which he would never need.


    Ten Leaps!


    Turtle Shell!


    Snake transformation!


    Wind sh!


    These spells were useless to him, and he couldn''t use them. As for Wind sh, this was a spell he looted from one of the tier two wizards from the tenth master.


    Unfortunately, his luck wasn''t as good as others. With three tier two wizards, he couldn''t get a single tier two spell.


    But these spells had truly be useless.


    These ten leaps basically didn''t have much increase in speed, the turtle shell spell became even more useless with his body''s natural defence; he didn''t need it.


    And the snake transformation even degraded his power instead.


    Now he looked at his mental space, thinking deeply, looking at the three brand new spells.

 Chapter 277: Divine Investigator, Thelma

    In Aur''s mental space, a beautiful golden pattern etched with an intricate dragon shape began to glow, quickly absorbing all the blue mana in his mental space.


    As this change took ce, Aur''s physical form in the real world also began to transform, adapting to his new mental state.


    His body grewrger and imposing ck scales began to appear all over his skin. de-like wings sprouted from his back and his mouth stretched into a fierce snout.


    His ws grew longer and sharper, and he felt an immense increase in his strength and stamina.


    Aur regarded his new form with fascination, noting the significant boost in his defence and strength.


    Though the effect was subtle, he estimated it was at least a twenty percent increase in his already impressive abilities.


    Aur dismissed the spell he had been using and focused on his Vigour skill. Instantly, he felt a surge of energy coursing through his body, his muscles filling with power.


    After a moment, he cancelled the Vigour skill and activated the Strength spell.


    He felt an immediate increase in his strength, and casually punched into the air, tearing apart the surrounding space almost effortlessly.


    "Not bad," Aur remarked, nodding in approval. "Both of these spells gave me a twenty percent boost in strength and stamina as well."


    While twenty percent might not seem like much, it was a significant increase for someone as powerful as Aur.


    The fact that a Tier One spell could have such an effect on him was impressive in itself.


    "Now, it''s time to focus on refining my skills and reaching the intermediate level for Vitality magic and the Five Elemental spells," Aur said to himself. "If I can reach the intermediate level, I''ll be able tobine various spells to create a killer move."


    "Muscle system."


    ¡ª--


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 3.93 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 14


    ¡ª-


    The attribute of his life level stats has increased, which has made him satisfied. This increase was mostly due to the spirit nurturing spell he had obtained from Alchemist Elmer.


    The spell was actually quite valuable as long as he supplied mana into it, it would slowly nurture his mana.


    Unfortunately, like many others, once he used it for a long time, the effect would diminish to zero.


    Nevertheless, being able to increase his soul was already a valuable spell, and he was a little surprised to see its effectiveness. As per his understanding, even in the vige, there was no spell that could nurture the spirit.


    Undoubtedly, this spell''s value was immeasurable from these facts alone and had another function as well. It could not only nurture the spirit of the wizard but also help the other living beings nurture the soul.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have even a single understanding of Soul magic. If I could, then I might be able to decode and create a blueprint for it, and refine even the higher tiers of the spell," Aur thought as he started to refine spells tirelessly, one by one.


    No matter how much time it would take, he was determined to reach the intermediate level in the five elemental and vital magic.


    While Aur went into seclusion again, the vige surprisingly remained calm, without a single ripple. But Noah knew that this was the calm before the storm.


    "The evidence has all been removed already, so there should not be any chance of Aur being discovered at all," Noah thought with narrowed eyes.


    Ever since the investigation had been conducted, although on the surface, it might seem like the vige was doing its best, in actuality, not much investigation had been done, and the pursuit of that guy was almost non-existent. Instead, they had removed the traces left by Aur.


    If Aur was caught here, then the consequences would reach the vige as well, as he was the elder of the vige and held a high position. If he was caught, they could only hope for the best. It was toote to regret now, and they could only try their best.


    While he was thinking about this in his office, the second master himself came out from the caravan that was settled outside the vige. He had a bouquet of flowers in his hand and was standing on a red carpet, his eyes darting into the distance.


    It was obvious that he was waiting for some honorary people, but who could the person be that even made the second master, a tier three wizard,e out to personally wee them?


    Soon, the figure of a tall woman and a man appeared in the distance. The second master''s eyes lit up as he hurriedly scurried over to them with a smile on his face.


    "Divine investigator," he eximed while bowing, giving the bouquet to the woman with a humble expression.


    The servants who looked at this had varying expressions on their faces. Their master was a dignified tier three wizard, but he was so humble towards these women? The image of these women was firmly imprinted in their minds to never offend her.


    "Shaun, long time no see," the woman replied with an expressionless face. Her sharp eyebrows and long ck hair, wearing robes that fully covered her body, gave her a heroic look at first nce.


    The boy beside her, who seemed to be rtively young, also had distinct eyebrows and gave off a heroic atmosphere.


    "You didn''t have to wee me yourself," she replied.


    "No, no, it is my honour to wee you," Shaun shook his head with a smile, raising his head as he said, "Please rest for a few days before you take on the investigation."


    "First, let''s visit the vige leader of this vige," Thelma shook her head indifferently, refusing the words of the second master.


    However, Shaun wasn''t angry when he heard this; he only smiled. "Very well, then," he nodded.


    "Where is he?" Thelma asked again.


    "Pleasee," Shaun said, leading the way. As he walked, he looked at the young boy beside her with a curious expression.


    Seeing the curious expression, Thelma coldly said, "He is my disciple, Maurice."


    "Oh," Shaun''s eyes lit up as his smile grew warmer. "Greetings, my nephew Maurice."


    Thelma frowned slightly in response but didn''t speak much. Maurice looked at the healthy man in front of him and just nodded his head without speaking much.


    Shaun smiled. "Looks like the nephew doesn''t want to talk much. I understand," while he was externally smiling, his thoughts were unknown.


    "Oh, look, we have reached the ce," as he pointed forward, they saw the building of the vige leader.


    "Let''s go inside," Thelma entered the ce, and the others followed.


    "Teacher, why are we in the vige? I thought you were taking me out to train," Maurice, who was expressionless but his eyes glinting in a pattern, secretlymunicated with his master.


    "This is your training. If you can find the perpetrator, then you might be allowed to have the core spell of our family," Thelma replied.


    Maurice''s steps involuntarily paused, and a glimmer of excitement appeared on his face. "Is that true?" he asked.


    "Naturally," Thelma slightly smiled.


    Shaun, who was looking at the two, was puzzled, but he didn''t voice his thoughts. The woman in front of him was a person who even his father had to be polite to. Not only because she was a peak tier three wizard just a step away from reaching tier four, but she also had a terrifying background.


    Shaun had paid a hefty amount of resources to bring her here. "Everything is worth it as long as I get all the inheritance," he thought in his heart, tightening his fists together.


    "Second master, if I knew you wereing, I would have personallye to greet you," Noah smiled. However, his gaze turned curious when he saw the tall woman and the boy beside her. "Who are these?"


    "Haha, brother Noah, she is the divine investigator. Now, the vige doesn''t have to put any effort with a tier three divine investigator. No matter who that viin is, he will be caught in no time," Shaun spoke. Experience new stories with §Þ??


    "I am assured then, Second master," Noah smiled meaningfully. "Lord Divine Investigator, you must be tired for the day. I will arrange some residence for you to rest in before you start your investigation and find that viin."


    "Very well," surprisingly, Thelma nodded her head.


    Noah''s smile beamed as he personally gave them the best luxurious residence. After they settled in, there was some dissatisfaction on Maurice''s face.


    "Master, why don''t we quickly solve these cases and be done with it?" he asked.


    "This is a training for you. I won''t look at the case. You have to investigate everything and collect the evidence in five days'' time," Thelmazilyid on the warmfort of the bed, speaking slowly.


    "Remember, your every move will be considered as the mission."


    Maurice''s eyes widened as he nodded his head. "Yes, Master."


    "Your time starts now," she said in an indifferent tone.


    Immediately, Maurice sprang to action, leaving the ce.


    Thelma looked at the fleeting figure of Maurice with a satisfied expression. "At least I got a handyman to do my job," her lips curled, and she closed her eyes sleepingzily in the bed.


    She was azy person. If not for her talent, the family wouldn''t have nurtured her, and she wouldn''t have reached her strength.


    While twisting her body, her eyes shed in a pattern, making her body float up like a fish in water.


    Without even her feet touching the ground, she munched on some jerky made of unknown meat.


    "I almost forgot about my sleeping snacks." Thelma nodded and went back to the bed, sleeping again.

 Chapter 278: Intermediate mastery of Vital Magic

    "Are you sure this is the site?" Maurice asked, frowning as he surveyed the almostpletely destroyed ce with burnt marks all over. The corpses had already been removed.


    "Yes, young master Maurice," William nodded silently, his expression indiscernible.


    "I see," Maurice replied. He didn''t care what these guys thought, even though he was a high-grade talent himself.


    With the resources given by his master, it was basically guaranteed that he could reach the Tier Four Wizard Realm.


    In his eyes, William was inferior to him no matter what, not even worth considering in his eyes.


    "Oh?" Maurice looked around curiously.


    "These seem to be traces that were removed from here," he said, turning around and looking at William meaningfully.


    "Traces removed?" William frowned. "Maybe the person removed their own traces before leaving."


    "Hm hm. That is also a possibility, but..." Maurice''s voice trailed off as he smiled mysteriously and left without speaking.


    William frowned as he followed Maurice''s pace.


    "This guy is even younger than me, and his talent is only equal to mine, but I have to follow him like a servant?" he thought, his fist tightening in anger and indignation. "Just you wait, after I break through to the Tier Two Wizard, I will teach you a lesson."


    As Maurice and William travelled around, Aur remained in an abandoned house. His body stood tall like a mountain with closed eyes.


    Snap!


    A snapping sound resounded as Aur violently opened his eyes. In his crimson eyes, numerous patterns resided.


    It was unlike the normal single pattern, with numerous patterns ovepping each other. Although these patterns seemed chaotic, they were in a strange harmony together.


    As a result, his body rapidly expanded, and de-like wings grew from his back. His body underwent the dragon transformation.


    But at the same time, Aur''s body was filled with strength that coursed through every fiber of his being. Even the cells in his body were particrly excited.


    "In this form, my strength, stamina, and even defence have all increased by around thirty-five percent," Aur nodded. He then looked inside his mental space and saw the five spells spinning rapidly, consuming the blue mana in his mental space.


    "However, the best benefit is..." A smile appeared on Aur''s face as he looked at a mosquito that was lying peacefully in the bed. With a slight movement from his hand, the insect floated up and slowly came towards him.


    Aur still wasn''t satisfied as he slowly moved his hand. Instantly, all the mosquitoes within twenty kilometres gathered around him, and he lightly pinched, squashing them all to bits.


    "This form is thebination of six spells: Dragonic Body, Vigor, Strength, Wizard Hand, Devour, and my newly created spell: Vitality Perception," Aur said, nodding his head with a satisfied expression.


    Within these two days, his understanding of the spell had directly reached the intermediate level after he refined the Vitality Perception spells.


    The spell''s effect was pretty simple; it helped him sense the surrounding creatures around him.


    The reason why he chose to create these spells was simple because it could be superimposed by his perception, and his range that he could sense would expand.


    Just like now, the mosquitoes around twenty kilometres of Aur were pulled because of the superimpose of his body''s perception with the spell. Although it could only detect the vitality of the living being, it was helpful nheless.


    With the enhancement of his Vitality Perception spell, Wizard Hand, and all the other spells were naturally boosted to a greater height, and their power was increased by a margin.


    But that wasn''t all...


    Aur''s lips curled upwards as he slowly opened his snout. Instantly, all the vitality in the surrounding area gathered and was swallowed up in his mouth.


    Devour!


    These spells, after using them in his killer move, seemed to have enhanced their power with the boost of his Vitality Perception spell. Now he could devour vitality, blood, and Qi even from a distance of twenty kilometres.


    "I should name this killer move the Vitality Monster," Aur thought to himself. He looked at his reflection in the mirror, admiring the glossy ck scales on his body and the newly grown horn.


    Some other changes had taken ce in his body with thebination of six spells with Wizard Hand as the base.


    "Now it''s time to go out and collect information," Aur said, his expression thoughtful.


    Aur wanted to know the current situation of the vige and what was happening around it. Only then would he be able to decide the next trajectory of his actions.


    "But before that, Muscle System," Aur said to himself.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (3%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 3.93 (+) [Tier one (0%)]


    Stat Points: 10


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 18


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur allocated all his stat points directly to his Life Level, elevating it. This time, the panel flickered as the words became unreadable for a moment.


    While the panel was unreadable, Aur slowly closed his eyes, sensing the changes in him.


    This wasn''t just a physical change but an invisible improvement of his soul,prehension, and many other things.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes with satisfaction. The blue panel had also stabilised up to this point.


    ¡ª


    -Muscle Mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier Two (Early)]- (Strengthened Cells 132 Thousand/132 Trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.03 (+) [Tier One (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Continue reading at §Þ??


    ¡ª


    His eyes immediately lit up. The progress bar that had been stagnant for a long time finally moved.


    "So, can I reach Tier Two if I have six points?" Aur thought with a simple calction that took less than a breath''s time.


    "Let''s leave," Aur said to himself.


    As the words fell, Aur disappeared with the wind, as if he wasn''t there in the first ce,pletely vanishing.


    The window was left open, and a gust of wind blew through the room.

 Chapter 279: Sheep Mentality, Aur encounters Maurice

    "Hey, have you heard about that genius?" the man asked another.


    "Who?" the other man replied casually, taking a sip of his tea.


    "That genius we called Hero Aur."


    "Eh, what happened to him?" the man asked.


    "He betrayed the vige," the first man said with a smile on his face.


    "Betrayed!?" the second man''s voice froze as he choked on his tea.


    The first man hurriedly patted the second man''s back, helping him cough out the tea that had gone into his nostrils.


    "Be careful," he said.


    "*hic* *hic* thanks," the man replied, still in disbelief. "What did you say again? Aur betrayed the vige?"


    "Yes, it''s information obtained from the inner area."


    "These can''t be true," the man said in disbelief.


    "Hahaha, your role model was Elder Aur, but now he has just be a dog who will be entirely chased by the vige. I have always disliked his wild nature. How could someone be so perfect? He holds an evil heart," hearing these conversations another personughed.


    "Truly, I have been wronged. That Aur is nothing but a beast who has betrayed the vige. Where is his conscience? If his family wasn''t dead, I would have gone to kill them myself," the second man said with righteousness, believing that everything he said was right.


    The other person nodded in agreement. "You are right, brothers and sisters. Aur is nothing but a viin."


    The entire inn erupted in shouts and curses, like a chain reaction.


    Just then, they noticed a man wearing a cloak that covered his face, staying silently in the corner.


    The cloaked man looked at the person and nodded his head. "You are right, Aur is nothing but a beast. He should be punished by the gods," he said before leisurely starting to eat his fried chicken legs with a green chili sauce.


    "True," the man smiled, satisfied, and walked back to his seat.


    "How interesting," an amused glint shed in the cloaked man''s eyes as he listened.


    Naturally, the cloaked man was Aur, who had walked outside to assess the situation of the vige.


    He didn''t care about what these people thought of him. The only people he cared about were already dead. Now, he truly didn''t care about anyone in this world.


    Aur thought to himself that these people would turn to dust soon anyway, so what was the point of caring about what they thought?


    He had left the vige, and their opinions were temporary.


    If he were still in the vige, then reputation would have mattered more, as it equaled strength. However, now he has moved on.


    A person''s heart was fickle, and they had a sheep-like mentality as they wanted to blend with the crowd and not have their own opinion, just the ones they have heard.


    He might have been like them with a sheep mentality, but his mind and will had been strengthened because he was an orphan in his previous life, reaching the title of the strongest fighter.


    The hardships he went through were terrifying, to say the least.


    But his progress wasn''t good since the news from the outer area traveled veryte, and some of the important information didn''t reach him.


    Aur racked his brain. If he truly wanted to know the situation of the vige, he needed to go to the inner area. However, this part was covered by a huge wall.


    Although with his strength, leaping through it wasn''t a problem, if he did that, there was a high chance of being found by Tier Two wizards.


    If he were encircled at that time, even if he used the killer movebined with his physique, it would be difficult to get out.


    Noah, a Tier Three wizard, could definitely kill him or even capture him alive. Risking his own life for some information was not worth it. So, he thought of another solution until then.


    His eyes grew erratic as he went into deep thought. Finally, he stood up and left the ce, leaving a single low-grade mana crystal behind.


    Aur''s ck cloak fluttered with the wind as his figure disappeared from the ce.


    "Young master Maurice, what''s wrong?" William asked, seeing Maurice pause.


    Maurice shook his head. "Nothing, let''s go," he said, and they left the ce.


    "Did someone pass by here? I seemed to have sensed someone," Maurice said, his pupil flickering.


    Aur, who was hiding on the rooftop, narrowed his eyes.


    "Who is that guy?" he looked at the fleeting back of the person. If he was careless, the guy would have sensed him directly.


    Since William was willing to be his guide, the identity of the person was not simple.


    Not only that, Aur could feel a slight threat emanating from his body, not his, but something he should have carried.


    "I need to know the current situation," Aur felt a sense of urgency, and his figure disappeared again.


    Aur went to the wilderness and patiently waited for hours quietly, waiting like a fisherman.


    In just a few hours, his patience bore fruit as he spotted people with the academy emblem dangling from their waisting out to hunt with an arrogant expression.


    "The fish have finallye," he said to himself. Suddenly, he moved directly, appearing in front of the group of eight.


    The eight people immediately became frightened when they saw him. "Who are you?" the leader, a girl, shouted with a frown on her face.


    Aur didn''t say much and directly took action. His five fingers retracted to form a fist, and he punched lightly.


    The punch seemed simple, and they were quite a distance away from the punch, but the wind seemed to have torn, and a gale appeared, directly reaching them.


    Some of the people reacted and immediately conjured up a defense spell and tried to dodge.


    Under the power of the gale and wind produced by Aur''s fist, all the people were instantly torn apart mercilessly.


    The only remaining individual was the leading girl, whose eyes revealed deep fear as she looked at him.


    The artifact she had been holding fell to the ground, shattering to pieces.


    "Well, girl, I have some questions for you," Aur spoke in a hoarse tone, causing the girl to tremble but nod her head, driven strongly by her survival instinct.

 Chapter 280: Joining First Elder?

    "That''s all I know," the girl murmured with a frightened expression.


    Aur hummed a tune as he nodded his head. "Well then, I can send you on your way."


    "Wait, I have already told you everything you wanted to know," she said with despair, while biting her own nail. "Please don''t kill me. I can do anything you want."


    Aur just smiled as he looked at the beauty in front of him, begging without much emotion in his heart.


    Seeing the smile, the girl felt like she had finally found a chance of survival.


    "That''s right, I will do anything you want," she said as she slowly started to undress in front of him, revealing her delicate tender skin that seemed to evoke a sense of pity.


    "Stop," Aur coldly said as he came towards her, patting her silky hair.


    "Can you be my little spy in the vige?"


    "Yes, yes, I can," she said in a choked voice between her sobs.


    "Alright," Aur put down his axe. "Are you sure you can be my spy?"


    "I will."


    "What if you betray me?" Aur looked at her meaningfully.


    "These¡­"


    Aur shook his head and turned around, taking out a booklet.


    "I might not look like it, but I have been seriously injured from fighting so much. Even killing yourpanion took a toll on me. If you suddenly betrayed me after entering the vige, I would surely meet my demise."


    Aur spoke slowly with his back to her.


    Silence.


    A chuckle escaped his lips as he slowly turned around, observing the ferocious expression of the woman as she charged at him with the axe in her hand.


    "I gave you a chance," with a shrug from Aur, he slightly moved his hand and made a swiping motion towards her head.


    Plop!


    The woman''s eyes lost their glow as she fell to the ground.


    Aur slowly crouched down, closed her eyes, removed any traces of the battle and disposed of their corpse or at least tried his best to, and left the ce.


    Aur wasn''t a good person, and probably never would be. He didn''t have an excuse for the killings he made.


    Nobody deserves to be killed. He wasn''t a hypocrite who would think that killing these people was a good thing just because they did evil things.


    But if you look at the world with the separation of good and evil, then everyone is evil in the world. We consume creatures to survive, whether it is meat or vegetables. They also have life. Do they deserve to be killed?


    It is thew of nature to consume one another, so what right does someone have to say something is good or evil?


    For example, Aiden ruined the lives of countless wizards by giving them lifespan-consuming spells and sending them on dangerous missions.


    From the victims'' perspective, they were wronged, and he was a viin to them.


    But for Aiden, he was doing it for the vige.


    After all, these wizards had pitiful talent and couldn''t contribute much to the vige otherwise.


    So, in his perspective, there was nothing wrong with using some useless wizards for the betterment of the vige.


    Thinking of this, Aur shook his head.


    "The vige has called for the divine instigator, a tier three wizard, to investigate," Aur''s heart couldn''t calm down.


    "Maybe I should leave the vige?"


    However, he soon shook his head. This wasn''t an optimal solution since traversing the wilderness wasn''t an easy task, even if high-tier beasts were all in during the beast tide.


    Unknowns are more terrifying than known ones!


    "Let''s join the first elder," he decisively thought.


    As his figure vanished, a golden-haired man and a man with a heroic look appeared in the wilderness.


    "Young master Maurice, why are we going to the wilderness?" asked the heroic-looking man.


    "Shh¡­" Maurice looked meaningfully at the surroundings, a yful smile tugging at his lips. "Can you see it?"


    "What?" William asked.


    "There was a murder here, and it should have been recently done."


    "What?" William was startled.


    "Can I see the records of the vige now?" Maurice turned around.


    "Eh," William hurriedly followed him, "how about we investigate more here? Isn''t there-"


    "Are you stopping me?" Maurice said with a sneer on his face.


    William paused, bowing his head. "No, young master Maurice."


    "Good, then lead the way for me, or the vige would bear the infamy for killing the tenth master," Maurice said, disgust evident in his eyes as he mentioned the tenth master.


    "Then we will go," William muttered helplessly, while anger boiled in his heart. "This man doesn''t give me any respect at all. My master had instructed not to let him see the vige records, but now it seems to have be useless."


    Meanwhile, Aur travelled to his rtively secluded and abandoned house, lost in thought.


    "How do I contact them?"


    While he was thinking, he walked out onto the streets, changing his disguise once again.


    His eyes darted around as he sensed all the people and creatures within twenty kilometres of him be visible to him.


    Though twenty kilometres was a considerable distance, in front of the vige, it didn''t even cover a fraction of the area.


    He heard the mother''s nagging, the cooker''s cuckoo sound, the children''sughter and y, the hawkers hawking their goods, the family talking about their daughter''s marriage, and a man silently refining a spell¡­


    Wait, a spell?


    Aur paused as he silently sensed the direction of the man and started to walk towards him unhesitatingly.


    Soon, he reached a rtively crowded ce, and an average wooden house with a thatched roof appeared in his vision.


    Though the house seemed to be poor and not well-maintained, it was spacious enough to fit a dozen or so rooms.


    Aur silently peeked inside after casting the Zephyr Cloak spell, which made him blend into the air.


    There was a woman feeding her child, causing him to squint his eyes.


    "What a great hideout," Aur couldn''t help but praise silently.

 Chapter 281: Economy

    The windows to the house suddenly opened slowly with a creak.


    "What happened? Go check, son," the mother said.


    "Must be the wind, you keep feeding me, mom," the son replied.


    The mother red angrily at him.


    Seeing this, the son begrudgingly stood up and went towards the open window.


    "It must have been the wind, mom," he said upon inspection.


    "Then close the window. The cold wind makes my spine shiver," the mother demanded.


    "Fine, fine," the son said as he went back to happily eating his lunch.


    Aur, who had been observing silently, went towards one of the rooms and lightly knocked on a certain part of the wall, revealing a hollow surface from the vibration.


    "There is really apartment here," Aur sneered as he lightly swept his palm, creating a hole inside that revealed a dark passageway.


    Secretpartments were actuallymon in these ces as long as you had something to hide.


    People usually stored things here because there were no banks in this world, and because of that, the economy of this world was quite weird.


    Also, becausemon people usually kept their crystals in these hiddenpartments, it had be a tradition to do so now.


    Only the strong wizards could actually control some areas¡¯ economies, and even that was very limited since any wizard could create mana crystal although it was not worth it and time consuming.


    The theory of demand-pulled economy from Aur¡¯s previous world actually worked somewhat here.


    While thinking of this, Aur walked through the darkness and saw light shining ahead of him, his lips curling into a smile.


    "Long time no see, Earl."


    "You," Earl, who had just dripped blood into the spell, looked at Aur with a stunned expression.


    "Haha, long time no see," Aur smiled warmly, as if he were an old friend of Earl¡¯s.


    Earl regained his calm as he looked inside his mental space and said calmly, "What do you want?"


    "I want to join the rebellion," Aur replied straight to the point.


    Earl paused momentarily, raising his brows. "Is it only you who wants to join?"


    Aur seemed a little hesitant when he heard this, shaking his head. "I have apanion as well."


    Hearing this, a big smug smile appeared on Earl¡¯s face as he looked at Aur. "I need to ask my father about this. Can you wait a moment?"


    "Okay," Aur nodded casually, taking a seat in one of the chairs as if it were his own home.


    Earl subtly frowned, looking at Aur. "Can I meet yourpanion?" Continue reading on NovelBin.C?m


    "He is quite shy, so he doesn¡¯t show his face much," Aur stated, reaching for the fruits on the table and slumping his shoulders on the table, restingfortably.


    "Alright, give me some time to contact my father," Earl signaled to him.


    "You can take your time," Aur replied, still sitting in the chair with a rxed expression,pletely ignorant. "This room is not bad. It couldpare to a fraction of my mansion."


    Earl¡¯s brows twitched. "You are talking as if you still have the mansion now."


    Aur seemed to not have heard him as he looked around the room cluelessly.


    "Can you give me some space, Aur?"


    "Oh?" Aur looked at him. "When will your father arrive?"


    "He won¡¯t arrive," Earl shook his head.


    "Then who will?"


    "You are not worthy to summon tier three wizards. The three heads of thendlord family wille. You just need to wait for an hour at most," Earl snickered, giving him a disdainful nce.


    "Then I will meet you in an hour."


    Aur expressionlessly nodded his head and left the room.


    "This person isn¡¯t simple either, being able to befriend a powerhouse that can kill the head guard," Earl narrowed his eyes in deep contemtion.


    After testing out his newly refined spell, he couldn¡¯t help but nod his head in satisfaction.


    "I should go out to greet them. They are, after all, tier two wizards. I should give them some respect."


    With these thoughts in mind, Earl stood up and walked out of the hiddenpartment.


    However, in his happiness, he seemed to have forgotten that there was a mother and son outside the ce.


    "You¡­" the son cried out in shock as he watched Earl walking out of the hidden room.


    "Oopsie, I forgot that you guys were here," Earl spoke calmly with a yful gaze.


    "What happened, son?" the mother cried out, walking out from the kitchen.


    Immediately something scattered in her face, causing her to close her eyes.


    When she opened them again, her pupils dted, trembling in fear.


    "Who are you?" she demanded with red pupils.


    "Well," Earl nced at the woman.


    "You have seen something you shouldn¡¯t have," Earl stated coldly, as blood sttered through the room.


    While walking out of the house with indifference, he muttered, "I need another ce to hide."


    For mortals, he didn¡¯t care what they did. If they were useful, he would keep them. If they were not, he would just discard them.


    Who cares about those who couldn¡¯t even awaken their mental space?


    Soon, he was standing in a stall undercover. At that moment, a bell rang, and three individuals entered through the door.


    Immediately spotting Earl, they sat opposite to each other.


    "Is it true?" the leading person asked in a female voice.


    Earl was actually surprised when he heard the voice of a female. There was only one female head among the tenndlords, and she was sitting right in front of him.


    "Yes, it ispletely true. I saw him myself. Would you like to go to confirm?" Earl replied.


    "Very well," she said coldly.


    "I will lead the way," Earl¡¯s expression became ttering as he led them back to the home that he had just massacred.


    The three heads¡¯ expressions didn¡¯t even change slightly as they looked at the cold corpses of the two.


    Soon, Aur¡¯s figure appeared in the ce, his burly body with long white hair making him quite intimidating.


    "Are you Aur?" the woman turned around, giving a seductive nce at him.


    He calmly looked at the three with a scrutinising gaze, nodding his head in response. "Yes, I am Aur."

 Chapter 282: Meeting Eleanor Again

    "Good, then you want to join us?" the woman asked, giving him flirtatious nces again.


    "Yes," Aur nodded, looking at the three with a weary gaze.


    The woman in the lead chuckled when she saw this. "Little brother, you shouldn¡¯t be weary of us since we are in the same boat. You don¡¯t have to worry."


    Aur nodded, and the weariness in his eyes seemed to have disappeared.


    Observing this, the woman involuntarily paused slightly before chuckling again.


    "I heard you have apanion with you."


    "Yes."


    "So where is he?"


    "He can¡¯t show himself."


    "Huh?" the woman paused as she looked at him incredulously.


    "Then how can he join us in the rebellion?"


    Aur shook his head. "He will only show up in the battle for now. He won¡¯t show up."


    "You," a man behind him looked at Aur sternly, "yourpanion can¡¯t show himself but he can join us. What ridiculous notion is this?"


    Aur looked at the person¡¯s face carefully and felt like he resembled someone, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t particrly tell who the person was, making him quite confused.


    "And who are you?"


    "I am the head of the Steele family."


    "Oh, that brat¡¯s family?" Aur eximed in surprise. "He must have your genes, so that makes sense."


    "What do you mean?" the head of the Steelendlord asked with a frown on his face.


    "Aren¡¯t you the father of William?" Aur said with a sneer.


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t have a son," he said coldly, looking at Aur without furtherment.


    "How interesting," Aur remarked lightly before falling silent.


    "Enough. So yourpanion will only show in battle and not here?" the woman shouted. Discover exclusive tales on NovelBin.C?m


    "That¡¯s correct."


    "Then fine." She casually tossed a token to him.


    "What¡¯s this?" Aur looked at the nk token with a curious expression.


    The woman remained silent for a while before speaking. "Drop some blood into it."


    Aur¡¯s brow furrowed. "I won¡¯t drop blood into something unknown."


    "You¡­" the head of the Steele family spoke again, angrily. "If you can¡¯t even trust us, then why are you joining?"


    "There is a level of trust involved," Aur replied, narrowing his eyes.


    "This is the contribution board. As long as you kill the talents of the vige of Noah¡¯s and other factions, you will be able to gain numerous resources listed here," the other man spoke this time.


    "And you are?" Aur asked curiously.


    "I am the head of the Betndlord."


    "Oh, Bet family," Aur smiled. "I have some acquaintance with your son."


    The Bet head didn¡¯t speak much, just politely replied with a smile.


    The head of the Steele family tightened his fist. "Hmph."


    "Alright, we are leaving then," the woman said, turning around and leaving the ce. Before she left, she gave Aur another nce while licking her own lips.


    The two heads looked at each other before they followed her and left the ce.


    "Hey Earl, can you introduce me to that woman?"


    "You mean the head of the Lynch, once an elder of the north vige? You don¡¯t know the head of Lynch?" Earl teased in a mocking tone.


    "In the vige, she is the most mysterious one, and I can¡¯t seem to find information about her either," Aur replied, unaffected by the mockery.


    "Well, I don¡¯t me you either. She is one of the most mysterious individuals here. I only know that her name is Valerie Lynch and she sucks men dry," Earl said, slightly disappointed not getting any reaction from Aur.


    "That¡¯s all?" Aur inquired.


    "Yeah, their family is weird overall. All are female, and they are quite seductive and plump too," Earl replied, his eyes shing with some memory or emotion.


    "Unfortunately, the men who have entered their ce have nevere out, and even the other heads seemed to be faintly scared of her."


    At that moment, Aur suddenly remembered the woman he met in the brothel in the outer area.


    That woman also seemed to have drained his strength in the process; however, at the same time, he felt his own body was gradually strengthening as well.


    There was definitely something fishy about that woman, but at that time, he didn¡¯t linger on it.


    "Now that I think about it..." Aur¡¯s eyes narrowed to a slither as he turned around, leaving the ce.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Earl asked, stunned.


    "Something urgent came up," Aur replied leisurely as he rapidly left.


    "If we want to contact you, as long as you drop a blood into the emblem, you will be able to reach us," Earl called after him.


    He looked at the fleeting figure of Aur and casually shrugged, leaving the ce.


    This house was not suitable to stay in; the mother and son had already died.


    Neighbours would inevitably grow suspicious after a day or two, and there might be an investigation soon. Lingering in such ces was not an optimal situation at all.


    "Oh well," Earl muttered to himself, and then he too left.


    ¡­


    Aur quickly traversed through the streets and arrived at a rtively secluded ce. During the day, it wasn¡¯t very lively, but at night, it would be the most crowded area in the outer part of the vige.


    His figure blended seamlessly with the surroundings thanks to the Zephyr Cloak spell, allowing him to enter unnoticed.


    The establishment appeared to be an average bar, albeit one where the waitresses wore scanty clothing, their slender waists swaying seductively.


    Silently, Aur made his way upstairs, evading the notice of the guards who couldn¡¯t even see him.


    They were mere mortals, after all; even a tier one wizard wouldn¡¯t sense him if they couldn¡¯t cast tier one detecting spells.


    Soon, he reached a room and could faintly detect the presence of two individuals inside. They appeared to be two women, chatting happily.


    Aur silently listened with his heightened senses, easily discerning their conversation.


    "Hey, I heard your little partner became a traitor," one of the women said teasingly.


    "What does it matter what happened to my partner?" Eleanor replied with a frown.


    "You know I don¡¯t like to hear that person¡¯s name. Why are you talking about it?"


    "Hehehe, were you all smug when he became an Elder and even said that he would be under your feet soon after you charmed him? Now, in the blink of an eye, he has be a dog chased by the vige. I bet he is running for his life."


    Eleanor rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t reply, changing the subject immediately.


    At that moment, the door creaked open, making the two women immediately alert.


    "Who are you?" Eleanor became vignt immediately, her eyes shing in a pattern as if she were preparing a spell.


    The other woman also adopted a defensive stance, ring ferociously at the door.


    "No need to be vignt, it¡¯s me," came a chuckle from outside the door.


    "It¡¯s you," Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "Who is he?" the woman asked, her face blushing as she looked at the burly man in front of her.


    His hand wasrge and rough, and his long white hair seemed to suit her taste. Not only that, Aur seemed to exude a dominating aura that greatly attracted her. Making her have some wild thoughts.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me," Aur replied with a cold expression.


    "Helen, leave this room," Eleanor sternly spoke.


    "Why should I leave? You still haven¡¯t told me who this handsome hunk is," Helen licked her lips.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," Eleanor replied firmly.


    A yful smile appeared on Helen¡¯s face. "Is this your lover? Is that why you want me to leave the room?"


    "You¡­" Eleanor shouted, as if her tail had been stepped on.


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave," Helen said hastily, scurrying off.


    But she paused midway, giving Aur a nce, and then seductively showcasing her cleavage before finally leaving the ce.


    Aur remained still, showing little emotion. He had seen countless beauties in his past lives and this one; his heart couldn¡¯t be easily moved.


    Suddenly, he noticed the mist-like substance of mana bing more active in the room.


    "She¡¯s using a spell?" Aur¡¯s heart stirred as he looked into the woman¡¯s eyes, where there was not a single pattern.


    In just a moment, he felt like this girl had be more attractive, but with a shake of his head, these feelings vanished.


    The girl was stunned when she saw this, but a yful smile appeared at the corner of her lips.


    "You are quite interesti-" Helen¡¯s words were abruptly cut off as Aur swiftly moved.


    His hand formed a tight, knotted fist, and without a shred of hesitation, he punched at her.


    "Eh," was thest sound she managed to utter before she was smashed into blood mist.


    "If you dare to attack me, then you must be prepared to die over it," Aur muttered coldly, his voice echoing in the now silent room as he rubbed his hand clean of the blood that smeared his hands.

 Chapter 283: Imformation about the outside world

    "You¡­" Eleanor froze in ce, looking at the blood mist in front of her.


    "Why¡­ Why did you kill her?" she trembled in terror.


    "Don''t act like you actually care for these ''friends''," Aur calmly spoke as he sat in the chair.


    Seeing her facade crumbling, Eleanor bit her lip, and her demeanour becamepletely calm with a hint of indifference, starkly different from her previous meekness.


    "How did you know?" she looked at him, confusion evident in her gaze.


    Aur chuckled. "Just a hunch. Thank you for proving it right."


    Eleanor was speechless upon hearing this.


    "What do you want?" she soon shook her head, getting straight to the point.


    "What do I want?" Aur slowly closed his eyes, as if deep in thought. "What can you offer?"


    Eleanor rolled her eyes. "This bastard."


    She wanted to make a move, but considering how easily Aur had killed herpanion, Eleanor could only reluctantly suppress her desire.


    As for her so-called "friend," they were in name only; considering the internal battle they were fighting, they could be considered enemies who couldn''t coexist together under the sky.


    Though her strength surpassed hers, the sect didn''t allow them to fight. Unfortunately, she was still alive because of them but now Aur had helped her to kill him.


    "Sigh," Eleanor finally relented. "You know that killing that girl undoubtedly provoked our faction, right?"


    "Won''t you help me cover it up?" Aur said with a faint smile.


    "Alright then, as my ''partner,'' I will do you that much of a favour," she spoke as if she were doing him a great service.


    Aur sneered inwardly; he could easily see through her thoughts.


    But he didn''t address this matter immediately; Aur hadn''t forgotten the key reason he hade to this ce.


    "Give me all the information you have about the outside world," Aur spoke, enunciating each word.


    Eleanor raised her brows in shock. "How did you know that I came from the outside world?"


    "I had a hunch from the start, and the sect you mentioned... there is no sect in the wilderness, as far as I understand," Aur spoke calmly, his gaze calcting.


    Eleanor was even more shocked.


    This guy could discern almost anything from just a few words, her heart immediately bing vignt as her gaze turned strange, as if she were looking at a monster.


    "So, tell me about the outside world," Aur looked at Eleanor intently.


    This was his purpose ining here. Although as an Elder, he had already visited the information pavilion and even essed a ce that only the vige leaders could go to, the information contained there was mostly outdated and vague regarding the outside world. If he eventually had to leave these ces, then updated information about the outside world was necessary.


    "What if I don''t tell you?" Eleanor narrowed her eyes.


    "Then I will kill you," Aur stated without hesitation.


    "How could you be so cruel after I gave you my first time?" Her voice was extremely small, acting very meek and pitiful.


    "Isn''t it toote to act like this?" Aur said with mild amusement.


    "Hehe, worth a try, no?" Eleanor chuckled.


    "Definitely worth a try," Aur nodded. "But it might cost you your life." His body suddenly emitted a terrifying killing intent.


    The atmosphere grew heavy, and Eleanor''s face paled while sweat formed on her jade skin.


    Since he had killed so many people and beasts, his body had gradually umted this


    killing intent.


    All the individuals he had killed were powerful, so the umted killing intent was naturally significant.


    "Hey, hey, you are such a brute," Eleanor spoke yfully while inwardly she was scared but she gathered her courage as if Aur''s killing intent didn''t affect her at all.


    "Alright, I will tell you all the information about the outside world then. Even though I have not visited the ce for ten years, I still know a lot of things," her tone gradually turned serious.


    Aur perked his ears, listening solemnly.


    "Where do you want me to start from?"


    Aur seemed thoughtful for a moment before he asked, "What are the Higher Tiers of the wizard realm, and what can they do?"


    "Oh, you want to know that, huh," she smiled. "That''s not impossible. Although I cannot go into the details of the higher wizard tiers, I can give you a brief introduction. Unlike these viges, the tiers areplex and veryprehensive."


    Aur nodded.


    "I''m sure you know about the wizard apprentice stage already, so I won''t delve into it. There are nine tiers for a wizard in total. From tier one to tier three, it is called the early stage for a wizard, where they are just beginning to learn the ways of spells," Eleanor exined with a smile.


    "What you consider the peak power is just the beginning of a wizard''s journey, where the mana is blue, green, and red respectively."


    "Thene the tier four to tier six wizards. Their mana has all been transformed into the gaseous state, dividing them into blue, green, and red for each tier respectively," Eleanor''s tone gradually became serious.


    "And then thest three tiers could be considered the true powerhouse of this world, with power that could turn the trajectories of the world."


    "The mental space will evolve into a true world, living beings can exist and even the ecosystem cycle could be formed just like our world. At that point, they don''t even control mana; instead, they directly control the world essence itself."


    "World essence!?" Aur''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this.


    What did the wizard awaken with? That was the World Essence that every person went through. This mysterious power could refine the mental space for the person, and the power of it was naturally terrifying.


    This mysterious power couldn''t be controlled by anyone until he found out that it was actually the power that tier seven wizards and above could use.


    "How many tier seven or above wizards are there in the world?" Aur''s eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t know. I am not qualified to even know the names of those people. However, it is said that there are no tier nine wizards in this world. As for the eighth and seventh tiers, there are said to be many, all controlling the trends of the world."


    "Oh?" Aur finally became interested when he heard this. With his strength, if he really went outside, the dangers there would be even more terrifying than those in this small wilderness.


    "Tell me about the background of the world, then introduce me to the major powers of the world."


    "Yes," Eleanor nodded as she patiently exined everything. "The true power in the outside world is held by the dynasties and the sects. They have strong ancestors holding down the fort, including some tier eight wizards."


    "This wilderness is part of the Roshar kingdom and¡ª"


    "You don''t have to exin that to me. I knew that when I was a child," Aur casually said.


    Eleanor paused. "Then what do you want me to tell you, Aur?"


    "Give me the list of the strong forces and briefly exin the situation outside the power division and all."


    "Yes," Eleanor nodded. "The strongest and undisputed kingdom is called the Divine Human kingdom, and the power it holds makes all the other nations bow their heads; they even have to pay tribute to it."


    "As for sects, although some sects have power, they fall shortpared to the Divine Human kingdom¡­"


    Aur carefully listened to all the details,pletely absorbing all the knowledge about the outside world.


    The day soon turned into night.


    "Cough, cough¡­" Eleanor''s throat was sore as she looked at Aur with some resentment.


    "I have given you all I know about the outside world," her voice was very hoarse and faint from exining all day.


    Aur nodded his head and turned around to leave.


    "Hey, you''re leaving just like that?" she licked her dried lips.


    "You are right," Aur seemed to have thought of something. "You never told me which sect you came from."


    "You¡­" Eleanor gritted her teeth, looking at Aur with some resentment. "I am from the subus sect."


    Aur suddenly remembered something the moment she uttered the word "subus," making his expression turn strange.


    "Are you really from the subus race?"


    "What do you mean?" Eleanor looked at Aur weirdly. "There is no such thing as subus. We are only named as such because of the spells we practiced, which drain men dry."


    Aur''s ears twitched. It was exactly as he had previously guessed: these women were really subus, one of the beasts which was a fantasy in his previous life, now actually existed. They were called pawns of the devil by the church.


    He didn''t really care about them though.


    For him, with strong mental defence and high vitality, Aur could pretty much tame them before they could do any harm. But he had no desire to do so unless it increased his strength.


    "Aur, so how about it? Wanna go for rounds?" She looked out the window, seeing the shiny moon and the twinkling stars. "The night is still young."


    "What about the women from thendlord?" Aur was still lost in thought. Although this milf''s body was tempting, igniting the hormones in his body, he could control himself perfectly.


    Eleanor looked at her curves and couldn''t help but feel disappointed, but she still answered his question.


    "They are from one of the subus sect''s abandoned branches."


    "Abandoned?"


    "They were punished because their previous sect leader did something wrong, causing them toe to such a secluded ce."

 Chapter 284: Fate palace and the First emperor

    "So the lynchndlords are just sent here because they were punished, huh¡­" Aur had a thoughtful expression.


    "What about you, then?" He looked at the beauty in front of him.


    "Well, we came here to get some training from the main sect. Our subus sect is despised by many individuals in the Roshar kingdom, so we are rtively secluded and blend with the background. Usually, we are sent to these small ces like here for training," Eleanor replied with a shrug.


    "Do you know about luck, fate and destiny?" Aur looked at her meaningfully with squinted eyes.


    These words, if he had said them in his previous life, would have made him seem like a madman because these things were out of reach for mortals like them.


    Even if he was the strongest fighter, he could still be injured by some high-calibre bullets.


    However, this was a fantasy world where there''s definitely destiny and luck. In this world, Aur had already experienced it himself.


    "I don''t know much about luck. It is an elusive force that many have tried to control using spells, but I don''t know if any have made spells that could control luck. If they have, it must be a terrifying existence," she said with some lingering fear.


    "But I do know something that could control fate and destiny."


    "Hmm," a thoughtful expression appeared on Aur''s face. "Tell me about it?"


    "Fate Pce."


    "Fate Pce?" Aur tapped on the table, feeling a strange resonance in his soul just from hearing these names.


    "Fate Pce can control all the destiny and fate of the world and predetermine all things in the world."


    "So where is this Fate Pce then?" Aur asked calmly.


    She shook her head. "The Fate Pce is no more."


    "What do you mean?" Aur paused, looking at her more seriously.


    "The Fate Pce has already been destroyed by the first emperor of the Divine Human kingdom as he united all the races together."


    "Previously, there were many races other than humans who ruled the world. But when the humans rose to power, the first emperor became the first tier nine wizard and destroyed the Fate Pcepletely, allowing the humans to dominate this world. All other races were suppressed and made ves to humans," Eleanor spoke with unspeakable pride in her tone.


    What the first emperor of the Divine Human kingdom had done was already engraved in their hearts since young, and it had made them truly admire him.


    Aur seemed silent for some time.


    "What happened after that?"


    "I don''t know. Even though the Fate Pce was destroyed and the wizards all felt like they could be immortal, the first emperor seemed to have vanished," Eleanor spoke with some pity and sadness in her tone.


    "I see," Aur nodded his head as he stood up from his seat and turned around to leave.


    "Hey, you''re leaving just like that?" Eleanor gritted her teeth.


    Aur raised his brows. "Yeah."


    "You bastard¡­"


    Under Eleanor''s curses, Aur quietly left the ce.


    "Damn it, he really left just like that," she muttered with frustration.


    Eleanor didn''t dare to use any spell in front of this bastard. From spending some time with him, she feared that if she used any spell against him, her fate might end up like the one who had been turned into a blood mist and killed with no mercy.


    She rubbed the cold sweat that had appeared on her forehead at some point.


    "He seems to have be stronger¡­" there was greed in her eyes. "If you can be my stepping stone, then I might even be stronger and powerful enough to be the sect leader."


    Eleanor couldn''t control her greed. She had a very deep understanding of the human body, with knowledge of blood and Qi, and she sensed an astonishing amount from him.


    The amount was so terrifying that it made her shiver.


    Although she couldn''t discern which level Aur had reached, it should be at least higher than an early tier one wizard, just judging from his body alone.


    ¡­


    Aur went into an inn and settled down for the night. He frequently changed his location to make himself untrackable.


    Surprisingly, the vige didn''t chase after him as vigorously as they had the capacity to. There were only wizard apprentices looking for him, but how could they even catch him, even if he stood right in front of them?


    "How interesting, are they protecting me?"


    The vige protected Aur naturally, not because they suddenly felt a kinship or anything. It was simply because if he was caught, the entire vige would be implicated. At that time, Noah and the other elders could naturally not shirk responsibility at all.


    Aur calmly woke up after two hours of sleep, feeling refreshed. He didn''t need much sleep nowadays, especially since his life level had increased, but it was better for his soul and allowed for gradual recovery.


    Sleep was still an important part of his routine, even though he didn''t necessarily need it.


    He stood up and dusted himself off before leaving the room.


    "How was the sleep, master?" a small boy with a warm smile on his face asked immediately upon seeing Aur.


    Although his clothes were dishevelled and sloppy, Aur looked like an ordinary person; however, it still couldn''t hide his muscr body and the sense of intimidation they felt from his sheer physique.


    Naturally, even if the person in front of him was amoner, he should still be a strong man who had practised some martial arts.


    Aur just calmly nodded and left the ce, leaving a low-grade mana crystal behind.


    Seeing the crystal, the boy''s eyes lit up. He hurriedly hid away the low-grade mana crystal.


    This wasparable to his monthly wage now, and it was enough for him to fill his stomach.


    "It''s time to reach the intermediate level in five elemental magic," Aur squinted his gaze.


    As long as he could reach that level, then his means would increase, and at the same time, hisbat power would enhance rapidly as well.

 Chapter 285: Reaching Intermediate in Five elemental mastery and way to increase Aurs attribute

    "Ho," Aur calmly gathered his thoughts as he deeply exhaled and inhaled, focusing on the spell he was crafting in front of him.


    The fire burned under his careful control, and blue mana was continuously provided to a pattern drawn with special chalk.


    "It''s time."


    The moment he uttered these words, the pattern started to float up and meet with the liquid inside the cauldron.


    Soon, the pattern shined after absorbing the liquid, and the mana in the surrounding grew restless.


    "Hahaha, I''ve created a new spell," Aur smiled while looking at the pattern of a strange beam of light that seemed to have no end in sight.


    "I will name this spell: Five Elemental Light."


    He slowly made a small cut on his finger and dripped his golden blood into the spell.


    Swosh!


    The Five Elemental Light spell shot forward and entered his mental space.


    "Not bad, this spell will be useful for me even after my strength increases. Now I am qualified to create a killer movebining various spells of magic into one," Aur nodded and looked at the spell with a smile.


    With a thought from him, the blue mana in his mental space moved slowly, flowing into the newly acquired spell.


    Immediately, the surrounding mana grew restless as slowly a five-coloured light appeared in front of him.


    He could feel a deep connection to the Five Elemental Light.


    Although he needed some practice to fully control this five elemental spell like the back of his hand, it was still usable.


    Aur took out his saber and carefully controlled the Five Elemental Light to fall on the weapon.


    The moment the light touched the saber, Aur suddenly lost connection to it, and it was no longer under his will.


    Instead, if he focused on the Five Elemental Light, he could mark the weapon as his again.


    "Haha, this really works."


    Aur has used the foundation of the five elemental mastery and the five elemental corrosion spell to build these spells.


    As long as he wanted to, he could make any artefact lose its owner and imprint his will on the artefact or other external treasures.


    And this was a one-of-a-kind spell that he recently made, firmly establishing his mastery of the five elemental magic at the intermediate level.


    "All I need to do isbine various spells together, and I can even produce might infinitely close to the tier two spells."


    While he was thinking of these, he also looked at the one extra spell he had refined over this time.


    "Tier one: transmission."


    This was a spell from the sound magic which could allow the sound waves to travel in a certain direction only for a targeted person andmunicate with them.


    Unfortunately, these couldn''t help to attack the enemy, and even if hemunicated with the other, the same couldn''t be said unless they have amunication spell as well.


    Thinking of this, Aur shook his head with a sigh.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (3%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.03 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 5


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 19


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "I need to find a way to increase my attributes," Aur frowned.


    Although he wanted to upgrade his life level again, he hadn''t found a solution to increase his muscle mass attribute for a long time.


    But still, in the end, he put them all in the life level again. These Life Levels helped him greatly, and unlike the muscle mass attribute, which he didn''t even know when it would upgrade, the life level had a clear progression bar.


    ¡ª-


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.08 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    ¡ª-


    He slowly closed his eyes and sat in the chair, contemting.


    The wind rustled from the window, and the children''s cries came from time to time, happily ying the game.


    But Aur''s mind wasn''t here; instead, he was fully focused on finding the solution.


    As he thought more and more, it went towards his previous world, in a particr saying in the world.


    Electric impulses could strengthen the body and promote blood and Qi. Obviously, even if it did with the capacity in the world, anything above a hundred volts was dangerous, but for him, that would not even be a tickle.


    The higher the voltage of the electricity, the more the effect on the body. If he could use these to artificially strengthen the cells in his body by guiding it at the cellr level, it might be possible.


    The more Aur thought, the more he felt like he was in the right direction. Immediately, he set some goals in his mind and went to work.


    First, he needed to find a source of electricity strong enough to affect his robust body at the tier two stage.


    Then, he needed to increase his perception more and refine the maniption of these cells.


    These two goals were the main objectives. As long as he could achieve them, he would be able to rapidly increase his strength.


    Aur immediately faced the first problem: how could he get such strong electricity?


    That was simple: lightning magic. As long as he could learn the spell, he would be able to generate electricity, and then his body attribute could increase again.


    Aur slightly cut his finger again, and he dropped a drop of golden blood onto the in emblem.


    Immediately, the contents of it all came to his mind. However, Aur was looking for one particr spell. Except for it, he didn''t need anything else.


    "Found it."


    Aur muttered with some surprise that these rewards even included a lightning magic book.


    The reason why he didn''t drop his blood when those heads were present was not only because he didn''t trust them, but also because of his golden blood.


    The more he could hide it, the better it would be, or the enemy would find a counter to him soon.

 Chapter 286: Getting Lightning Magic Book

    "Hmm, you''re back, Aur?" Earl eximed, a little surprised as he saw Aur slowly enter in his baggy ck wizard cloak. In his two big hands, he was carrying one huge bag that faintly emitted the stench of blood.


    "What are these?" Earl asked with a weird expression on his face.


    "What do you think they would be?" Aur indifferently replied, mming the bag onto the ground.


    "How many did you kill to have these huge bags?" Earl dangerously narrowed his eyes, with some thoughts.


    "I killed exactly fifty wizard apprentices, ten tier one wizards, and one tier two wizard. These are the heads of the people I killed," Aur muttered, looking at him.


    "You killed a tier two wizard?"


    Aur shook his head. "I assisted in killing him."


    Earl nodded his head. There was no way Aur could kill a tier two wizard. However, if his aplice is taken into consideration, then it would be a different matter. But what shocked him even more is that these guys could assist in killing a tier two wizard.


    "I might have underestimated hisbat power," he said, looking at Aur in a different light.


    Then he looked at the heads that Aur presented one by one, verifying their identity.


    "The data you have given is correct, and your total contribution equated to around twelve hundred. What do you want to exchange for?" Earl asked with raised brows.


    "I want the lightning magic book."


    "Alright." Seeing the exact contribution points, he had already expected it, so there was not much change in his heart.


    "Hey, but I will give you some advice: don''t focus on too many magic books all at once. If you do, then you will be led astray. The power of the spell will be enhanced if its affinity is rted to the vital spell, and your mastery of the magic could also rapidly increase if you focus on a single magic," Earl suggested with a warm smile while he activated a spell tomunicate with the elders.


    "I understand," Aur nodded. For an ordinary wizard, this path might be suitable. However, for him, with his superior understanding andprehension, he could rapidly make progress. So, it was better to have more means to protect himself, even if his body is stronger.


    "When will I get the lightning magic book?"


    "It will be taken out by the head. You know how precious magic books are," Earl shrugged.


    "Magic books are precious because of their scarcity," Aur immediately retorted.


    There was no cirction of the magic books in the viges because all of them were kept in the academy. It was like a means to control the wizard and leaving the only path to bing stronger in it.


    After all, even if it is useless or too difficult to master, the same couldn''t be said for all wizards, and for them to get these spells, they will undoubtedly have to be royal; this is a key to the foundation of the vige.


    Without a spell, a wizard could be said to be nothing more than a mortal. Even if their body is enhanced, for the ordinary wizard, their physique is at most reaching the mortal limit.


    As for Noah Calibre, a wizard, his body strength is around the high tier one realm, butparing it to his tier three mighty wizard realm, the power he could produce without a spell was pitiful.


    "Haha," Earl chuckled. "You know it, the lightning magic will be handed to you soon, wait about an hour or so."


    "Okay," Aur nodded and quietly slumped into the chairfortably, as if it were his own home.


    Earl''s lips twitched.


    Soon after, three people came¡ª one woman who was leading the group and two who were quietly following her.


    "Little brother, I didn''t expect you to be so fast that you could kill so many. I hope you aren''t that fast in bed also," Valerie Lynch, the head of the Lynch, said with a yful smile on her face.


    "You can try it yourself and see how long itsts," Aur looked at the woman with an indifferent gaze. "Where is the lightning magic book?"


    "Tch, you are no fun," Valerie shook her head with some pity while taking out a book from her bosom...!?


    Aur took the book with a calm expression; immediately the smell of ink mixed with a woman''s scent wafted into his nose.


    "The smell is an extra reward from me," she smirked.


    However, despite this, Aur remained calm and collected, as if the smell didn''t waft into his nose, which made her even more disappointed.


    "I will be leaving then," Aur stood up and slowly left the ce.


    After he left the ce.


    "That guy Aur, isn''t he too arrogant?" Maxwell Steele, the head of the Steele and also William''s father, said with displeasure.


    Valerie looked at him silently, "He has the right to be arrogant."


    "Hmph, just because he relies on that person doesn''t justify his arrogance towards us. If it wasn''t for that tier two wizard, I would have killed him already for being so disrespectful," he frowned angrily.


    She gave him a deep look, as if she was looking at an idiot.


    "No wonder this guy lost his own son William. What a pity. He has a high-grade mental space; he could at least reach the tier three wizard realm in the future, but because of his idiocy¡­"


    Valerie shook her head with some disgust. However, she didn''t know that Maxwell was under the halo of William, which made his wisdom decrease by a notch.


    "What are you looking at? I am speaking the truth," Maxwell grew angrier, seeing himself being ignored.


    "Brother, why did that powerful wizard support Aur? He should have some means himself. Besides, have you forgotten his other identity as an Alchemist?" the head of Bet smiled slightly.


    Only then did Maxwell realize his mistake. However, his pride wouldn''t allow him to admit it, so he just remained with gritted teeth.

 Chapter 287: Strengthening of Cells

    Aur swiftly started to refine the lightning spell and was able to refine spells one after another.


    However, he was still not satisfied.


    For him to create lightning able to affect his body, he needed to at least have a tier two spell or a spell infinitely close to a tier two.


    His goal was simple: to reach the intermediate level in lightning magic as well.


    Luckily, since he had already reached intermediate level mastery in two other magics, reaching it in lightning magic was more efficient because Aur knew exactly what he needed to do.


    Just like that, he spent his day refining the spell andpleting the daily tasks, except for the asional break for sleeping. Aur grinded continuously, working.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (20%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 10.01 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 thousand/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.08 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 22


    Chapter Find:


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic meter


    Spells: 22


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Sigh, twenty-two days have already passed. I wonder if it can work or not," Aur looked inside his mental spell, examining the brand new spell he had refined.


    Lightning ball!


    Thunder bolt!


    Using these spells as a base, Aur created a brand new spell using his vision called: Lightning cutter!


    These spells allowed the wizard to gather all the lightning to his hand, creating terrifying volts of electricity well above ten thousand.


    Of course, it would depend on which mana is used to operate the spell.


    The other lightning spell that he had refined is Sea of Lightning.


    These four spellsbined, Aur nned to make a killer move which would be infinitely closer to the tier two spell.


    He thought no further and immediately started to carefully activate the spells one by one,bining their power into one.


    "Killer move: Lightning Body."


    Immediately, all the lightning in the surrounding area and more were drawn towards him as if Aur was a ck hole, hungrily devouring every spark of electricity.


    Zhhh¡­


    The crackling of electricity resounded from his body as the lightning converged upon him.


    It was as if he had be a conduit for the raging storm, each bolt relentlessly assaulting his form with searing intensity.


    The electric impulses surged through his nerve pathways, sending waves of agony crashing through his body.


    Aur gritted his teeth, every muscle tense with the effort to withstand the torment.


    Despite his strong physique, the electricity still sends agonizing pain from his nerves.


    Though the agony threatened to consume him, Aur refused to yield. He stood tall and resolute.


    "If I falter now, all the effort I have invested will be wasted," Aur thought grimly.


    With meticulous precision, he guided the electric energy towards his cells, each movement a delicate dance of control amidst the chaos of torment.


    With each heartbeat, the heart-wrenching pain intensified, yet Aur persevered. Every moment was a battle of wills.


    At this moment, Aur was still like a dark hole that was constantly sucking away all the lightning energy in the air, converging towards his body continuously while his eyes were closed.


    Inside his body, Aur was slowly guiding the electricity to pass through each individual cell, traveling in a certain pattern.


    When the system strengthened his cells, Aur had memorized the pattern in which the mysterious energy strengthened his cells, and he used the same pattern using the electric energy to strengthen his cells while enduring the terrifying pain.


    One, two, three¡­


    Just like that, his cells were strengthened one by one under the careful guidance of Aur''s will.


    His brain screamed at him to stop, but he didn''t want to agree.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    And the lightning gathered by his body grew more terrifying, reaching more than a million volts, and the nerve-ending pain never stopped.


    This level of power has already reached tier two and even slightly above.


    Of course, this was a self-harming killer move that didn''t have any effect on the enemy.


    To reach this level, a full two hours was needed for a wizard fight, which sometimes takes one''s breath to finish.


    This was one of the most useless killer moves, but this exact killer move was what Aur needed at the moment.


    His body was filled with blisters, and his mind was in a trance.


    Aur''s eyes were hollow and seemed like there was no life in them, however deep enough, there was a trace of spirituality that was still guiding the lightning to the cells, continuously enhancing his cells.


    With the enhancement of the cells, his body limits grew stronger and more powerful bit by bit.


    The blood and Qi increased more; they could already take a solid form.


    If Aur could manifest his blood and Qi, then it would be as much sturdier and stronger as a tier two lethal artifact, and it was growing denser again.


    Unknowingly, his cells had strengthened by one hundred thirty-two million two already.


    At that moment, the trace of spirituality that was left in his hollow crimson pupil started to flicker, returning to its previous vibrant glow.


    The blue mana in his mental space was now finally exhausted, and the spell ended.


    Huff! Huff!


    Aur tookborious breaths, finding it difficult to even breathe for a while.


    "Muscle system."


    ¡ª--


    -Muscle mass: 11.0 (+) [Tier two (early)]- (Strengthened cells 132 million/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.23 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 7


    ¡ª-


    He nced at his attributes before copsing to the ground, immediately losing consciousness on the spot.


    Aur was mentally and physically drained; controlling the electricity at the cellr level was no easy task.


    Even with his spirit, which should have been several times stronger than others'', he still felt his soul being exhausted and the overwhelming feeling of lethargy setting in.


    Despite his robust physique and the umtion of lightning over time, his body couldn''t withstand such strain indefinitely.


    Eventually, it began to break down; blisters formed externally, and almost all his internal organs were fried.


    If an ordinary person were in his ce, they would have perished long ago!

 Chapter 288: Thelmas goal

    "You said that there is no involvement of the vige with the murderer of the tenth master?"


    "Yes, it is true, young master," William spoke deeply, lowering his gaze, his eyes bloodshot and hidden beneath it.


    Maurice smiled mysteriously.


    "How many days has it been already?"


    "It has been two months already," William replied.


    "Two months, huh¡­" Maurice thoughtfully nodded his head.


    "Are you sure that someone in the vige isn''t the killer?"


    William silently shook his head. "No, young master, there is no one in the vige who has such skills to fight. Since they could even kill three tier two wizards, then their strength must be at least at the peak of tier two."


    "You are right. For your vige, there are only three people who could do this, other than your vige leader Noah. I could believe it, seeing how pathetic their vige is. It is no wonder," Maurice said with a chuckle.


    William''s expression slightly changed.


    "However," a mysterious smile appeared on his face, "what about Aur?"


    The moment William heard the word "Aur," cold sweat dripped down from his forehead.


    William actually knew that Aur had done this and should even be an aplice in killing the alchemist Elmer and the tenth master, but Noah had coaxed him to protect Aur at all costs.


    "For the greater good of the vige, we must protect Aur, otherwise, we will all die with him."


    These words were spoken by Noah, which still made his heart tighten with injustice.


    But no matter how much injustice he was filled with, he needed to lead this cocky brat, Maurice.


    "Aur?" William looked cluelessly at him,pletely surprised.


    "Yes, Aur," Maurice said, with his hand on the table tightening.


    "Aur has already defected from the vige after killing so many people. He is a devil in human clothes, a heartless bastard who should be killed, but he doesn''t have the strength to kill a tier two wizard," William reasoned calmly.


    "It has barely been four years or so since he has awakened. Even the young master has not reached the tier two realm yet. How could Aur be able to reach it unless the young master thinks that he is more talented than you?"


    Maurice nodded his head with his brows knitted together.


    "You can leave."


    "Alright." William bowed as he left the ce. Aftering out, he smashed the ground hard before leaving with bloodshot eyes.


    "I am going to reach tier two wizard soon. At that time, let''s see how that brat thinks after I reach it before he does," a smug smile appeared on his face.


    Maurice looked at the back of William as he left with narrowed eyes.


    He too left the ce,ing to the door in front of him and directly bowed.


    "What is it, Maurice?" a deep, maic female voice rang in his ears.


    "Master, I am confused."


    "What is your confusion? Tell me in detail calmly?"


    "Aur seems to be the most suspect in the murder of the tenth master; however, at the same time, he doesn''t have the strength to aplish such a task of killing tier two wizards."


    "Oh, tell me all the things that have happened until now."


    "Yes, master." Then Maurice started to narrate the entire story to his master, one by one.


    Thelma, who waszily lying inside the room, smiled mysteriously.


    "Remember, this is an exam, so act like it''s an exam. You cannot get any external help. If after two months you have just found this, then I am disappointed in you for this."


    "Master, I am sorry, but I am ny percent sure that Aur did kill him. As for how, I don''t know." Maurice shook his head. "There are traces of the evidence being removed, so I suspect even the vige is involved in this matter."


    "Very well then, I will give you one hint. If you can capitalize on it, you can take this opportunity to break through. If not, then I cannot help you."


    Maurice''s eyes lit up. "What is it, master?"


    "If one cannot kill, that doesn''t mean he couldn''t have other external measures. Aur is an alchemist, right?"


    Maurice''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    "I am tired now."


    "Thank you, master." Maurice hurriedly bowed before leaving the ce, his eyes seemed to be enlightened.


    Why didn''t he think that Aur could have a helper? With his status as an alchemist, then he might really be the murderer. Thinking of this, Maurice felt really helpless.


    "I still have a lot to learn." Maurice smiled bitterly. "But I still need some evidence¡­"


    While Maurice left, Thelma slowly opened her eyes, standing up from her bed, her gaze looking at a particr distance.


    "A tier four wizard?" her eyes shed with a strange light.


    "Is this the person who took care of the beast tide?" Chapter Read:


    The real reason that she came to the vige was actually to identify the unknown tier four wizard that had appeared in the vige, solving the beast tide single-handedly.


    Otherwise, with the strength of these viges, they could never have the capability to defeat a mutated monster whose spirit was almostplete.


    An unknown tier four wizard appearing so near their territory was definitely a threat they couldn''t ignore.


    Even to the Divine Order Sect, tier four wizards were still the higherbat power in the ce revered by countless.


    Thinking of this, her eyes were filled with interest.


    "This guy should be a runaway¡­" she chuckled. "Too bad we have already cancelled out all of nature''s refinement here. Now nature can''t produce any lifespan spell in these spells, so he would die without our intervention. There is no need to waste ourbat power."


    "We should leave these ces soon. There''s no point staying here any longer. If he doesn''t move out, then he will die out of old age anyway, on top of these ces which cannot produce resources of his level to improve his strength."


    Thelma stood up from the bed, twisting her thin waist as she left the ce, while pursing her lips.


    "Let''s wait a little longer and see if he could find evidence against that guy Aur. If he could, then we would leave. It is definitely because I am notzy and like to procrastinate."


    ¡­


    Aur came out from the bathroom fully refreshed.


    "A cold bath can really refresh your brain," he muttered, satisfied.


    Of course, this cold bath he mentioned was from his own five elemental spell because normal water would just evaporate upon contact with his skin.


    This was a natural body temperature that he emitted, strong enough to evaporate water.


    Although Aur could control it, it didn''t mean he could feel any of that cooling water at all.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head and went outside after wearing a new pair of wizard tier one cloak.


    With his wealth, he could be considered one of the wealthiest persons in these viges already, although he has been in hiding for long, except for no one to care for him and this abandoned house, which was in tatters, barely livable. Nothing has changed in his life.


    Only training and training has been his daily life, which he very much enjoys, especially doing daily quests and refining spells.


    Comprehending spells was a wonderful journey that made him truly feel the vastness of the world, except for the exhaustion he felt towards his spirit after continuous long-timeprehension; this was like a mystical journey on its own.


    At least for Aur, it was, because he didn''t have such magical things in his previous world.


    Then he has gotten these things that could essentially allow one to live for eternity, be omnipotent, and omniscient.


    He didn''t know if this could lead him to such a thing, but Aur was determined to walk into it because why not?


    Aur haspletely finished living the life of a mortal in his previous life. The only thing that made him hesitant was his family, whom he could never bear to part with, and now they are dead.


    So the only thing left was to reach that unknown ce.


    People could call Aur a ve to power, a cruel, heartless beast with no emotion.


    Aur would only sneer at them. Call him whatever they want, he would never stop his pursuit.


    This was what he truly wanted.


    While thinking of this, he slowly got out of the abandoned house and basked in the sunlight. The warm gamma rays were shining on his face, but he didn''t even blink his eyes as he went towards Earl.


    "Aur, you finally here?" Earl''s eyes brightened as he smiled amicably.


    Aur just nodded indifferently.


    "Have you brought the potions?"


    "Yes."


    Aur casually handed five mana gathering and five mana recovery potions to him.


    "Not bad, the quality seemed to have improved by a margin." Earl squinted his gaze, looking at the potions filled with spirituality.


    "I have improved over time," Aur lightly said.


    Earl looked around as if he wanted to say something, and then his brows slightly condensed, his tone bing serious.


    "Aur, it''s time. Prepare for the fight."


    "Already?" Aur looked a little surprised.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 289: Eva Lynch

    "I see," Aur nodded his head while muttering in his heart, "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (20%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 19.0 (+) [Tier two (peak)]- (Strengthened cells 1.188 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.29 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 62


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 22


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    The blue panel appeared in front of his eyes. Over these two months, he has endured the lightning more than fifteen times diligently, and his body strength has directly reached the peak of tier two.


    The only problem was that every time he strengthened with the lightning, the effect had diminishing returns.


    When he had thirteen points, he reached the mid-tier one, and high-tier when he had sixteen points in his muscle mass.


    Finally, after reaching neen points, Aur finally reached the peak of tier one.


    This power was enough for him to make him the top power in the vige.


    Very few have achieved these levels were the fraction heads and Noah, who has reached the tier three.


    However, if he didn''t have a tier three spell, then the power he could produce can naturally not harm Aur in that case.


    But Aur already knew that Noah had tried three spells with the countless umtion from the vige; it was absolutely impossible to not have a single spell at all.


    Aur shook his head, removing all the distracting thoughts from his head while he looked at Earl in front of him.


    "What about the divine investigator?" he asked.


    This was his most concerning thing since the divine investigator hadn''t left. If Aur appeared, he would definitely get into trouble.


    "Don''t worry about them, they are going to leave soon, so we can act immediately after some time," Earl said in a confident tone.


    "Hmm," Aur squinted his gaze while nodding his head.


    "So when will we act?"


    "After the divine investigator and her disciple leave, until then don''t move even a single hair. You know she is a peak tier three wizard or might be even higher, and theye from a terrifying background, so don''t think about doing anything till now."


    "Okay," Aur nodded in understanding.


    Seeing him bing so obedient, Earl curled his lips into a smile.


    In fact, he had long had the intention to recruit Aur.


    After all, he was an alchemist, and the value of an alchemist couldn''t be measured, especially for the higher tier wizard.


    Even among the previous five viges, now one, not a single vige had an alchemist except for these darn North viges.


    The other four viges were always jealous because of these; however, with the tight security, they couldn''t do anything about it.


    In terms of power, actually, the north vige had long surpassed the other vige individually because there were barely tier two wizards in the vige.


    Even in his own vige, there were only twelve tier two wizards, while these north viges already have thirty or so tier two wizards already.


    "Don''t worry, there will be the heads or the peak tier one wizard protecting us, so our safety is guaranteed. We have two tier three wizards at our side, while Noah is alone. No matter how strong he is, with thebined might, he cannot make much waves. Besides, we have special weapons," Earl waved his hand generously.


    "Okay," Aur replied calmly and sat in the seat.


    Very soon, a woman appeared in the room covered in a ck cloak.


    "Are you Aur and Earl?" the woman asked in an indifferent voice, however, listening to the voice strangely felt pleasant to the ears.


    "And you are, miss?" Earl asked with a smile.


    "I am Eva Lynch."


    "Oh, so it''s the young miss of the Lynch family," he was all smiles.


    Eva nodded her head. "Follow me."


    "Alright, miss," Earl followed while giving direction to Aur.


    Aur also stood up from his seat calmly and followed silently.


    Soon, under the guidance of Eva, they were led to a secret area that is right outside the inner wall.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "This is one of the secret doors that directly leads to the inner area of the academy, where you will be led by some students and hide for a while before you take action against the academy when given the signal to," Eva''s indifferent voice rang out again.


    "Okay, miss Eva," Earl politely said, while his thoughts were unknown inside.


    From a strength-based perspective, his father was the tier three wizard, while even the backing of this woman was just andlord with the strength of a peak tier two.


    So technically, he should have a higher status.


    Aur was slightly confused by these but didn''t speak much.


    The only thing he really cared about was his subsequent action while also trying to find a way to survive.


    That terrifying explosion he saw in his vision might be re-initiated again.


    If that was the case, he wouldn''t be safe either, so he needed to find a chance to survive from these.


    While he was thinking, Earl and he had already arrived from the secret passageway inside the academy.


    "Master Eva," there were some female servants who immediately came to greet them politely.


    Eva nodded her head indifferently and pointed towards Aur and Earl. "Guide them to a hiding spot."


    "Yes, master."


    They spoke hurriedly in unison and immediately guided both Aur and Earl.


    "You are noting, Miss Eva?" Earl smiled slightly.


    "No, I have some important business."


    After saying that, her figure vanished.


    Aur didn''t have much to say as he silently followed the servant into a secluded room.


    "These will be your spot to hide," the servant smiled. "With the token, you will be contacted when it is time to take action."


    "Hmm." Aur nodded, looking at the simple room with just a bed and some books on the shelves.


    "Then may I leave?" She bowed respectfully.


    "Yes." Aur looked strangely at the woman who was showcasing her cleavage in front of him.

 Chapter 290: Killer Move: Nature Harmony

    "Very well then," the maid giggled as she left the room.


    Aur looked at the departing figure of the woman with narrowed eyes.


    He wasn''t clueless that this servant was trying to seduce him, especially considering the Lynch family''s reputation.


    "These women will be interesting if I do research on them," Aur mused.


    Aur was also tempted by the idea of possessing a spell that could ignite human desire, even though such spells were very difficult to defend against.


    Just having it wouldn''t hurt; after all, this was unexplored territory.


    Shaking his head, Aur sat down calmly.


    "If I get the chance, I should capture these little vixens," Aur thought to himself as he slightly closed his eyes in meditation.


    His progress in the wizard path had been quitecking recently because he was too focused onprehending magic and training his body.


    Even with so many resources, his progress was considerably slow andcklustre.


    After his daily meditation for an hour or so, Aur summoned his system.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (40%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 19.0 (+) [Tier two (peak)]- (Strengthened cells 1.188 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.29 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 62


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 22


    Killer move: 2


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur squinted as he looked at his progress of thirty percent. It was still a long way off from reaching the peak of tier one, let alone tier two.


    "I should be able to reach tier three with my body soon before the war," Aur mused to himself. This was his greatest self-reliance.


    He could feel the terrifying power hidden inside his body and could make a rough estimate that, as long as he was enhanced by the lightning three or four times at most, he would be able to reach tier three.


    As Aur expected, these strengthened cells were a long-term goal that needed to cross many tiers.


    At the same time, however, he had a gut feeling that after tier three, when he reaches tier four, there would be a big change in his body.


    Maybe his strengthened cells would beplete after he crossed tier three.


    Aur immediately allocated all the stat points towards his life level.


    He still needed to increase this attribute and had no intention to upgrade his muscle mass attribute with the stat points yet.


    Then his eyes focused on the killer move section of his status.


    ¡ª


    Killer move: 2


    ¡ª


    His crimson gaze focused on it and another panel opened in front of him.


    [Killer move:


    > Lightning body


    > Vitality Monster]


    These were his two killer moves as of now.


    "I need to create a killer move that can conceal my presence."


    After all, he still needed to practise and strengthen his cells with the lightning, but he couldn''t do so here without any concealment.


    This wasn''t the outer area, and any disturbance here would instantly alert the tier two and even tier three wizard, Noah. At that time, Aur would definitely be caught.


    So, if he could create a killer move that could help conceal his activities here, then it would be the best.


    "Which magic should I use?" Aur pondered with a thoughtful expression.


    At this time, he had reached intermediate mastery in three magics: Vital, Five Elemental, and Lightning magic.


    Among these, the two killer moves came from the Vital and the Lightning magic, while he had not created a killer move for the Five Elemental magic yet.


    "Then let''s create a killer move from the Five Elemental magic."


    Anyway, Aur had already reached intermediate mastery, so it was not hard for him to create a killer move now. He immediately sprang into action.


    Just like that, a day had passed, and Aur finally was able to create a crude killer move that could help him conceal all things.


    "Killer move: Nature Harmony."


    Aur muttered. This was the name he had given the killer move, which was thebination of the spells: Five Elemental light, and Five Elemental mastery.


    "This is a rather crude but effective move, utilising only two spells," Aur thought as he immediately began to operate the two spells in a certain pattern, causing a strange reaction to ur.


    After continuously supplying the two spells with his blue mana for some time, they eventuallybined and the effect immediately activated.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at his own body and noticed that there was not much change in it.


    Physically, there was no significant difference, but his presence seemed to have disappeared.


    At this moment, all traces of his presence seemed to have scattered throughout the surroundings, blending seamlessly with nature.


    Anyone attempting to sense him would only perceive the presence of a rock, a tree, or other elements of nature.


    Aur appeared to have be one with nature itself, embodying the five elements and being embodied by them in return.


    Even if others seemed to see him, they would find it hard to discern him unless they focused entirely on him.


    "These should help," Aur murmured as he observed the usage of mana.


    The Killer Move he had devised only required a certain amount of mana for activation and would remain active for a period of time without the need for continuous mana supply, unlike the other killer move.


    This was a very special andplex achievement.


    Although it only required two spells for activation, theplexity of the killer move was so vast that it even made Aur feel a little dizzy.


    This killer move consumed five percent of his current blue mana and couldst for half an hour.


    "Let''s start."


    With that said, Aur immediately activated the killer move: Lightning body and began to strengthen his cells once again.


    The process was painful, but he needed to endure it in order to quickly gain strength.


    Instead of regretting it, Aur chose to increase his strength by any means necessary for a chance to live.

 Chapter 291: Tier Three breakthrough with body and Rebillion start

    Aur began training again, using the killer move: Nature Harmony, to conceal his presence.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye, and two days had already gone by.


    At this moment, three people stood outside the vige. One was a robust merchant, and the other two were a tall woman and a boy, both with sharp eyebrows that gave them a heroic look.


    "Alright, we will be leaving now," Maurice said reluctantly.


    "Yes," the second master nodded expressionlessly.


    "I had hoped that the divine investigator could have stayed a little longer..."


    Hearing these, Maurice had a hesitating expression.


    At that moment, Thelma''s voice rang out, "We have work to do. The sect has called us to catch the thousand-hand demonic lord, so we cannot stay here for long."


    Shaun, the second master, raised his brows slightly upon hearing this.


    "That demonic lord?" his voice contained some trepidation as if he had remembered something that made him shudder.


    "Yes, that demonic wizard has ughtered thousands of children to create his famous tier four spell. He simply cannot be allowed to live, so our Divine Order Sect has ordered all of us to assemble and kill him together."


    "That demon cannot be allowed to live. Those poor innocents must have truly suffered. He is a sinner of all humanity. You must not allow him to live. I am sorry for doubting the divine investigator," Shaun roared righteously.


    Thelma just nodded indifferently and walked out.


    "Let''s go, Maurice."


    "Uh, yes, master," Maurice followed her with some hesitation.


    "Aren''t you satisfied? We have basically found the murderer; the only thing left is evidence."


    "I understand, teacher. It''s just that my heart feels uneasy when I find out that this demon is actually running free. He might even be a demonic wizard in the future with the alchemy of his talent. He might even be a lord."


    Thelma''s eyes narrowed slightly. "It''s not easy to be a lord for tier four wizards. Besides, we wille back soon, and we can take care of that person while we are returning."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Just then, Aur, who was sitting cross-legged, snapped open his eyes.


    He looked at the badge that was vibrating on the table.


    "Is it finally time?" Aur muttered in a strange tone, feeling the strength coursing through his veins.


    Even though Aur couldn''t materialise the blood and Qi outside his body, internally it formed an armour-shaped structure that tightly protected him, and his muscles all became very strong, changing into an armour shape just like the blood and Qi.


    Not only that, Aur felt that his bones were as strong as a tier three lethal artefact, with his perception reaching a height of fifty kilometres around him.


    Of course, various other abilities were also enhanced.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (32%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 20.0 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 1.32 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.92 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 2


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 22


    Killer move: 3


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "Finally, I have reached the tier three wizard realm," Aur nodded his head.


    Now he had the ability to protect himself, even if Noah himself came. At least he had the guarantee to protect himself and even the ability to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Aur stood up and left the ce.


    Outside, chaos had already ensued as countless people turned against each other and killed one another.


    "What are you doing?" a wizard shouted as he was instantly stabbed with a sword, the tip of iting from the other side.


    "You..."


    The wizard looked in disbelief as he turned around, looking at his "friend" who was holding the sword.


    The "friend" of his had a sneer on his face.


    "I told you many times that you should have joined the second faction of the first elder, but you didn''t listen to me. Now suffer," with that said, he took out the sword, and the corpse fell to the ground.


    He quickly joined the others and began killing the wizard wantonly.


    Although the number of defectors was very few, the surprise attack left the other wizards stunned and unable to react for a time.


    This time was well capitalised on by the defectors as they started killing the wizards one by one with the element of surprise andcking a leader the killing went surprisingly smoothly.


    For a time, without any leader guiding them, the academy experienced a total massacre.


    Corpses were strewn on the ground, and blood flowed like a river in just a moment.


    Aur looked at these without much fluctuation in his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes darted as he saw a familiar figure running.


    "Oh?" With a surprised gaze, his figure disappeared.


    "Run..." Anne shouted, trying to flee as far as possible with fear in her eyes.


    Three wizards were chasing her.


    Her pupils darted around in desperation as she sensed the three wizards closing in with horrified expressions.


    "If this goes on, I am really going to die today," she sobbed. At that moment, Anne seemed to have found some hope as she saw a familiar burly figure.


    "Is that Aur?"


    She suddenly froze in ce, even forgetting to run.


    Anne had actually felt better after Aur had defected because she knew his fate was sealed. But now, seeing the massacre of the vige, her thoughts differed.


    She immediately went towards him with a smile on her face.


    "Aur, please save me. I can do anything you want me to do as long as you can save me," Anne shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Aur, however, only nced at her and looked at the wizard who was chasing after her.


    "You can continue," he said in an extremely cold voice as he showed his badge to them.


    The wizards were stunned when they saw the badge, but upon hearing the instruction, their expressions became malevolent as they ruthlessly attacked her without mercy, killing her right there.


    Anne still had a stunned expression on her face, filled with confusion and despair, as she slowly closed her eyes.


    "Why would I save someone who plotted against me and is so weak?" Aur thought with a puzzled expression.


    Maybe the girl thought he coveted her beauty or something, so she might have had hope¡­


    Either way, she was dead now.


    Aur''s speed quickly increased as he headed directly to one of the familiar buildings.


    The treasure pavilion¡ªthis pagoda-style building that Aur had long been envious of.


    Not only did this ce have top-grade magic, but it also contained lethal artefacts and other treasures. It wasn''t called the treasure house for no reason.


    Aur quickly arrived there, but his expression changed slightly upon seeing all the corpses on the ground. The scene was not much less grotesque than what was happening outside.


    He remembered them as the guards who had immediately pointed their lethal artefacts at him the moment he appeared in their sight.


    But now they had died such miserable deaths. He wanted to use the thieving hand to quickly steal spells, but his thoughts were too naive.


    This was a magic he had gotten from here, and although it was very hard to master, there were still some spells left that could steal the spells of others.


    Aur found that all these corpses'' mental spaces had copsed, most likely because of the thieving hand spell.


    Otherwise, the copse of a wizard''s mental space is very slow and could take years, depending on how strong they are.


    "The First Elder''s faction has already upied these ces?" Aur thought with a frown on his face, but his eyes were determined.


    Since there would be an explosion soon, and even if there wasn''t, he had the confidence to survive even in front of two tier-three wizards, so he wasn''t scared to take action.


    His crimson gaze shed with murderous intent as he walked forward, crossing the miserable corpses and entering the pagoda-shaped building.


    "Aur?" a surprised voice sounded the moment he entered the ce.


    Aur calmly looked at Earl, who was soaked in blood.


    "What are you doing here?" Earl asked. In response, Aur just remained silent.


    Suddenly, Earl felt a bad premonition that made his body tremble uncontrobly.


    Boom!


    The only thing he heard was the wind being torn and the void copsing before he felt a searing pain that made his world go nk.


    Aur calmly retracted his fist.


    "Who are you? How dare you kill the young leader," one of them shouted, his face contorted with rage. His body trembled in anger.


    His job was to protect the son of the south vige leader. Now, the young leader had died right in front of him. How could he exin this to Aiken?


    "Damn it," the man gritted his teeth.


    "You can go meet him," Aur''s indifferent voice fell, sending a chill down the man''s spine before blood sttered.

 Chapter 292: Looting and the Second Floor

    "How dare you try to kill the young master¡ª"


    Boom!


    "Ahhh!"


    Terrified screams resounded throughout the treasure pavilion for a moment as a massacre urred.


    A wizard was trying to escape with all his might, his eyes horrified. However, a "boom" sounded, tearing the air, and only blood stter remained in the ce.


    The cause of this blood mist casually retracted his fist and took a deep breath.


    "It should be fine now," he muttered in a strange tone, looking around the ce.


    The area was filled with a thick mist of blood, but Aur''s gaze wasn''t focused there. Instead, it was fixed on the countless artefacts present in the room.


    Rubbing his hands together, Aur muttered, "Let''s loot." His eyes had the sign of a gold mark.


    Immediately, his figure moved, and he appeared in another spot.


    "Oh, this is a good sword. Although it is only a tier-one artifact, who cares? I can just sell it¡­"


    He took the sword happily and appeared in another ce.


    "These spears are not bad, and these maces are sturdy¡­"


    "This one is good too... Oh, this is too¡­"


    In the end, Aur looted the entire ground floor in a matter of minutes and had a satisfied expression on his face.


    "These floors only contained lethal artifacts. Although they are all tier one, they still have value. I can sacrifice them or simply sell them for more resources."


    With that said, Aur went up the stairs and looked at the shelves where the books were neatly presented.


    "Interesting." His attention was immediately drawn towards the lightning magic book.


    "How much is the difference between the one I got from the First Elder and this one?"


    After flipping through, Aur immediately lost interest because the one he got was an exact carbon copy of the other.


    "As I expected, these books really came from the treasury," Aur thought amusingly.


    There were also other spells in the contribution that were simr to the magic presented here, which Aur could bet were all carbon copies of the books here.


    The vige was feeding its own enemy, and they didn''t even have the slightest clue about it.


    Aur could only shake his head and collect all the books.


    "I will happily ept all these."


    With that said, Aur collected all the books and his gaze slightly condensed as he looked up.


    There were three floors in the treasure pavilion. One was the ground floor where artefacts were contained, and on the first floor, there were various magical items. As for the second floor, he didn''t know what was ced there.


    Nobody was allowed to enter there, as it waspletely blocked off by Noah himself using a tier three spell. Although even a tier three spell couldn''tst for eternity, it was constantly under his jurisdiction, and he frequently cast spells to prevent anyone from peeking.


    So, except for Noah, nobody knew what was going on.


    "Now I will finally know," Aur said, looking at the invisible barrier that shrouded the second floor with a determined expression.


    As a tier three wizard, he had the determination to face head-on and break the tier three spell that Noah had set up there.


    With measured steps, Aur reached the ce and lightly touched the thin barrier. Immediately, a skin-crawling sound rang in his ears, causing them to bleed slightly.


    "Eh?" Aur said, as he touched his ears and found golden blood. He was stunned.


    "Tier three spells are really not easy."


    He sighed.


    Aur took back his hand and punched the barrier.


    Dong!


    The barrier cracked, which made Aur excited; however, these sounds made his mind fall into a trance.


    The sounds caused his soul to be injured, and Aur fell to the floor.


    "These¡­" he looked at the barrier in disbelief. "What a terrifying spell. Is it made by sound magic?"


    Aur slowly stood up from the floor, a little terrified. If he didn''t have the life level, he might have really suffered a loss and even be a crippled, mindless being.


    He suddenly remembered sound magic. Although he himself had these, they were actually just imitations that were artificially refined, while Noah had the strongest inheritance, which directly gave him sound spells that were refined by nature.


    Remembering these Aur pupils moved slightly.


    Remembering these Aura pupils moved slightly.


    "Is this the power of a natural spell?" he thought.


    There was a distinctive difference between the lifespan and the natural spell found in nature, but their origins were simr. Lifespan spells had not been present here for a decade, and the same goes for the natural spells.


    He didn''t think much longer and immediately took out a tier one sword after recovering from the damage to the soul, but with some thought, he immediately kept the sword back in his spatial ring.


    The lethal artefact, even if he sacrificed them, would only produce a strength that is at most at the peak of tier two and couldn''t reach the tier three strength. Breaking the barrier like this was obviously impossible and seemed to be even more counterintuitive.


    The simplest way to recover was to just rest, and he did rest for half an hour, which was enough time to recover from all the damage.


    With the increase in his life level, his soul''s recovery speed became even faster. That was why Aur insisted on increasing his life level with his status points, as there was simply no other way for him to achieve an all-around improvement in these illusory attributes.


    Aur punched again, and this time he didn''t hold back, releasing his full strength.


    Dong!


    The strange sound rang in his ears again, and this time the power was so terrifying that it caused his soul to suffer at least one-tenth of the damage.


    Aur''s eyelids grew heavy as he slowly fell to the ground, doomed, before seeing the broken barrier.


    "Damn it."


    Aur fell to the ground and slipped into a deep sleep to recover from his state.


    A roar resounded throughout the ce.

 Chapter 293: The old monster is alive?

    "Hahaha, someone has finally broken the barrier. Damn these viges, I am going to murder all you guys to appease my heart¡­"


    Theughter echoed throughout the pavilion and the unconscious Aur. However theughter rang for a long time, but there was no one to listen to him.


    "Eh?"


    The old voice was stunned.


    "Friends who have freed me, we have the same enemy so why don''t we form an alliance and ughter everyone here¡­ as the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend?"


    The old voice spoke with a confident tone, but even after a long time, there was no reply.


    "What''s going on?"


    He was quite confused for a long time. After being trapped for decades, even an old monster like him would lose some shrewdness.


    As he tried to ask questions time and time again, nobody replied to him. After a long time, he grew restless, his tone trembling.


    In the end, his voice turned into sobbing and begging, but no one replied.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he finally heard some strange noises that made him regain hope.


    Theposer he lost immediately returned to his old monster demeanor.


    "Friends who have freed me¡­," he repeated the same dialogue again.


    But the next moment, all he heard was "oh?" with a tone of amusement.


    Instantly, he felt a chill down his spine.


    Soon, he heard some footsteps, and the old man slowly raised his head and looked at the person who had entered the ce.


    "These¡­ this is impossible!?" His pupils flickered upon seeing a young man appearing in front of him.


    However, the most surprised person here wasn''t the old man but the young man himself. It was obviously Aur.


    "Hanma?" Aur eximed. At this moment, countless thoughts swirled in his mind, quickly gathering all the memories from the previous incident.


    Although he appeared rtively calm, his thoughts were in chaos.


    Thest soul that Aur had killed, which he believed to be the remains of Hanma, now seemed to be in front of him, with his hands and feet tied to chains, and his condition miserable.


    This waspletely beyond his understanding.


    "How do you know my name?" Hanma raised his brows.


    "Nothing," Aur shook his head. Just these words made countless spections run through his brain at an extremely fast pace.


    "Since you havee to this ce, are you the inheritor of my will?"


    Aur just remained silent with narrowed eyes.


    "Young man, you cannot hide from me. My signature spell Rock Skin is in your mental space," Hanma said with a chuckle.


    The moment he heard this, Aur''s pupils instantly dted as he willed in his mental space.


    One of the spells resting in his mental space instantly shot forward, appearing in front of him.


    Aur lightly waved his hand and immediately destroyed the spell.


    "Quite decisive," Hanma said with some admiration.


    "However, I have no ill will towards you as long as you can free me. We can fight together, although we might not be friends. However, our goal is the same: to kill the vige leader and all the vigers."


    "Oh, how did youe to the assumption that I have the intention to harm the vige?" Aur said, slightly interested.


    "Hahaha, you have broken the barrier ande in. Do you think any sane person would risk their soul being damaged to destroy their barrier? If it was Noah, that little brat, he could have easily made way for you, but you forcefully broke in¡­" Hanma didn''t continue, only looking meaningfully at Aur.


    Aur became silent. As expected of an old monster, he could infer so much just from something so simple.


    "So, why should I save you?" Aur asked.


    Hanma''s face turned ugly when he heard this.


    "Aren''t youing to rescue me, my inheritor?" Hanma retorted.


    Aur shook his head. "Your inheritor is already dead."


    "No matter what, since you have my spell, then you must be my inheritor," Hanma said resolutely.


    "Come on, think about it. If we join forces, do you think anyone will be able to beat us? You can break the tier three barrier, so your strength is definitely tier three, although its power has slightly diminished as it was renewed just a year ago. But its power is definitely there."


    Aur''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You mean to say that the barrier was not in peak condition?"


    "Yes," Hanma chuckled.


    "The reason why the vige was able tost so long under my rampage was because the previous vige leader relied on those natural sound spells to vigorously defend."


    "I see," Aur nodded his head.


    "What happened after you were poisoned then? How are you still alive?" Aur inquired.


    Hanma smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "After I was poisoned, I couldn''t get rid of it and was helpless, which made my heart filled with revenge. So, I forcefully used my spell and ran away as far as possible, thinking that I could go to others to find a solution. At that time, I met a man with long ck hair and a cold expression."


    "Long ck hair?" Aur frowned, feeling that there was a man who seemed to match his description in his mind. "What happened after that?"


    "I initially ignored the man; however, when I wanted to escape from the ce, he suddenly appeared in front of me and pointed at my brows. Instantly, I was imprisoned. That power was not something even I, a peak tier three wizard, could resist. He must have been a tier four wizard at least."


    "At that time, the previous vige leader also appeared after me. He was as shocked as I am when he saw that there was another terrifying being, a tier four wizard that effortlessly captured me."


    Hanma just remained silent after that, with widened eyes,pletely horrified.


    Aur fell silent as he urged him, "What happened after that?"


    "These¡­ these¡­" Hanma started to hup, not even daring to speak.


    But this made Aur''s eyes narrow dangerously.


    "Alright, I will send you on your way."

 Chapter 294: Divine Human Sect

    "Eh, what?" Hanma looked at the killing intent of Aur that was emitting from him with a stunned expression.


    "Don''t think you can fool me, old man. Tell me what happened after that, or I will not spare you," Aur spoke resolutely.


    "Will you let me go if I tell you the story?" Hanma''s voice became calm as he looked at Aur with an indifferent gaze.


    "That depends on whether you have spoken the truth or not," he shrugged casually, "and I might free you."


    "You¡­"


    "I don''t think you can negotiate with me, old man," Aur calmly spoke while meeting his gaze and his killing intent erupting again.


    He has killed so many people that his killing intent has finally formed, and they were all strong, so the quality of his killing intent wasn''t bad.


    But for Hanma, this was child''s y for a rogue wizard. They needed to step on countless corpses to even advance a step further.


    And he was once called the king of rogue wizards with a chance to enter the lord rank. He was a Tier four wizard, and the number of corpses he has killed is in the millions.


    So he wasn''t afraid. However, Aur''s logic made sense; he was a helpless old man who could be murdered by him at every turn.


    He needed time to recover some of his mana if he wanted to kill this brat.


    "Fine," Hanma said with a resigned sigh escaping his lips.


    "After the ck-haired man faced off against the previous vige leader, there wasn''t any talk. The lord instantly moved and captured him under the power of a tier four wizard, even though I was helplessly against him, not to mention your previous vige leader."


    "And then not much was spoken, but the man revealed that he was the escapee from the top overlord sect of the Roshaar kingdom. That is all. While he imprisoned me here, the man started to live in seclusion in the vige."


    "Oh?" Aur''s eyes narrowed.


    "What is the sect''s name?"


    "Divine Human Sect," Hanma said in an extremely depressed tone.


    Suddenly Aur, upon hearing the name, felt familiar with it, as if he had heard of it somewhere, but he didn''t dare to think about it. Still, he asked tentatively, "Is the Divine Human Sect rted to that kingdom?"


    "Yes," Hanma breathed a mouthful of air.


    Aur became silent. That kingdom he mentioned was obviously the Divine Human Kingdom, the strongest force in this world.


    Being affiliated with such a force, the sect was already terrifying. However, the most horrifying thing about this force was its way of dealing with things.


    For escapes and defectors who have abandoned the ce, these forces would strongly pursue them to the ends of the earth.


    If it was only that, these would be fine.


    However, the force acted domineeringly, and with the defector, everyone close to him would be annihted as well, whether they were innocent or not.


    It didn''t matter. What mattered was the prestige of the number one force.


    "Damn it," Aur cursed.


    From the words of Eleanor, Aur knew how terrifying and domineering these forces were. Although it was only a rted force of the strongest kingdom, the power they could hold was not something he couldpete with.


    Even the Tier four wizards who are respectfully called as the lord are like antspared to the giant organisation.


    "I need to think of a solution." Although Aur was a little shocked, in his heart, he was still calm.


    After all, if he leaves the vige, then there shouldn''t be a pursuit from the Divine Human Sect.


    Thinking of these, Aur''s eyes shed as he looked at the miserable appearance of Hanma.


    "Then what about your soul that was guiding the inheritor?" Aur had this onest question in his mind.


    "This is one of the means I left when I was running away from the forces. As long as it was a normal person, he would be able to gain my inheritance and eventually free me-"


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Hanma heard the sonic boom as if the very fabric of reality seemed to be torn.


    His pupils dted as he looked at the fist which was erging in front of him.


    Before he could even react, the searing pain came as he looked at Aur onest time with trepidation.


    "Why?"


    This was thest word he could utter before his death, turning into blood mist.


    A peak Tier three wizard who has grown from the mountain of corpses as the king of rogues has finally died a miserable death, turning into just pitiful blood mist.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t notice that you were slowly gathering mana?" Aur sneered.


    Others might not be able to sense it, but he could clearly see the mana that was surrounding the ce, which was in a misty form, and almost all the surrounding mist was gathering towards Hanma.


    Even a fool could see that he was hostile.


    Besides, even if he didn''t see Hanma gathering mana, Aur would kill this man without hesitation.


    He was a peak Tier three wizard, and the calctions he has done are not simple. If he was allowed to live, then the consequences of it would not be something Aur could handle.


    Aur casually crouched down and searched for any valuables in the ce, but after looking for a long time, he was disappointed.


    There was nothing there, but this was within the expectation. After all, he had already been captured by a Tier four wizard. It would be surprising if there was anything to begin with.


    As Aur looked around, he didn''t find much here, just these strange chains, but looking at the chains, his eyes lit up.


    His crimson pupil followed the mist surrounding the ce and looked near the chain.


    Whenever the mist passed by it, it would be instantly absorbed by it, making a hollow space surrounding the chain where there was no presence of mana.


    "These chains can devour mana," Aur said, satisfied with his own gain.

 Chapter 295: Tier Four spell and Demonic wizard

    Aur rubbed his hand and his eyes started to glow in a hand-shaped pattern intricately made.


    The air seemed to be torn as an eerie ck hand appeared in front of him, shooting towards the old man.


    Swish!


    The eerie ck instantly entered the old man''s mental space and took back a spell after some random tries, as he couldn''t control it.


    Soon, in front of Aury a brain pattern exquisitely designed, which made his expression change slightly.


    Not because of the brain pattern, but instead because of the terrifying presence of a tier four it was emitting.


    This spell was moving on its own, as if it had a hint of consciousness of its own, like a living being with the intelligence of a toddler.


    "Is this a tier four spell?" Aur thought in shock.


    It was clear that he was not qualified to handle a tier four spell, especially since he had only reached the high Tier One wizard realm.


    This was a difference of three tiers that no one dared to cross.


    Hanma was only a peak tier three wizard. How could he have a tier four spell?


    If that person knew about these things, I am afraid that he would absolutely not let go of a tier four spell.


    As the tier of spells increases, the value of the spell will increase to a terrifying amount.


    Aur was confused, but he didn''t dwell on it for long, aside from feeling a little regretful that he couldn''t upgrade the tier of his Thieving Hand spell.


    If he could, he could steal even more spells from the corpse before the mental space copses.


    Unfortunately, the spell was still a tier one spell and could only steal one spell¡­


    If using a tier two spell drained his mana in just a few breaths, then using a tier four spell would be impossible.


    Although Aur had countless thoughts in his mind, his hands didn''t stop as he directly sacrificed a tier one lethal artefact, causing a slight scratch on his finger.


    From the wound, there was just a small drop of golden blood before the scratch disappeared again.


    "Really¡­" Aur speechlessly shook his head and dropped the golden blood into the spell.


    The tier four spell shot forward and entered his mental space.


    "Muscle system."


    The blue panel appeared in front of him, and Aur directly focused on the spell section. Then, he looked at the brand new spell.


    [Tier Four: Blood Soul Nurturing]


    "Eh?" Aur''s eyes widened.


    His gaze squinted as he focused on the details of the spell. Instantly, everything about the spell was revealed to him in full detail in front of his eyes.


    [Blood Soul Nurturing- a tier four spell that directly allows the wizard to capture the soul of the living to nurture his own soul.


    Drawbacks- Lose the meaning of true self from the resentment of the target if the wizard''s soul is not strong enough]


    Aur squinted his gaze slightly. "Is this a demonic spell?"


    Demonic spells were the type of spells that not only harmed the target but also harmed the wizard who used the spell.


    It didn''t fall into any specific category, but these requirements indicated that it could be a Demonic spell frowned upon by other wizards.


    Although these spells could guarantee swift progress and rapidbat power, they essentially harmed the user foolishly.


    Even Aur''s devouring spell was a semi-Demonic spell because it would harm the wizard himself when he used it.


    Of course, his killer move, Lightning Boy, was also technically a semi-demonic killer move.


    "So this guy was a demonic wizard?" Aur thought curiously as he looked at the bloodmist, but soon shook his head.


    "Although his temperament is slightly affected, it still doesn''t show the sign of a demonic cultivator¡­"


    "This man was too afraid of using the spell," a sneer appeared on his face.


    "If you don''t use it, I will use it." Although Aur couldn''t possibly use such a spell currently, it wouldn''t hurt to keep it and use it when he has reached a high enough tier.


    After saying that, he turned around and left the ce, using the Zefra Cloak to blend with the wind so that he wouldn''t draw attention.


    "It will be troublesome if the first elder finds out about it."


    The moment he went out, Aur was stunned in ce seeing the fluctuation of mana.


    "Have Noah and the First Elder already fought?" Aur''s eyes narrowed.


    He didn''t have much doubt that, unless some variables came into y, the victory would undoubtedly be the First Elder''s. This was the vision he saw from his talent: Future Seer.


    Thinking of this, Aur tried to erase his presence as much as possible.


    However, he was still not satisfied, so he directly used the Nature Harmony spell.


    With thebined effort from his physique, he became almost invisible to all senses.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at the turmoil in his mental space and couldn''t help but frown.


    With a thought from him, the Zephyr spell shot forward, and he directly crushed it into bits.


    With the killer move, Nature Harmony, he didn''t have a need for the spell any longer, so he eliminated it.


    Finally, his mental space stabilised. However, this was just a temporary solution. With the tier four spell, the burden to his mental space was far more than he could imagine.


    Even after destroying the spell, the mental space was still rtively unstable.


    "Damn it," Aur muttered as he summoned his system again and looked at the twenty-two spells present in his mental space.


    "Let''s eliminate some of them."


    With that thought, he began to eliminate the spells one by one.


    Tranquil Mind Incarnation, me Maniption, Clean...


    Just like that, Aur erased all the spells. In the end, there were still sixteen spells in his mental space, and his mental space stabilised again.


    "Sigh, I cannot go on like this. Although I have eliminated most of the spells, these sixteen are more important to me or they areponents of a killer move. I cannot remove them."


    Aur decided to focus on the Wizard realm in the future.


    As he was walking towards the mana disturbance, suddenly he encountered a golden-haired man heroically fighting two individuals.

 Chapter 296: William vs Aur again

    "Oh?" Aur looked at William with his shining eyes.


    It would be a lie if he didn''t say that he didn''t have any thoughts about those treasures of William, however, his mind and attitude towards him werepletely different until he reached the tier one in his life level.


    "It should be because of the luck factor," Aur thought with strangeness.


    The Fate pce already seemed to have disappeared from the words of Eleanor, which meant that Destiny and Fate weren''t fixed now, or rather, they seemed to be unstable. That''s probably why his talent also couldn''t urately determine the destiny and fate of the future.


    As Aur grew stronger, he noticed one thing: his talent of Future Seer seemed to allow him to connect an invisible string to some other dimension he couldn''t perceive, and this dimension caused such a vision to appear in front of him.


    Thinking of these, a trace of murderous intent shed in his eyes while looking at William.


    However, at this time, William, who was fighting the two enemies fiercely, also seemed to have sensed something and turned around.


    "Who is there?" he muttered.


    "Boy, you dare to be distracted in front of us."


    One of the attackers immediately roared with rage. These brats, ever since he fought them, have been rxed, even though he is clearly being pushed back.


    As a peak tier one wizard, he undoubtedly has pride that a brat couldn''t beat them.


    The man roared again and immediately used the strongest spell he had, his mouth opening.


    "Tier one: Gigantic Corrosive Waterball."


    As he shouted, a huge water ball formed in front of him, directly shooting towards William, growing stronger the more it traveled.


    Boom!


    "Humph," William sneered, seeing these as he released his spell as well, instantly freezing the water ball.


    "Tier one: Ice Armour."


    He was instantly covered in ice armour.


    "Hahaha, you brat, you fell for my trick," the man sneered, instead of showing a shocked expression, which stunned William.


    Before he could react, the ice exploded, and the corrosive waterpletely drowned William.


    The ice armour shattered from the terrifying corrosive property, and his appearance became extremely miserable.


    "You..." William looked with an incredulous expression as he felt humiliated.


    "Lily, take over my body and teach them a lesson."


    He resolutely said, his tone filled with murderous intent.


    Inside the golden text, Lily was quite frustrated.


    "Why has the temperament of the master changed so much? It''s as if he is a different person," Lily muttered in frustration.


    Previously, William''s temperament was brave and unyielding, however, ever since he started to rely on spells given by Asmodeus, he has be increasingly unstable, and his mood fluctuates frequently.


    If he had an unyielding spirit before, then now, hepletely relies on her and Asmodeus whenever he faces a setback, which made Lily frustrated.


    "If this goes on, he will really be an empty shell."


    As she wasmenting, William''s voice was heard again.


    "Lily, didn''t you hear me?" his tone was filled with anger.


    Lily hesitates. If this goes on, William will bepletely reliant, and progress will be quite hard in the future, especially whileprehending spells...


    "Alright, I will lend you my power." At this time, Asmodeus calmly spoke and lightly waved his hand.


    In the material world, William was filled with excitement when he felt the power in his body.


    "Hahaha," heughed crazily and charged towards the two.


    The two who were looking at these were stunned.


    "Tsk, I thought this kid was something, but he cannot even suffer a single setback," the man''s face was filled with disdain as he was about to attack. Just at this moment, Williampletely disappeared.


    The next moment, the two worlds became nk, and instantly, all the blood in there was sucked dry, only their dried bodies were left, falling to the ground.


    "Hahaha."


    William started tough crazily with a rxed manner.


    "You were talking big, old man. Now, what happened?" He started to kick the dried corpses again and again with a mocking smile.


    Suddenly, as if he had sensed something, his expression froze.


    Bang!


    A terrifying punch came right at him, producing sonic shockwaves that caused the ground to crumble.


    Aur, who had punched, looked at the ce with a slight change in his expression.


    William had defended the punch with a terrifying blood shield, which was formed by the blood of those two dried corpses.


    However, after withstanding the punch, the blood was immediately sted away from the sheer heat Aur''s fist produced, faintly burning his face to charcoal.


    "You, who are you..." William shouted in shock.


    The most shocked weren''t him, but the two beings who were inside the golden text.


    However, Aur didn''t pay much attention to his shock.


    "I want to test how powerful your luck is for the so-called protagonist," he muttered while punching again.


    Boom!


    "Damn it, Asmodeus!"


    William gritted his teeth fiercely again with a ferocious expression.


    "How interesting, kid. Let me take over now."


    "No..."


    "Then I won''t give you my power."


    "...fine." William was horrified, seeing his life sh right before his eyes, looking at the terrifying punch that seemed to destroy all things.


    "Haha." Asmodeusughed while immediately releasing a flicker of his consciousness into the body of William, and the golden text allowed him to do so, which made his lips curl even more upward.


    William suddenly felt a surge of an aura as his consciousness drifted away, his blue pupil closed, turning into ck.


    These changes took less than even a fraction of a single breath to aplish, although Aur could see it, his body couldn''t react fast enough.


    Boom!


    As his punchnded, William was immediately flung backward, crashing into a nearby house.


    Aur, seeing these, didn''t have a happy reaction; instead, there was a frown on his face.


    "Did I hit jelly?"


    At the point of contact, Aur felt that even a fraction of his power didn''tnd on William.

 Chapter 297: Second and the Third Elder dead

    Although this was just a casual punch, you have to know that Aur has already reached tier three.


    It is already a miracle that William didn''t die from the first punch, and now he could even withstand the other punch?


    "As expected of a person with terrifying luck that could even bend the mentality of a person around them?" Aur didn''t feel much.


    Instead, he shot forward again, arriving in front of William and directly punching.


    This time, to his surprise, William seemed to havepletely changed his temperament, and a dark me covered his entire body, whichpletely defended against his punch.


    Aur''s eyes widened slightly before a sneer reced it.


    "Let''s see if you can withstand my punch for long."


    His punches soon created images as his blood and Qi focused on his fist, continuously showering William with punches after punches.


    Even Asmodeus, who was controlling the body, was stunned by the powerful punches.


    There were no tricks, just punches after punches, and every time itnded, the dark me would dim slightly.


    "Boy, who are you?"


    William opened his mouth to speak.


    But Aur didn''t stop, not giving a single chance for the man to counterattack. Hearing the voice, his punches grew even fiercer, creating after-images.


    "Muda! Muda! Muda!"


    Aur''s expression gradually turned into madness the more he punched.


    "Wait..."


    William spoke again, but no matter what he said, the dark me started to dim, and even Asmodeus grew nervous.


    "You damn brat, I underestimated you," Asmodeus inside the golden text cursed aloud with a frown.


    "Hehehe, I didn''t expect a big devil like you to suffer such a setback," Lily gloated in his misfortune.


    After all, her mentality was still that of a child, and a child is the most innocent and the most evil at the same time.


    Asmodeus is obviously not in the mood for a little kid and directly ignored her.


    "Tsk, tsk..." Lily had a mocking smile inside the book.


    Suddenly, Asmodeus extended another finger again, and a glitter appeared, directly traveling to the body of William.


    "Oh?" Aur looked at the dark me, which was rapidly extinguished in an instant.


    "If this goes on like this, then the others mighte and consider others'' luck..."


    He tightened his fist but didn''t punch; instead, he used the mana in his mental space to drive multiple spells at a set pattern.


    "Killer move- Vitality Monster."


    Aur transformed into a half-draconic, half-human creature as his strength caused even the ground to tremble, and two small ck, sharp wings sprouted out from his back while ck scales covered his entire body.


    With a sneer on his face, Aur directly punched using all the power he had focused on his fist.


    Boom!


    Although his strength was only increased by a tenth, for the current him, this was enough, and this time, he used his full strength as well.


    William, who was covered in a ck me, felt his body being burnt, and the dark me in his body instantly extinguished.


    "Wait-"


    Asmodeus, who was controlling William, wanted him to stop; however, Aur didn''t give a chance.


    With a full-powered strike, the ground trembled under the pressure of his punch, and the void in the trajectory of the fist seemed to have copsed.


    William was directly punched in the face, his head instantly disappearing from the terrifying fist of Aur.


    His body was sent hurtling again.


    "I thought he would turn into a blood mist?" Aur muttered with a strange expression.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    The fanatic shouts were heard by Aur as two old men arrived at the scene.


    Aur looked towards the two neers.


    "Oh, Second Elder and the Third Elder?" Aur said with an amused tone.


    But these two old men''s expressions were obviously not good.


    "Aur, you dare toe to the vige again? You beast in human skin," the second elder roared with injustice.


    Aur didn''t reply much, except for a smile on his face. His figure seemed to vanish in the blink of an eye.


    "Not good..."


    The second elder shouted with horror, the only vision he saw was a giant fist that wasunched towards him.


    In the next moment, a peak tier two wizard instantly turned into a blood mist,pletely destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    "You?" the third elder looked at him with eyes full of disbelief.


    Aur just casually turned his head towards the man and lightly punched again.


    No matter what the old man tried, he was instantly shot to death with the punch of Aur; all resistance was useless.


    At thest moment, there was a faint regret in his eyes.


    "Damn it, why did Ie to protect that brat-"


    The blood sttered in the surrounding area.


    Aur nodded his head, satisfied with the result.


    In front of his strength, except for a tier three wizard or higher wizard, all the others couldn''t have much resistance to him, although if they were in the intermediate level of magic, they could have the power to resist.


    Unfortunately, in the vige, except for Noah, there was no one here who had reached intermediate-level mastery.


    "Now, let''s take care of that brat," his eyes shed with ruthlessness as he ran towards William.


    However, at this time, William slowly popped his head out of the rubbles.


    Aur''s gaze turned incredulous when he saw thepletely intact head of William.


    "Didn''t Ipletely destroy his head?"


    But his feet didn''t stop; he punched William again.


    "I want to see how much you can heal your head," Aur spoke coldly as he sted off William''s head without even giving him a chance to react.


    This caused his body to fall to the ground with a sickening thud.


    At this time, Aur carefully sensed the changes in this person''s body.


    Initially, his body was dead without a trace of vitality, but after just a moment, a trace of vitality appeared in his body, which slowly started to repair it.


    "Interesting."


    Aur lightly punched again.

 Chapter 298: William crushed to meat paste

    This punch may seem light; however, itpletely crushed William''s body to meat paste, and the earth seemed to tremble under the fury of the fists, creating a deep ravine.


    Aur looked at the meat paste with a squinted gaze. He could still feel that trace of vitality that was slowly recovering the body at a fast pace.


    "This guy is like an immortal zombie..."


    He contemted for a long time before he took out a container to capture these "meat paste" and went inside one of the random buildings.


    His eyes revealed a trace of greed. If Aur could get these golden text, his strength would rapidly increase. These were probably the cheat of William, obtained by his insane luck.


    And those two old men who appeared were because of the luck of his, which would have directly prevented Aur from killing William, a bacsh from the luck.


    Aur''s heart slightly calmed down when he thought of these.


    "Good, Luck isn''t invincible," Aur nodded his head.


    With his strength, he was able topletely take this bacsh of luck with ease.


    While he was thinking, suddenly a deep, cold voice with a hint of indifference rang in his ears.


    "Hello, hello, can you hear me, you brat?"


    Aur narrowed his eyes as he looked around.


    "I am here, in the meat paste."


    "Eh?" Aur looked at the meat paste with a curious expression.


    "You are talking to me from here?"


    "Yes, you brat," the cold voice spoke.


    "What do you want?" Aur asked.


    "How about we make a deal, and you free William?" Asmodeus immediately replied without hesitation.


    "You want me to free William?" Aur sneered when he heard these.


    "Yes," Asmodeus said lightly.


    Aur didn''t reply as he lightly waved his hand inside the container, instantly destroying the somewhat healed meat paste without mercy again.


    "You..."


    Aur lightly waved his hand again and again, grinding it to a small ball of meat; however, there was still that trace of vitality that was slowly regenerating the body.


    "I need something to attack the soul?" he thought to himself curiously.


    But first, he punched again immediately. The entire meat ball was sted away; not even the remains remained except for some ashes.


    However, even after that, Aur could sense the faint vitality that was stubbornly resisting in the ashes.


    "This is really..."


    Aur shook his head speechlessly.


    "Hahaha, you brat, I told you that you cannot kill William, even I cannot kill him because he has the ability of the golden text. Even if he is sted to the cellr level, he will eventually revive," Asmodeus spoke with a tone of amusement.


    He admits he had underestimated this guy, but even if it is, there is absolutely no way he could breach the power of the Golden Text, right?


    Thinking of these, Asmodeus rxed.


    Aur became entirely silent when he heard these.


    He still remembered the previous encounter with the golden text and still felt a little regretful about it. If his mentality wasn''t affected by these damn William''s halo, then he could have directly stolen the golden text.


    There is no regret medicine, and he didn''t dwell on the past.


    Aur''s priority was now how to extract the golden text from his mental space.


    "There is only one way I can reach the mental space, my thief magic: thieving hand."


    However, these could only be used for a corpse, and obviously, William was not a corpse because of the trace of vitality.


    "I need toprehend the Thief magic."


    His crimson eyes twinkled; there was no other way around it. For him to extract the golden text, then he needed to reach the intermediate level in the Thief magic and make a killer move, especially made to extract his golden text.


    With that thought, Aur immediately started to work on it.


    All his equipment was on his spatial ring, so he basically took all the equipment and started to slowly refine the Thief magic spells one by one.


    Aur could feel it; with every refinement of the spell, he could sense the increase in the mastery of Thief magic.


    As he understood the mastery of thief magic and delved deeper, there was a surprise discovery.


    "These, Thief magic is closely rted to the element of Space."


    He took a deep breath to contain his excitement. Although Aur was ignorant of many things, he knew two things the most.


    The most powerful magic was the Time and Space magic.


    Time was supreme, and nobody could escape it. Controlling it was like controlling the world, while Space was everywhere, making it a very powerful element.


    Although the Thief magic only contained some element of space magic, like the Blink spell, which directly allowed him to cross space like teleportation, and the Thieving Hand, which could directly reach the mental space, the power it could produce was not small.


    But at the same time, Aur faced a conundrum. With the space element to it, the Thief magic he practiced was incrediblyplex and vast.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration that if he truly relied on himself, then the progress he could make to reach the intermediate mastery in Thief magic would be more than a month.


    This was already impressive.


    However, if a month passes, then that tier four wizard would definitelye looking for William, not to mention that in a week, he mighte, and with the battle going on, Aur might be exposed soon.


    At that time, he would definitely die.


    He could directly abandon and even release William, letting him go while he runs away; he knew this was a feasible way.


    But in that way, he would not only make enemies with these children of luck but also might face the pursuit of the tier four wizard and unknown danger from the wild.


    The pressure was high, the risk to his life was in every turn, but Aur was determined to take the maximum profit and walk out of it.

 Chapter 299: Supreme-grade Mental space

    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (30%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 20.0 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 1.32 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.92 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 5


    Storage space: 3/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 16


    Killer move: 3


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "I need three more days if I need to make a breakthrough in my Life level, and until that time..."


    Aur had a thoughtful expression on his face, then he looked at the ashes of William, which had already started to gather together and reorganise.


    It has already been around five hours since he started to refine the Thief magic, and the mana fluctuation outside was still there.


    "The tier two are still fighting, and looking at the time, the fight mightst more than a day or two."


    Aur''s eyes narrowed in contemtion; this waspletely different from the one he saw in the future, where the first elder had easily defeated Noah, and there was the south vige leader, Aiken, as well.


    In logic, the fight should have already finished; however, it hasn''t, and William was just a peak tier one wizard, still quite far from the tier two wizard realm.


    These directly made his talent somewhat useless; it could only vaguely give a sense of the future, but the uracy of the future was far incorrect.


    However, Aur didn''t know that at this time; inside the mental space of William, who was only mere ashes outside, was silently looking at the material world from here.


    "This bastard, how strong is he? A peak tier two wizard couldn''tst a punch, and his refining speed is terrifying."


    William gritted his teeth, his head turned towards the golden text.


    "Asmodeus, can''t you help?"


    "Hey-hey, kid, without a spell, even I am helpless. That dark me I manifested was one of my only means because it was a spell from my bloodline; however, from the constant centuries of the drain I have faced from the golden chain, even the power of my primordial demon has reached just an inferior tier three," Asmodeus'' voice was cold, but it seemed to be filled with frustration as well.


    "What about Lily, then?" William''s expression contorted.


    "Master, my condition is even worse," Lily spoke in an extremely small volume.


    "Am I really helpless against this bastard? I am a high-grade talent. I cannot die here for no reason."


    William pulled his own hair with a despair-filled expression.


    "Wait, what about the golden text? It might be able to help me."


    Suddenly, these thoughts popped in his head as he hurriedly looked at the golden text with excitement, as if finding thest straw of his hope.


    The moment he looked at the golden text, it seemed to sense the gaze of William and shone with a bright golden glow that covered his entire mental space.


    In the next moment, his mental space started to tremble violently, and under the astonished gaze of William, it started to expand again.


    "What is the point of my mental space expanding if, in the end, I am going to be captive under Aur-"


    William''s voice abruptly froze at the spot because the expanding mental space seemed to have encountered a barrier, and this barrier was made by a supreme will that stopped the mental space from growing.


    This time, the golden text seemed to be even more provoked and shone with a terrifying golden radiance that blinded the entire mental space.


    William slowly opened his eyes after he felt like the golden light had subsided, and the mental space started to grow again.


    Boom!


    The moment it grew, almost all the mana in the surrounding was automatically attracted to his mental space and refined by him automatically, without even an intervention from his will.


    And his realm grew rapidly in the blink of an eye.


    "Has my talent reached the supreme grade?" William thought excitedly.


    He wasn''t ignorant about the supreme grade talent; however, at the same time, his expression became ugly.


    This supreme grade talent was a double-edged sword. While his tier as a wizard would grow rapidly even if he justid down and did nothing, however, with it came the burden. This burden was like a timed nuclear bomb, which could explode at any time.


    "I don''t care, I need to kill this bastard Aur. How dare he try to kill me?" William''s expression grew determined.


    "I was on my path to greatness, but why did these Aurs need toe and ruin everything I have."


    Aur, who was in the outside world, also looked at the ashes of William with a strange expression on his face.


    He could see the mist that was gathering towards the ashes, reaching probably his mental space.


    "How is this possible?" Aur''s mind rapidly digested the information, and countless conjectures formed in his mind instantly.


    "Is this the reason for the explosion that I saw in the vision?"


    Aur''s expression grew slightly condensed when he thought about these.


    Somehow, William was able to gain a supreme-grade mental space, which allowed him to rapidly grow in strength; however, at the same time, it caused an explosion.


    The more he thought about it, the more Aur found it to be true.


    And these characteristics were exactly of the supreme-grade mental space.


    Soon, Aur''s thoughts calmed down as he slightly waved his hand, and a chain appeared from his system''s space.


    The moment it appeared, all the mana in the surrounding was instantly sucked away with a slight arrangement from him; the ashes of William werepletely covered by chains that sucked all the mana that was being attracted to the ashes.


    "How could I allow you to increase your strength?" Aur resumed his refining with an amused mood.


    "Damn it."


    William, who was inside the mental space, cursed. But Aur didn''t know about these idiots'' thoughts, even if he knew; neither did he care about it.

 Chapter 300: Deal with Asmodeus

    While Aur was refining the Thief magic spell, on the other side in the center of the vige where there was initially the vige leader''s office, nowy the ruins of it, and the mana in the surrounding grew even more chaotic.


    There could be various reasons for the chaotic mana fluctuation; however, for these, it is because of the sh of tier three wizards.


    On the ground, there were three wizards who were constantly fighting against one on two.


    Every spell released by them was devastating, causing the entire surroundings to be in chaos.


    Of course, the three people who were fighting were Noah, the First Elder, and Aiken, the south vige leader.


    At this moment, the former two were ganging up on Noahpletely, not giving him a chance to counterattack.


    "Damn it, you bastard, you didn''t tell me that Noah has reached the intermediate level in ice magic," Aiken shouted while hurriedly dodging the sharp icence.


    "If I did, would you have participated?" the First Elder pointed with his finger, and countless swords levitated directly, shooting at Noah.


    "Hmm?" Noah formed a barrier out of ice thatpletely blocked the swords, and the ice barrier broke just after withstanding it.


    "I didn''t expect you to have reached the tier three wizard realm, First Elder," Noah spoke with a serious expression.


    "You bastard, just because you have a high-grade talent, you were able to get the position of the vige leader. In reality, I was the first disciple of the previous elder. If you weren''t born, everything would have been mine," the First Elder said with bloodshot eyes.


    This was the rage he had been suppressing for many years, and all this rage came out like a volcanic eruption, making him feel better.


    Noah just shook his head with a smile. "How narrow-minded."


    "You dare to say I''m narrow-minded? I know how you are. Do you think I don''t know about your ck deeds since you became the vige leader? You have taken the innocence of countless young girls, and if a talent offended you, they mysteriously died the next day..." The First Elder spoke with anger and righteousness.


    Noah''s face turned dark when he heard that. If these leaks came out, then his reputation as a wise vige leader would bepletely tarnished, and he could only rule the people through fear, which was counterproductive in the long run.


    "So are you trying to be the vige leader because of my evil deeds?"


    "Of course not, but this is a valid reason." The first elder casually shrugged.


    "I must kill you."


    "Come, you bastard."


    The three shed again.


    And time seemed to pass in the blink of an eye. A day had already passed; however, the battle still continued. As tier three wizards, the mana was much more condensed and was red in color, signifying their tier.


    Even when using a tier three spell, it would hardly decrease.


    And even if it slightly decreased, with the mana recovery potion it didn''t take much to recover the mana. At this point, whoever falls is entirely up to the umted damage to their body.


    While they were fighting, Aur waspleting his daily quest, which was simple exercise. Although the numbers were a bit exaggerated, for his physique it wasn''t a problem at all.


    "Is he even human?" William, who was observing this inside his mental space, couldn''t help but despair. Considering Aur''s strength, it was natural for him to do so, but still, he had thought that this was because of some spell. But now, seeing the pure strength of Aur, he was sure those punches were pure raw physical strength.


    "Asmodeus, is that possible?"


    He looked at Asmodeus.


    "Yes, that is possible, but for him to have this much physical strength, he needs to be at least a tier seven wizard, already forming a world from the mental space. Even my primordial demon at most isparable to him, reaching barely a tier three body strength, and that too with my bloodline spell. Was it possible?"


    Asmodeus'' tone was still cold, but there was some instability in it.


    Unknowingly, he extended his hand again and used an invisible spell that was invisible to Lily and William, traveling silently out of William''s mental space and reaching Aur.


    "Hey, Aur."


    Aur froze on the spot, hearing an unknown familiar cold voice ring in his ears.


    In just that slight mishap, the spell refining almost failed. Luckily, he had been refining for a whole day now, and this slight mishap couldn''t cause the refining to fail.


    He calmly refined again while slightly ncing at the ashes of William.


    "You can talk with me as long as you have the intention of conveying a message to me."


    "Oh?" Aur calmly refined while internally he was surprised beyond doubt. He had never heard of such a mysterious means tomunicate. His vignce was raised to the limit because Aur instantly knew that he was talking to an old monster.


    "What do you want?"


    "Do you want to kill William?"


    "Yes, I want to." Aur immediately nodded his head.


    "Then I will help you kill him, and not only that, I will even allow you to have the golden text. The power of these is terrifying."


    Aur became silent.


    "And what will you get for it? There is no free lunch in this world."


    "Quite smart kid, around your age your blood should be boiling and¡ª"


    "Stop talking nonsense and tell me." Aur directly interrupted Asmodeus.


    "Fine, I will tell you. I need to escape from this hellish prison. I have been trapped here for centuries, and my lifespan is constantly slipping away. If you can allow me to gain freedom, then you can take away the golden text. I don''t care."


    Aur became silent again as if he was in deep thought before he finally replied with a simple word.


    "Fine."


    "Alright then, the deal is done, kid. I will transfer all the information of the golden text to you and even detailed information of a spell that can allow you to extract the golden text."

 Chapter 301: Refining the spell

    Aur stopped his refining spell and sensed a blue flicker of light that was about to enter his soul.


    However, he could sense it and, if he wanted to, he couldpletely block these invisible blue lights that cannot be perceived by the five senses or other.


    "Is it sending information directly to the soul?" Aur was a little shaken when he heard this, but he could somehow sense that these blue lights didn''t contain any harmful danger to his body.


    "Hey, boy," At this time Asmodeus'' surprised voice rang in his ear.


    "What is it?" Aur thought with an innocent tone.


    "You were able to block my senses. How powerful has your soul reached?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Aur basically shook his head.


    "Hahaha, kid, you don''t have to hide it from me. I didn''t expect your soul to have already reached the height of a thousand normal human souls, but you can ept my gift without hesitation. If I had tampered with the information, then your soul would have already sensed the danger."


    Aur frowned. There was a lot of information revealed with just a few words from Asmodeus, which made him pause involuntarily for a while to digest the information.


    In just a breath, he calmly closed his eyes and allowed the blue light to enter his soul.


    Instantly, a massive amount of information appeared in his head as if it were natural.


    The soul is a gateway to the living being, with an extreme sense that can never be deceived, and this sense will grow stronger as the soul grows stronger, perceiving all the danger towards its existence.


    Aur''s soul could also perceive that the blue flicker of light was not harmful to him, which is why he let go of his defence.


    Even if it is a normal person''s soul that is weakened to arge extent, its power to sense danger was still there.


    If there was any danger to the soul, it would definitely face resistance. However, if the thing is not dangerous, it would be allowed entry. Unlike Aur''s soul, which was powerful enough that he could control himself, even if it is not dangerous, still restricting its entry.


    Although Aur hasn''t reached the level where he could fully control his soul, with the help of his Life Level attribute, his soul strength has increased considerably.


    "Ho," Aur took a deep breath as he finally absorbed all the information provided by the blue twinkling light.


    Looking at theplex interweb of design andprehension, even though this was a tier one spell, any fool could tell that this was not ordinary.


    Through deduction from his highprehension, Aur could exactly discern the attributes and some characteristics of the spell.


    "How interesting, this should be a Space Magic spell." Although the use of the spell was hard to discern until he made it, as it was not stated in the information, this shouldn''t be a lie from Asmodeus because there is no point in cheating him.


    As an old monster, how could the character of someone be so simple?


    For gaining power, they have to step on countless others who have the same ambition, and the mind of any creature would be tempered, and their will would be firmer.


    There was absolutely no way that an old monster would be willing to follow William without restriction.


    And Aur was right, this Golden Text was like the prison which has imprisoned these old monsters and a book¡­


    Book!?


    This book was the holy magic book that Aur had previously seen in the hidden dungeon. Unfortunately, this book, because he was affected by these bastards'' luck, made his mind astray and let go of these precious opportunities.


    Without further ado, Aur started to slowly learn the spell while also glimpsing at the information of the Golden Text provided to him.


    This thing was actually the most cheat-like existence Aur has ever seen. Not only did William gain such a monster and the holy book, but he also gained this terrifying power which was like immortality and the power to increase his mental space size¡­


    These were all things that were unimaginable to Aur.


    "Forget it, I should first refine the spell and then handle these issues."


    With Aur''sprehension, it didn''t take long for him to understand the spell and start refining it.


    Luckily, with the wealth he possessed, he was able to find all the resources for refining the spell in his spatial ring.


    However, Aur had to make a painful sacrifice because the main material for refining the spell was the spatial ring itself.


    With a reluctant expression on his face, Aur directly dropped the spatial ring into the boiling hot dark liquid after he had taken all the things into other spatial bags.


    Looking at the piles of bags, Aur just waved his hand and they all disappeared into thin air.


    Of course, all these bags went to his system''s storage.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (35%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 20.0 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 1.32 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.92 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 6


    Storage space: 0.25/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 16


    Killer move: 3


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur looked at the 0.25 upied space in three cubic meters with a satisfied expression. This was kind of like the special bug he discovered, as long as the system''s storage is not entirely consumed, then no matter what, it takes everything.


    And a spatial bag was roughly equivalent to 0.01 space in his system storage space.


    "With a total of twenty-five spatial bags, I have basically secured all my wealth," Aur nodded his head, satisfied.


    This was like an unlimited storage to him.


    Aur immediately willed, and the panel disappeared from his vision after he allocated all the points to his Life level.


    He began his refining process again.


    This took a long time, essentially because he was refining it for the first time and it was incrediblyplex and vast even with his currentprehension.


    Three hours passed just like that.


    At this moment, Aur looked at the pattern of a ck hole with intricate design with a satisfied expression.


    "I have refined the Space magic spell. Tier one: Mental space extraction."


    The name was already enough to tell it.


    If Aur supplied mana into these spells, he would be able to form a ck hole-like existence which would be able to pull things from the mental space.


    The mana it would drain was terrifying, and there was a limit to how long the ck hole could stay in the mental space.


    Aur deduced that insights could be used to make higher tier spells which would revolve around making the ck holest longer in the mental space and increase the suction force.


    If he could reach a certain rank, then he might be able to directly extract the mental space from the body, and this didn''t require the person to be a corpse; it could be used on the living as well.


    Aur drew a cold breath with a hiss.


    "As expected of Space magic spells, there is not a simple spell rted to one of the strongest spells."


    Aur''s eyes were filled with excitement.


    For a wizard, their entire existence was rted to the mental space; if that was extracted, then the entire power they have would bepletely taken away, bing nothing more than a mortal.


    Aur directly took out a lethal artifact from one of the spatial bags again and reluctantly sacrificed all the power of it to cause a tiny scratch on his finger.


    A drop of golden blood barely came out before the crack healed again.


    He slightly moved his hand, staining the drop of golden blood into the spell with some heartache.


    Every time he wanted to own the spell, he had to bleed out a tier one lethal artefact, although he had plenty, they were all treasures worth many middle-grade mana crystals, and he had to sacrifice them just to make a small cut.


    After the spell settled in his mental space, Aur''s gaze turned towards the ashes with a cold expression.


    At this time, the chaotic mana fluctuation had finally ended outside. However, Aur was too focused here to care. After all, it was toote to stop him now.


    "Eh, why is that bastard giving me such an evil look?" William said with apprehension, seeing Aur walking towards him menacingly inside his mental space in his spirit form.


    "It''s time to end you."


    Aur instantly mobilised all the blue mana and used it to power his brand-new spell.


    The wind rustled as a pitch-ck ball formed in front of Aur.


    He lightly pointed at the ashes.


    Swoosh!


    The air was torn as the ck hole instantly appeared inside the mental space of William.


    "What the-"


    William shouted with horror written over his blue face.

 Chapter 302: Escape, Noah and the first elder?

    Boom!


    The mental space seemed to be copsing with the power of the ck ball that appeared to be capable of engulfing everything.


    William was instantly horrified. However, the more horrifying thing was that the Golden Words were being forcefully moved with no resistance.


    "What is happening?" William could only utter these words with an incredulous expression on his face.


    Right before his eyes, the Golden Words, the only hope he had, were slipping away.


    "Stop, Golden Words!" William shouted at the top of his lungs, but no matter what, he couldn''t control the Golden Words.


    These things seemed to have a will of their own and never listened to any of William''s words when he wanted them to.


    Only when William was dying or when there were some changes in his mental space did it activate.


    However, now, even though it was clearly being taken away, the Golden Words didn''t react at all, remaining motionless, which brought him true despair.


    "Asmodeus, Lily, help me."


    William shouted again; however, Lily was also stunned by the development. As the prisoner of the Golden Words, she couldn''t do anything except for some meagre power she had recovered, allowing her to.


    As for Asmodeus, it was exactly what he wanted. Whether he has the method to stop it or not, why would he stop it?


    Just like that, the Golden Words were sucked into the ck ball and taken out of his mental space, under the despair-filled eyes of William.


    He couldn''t mutter or say anything that stopped the Golden Words; despair clouded William''s mind.


    "I can''t die here."


    Aur in the outside world looked at the ck ball that was appearing in front of him with a surprised expression.


    He didn''t expect that the ck ball could suck away the Golden Words so easily.


    Although almost all the mana in his mental space was draining, his focus was no longer on there, instead at the Golden Words that was suspended in mid-air with a trace of avarice in his eyes.


    However Aur didn''t immediately move.


    He still didn''t trust these old monsters who had given him all these methods out of nowhere. If he could betray William so easily then he could also betray Aur as well.


    Aur was sure of it that there was a back hand to it.


    Just at this moment he sensed two beings who were rapidly converging towards him at a terrifying speed.


    "Hmm, who is it?" Aur''s expression changed.


    There was a faint sense of danger lingering around the presence of these two individuals so he knew at least one thing: they both had the power of tier three wizards, otherwise there is no way that they are any threat to him at least in these viges.


    Under his fist, an ordinary tier two wizard was like bugs all crushed.


    And one particr presence was very strong that made Aur feel a sense of danger to his life.


    "Who are they?"


    Aur captured the Golden Words in a jar and looked towards the ashes; there was still a trace of vitality in it.


    This vitality was still tenaciously growing even after William had turned into ashes.


    If he didn''t make a move, then this vitality could grow andplete William''s body again.


    When he was about to wave his hand to remove the vitality.


    His crimson pupils widened as his figure suddenly vanished from the ce.


    Boom!


    The temperature of the surroundings started to diminish, and a huge icence shot toward Aur''s position. The void trembled under the might of the icence freezing even the very air.


    "Hmm, that bastard escaped?" Noah spoke in a gloomy tone.


    Another man appeared before him, and when he saw this, he couldn''t help but snicker.


    "I thought the mighty vige leader was strong, but now he can''t even catch a brat?"


    "You don''t have the right to lecture me, you slow bastard."


    The man was unfazed by Noah''sment; instead, he had a mocking smile on his face.


    "I am just the first elder, so of course I am not as good as the vige leader himself. A small character like me cannot possibly be faster than the vige leader, right?"


    Naturally, the man beside Noah was the first elder.


    Noah''s expression was weird because something felt off about the first elder''s words; however, he soon shook his head.


    "Hahaha." The first elderughed again with a smug smile. However, he didn''t forget the most important reason they were here. "Should we chase him?"


    "That brat''s speed is terrifying, already reaching the power of a tier three wizard. Even if we gave chase, it would be difficult to catch up to him. Besides, I left a little surprise for him. How dare he try to disrupt the n of the lord?" Noah''s expression turned stern. "And don''t forget, capturing William is our current priority."


    He looked around the ce.


    The first elder just snickered, which made Noah a little aggrieved.


    But his expression abruptly froze when his eyes fell on the ashes left in the jar.


    "What are you looking at?" The first elder frowned, following Noah''s gaze.


    "This is¡ª"


    "William." Noah said in a calm tone.


    "These but what..." The first elder''s face twisted. "It''s over now, you bastard. Why are you so calm?"


    Noah remained calm, looking at the first elder who was pinching his own hair.


    "Look carefully."


    "Hmm?" The first elder looked again, and with just a nce, he could sense the ever-growing vitality. There seemed to be a faint reconstruction of even flesh and blood.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    "I don''t know." Noah shook his head. He went and directly picked up the ashes of William.


    "Let''s go now and return to Lord Sky immediately, otherwise the consequences will be..."


    The first elder felt a chill down his back when he heard this, and he hurriedly nodded his head.


    "Yes, yes, we should return immediately," the first elder said, with some fear in his eyes that reflected deep horror.

 Chapter 303: Deep scheme

    The reason for the first elder''s horror dates back to the previous fight.


    When the first elder and Aiken were fighting Noah, they were evenly matched until they felt a powerful presence that shook their mental space.


    "Who dared to hurt William?"


    These words were filled with rage and apanied by a terrifying power that made their hearts tremble.


    The first elder and Aiken chose to escape at that moment without even daring to look back, while Noah bowed.


    "Noah, go and look for William, and you too, go help him."


    Lord Sky''s voice rang in their ears.


    The first elder, who was running away, abruptly froze on the spot with a horrified expression.


    Aiken didn''t even look at the first elder and immediately fled in relief.


    "You bastard¡ª" the first elder cursed as he looked into his mental space, only to find itpletely sealed, rendering all his spells inessible.


    "It''s useless now. The metal demon inheritance you have taken is actually one of my inheritances that I gave you," the voice of Lord Sky rang in his ears again.


    The first elder was stunned on the spot as a bitter expression crossed his face.


    "So everything I did was under the calction of the lord? Sigh."


    "Let''s return." Noah''s cold voice suddenly woke him from his reverie.


    "What happened to you?" Noah asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Nothing, nothing." The first elder''s mood was extremely sour.


    "Alright, we will go."


    There was no fruit falling from the sky; the chance encounter that the first elder had thought to be his opportunity to reach the top was nothing more than a scheme.


    Thinking of this, there was still some unconcealed horror in his eyes.


    This scheme was so borate and profound that he hadn''t even dared to guess it previously.


    The wind was rustling as a figure tore through it, travelling at a speed faster than sound, making him appear deceptively slow.


    After images of the shadow were left as he ran through the vige, leaping over the huge wall of the academy and reaching the outer area.


    Even then, the shadow didn''t stop and continued out of the vige.


    "Luckily they haven''t chased," the shadow muttered, looking back with barely perceivable eyes filled with horror.


    Naturally, this was Aur, who was running away because he felt like his life depended on it.


    "Damn it," Aur cursed. He had wanted to destroy those remaining traces of vitality and nip William in the bud, but if he hadn''t dodged in time, he would have died right there and then.


    Besides, if he had chosen to remain there, his intuition told him he would definitely die because he could sense the deep, cold gaze of a person staring at him, just from perceiving those two presences.


    Aur''s mind darted back to when he had seen the faint outline of their faces and could tell that they were Noah and the first elder.


    The same first elder who should have been fighting with Noah.


    These thoughts made countless ideas arise in his mind, but with the danger of death looming, he didn''t dare to dy.


    In his vision, the first elder should have easily murdered Noah. Even if it deviated from the future, it shouldn''t have caused such a change.


    But what Aur didn''t know was that because of him capturing William, the entire n had changed.


    Previously, Lord Sky''s n was to use the First Elder to dethrone Noah, making him a ve as the vige leader, which would have made things much more convenient for him.


    After all, he was hidden, and if he abruptly killed the vige leader, many things would beplicated.


    This was the careful scheme of Lord Sky. However, because of Aur''s action of almost depleting William''s vitality, everything waspletely set back due to the butterfly effect.


    Of course, Aur was ignorant of these schemes.


    Nor did he care, because he was finally leaving these viges for good. Whether he was the lord or trash, it didn''t matter; if he couldn''t find Aur, would it?


    "However, this little trip back to the vige wasn''t entirely fruitless¡­" Aur''s eyes shone with a golden glow as he looked at the slightly dimming Golden Words, which were suspended in the air as if levitating.


    "A treasure."


    Just then, he heard a deep, cold voice again.


    "Don''t you want the treasure, you brat?"


    Aur remained silent, a sneer ying on his face.


    "Do you think I am stupid?" he muttered to himself, refusing to respond to Asmodeus no matter what.


    Aur knew that Asmodeus had ulterior motives, and he had no intention of falling into any traps.


    If he even talked with Asmodeus, he might end up like William, sold out without even realising it, an old monster was an old monster they are not something he could underestimate neither did he dare to underestimate.


    The holy magic book remained entirely silent. Neither Lily nor the other personalities spoke with Aur.


    "Hey, holy magic book?" Aur suddenly said, a light smile on his face.


    There was still no reply from the Golden Word, except for Asmodeus''s futile nickering to Aur, which Aur fully ignored turning a deaf ear to it.


    Asmodeus suddenly fell silent, realising that his tactics were ineffective against Aur.


    "Holy magic book, please talk to me." Aur still said in a gentle tone.


    "This bastard..." Asmodeus grumbled, eyeing the burly youth from the Golden Words.


    At this time, inside the holy magic book, there was a little girl who was crying.


    "Sister, William is dead," Lily cried.


    "It''s fine, Lily. For now, we should move on, and besides, he isn''t exactly dead."


    "What do you mean, big sis?" Lily stopped her sobbing and looked at her big sis with twinkling eyes.


    "That trace of ever-growing vitality wasn''t removed by Aur, so he might be able to live."


    "You are right, sister."


    "Good, up to that time, we still need to appease these demons to remain alive."


    Lily was aggrieved but eventually agreed.

 Chapter 304: Noah left the village, Destruction

    "What do you want?"


    A child''s voice, sounding a little annoyed and fair, came from inside the Golden Text, as if spoken after a long time of sobbing.


    Aur was a little stunned when he heard these childish voices.


    "Who are you?" he asked with a strange expression on his face.


    "Huh, what do you mean, ''Who am I,'' after calling me for so long?" Lily said with rage. ?_?


    Naturally, the childish voice belonged to Lily. When she saw how polite Aur was, she still reluctantly talked under the persuasion of her big sister, and now these bastards dared to not recognize her?


    Aur became silent.


    When he had first met the holy book, the voice was female, but it wasn''t as childish as this one and contained some majesty and power, while these voices sounded pure, innocent, and naive.


    "Hey, reply to me now, you bastard."


    Lily exploded. It was fine if he didn''t talk to her previously, but now she had replied, and he still didn''t talk to her. With her childish mentality, she was at the point of exploding with anger. ͹(£à¡÷¡ä£«£©


    "So you are saying you are the holy magic book?" Aur finally asked at this moment.


    "Yes, you bastard," Lily replied with a nod. (???)


    "Good, then give me all the spells you have," Aur said lightly, his lips curling up as if he were saying something casual.


    "Wait, what?" Lily was stunned on the spot. She took a deep breath. "Why should I give you any spell, you bastard? Not only did you almost kill my master, but you also kidnapped me. Why would I give you anything?"


    Aur smiled mysteriously when he heard this.


    "Of course, because I can go back and kill your master right there."


    Lily was stunned, about to explode again with indignation, when a sneer appeared on Aur''s face.


    "Do you think I cannot do anything to you just because you hide in the golden text?" Aur said.


    Lily''s voice caught in her throat as she felt a deep sense of danger from her intuition, making the entire holy magic book tremble.


    After all, these people were just the consciousness of the holy magic book.


    Because of its high tier and ancient age, even a high-tier wizard couldn''t do anything to the book.


    However, removing the consciousness of the book was actually a simple solution that even a low-tier wizard might be able to aplish if they had the right method.


    Thinking of this, Lily was frightened for the first time in her life. It was as if her very existence was threatened at that moment.


    Suddenly, a gentle handnded on her shoulder startling her.


    "Big Sister?"


    "Let me handle this."


    "Thank you, big sister." Lily was overjoyed and slowly let go of the control of the holy magic book.


    As Aur waited patiently with amused eyes, he suddenly heard a very majestic and eternal voice.


    "What do you want?"


    "It''s very simple. I want all the spells and the information that you have," Aur replied directly without any hesitation.


    This was the voice he had heard when he first encountered the holy magic book in the hidden door of the dungeon. It still sounded as majestic as ever, with an air of aloofness, yet it was tinged with fear.


    "When you strip away all the power, all theyers of pretence and aloofness vanish just like that."


    Aur''s heart was still calm as ever as he patiently waited for a reply.


    "Very well."


    He didn''t need to wait long before he heard the voice.


    "It''s good that you agreed," Aur nodded. "Otherwise, I would have to take extreme measures as well."


    Of course, Aur had no intention of going back to the vige again, nor did he dare to, especially since he seemed to have incurred the wrath of that tier four.


    Besides, with the walking time bomb William, he would die anyway. There was basically no hope in the vige now.


    Inside the golden text:


    "Sister," Lily frowned, "you are giving him such a thing so easily?"


    "We don''t have any choice here, Lily."


    Lily could hear a deep, tired voice from her sister, which made her not question her big sister for long.


    Meanwhile, inside the vige, Noah and the First Elder carried the ashes of William back to the destroyed office and went through a secret passage to arrive at a huge door.


    "Lord Sky, this is William."


    After cing the jar on the ground with a respectful bow, Noah left the ce. The First Elder also bowed and left with Noah.


    "Are we just leaving like this?" the First Elder asked in a perplexed tone.


    "Yes, Lord Sky has already instructed us to leave after delivering William''s ashes. What happens after that is not our concern," Noah said, giving the First Elder a deep look.


    The First Elder''s eyes seemed a little lost at the moment.


    "What shall we do then?"


    "I am leaving this vige. If you want, you could be the vige leader," Noah said, his head bowed.


    "Hmm, you are going¡­ Wait, what!?" The First Elder was shocked when he heard this.


    "You heard me. I am leaving this vige with Lord Sky. There is no future for me here."


    As Noah''s voice faded, he disappeared with the wind, his figure blurring.


    The First Elder stood with widened eyes for a long time, still not believing what he had heard.


    After a while, the First Elder started tough.


    "Finally, I have gotten the position of vige leader. From now on, only my name will resound throughout this vige, and I will rule all."


    The First Elder tightened his fist, leaving the ce with a snicker.


    "What a fool."


    He went toward the other forces to unite them, as he still needed minions if he wanted to rule.


    "But for some reason, I feel hollow in my heart," the First Elder grumbled with frustration.


    However, he soon shook his head and didn''t pay attention to it.


    When something is earned through hardship, even a piece of metal can be cherished. If something is just given to you, even gold will feel hollow and invaluable in one''s eyes.


    Back to the underground, where the huge door was, the ashes of William were slowlybining and seemed to be forming flesh and muscle.


    At this time, the huge door opened, and a man with long ck hair and ck eyes emerged from the room, his eyes cold.


    "William, huh..." He looked at the vase, and his expression changed slightly.


    Mana was gathering towards him at that moment.


    "These¡­ this is?" Lord Sky had a confused expression on his face.


    He lightly waved his hand, and the jar came to his side. He went back inside.


    The inside of the huge door was a simple room with minimalist furniture and a simple bed. Apart from that, there was nothing more.


    If Lord Sky weren''t here, then this room could easily be mistaken for a servant''s quarters instead.


    Lord Sky waved his hand again, and a strong vitality emerged from the ashes.


    Within moments, flesh, muscles, and internal organs were formed anew, each detail meticulously crafted. Blood and Qi merged seamlessly with the newly formed tissues, infusing them with life.


    With thebination of blood and Qi, the heart started beating again, and all the functions of the body operated once more with the guidance of that thin trace of vitality, which had already grown to the point of an ordinary person.


    The eyes shed, and the closed eyes slowly opened.


    "Where am I?" William said lightly, still in a trance.


    Lord Sky simply shook his head, and a cloud appeared in front of him again, dressing William once more in a simple martial attire.


    At this moment, William''s trance finally ended as he looked around with a horrified expression on his face.


    His attention wasn''t on the terrifying men around him but instead inside his mental space, where his spells were all rotating around. However, there was something missing, which brought despair into his heart.


    "Nooo¡­"


    William crouched down with a horrified expression, sobbing directly.


    "What should I do?"


    There was unconcealed fear on his face, making him despair from the bottom of his heart.


    "How interesting. Tell me, what has happened, boy?" There was no emotion in Lord Sky''s eyes.


    "Yes, I will tell you," William shouted with a ferocious expression, his eyes unconcealed with a murderous intention.


    "Since I can''t have it, you can''t have it as well, you bastard Aur."


    With that said, William told the story truthfully, narrating every detail but subtly glorifying Aur''s misdeed.


    "Hmm, so you are saying this Golden Text has such a magical effect?" Lord Sky mumbled.


    For a moment, William saw a purple light shining in the ck eyes of Lord Sky.


    The next moment, however, his expression drastically changed.


    "I have broken through to tier two-"


    Boom!


    With William at the centre, a sky-destructing force emerged, destroying everything in its path covering the entire vige and even some part of the wilderness along with it.

 Chapter 305: Almost meeting Noah, Heading North

    "What a beautiful firework," Aur couldn''t help but mutter, his eyes reflecting the terrifying sky-destroying force that seemed to engulf everything, although it onlysted for a moment.


    This scene covered even more area than a nuclear bomb, though itcked the distinctive mushroom cloud, manifesting instead as a brilliant burst simr to the sun.


    Although itsted for a blink, Aur had reached a level where he could capture images that onlysted a breath and vividly recall everything.


    "With that, the vige seems to havee to an end."


    There was not much emotion in his eyes as he turned back, going deep into the wilderness.


    "What did you say?"


    At this moment, a loud shout came from the golden text.


    "Your master William is probably dead," Aur chuckled.


    "How is that possible¡­"


    "You''re not blind to the outside world, are you? Can you not see the huge explosion from the vige? Do you think he has the ability to survive that?" Aur shook his head, travelling through the forest.


    Lily became silent, and no voice came from the Golden Text, which made him shrug.


    Aur still didn''t dare to let the Golden Text settle in his mental space because that bastard Asmodeus definitely had a n he wanted to execute. He didn''t know what it was, but at least he could prevent it for now.


    Thinking of this, Aur calmed down as the leaves rustled and only his blurring figure was left as he traversed the terrain.


    Suddenly, his expression slightly changed.


    "There is a presence that gives me a sense of danger?" Aur paused. This presence was extremely familiar, and he should have sensed it somewhere before as he recalled...


    "Noah?"


    Aur was momentarily stunned before he turned around and left, heading in the other direction.


    A few minutes after he left, Noah appeared in the area and looked around.


    "Strange, I felt like I sensed a presence here. Was I mistaken?"


    Noah wasn''t skilled in investigation.


    Most of his time had been spent managing the vige and using attack spells from sound magic ice magic, so hecked expertise in detecting type-spell.


    Although a few sound magic spells were good for investigation, he hadn''t had the time to master them.


    As for the ice magic, forget it. It was known for its offensive capabilities and had little to do with detection. Even if he wanted to make a killer move using his intermediate mastery, this attribute was simply not suitable for detection.


    "Forget it," he soon shook his head, a hint of fear still reflected in his eyes.


    If he hadn''t left the vige at that moment, the great sky-destroying explosion would have killed him. Luckily, his instincts had led him to leave, and now the vige was destroyed.


    "Hahaha, First Elder, now you can enjoy being the vige leader in the afterlife," Noah said with some disdain and left the area.


    Aur, who was carefully sensing the location of Noah, went in the exact opposite direction of him.


    "This person is not simple, it''s best not to interact with him¡­"


    After all, Noah was a person who could threaten his existence. Not only did he have tier three natural sound magic spells, but he also had intermediate mastery in ice magic, so it would not be optimal to sh with him.


    Although Aur still had the confidence to escape even if he was defeated, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    The sun soon fell on the horizon, and the night began with the arrival of the moon.


    "This should be an appropriate ce to rest," Aur muttered as he patted the dust off the makeshift cave he had made.


    The wilderness was a vast ce, and although most of the beasts were gone after the beast tide, travelling through the area was still difficult, especially since he didn''t know the way to get out of the wilderness.


    He could only travel with the experience he had built and slowly explore the wilderness before finding his way out.


    The vige didn''t have any map for getting out of the wilderness, and even if it did, Aur didn''t have ess to it.


    "Luckily, I have thispass," Aur muttered, looking at the direction it was pointing.


    This wasn''t a normalpass; it was an artefact that pointed north by sensing the surrounding mana instead of the Earth''s maic poles as in his previous life.


    Of course, it also had the functions of tracking and many other features.


    Thispass was originally used by the head guard when he was chasing after Aur, but now it was in Aur''s hands.


    Aur''s logic was simple. Since the vige was on the northern side of the wilderness, as long as he kept walking north, he would eventually be out of the forest.


    There could be many variables in this n, but unfortunately, Aur had no other option.


    As for Noah, he had gone south instead. Aur didn''t know what Noah''s n was nor did he care, as long as he could find his way out.


    "Let''s light up the surroundings."


    Feeling the darkness around him, Aur immediately used his mastery of the five elements to create a small fire that burned mana instead of firewood.


    He then took out a cushion from his system storage and stared at the scorching fire.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (30%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 20.0 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 1.32 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 4.98 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    Stat Points: 1


    Storage space: 0.25/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 16


    Killer move: 3


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur''s eyes immediately focused on the muscle mass attribute.


    "I wonder if my strengthening of the cells is the same as before."


    Aur mumbled and cast the killer move: Nature Harmony, to reduce his presence to the minimum. Then he started to incorporate lightning into his body.


    The lightning was swiftly circted in his cells under a certain rotation which strengthened the cell.

 Chapter 306: Strengthning cells and Life level progress

    The process of circting the lightning through his cellssted for half an hour before it finally stopped.


    At this time, Aur''s body was entirely soaked in cold sweat.


    It wasn''t as bad as the first time he did it, which had left him on the verge of fainting, but there was still that soul-rending pain that numbed his nerves.


    "Ho," Aur took deep breaths, trying to calm down as much as possible.


    "Muscle system."


    ¡ª


    - Muscle mass: 20.0 (+) [Tier three (early)] - (Strengthened cells 1.42 billion/132 trillion)


    - Life Level: 4.98 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    - Stat Points: 1


    ¡ª


    "As expected, there is no increment in my attribute points even though there should be, even if just a little. The more I progress, the more the strengthened cells increase by several times," Aur thought.


    "I can stillst for at least ten lightning to strengthen my cells."


    He quickly sat down and started to recover his mana, using some mana recovery potions to speed up the process.


    "Let''s start again."


    The lightning in the surroundings began to gather around Aur as he swiftly refined his cells to be strengthened. It was a long and strenuous process.


    After the tenth time, Aur finally stopped.


    "Muscle system."


    ¡ª


    - Muscle mass: 20.0 (+) [Tier three (early)] - (Strengthened cells 1.98 billion/132 trillion)


    - Life Level: 4.98 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    - Stat Points: 1


    ¡ª


    "There is no change?" Aur''s pupils flickered as he felt the changes in his body.


    Although the limit of blood and Qi with his muscle and other strengthening of the body had increased,pared to his current form, it was like a drop in a bucket¡ªnot even enough to satisfy the itch in his body.


    At this moment, he was already exhausted, and even his recovery was slightly slower.


    "I should rest now, as expected. I could only endure the lightning eleven times, and if I pushed my body further, it would start to break down," Aur sighed. After reaching tier three, using the lightning to strengthen himself seemed to have be even more difficult. There wasn''t even as much as a 0.01-point increase.


    Thinking of this, heid down some traps and took out the bed from his system before sleeping.


    Of course, his vignce was always raised. However, if there were some small animals, they could easily be taken care of by the traps. Why should Aur take action himself?


    Just like that, a new morning began, and Aur woke up after six hours of sleep. This was because of the damage done to his body, which could be optimally recovered after a short time of sleep.


    The dusty air of the cave immediately assailed his nose, the chirping of insects and the songs of birds vividly reached his ears.


    Slowly getting up, Aur looked at the walls of the cave with a hint of indifference.


    It didn''t matter to him whether he woke up in a grand mansion or a poor cave made with his own hands; what mattered was his goal.


    The first thing Aur did was toplete his daily quest, which had grown to an exaggerated amount.


    [Quest: Daily]


    - Run 1,000 km (iplete)


    - Push-ups 50,000 (iplete)


    - Squats 50,000 (iplete)


    - nk 30 minutes (iplete)


    Aur quickly started to do push-ups, and the dirty smell from the cave floor became even more pungent.


    He had dispelled the clean spell before, so he couldn''t clean up the cave, and the ground was smelly.


    With a frown on his face, Aur walked outside and began his daily quest. Although he could suppress his sense of smell, he saw no reason to remain in such a dirty ce when he could be outside.


    By the time he was done, he was already soaked in cold sweat, with the blood and Qi contained within his body without leaking out and causing the ground to melt.


    "Sigh," Aur stretched his body as he took a cold bath, conjuring water with his mastery of the five elements.


    Either way, it was the wilderness, so it didn''t matter whether he was naked or not.


    Slowly getting dressed again, Aur cast the Nature Harmony spell once more and began to attract the lightning elements, effectively strengthening his cells again.


    Just like that, time passed, and he visibly progressed with every cell strengthened.


    ¡ª


    - Muscle mass: 20.01 (+) [Tier three (early)] - (Strengthened cells 2.64 billion/132 trillion)


    - Life Level: 4.98 (+) [Tier one (33.34%)]


    - Stat Points: 2


    ¡ª


    "Finally, some progress," Aur muttered, though his expression remained grim.


    It had taken 1.32 billion strengthened cells to reach the tier two realm, but it took double that amount just to make a decimal progress?


    He could feel his body''s power had increased by around 20% overall.


    "Is there really such a gap between tier three and tier four?" Aur took a sharp breath.


    Tier four wizards could fly on their own with just a simple spell, leaving the earth behind, whereas tier three wizards were still bound to the ground. Even aerial spells couldn''t help them ascend.


    Shaking his head, Aur nced at the panel again and allocated the two stat points into the Life level.


    The moment he did, some chains inside him seemed to break, and his mind began to work rapidly. It felt as if his soul was rapidly growing along with it.


    Inspiration filled his mind, and Aur''sprehension increased by ayer.


    ¡ª


    - Muscle mass: 20.01 (+) [Tier three (early)] - (Strengthened cells 2.64 billion/132 trillion)


    - Life Level: 5.0 (+) [Tier one (66.67%)]


    - Stat Points: 0


    ¡ª


    "Not bad. Using all the stat points on the Life level has shown its effect," Aur remarked.


    Aur decided to put his increasedprehension to the test by delving into sound magic. In just a few hours, he had already grasped aplete spell, and now he could easily refine it further if he wanted.


    After a rough calction, Aur made an estimate that surprised him.


    "Myprehension has increased by at least double."


    Not only that, but other invisible aspects had also increased; it''s just that they couldn''t be measured so easily.

 Chapter 307: Church, Mine

    On a huge hill, there was a cave where people moved in and out, carrying heavy loads on their shoulders, their eyes filled with despair.


    One of the boys suddenly stumbled over a stone due to exhaustion.


    "You dare to bezy?"


    The guard, seeing this, immediately disyed a ferocious expression andshed his whip mercilessly against the boy, producing a crisp sound that tore away arge part of his back.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    The child cried out loud as he fell to the ground, worsening his injuries, but no one came to help him.


    The others'' eyes were already vacant, devoid of any hope of living. Without hope, a person isn''t truly alive, just a machine working for other purposes.


    No matter how much the child screamed, not a single person came to help, and the guard watched with cold eyes until the child sumbed to death. Then his ferocious gazended on the others.


    "If you dare to even dy mining, your fate will be no better than this boy''s," he shouted.


    But the other people''s expressions didn''t change. They were entirely unfazed by these cruel scenes, as if they had adapted to them, and continued at their own pace.


    "Damn it," the guard cursed through gritted teeth.


    "Hey new guy, nice try, but you ain''t gonna make any ripple with them. That child just joined the mine, so he still had hope. But the others lost that hope long ago," another guard said with a snicker.


    The new guy was obviously not convinced when he heard this. Just as he was about to take action, his expression suddenly changed.


    A gong resounded throughout the ce.


    "Intruder! Intruder! Alert!"


    "What intruder?" The guard was shocked as the senior beside him hurriedly ran.


    "Follow me, faster, new guy."


    "Yes."


    Soon they came to the other side of the hill, where there was a dignified middle-aged man wearing holy light armour.


    "Captain." Both the newbie and the senior bowed.


    The dignified middle-aged man just gave them a nce and didn''t speak further. The two tactically went back to the other guards.


    Soon, under the curious gaze of the guards, a shadow appeared, rapidly erging in their vision.


    In just a blink of an eye, the shadow grew bigger and bigger until they could see the blurry figure of a person.


    "Leave immediately and go back! Those who dare to tarnish the mine of the church will not be spared and will be immediately judged by God."


    The middle-aged man spoke lightly, though his voice carried forcefully to the figure.


    "Hmm?" The blurry, hazy figure looked at the middle-aged man with a little surprise but didn''t slow down.


    "Old man, leave all your valuables and vacate the ce."


    "How dare you!" the middle-aged man shouted with a ferocious expression.


    "Take action."


    His hand extended forward and a majestic sword hung in the air, radiating a pure holy presence.


    "Interesting." Aur looked at therge sword with great interest. Naturally, the blurry figure that was rapidly converging was Aur himself.


    "Is that the Holy Judgement Sword killer move?" he murmured.


    In just a few seconds, he had already arrived in front of the middle-aged man wearing the holy armour and lightly punched.


    "This¡ª"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes shed with a sense of crisis that made him fearful for his life. He hurriedly used the Holy Judgement Sword to defend himself.


    Dong!


    Aur''s light punchnded, and the crisp sound of a bell rang out, reverberating through the surroundings.


    With one punch, small cracks appeared on the sword.


    "Oh, take my second punch then." Aur lightly punched again.


    The second punch made the cracks in the sword deeper.


    The third punch made the sword tremble, almost breaking.


    The fourth punch broke the sword under the terrifying strength of Aur''s attack; it turned to dust. As for the middle-aged man, he was sent hurtling through the air, stering against the walls of the hill. Whether he was alive or not was still unknown.


    "Not bad, you could take four of my punches."


    Aur said lightly with a surprised expression on his face. He slowly walked towards the guards.


    "You¡­"


    The guards were furious when they saw Aur walking towards them.


    "How dare you tarnish the majesty of the church! It''s still not toote; beg for forgiveness and then kill yourself, otherwise your fate will be worse than death."


    One guard said with a ferocious expression while pointing at Aur. This was the new guard who had just joined.


    The other guards'' expressions changed when they heard this.


    "This fool," they thought.


    The crowd of guards immediately cursed the new guy while looking at Aur with fearful eyes. One of the clever guards quickly stuck his long greatsword into the chest of the man.


    "You¡ª"


    The new guard''s eyes turned to disbelief as he looked at hispanion who had murdered him.


    "You should at least be smart if you want to live," the clever guard chuckled, looking at the slowly approaching Aur with fawning eyes.


    "He clearly attacked us even when we stated our identity as the church. You, being a fool, wanted to agitate him even more; that would only spell your death faster," he whispered.


    In the face of death, what is love, what is camaraderie? Everything turns to dust.


    "Lord, I killed him¡ª"


    Aur just smiled lightly and gave him a nce.


    The moment Aur''s crimson gaze fell on the man, he shuddered with a chill down his spine. He wasn''t able to scream or say another word before his vision turned nk and his eyes lost their colour.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    The guards were thrown into chaos upon seeing the blood mist and started to run in all directions.


    However, Aur was merciless. With a light punch, almost twenty or so guards turned into blood mist.


    In just a few punches, he killed all the guards present.


    The guards were all just mortals. Though they had the power to suppress other mortals due to their high training, in front of Aur, they were just bugs.

 Chapter 308: Talia, Seeing the future

    Aur casually wiped his hands clean of the bloodstains from all the soldiers.


    The pile of debris suddenly began to move as the dignified middle-aged man emerged from it again; however, his condition was now miserable, with almost all his bones broken and his internal organs bleeding from the sheer impact of the punch.


    "Can you survive my punch?" Aur looked a little surprised.


    His gaze shifted to the holy armour the man was wearing, which seemed to emit endless radiance and power, making the mana in the surrounding stir.


    "Interesting."


    His eyes were full of interest as he examined the armour.


    "Do you really want to make the church your enemy?" the middle-aged man spoke solemnly, staring at this burly man with long white hair and piercing crimson eyes that seemed to contain the endless mes of the abyss.


    Aur casually shrugged. "No."


    "Then¡ª"


    "If I kill you, no one will know." Aur smiled. As his voice fell, he had already made his move.


    The middle-aged man grew extremely serious and narrowed his eyes, revealing a holy light shining beneath them.


    But¡ª


    His eyes couldn''t see anything. The holy armour, already bearing the deep imprint of a punch, now had another imprint right at the chest.


    "Huh?"


    The middle-aged man vomited a mouthful of blood and stood stationary, held in ce by a powerful force. His eyes widened to the size of saucers as another punchnded, shattering his heart.


    All the muscles in his body were destroyed by the powerful impact.


    "Even if you have tier three armour, you are only a peak tier two wizard. How could youpete with me?" Aur said calmly.


    He slightly pushed the man, who, as if gravity had suddenly taken effect, fell to the ground with lifeless eyes.


    Aur swiftly cleaned up the battlefield, ensuring no trace of the conflict remained. He also took the opportunity to loot the fallen guards.


    Among their possessions, the most valuable finds were their tier three holy armour and a white priest staff emitting a divine presence that induced a trance-like state in those who beheld it.


    Even Aur, whose soul had grown rapidly and far surpassed the strength of a thousand normal human souls, found himself briefly entranced by the staff''s aura.


    This revtion shook him to the core, for in battle, if you are distracted, then even a breath of time could result in your head being separated from your neck.


    And this staff could achieve that.


    The presence it exuded was only of tier two, yet it still managed to affect him, undoubtedly shocking him.


    "Poor guy didn''t have the time to use it neither would it work with his strength."


    Aur had learned from Eleanor that items capable of influencing the soul were exceedingly rare both in his vige and in the outside world.


    Thus, acquiring such an artefact was a significant boon for him.


    The spells that could affect invisible substances were mostly rted to the mentality of the person, as Aur had seen previously. However, these spells were highly ineffective in most scenarios and quite useless as well.


    "Now that I remember, one of thendlords had some spell that could control the mind," Aur shrugged as he gazed forward, looking at the countless ves with fearful and grateful eyes.


    "Ah, these guys are the ves who are rted to mining this ce, huh," Aur thought with a curious expression.


    "Are you rted to the church by any chance, Holy Magic Book?" he muttered in his heart.


    "Hmph, they are just a branch," Lily''s voice rang in his ears, which amused him.


    "Who here knows all about the mine?"


    There was silence. Nobody dared to speak. Although this man had just saved them, what if he was a bigger devil than the other one?


    After a period of silence, just as Aur''s expression turned cold, a girl slowly raised her hand hesitantly.


    "I know the way," the girl spoke confidently.


    "No, Talia, you cannot do that," the woman beside the girl immediately turned pale.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I will be fine. Besides, he is the saviour who saved us," Talia spoke, confidently walking through the crowd as all the other people looked at the girl with a sigh.


    "What do you need me to do, lord?" Talia curiously asked.


    Aur''s expression was indescribable, but he lightly spoke, "Have you seen a purple stone?"


    "Eh?" Talia was stunned when she heard. "Yes, I have it."


    "Good, give it to me," Aur extended his hand.


    Talia directly handed over the purple stone. After all, he was the saviour of their family. But after losing the purple stone, she felt like she seemed to have lost something, shaking her head.


    "Lord¡ª"


    She looked at Aur again, who was slowly entering the mine.


    "Wait for me, Lord."


    Talia hurriedly tried to catch up to him.


    A mysterious smile tugged at his lips when he saw the girl following him.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: High-tier one (70%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 20.01 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 2.64 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 5.0 (+) [Tier one (66.67%)]


    Stat Points: 22


    Storage space: 0.25/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 16


    Killer move: 3


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "It''s been twenty-two days already," Aur remarked.


    During this time, he had used his talent of Future Seer, Minor point to glimpse into the future, and he was honestly surprised by what he had seen.


    "Lord, where are we going?" Talia asked, her expression tinged with fear as they delved deeper into the cave where even the light couldn''t reach,pletely surrounded by darkness.


    "It''s fine," Aur reassured her.


    He conjured a bug from thin air and ignited it. Instantly, a bright light shed, illuminating their surroundings in a blinding glow.


    Talia''s eyes slowly adjusted to the sudden brightness, and she looked at Aur with determined eyes.


    "Let''s go," Aur said, and Talia followed closely with a nod.

 Chapter 309: Tier six spell And Succubbus?

    The footsteps of two people resounded in the empty mine as they slowly made their way deeper into the ce. Illuminated by the light, everything was crystal clear in front of them.


    Finally, after a long journey, they reached the end of the mine.


    The rough patches of the mine were visible, and the mana here was very thin. If wizards used their power here, their spell power would decrease.


    This was because all the mana in the surroundings waspressed into the mana crystals embedded in the walls.


    There were two ways to create mana crystals: one was to slowly condense a wizard''s mana using aplicated method, and the other was through natural formation in these mines, where the mana waspressed and naturally formed into crystals.


    In this process, all the mana was absorbed into the crystals, causing the surrounding area to thin out. The older the mine, the more mana waspressed.


    The mine in front of Aur was a middle-grade mana crystal mine, an invaluable resource that even the vige didn''t have.


    If they could get such a mine, the overall strength of the vige might improve, and reaching tier four would be possible with enough talent and hard work.


    However, Aur didn''te here for these mines.


    "Lord, what are we doing here?" Talia asked curiously.


    Aur nced at her and didn''t speak, going to the side of the wall and lightly punching it.


    Rumble!


    The cave started to tremble with the might of his fist while small debris and dust began to fall from the ceiling.


    Aur''s crimson pupils were calm as he slowly went towards another wall and lightly punched it again.


    The rumbling of the cave sounded again, and the wally ttened.


    Talia looked apprehensively at Aur.


    "Is he trying to copse the mine?" Her face paled at the thought.


    Aur didn''t know what these girls were thinking and went to another rough surface of the wall where mining didn''t seem to have progressed muchpared to the other ces.


    He casually punched the wall.


    Boom!


    This time, the wall punctured with his punch, creating a wide gap.


    From this wide gap, a purple light shone out.


    "Let''s go inside," Aur said, his eyes lighting up.


    Talia looked at Aur''s back, hesitating before gritting her teeth and following him.


    Soon, they came to a room filled with purple light.


    The room was empty except for a purple stone at the centre suspended in air.


    "This stone seems to be simr to the purple stone I gave to the lord," Talia thought, her eyes widening.


    "Come with me," Aur''s cold voicemanded, and the girl instinctively followed him.


    He produced the purple stone from thin air, the same one she had just given him, and pressed it against the simr purple stone in the room.


    The purple light intensified, shining with an eye-blinding brilliance that forced Talia to close her eyes. Even Aur was momentarily affected by the blinding radiance.


    After a short period, the purple light finally dimmed, revealing whaty before them.


    The two purple stones had merged, and a transparent crystal had appeared.


    Aur stared intently into the crystal, where a strange pattern of a heart floated in the air, suspended and shimmering.


    "There is no presence, but the power of these spells should be¡­" he mused, recalling the vision he had seen.


    "Lord?" Talia''s voice suddenly startled Aur.


    "What is it?" Aur asked, a frown creasing his face.


    "What is that?" she pointed at the crystal, her eyes wide with curiosity like a newborn''s baby.


    "That is a spell, a very powerful tier-six spell," Aur exined.


    "Tier-six spell? What is that?" Talia asked, her eyes filled with curiosity like an innocent child.


    Aur didn''t reply. He wasn''t here to educate these girls about the world. Instead, he slowly started to walk, step by step, towards the crystal.


    Just as he was about to touch it, a woman with a hollow blue structure appeared.


    She was dressed in seductive clothes that barely covered her essential parts, with a tail growing from her back and a horn protruding from her head.


    Her dainty figure and a slim figure ignited a conquering desire in men.


    "A Subbus?" Aur''s eyes narrowed. His body was instantly stimted, his hormones awakening, and something inside him stirred.


    Indecent thoughts filled his mind as he stared ahead, falling into a trance.


    "Leave this ce and nevere back here again," the woman said in a light tone. Aur, still in a trance, turned back and left, leaving Talia alone in the room.


    After he went away, a smile appeared on the woman''s face as she snapped her fingers, instantly awakening Talia from her trance.


    "What is your name, little girl?" the woman asked.


    "My name is... Talia!" Talia eximed, startled when she saw the demon-like woman.


    "Oh, you have the bloodline of the Subbus inside you, which is perfect for my inheritance," the woman noted.


    "What inheritance? Where is the lord?" Talia asked, looking around nervously.


    "You mean that bug? I sent him back. With the bloodline of the subus, all men are just tools for us to power up, remember," the woman said with a scowl on her face.


    "I don''t know what the bloodline of the subus means, and I don''t want to have it," Talia said nervously, trying to leave.


    "Wait, little girl. If you are able to gain my inheritance, you will gain power enough to rule this world, have a lifespan of thousands of years, and¡ª"


    "I am not interested," Talia said firmly, decisively leaving the ce.


    Although the woman''s voice seemed sincere, Talia knew there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    Their status as ves might finally be lifted, but Talia didn''t want trouble, no matter how tempting the offer.


    "You," the woman''s voice grew colder.


    Talia felt a chill run down her back, she started to run but with just a snap of this woman''s finger she involuntarily fell in trance again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 310: Another child of luck?

    "Little girl, whether you want the inheritance or not, do you think you have the will to decide?" the subus sneered, disdain etched across her face. "If you didn''t have the bloodline, I wouldn''t have even bothered with you."


    As she spoke, the blue form of the subus slowly moved towards Talia. "Be obedient and ept my inheritance quickly."


    While she was speaking, she failed to notice the flicker in Talia''s eyes. Just as she was about to touch her, a thunderous boom echoed through the cave.


    The earth trembled under the brute force, and the cave rumbled.


    The subus could only see a giant fisting towards her, and in the next moment, she was sent hurtling through the air.


    Aur emerged from the dust, his bulging muscles straining against his torn robes.


    Before the subus could recover, Aur''s figure disappeared and reappeared, delivering another powerful punch to the woman still in mid-flight.


    With a bang, the subus was sent directly into the ground, creating a seven-metre deep hole.


    The blue soul form flickered, its light dimming considerably. The subus stopped all movement, her eyes closing as if unconscious.


    Aurnded lightly on the ground, controlling his weight, his eyes narrowed as he examined the blue soul of the subus.


    It wasn''t Aur''s first time seeing this blue soul-like form.


    Even Hanma, whom he had previously met, had been in a simr soul projection form.


    However, Hanma''s projection had been obviously weaker than this subus''s, as Aur himself had been affected by it.


    "Hey, wakey-wakey," Aur said, lightly poking her with a ferocious smile.


    The subus didn''t wake up, prompting Aur to p her projection on the cheeks. The loud sound resounded throughout the cave, causing Talia to blush.


    "Hmm, the p feels like pping plump flesh," Aur muttered, looking strangely at the subus again.


    The subus didn''t wake up even after being pped hard; her projection of blue light dimmed even further, as if she was about to leave Earth.


    Aur casually shrugged.


    "Forget it, I came for the tier six spell only," he said.


    While speaking like this, his gaze suddenly turned to a pattern of a love mark suspended in the air inside the purple crystal.


    "A tier six spell, no matter which one it is, the power of it can be terrifying," Aur remarked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He took down the purple crystal and didn''t say much, returning back while Talia followed obediently.


    "Wait, wait, wait¡­" the subus shouted while trying to stand up from the ground with gritted teeth.


    Aur paused, turning back to her. "What is it?" he asked, with amused eyes.


    This woman also exuded the presence of a tier three wizard, even in her soul projection form.


    One can imagine how strong her real body is, but in front of Aur, the only spell that was effective was the one that ignited his desire.


    Nevertheless, Aur was prepared for it.


    Aftering out of the room, he instantly woke up.


    "You can''t take that tier six spell away, or our Subus sect will chase you to the ends of the earth," the subus warned.


    "Okay," Aur said lightly as his figure shed and he struck the soul body again.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After three punches, the blue radiance faded, and the subus woman was about to disappear.


    "I curse thy soul under the resentment of our Subus bloodline," she spat out.


    A grey light instantly appeared in front of Aur, who was distracted, andnded on him, merging with his blood, bing untraceable.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned. The grey light was too fast; before he could even sense it, it had alreadynded on him.


    "Be prepared for revenge, kid," the subus snickered as her figure disappeared.


    Aur casually shrugged as he looked at Talia, whose eyes were burning.


    "Hey," he lightly pped, and the girl woke up.


    "Thank you for saving me, Lord," she blushed.


    Aur didn''t know what fantasies this girl harboured, nor did he care, as he had already obtained what he wanted.


    "I am leaving, see you," his voice echoed, and with that, Aur''s entire bulky form disappeared with the wind.


    "Eh, Lord? Lord! Lord!" Talia shouted desperately, but no one replied. Only the emptiness of the hall remained.


    "Where have you gone, Lord?" she cried, but no matter what she did, Aur didn''t return for her, leaving her alone.


    "Sigh, I shouldn''t have fantasised about being with such a lord. I am just amoner after all," she muttered, consoling herself with a self-deprecating smile.


    After a long time, Talia wiped her tears andposed herself. Just then, a ring fell down.


    Ouch!


    Talia looked at the ring with a question mark on her face. The ring started to shine with a purple light, and a visible mist surrounded her in just a moment, gathering around her in masses.


    In just a moment, a mental space started to form in an unknown dimension connected to her body and will.


    The mental space grew bigger and bigger, reaching asrge as a person who has taken eighty-nine steps.


    A peak high-grade mental space!


    All of this happened in a moment''s time while she was still in a trance.


    When she woke up, the moment she felt the mental space, an indescribable joy shed in her eyes.


    "I finally can be a wizard," Talia eximed, her eyes lighting up with excitement as she kissed the ring with her rosy lips and hurriedly wore it.


    "Wait for me, Lord. I will definitely repay you and be worthy of you," Talia vowed as she spoke and walked out with determined eyes.


    A crimson, cold pupil shone in the room that she had left.


    "As expected of a child blessed with luck. No matter what I take, they somehow gain somethingpletely out of ce."


    There was frustration evident in his tone.


    The crimson pupil naturally belonged to Aur.


    He walked out of the hill with a contemtive expression on his face.


    The tier six spell, whatever it was, would undoubtedly be useful to him, but at the same time, he couldn''t use it currently, just like the tier four spell.


    As he walked out, Aur looked at the army of people blocking his way.


    "You sinner and demon, how dare you tarnish the prestige of the church! Even in death, you cannot repent for your sins."

 Chapter 311: Encirclement, Escape

    Aur raised his gaze and saw countless people wearing battle armor and carrying long greatswords. At the forefront were five individuals emitting a terrifying presence, making even him feel a sense of danger.


    "Tier three wizards?" His eyes were as calm as a sereneke, showing little emotion.


    These five individuals were all tier three, which would be enough to casually wipe out the entire vige. Even if Noah appeared with his intermediate mastery, he still wouldn''t be able to cause much of a stir.


    After all, within the same tier, the greatest difference between wizards lies in their understanding of magic, which can enhance their spells, and the number of higher-tier spells they possess.


    If five people of the same level attack you, it''s not a simple two plus two addition.


    The power these individuals could disy if they ganged up could easily kill ordinary tier three wizards, and the threatening presence they emitted was no less than that of Noah.


    All said and done, Aur looked at the five individuals with a nonchnt gaze. Other than them, the entire army was essentially mortal and didn''t have much strength at all. If he swept his fist a few times, they would all be crushed.


    However, he could understand the need for an army of mortals. Even an elephant can die if there are enough ants, and these mortals were all cannon fodder used to exhaust his mana and dy him for some time.


    A sneer reced Aur''s expression.


    The five looked at Aur calmly, with disdainful gazes as if looking at a dead man.


    "Do you want to surrender, or should we help you surrender?" the leading woman, who was wearing white priestess clothes and a blindfold, spoke with a mocking tone.


    "Surrender?" Aur''s expression was indescribable. "Alright, I will surrender, but can you tell me one thing?"


    "Saintness, let''s stop talking nonsense with him and kill him already," the man next to herined with a displeased expression. He wore knight armor that covered his entire body and a helmet. The only thing visible was a cold pair of ck pupils staring at Aur with coldness.


    The saintness paused when she heard this. "What is it?" she asked with a calm expression,pletely ignoring the man.


    "How did you know that I woulde out from here and ughter these bugs?" Aur also ignored the man, looking straight at her.


    "It''s called divination magic."


    "Oh?" Aur had an interested look on his face when he heard this.


    "I still underestimated the outside world. Of course, there would be strange magic that is hard to defend against."


    This wasn''t the vige where the topbat power was tier three, and the spells were rtively simple and straightforward.


    "These divination magics should be simr to my talent. The only difference is that it is limited," Aur''s pupils flickered.


    "It''s time to take action."


    The indifferent voice of the saintness rang out on the battlefield, and immediately the five took action, instantly surrounding Aur in a circle while the army of mortals had already formed a tight lock.


    "Let''s form a circle."


    The cold voice of the saintness fell, and the five immediately took out a paper, forming a circle among themselves around Aur.


    These circles lit up with a blue hue that emitted terrifying, suffocating power as if the ground was about to break from the sheer pressure.


    "Wait," suddenly the saintness said with a scowl on her face.


    Aur, who had been at the centre of it all, vanished, leaving only an afterimage.


    Everyone was stunned.


    After all the effort they had gone through, this guy disappeared like a ghost.


    "Such terrifying speed," the saintness said, her expression gradually bing solemn.


    Just then, they heard a scream from the back.


    The five looked back only to see a wave of mortals instantly massacred and turned into a blood mist, stretching as far as mortal eyes could see.


    "Hurry up and catch him."


    "Understood."


    The four nodded and immediately started to chase Aur.


    Aur''s shadow flickered as he ran away, clearing a path with a sneer on his face.


    "Did you really think I would wait for death?" His expression turned ferocious as he casually punched again, killing another wave of soldiers.


    Aur was extremely fast, travelling hundreds of kilometres in a short time. He also activated his aura, which boosted his speed by around ten percent.


    With his power now, the effect of his aura was quite minimal. After all, aura is more about tapping into the hidden potential of the body, which has been nearly fully extracted as he grows stronger.


    But this speed was enough. The five tier three wizards couldn''t keep up for long.


    Soon, Aur was lost to them even though his back couldn''t be seen.


    "Damn it, this speed is really terrifying," the knight-armored man cursed.


    They couldn''t even see Aur''s back, and although a tier three detection spell could faintly sense him, determining the exact direction was still difficult and that too was going under the radar in just a few breaths of time.


    "We return," the saintness said coldly as she turned back.


    "Are we really going to let this humiliation go, Saintness?"


    "There will be plenty of time for that. With God watching over us, this demon will be captured sooner orter." The saintness'' voice was resolute as she turned back, leaving the ce.


    The knight-armoured man was still hesitant. "What god? That''s all bullshit you made for making a church. If we let him go, in the future, seeing his youthful appearance, he will definitely be stronger. At that time, the church might instigate a cmity."


    His eyes narrowed, filled with hostility.


    These things could be thought of by him; naturally, the saintness could also think of them. But her letting him go easily is what confused him.


    "Forget it, I will just make an escape n, just in case," a sigh escaped his lips as he shook his head, leaving the ce.


    ¡­


    The wind tore as Aur made his escape.


    He looked back from time to time, using his keen perception to detect any changes. Luckily, no one seemed to have chased him, causing a sigh of relief to escape his lips.


    "Luckily," he muttered.


    Aur looked ahead, where there were still trees.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The ce was still in the wilderness; however, the trees were sparse, and there were countless beasts radiating their presence. Even from here, he could sense it.


    Some of them gave him a hint of danger that made him feel threatened, and there was one even more dominating presence that made Aur''s back grow cold just from sensing it, like a mountain was copsing in front of him.


    "This is the presence of a tier four beast," Aur''s pupils dted as he remembered this presence from when he previously wanted to kill William.


    Only that time it appeared very briefly before disappearing, but there was an outward radiation covering it entirely.


    Unlike wizards who can restrain their presence, stronger beasts never stop radiating their presence in their territory to warn intruders. It might have been a somewhat foolish move, but they were beasts, after all.


    While thinking of this, Aur finally walked on solid ground, and the trees grew extremely sparse.


    Finally, he could see a town in the far distance.


    But Aur didn''t want to linger in these ces. He had just escaped from the force of this church, and these viges were likely to be under its jurisdiction.


    Only a fool would go here.


    From what he knew, the vige and its wilderness fell under the territory of the Divine Order sect, and from the border of the wilderness, it was likely that this was the territory of the church.


    Once a tier four wizard took action, Aur would be dead.


    He wasn''t the child of luck or someone who had so much luck that they could change the mentality of a person and get an opportunity even in a precarious situation they would find a way out no matter how odds are against them.


    As long as there was even a slight probability of sess, they could escape.


    It was like Murphy''sw theory: "Anything that could go wrong will go wrong."


    This was one of Aur''s beliefs that he would never forget.


    With that said, he wore a capybara mask and avoided meeting any person.


    Aur meticulously tore his once-regal robes into ragged strips, and with deliberate care, smeared thick clumps of mud and gritty soil across his skin.


    He hunched his back, reducing his presence as much as possible by controlling it, steadfastly refusing to unleash the killer move.


    Looking like an absolute beggar, he couldn''t hide his bulky body, so he wore baggy clothes torn all over for extra safety.


    Even then, he remained cautious, constantly changing routes and traversing thend.


    He encountered dpidated viges and prosperous cities, silently passing through them until, a monthter, he was stopped by a carriage.

 Chapter 312: Church and Luck

    "Master, why did we let that person get away so easily?" a blonde woman bowed in front of a curtain, a frown on her face.


    "Has that person appeared in our territory since then?" an ancient, deep voice asked.


    "No, Master," the saintess shook her head.


    "What?" The voice seemed startled, the tone growing serious, making the atmosphere heavy and grave. "Are you sure he hasn''t appeared in any of our territory?"


    "Yes, Master."


    The crashing of utensils came from inside the room.


    "Umm?" The saintess stood nervously, knowing her master''s temper all too well. She remained silent, not wanting to provoke her master.


    For a while, the crashing and kicking sounds continued before it fell intoplete silence.


    After a period of silence, she finally knocked on the door.


    "Cough, cough, you cane in now," the ancient voice spoke again, and the saintess opened the door with a smile on her rosy lips.


    Inside the room was a blonde woman with a blindfold over her eyes and fair skin, much like the saintess, only plumper and exuding a more mature vibe. In her hand was a perfectly bnced scale, while her other hand formed a strange peak shape with her thumb connected to her middle finger.


    The saintess nced at the crumbled table and the destroyed objects scattered all over the ce without much emotion on her face.


    She didn''t dare to show any contempt or amusement towards the woman in front of her.


    This woman was her master and the strongest wizard in the church, a tier six wizard just one step away from reaching that tier which would make a wizard essentially immortal.


    "Tell me the person''s description," her master said, her expression indescribable. "Was the person''s name William?"


    "I don''t know, Master," the saintess shook her head. "He was bulky, very bulky, with long white hair and a terrifying pair of piercing crimson eyes."


    "Huh?" The master was immediately stunned upon hearing this. "Are you sure?" Her expression grew more serious.


    "You can look at the scene yourself."


    While saying this, the saintess took out an ordinary-looking stone. To the untrained eye, it appeared mundane, but those who understood its true nature knew better.


    Inside the stone was aplex web of spells that could record the movement of mana in the surroundings, creating a clear video.


    It functioned like a camera, capturing real-life scenarios without any special effects. It could even interpret the mana length of the spells used and roughly determine which spell was cast.


    Soon, all the scenes that had urred shed through the projection of the stone.


    "Such power and heat... Is this a variant of fire magic that''s stronger? And the person is a tier three wizard?" the master frowned for the first time.


    "My assumption was simr to yours, Master, and his physique should also be very strong," the saintess said politely.


    "Why were you stunned by it?"


    "Because, Master, you recently conducted a divination to find out the luck of our force. In what I saw, there was a person with golden hair that radiated divine, overflowing luck. He single-handedly almost destroyed our church while our luck was low. This was supposed to happen around this time, and he should have appeared in the mine of our force."


    "Eh?" The saintess was stunned upon hearing this. "How is this possible? We have you, Master, as the tier six wizard, not to mention countless tier five and four wizards. Is luck that powerful?"


    "Ever since the Fate Pce was destroyed or damaged by that first emperor, our church cannot divine the fate and destiny of people. The only unknown factor that remains is luck, which has never changed," the master exined carefully, resentment in her tone.


    "We used to be a superpower, with my great-grandmother being a tier eight wizard, the peak of the world at that time. But since the first emperor destroyed the Fate Pce, our greatest advantage was lost, causing countless losses. Over time, not even a single tier seven or higher wizard could survive."


    The saintess''s eyes widened in horror as she processed what her master was saying.


    "These..."


    "You must never speak of this to the outside world. Although the Divine Human Kingdom doesn''t care about our tiny church hidden in the Roashari Kingdom, there are plenty of forces that want to curry favour," the master said, rubbing her temples.


    "Leave now, I am tired."


    "Yes, Master." The saintess bowed her head and quickly left the room.


    In the silence that followed, the master of the church began to mutter iprehensible words as golden light continuously shes in the room.


    "There were some variables initially. I wanted to turn William to our side and devour his luck to supplement our own. But the brat who came has average luck, no ck luck. He must have harmed that child of luck, and now my n has failed."


    Still muttering, she left the room, her expression one of deep contemtion and frustration.


    ¡­


    Aur''s ears twitched, hearing the continuous neighing of horses.


    His vision was blocked by countless horses, and among these horses were knights¡ªcountless knights with a strong presence, each at least at the peak of mortal strength.


    He was a little shocked by this scene: the peak of mortal strength was equivalent to a wizard apprentice, and there were so many of them that even a tier one wizard would be exhausted to death by such power.


    This wasn''t the most shocking thing; instead, it was how so many mortals without mental space were able to reach the peak of mortal strength.


    With the suppression of the physical path in this world, cultivating the body was extremely difficult.


    "Do you know anything about this, Asmodeus?" Aur muttered.


    In one of the storage bags he was carrying, there was also the golden text which could be carried just in a normal jar.


    From inside it, Asmodeus and Lily both looked astonished at this scene as well.


    "No, I don''t know," Asmodeus'' voice was shaky as if he could not believe it. "What happened to the world after my centuries of being sealed?" He looked at Lily.


    "Don''t look at me. I was also sealed in the dungeon before," Lily said with a casual shrug.


    "Hey beggar, the miss has called you."


    In the outside world, a servant girl called to Aur with a dissatisfied expression on her face.


    Aur''s eyes narrowed as he nodded his head, adopting a ttering expression. "What would your great miss want from a beggar like me?"


    The servant looked at Aur with even more disdain and some disgust. "My miss''s words are absolute, so follow me, you damn beggar."


    "This..." Aur hesitated reluctantly. "Yes."


    "Don''t bully him like that." Suddenly, a sweet voice rang from the main carriage, and a tender hand appeared at the door, opening it.


    A woman wearing a veil, dressed in a purple one-piece outfit, stepped out of the carriage. Her eyes were gentle and seemed to radiate boundless kindness.


    "I am sorry for my servant, but I found you starving in such a condition. Where are you going?"


    "I don''t know," Aur shook his head without hesitation.


    "Then... would you like to follow us and join our humble force? Seeing your tall stature, you must have some strength, so you can work as a coolie at least."


    Aur''s eyes lit up when he heard this. His lips curled into a smile, and he started to dance here and there like a caveman.


    "That means I could eat, right?"


    The servant''s eyes filled with even more disdain, while the miss maintained her smile.


    "Yes, you could eat as much as you want if you follow us."


    "Alright, alright, alright, I will follow you then, as long as you can provide me with food," he said, his expression turning silly with excitement.


    "Then follow us."


    With a wave of her hand, Aur was swiftly designated to the back of the carriage, where more beggars like him were gathered, all with excited faces.


    "Are there more beggars like me?" Aur''s eyes immediately turned amused when he saw them. His crimson pupils flickered with an unknown light.


    "Brother, where are you from?" Immediately, a man wearing ragged clothes, slightly better than the other beggars, warmly smiled at him.


    Aurzily nced at him and immediately sat down with his eyes closed.


    "Hmph, everyone is a beggar, yet you let your arrogance take over," the man sneered, no longer focusing on Aur.


    It was simply a waste of time talking to these people for Aur. He didn''t disdain them; he just felt it would be a waste of time to talk to them.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The reason he agreed so easily to ride in this miss''s carriage was because he was interested in the method that allowed so many knights to reach the peak of mortal limits.


    This should have been impossible, even from Asmodeus and Lily''s understanding, unless the resources spent on them were incalcble.


    But who would spend such a terrifying amount of resources just to cultivate mortals?

 Chapter 314: Federation

    "Our sect''s goal is to eliminate all the demonic wizards! Got it!" the girl shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "Alright," Aur chuckled.


    "What was that chuckle for? We will just cut off all those ambitious people, then," the girl''s expression gradually turned ferocious.


    This was her vision, their goal for centuries, the only reverse scale of her. For these noble goals, she would be willing to sacrifice everything just to achieve these.


    Now, someone dared to say these things; how could she endure?


    Aur just smiled. "If you cut off the ambition of people, then your sect will be annihted sooner orter. Even if you have the strength to suppress all the people of the world, then the human race will perish."


    "What makes a human special is their ambition to grow and see that light, the hope they carry for a better future. If you cut that ambition, then the entire human race won''t progress, and those beasts or the demi-humans will take over the world." Aur shook his head. "Then, your sect will be the sinner of humanity."


    "Hmph, how would you know if you don''t give it a try?" the girl sneered.


    "Well," Aur casually shrugged his shoulders.


    "By the way, do you know the background of this miss you are talking about?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "She?" the girl paused. "She is the only duke of the Roshar kingdom''s daughter."


    Aur paused when he heard these. The only duke of the kingdom was a peak-tier five wizard, only one step away from reaching that realm, and was highly valued by the king, a tier-six wizard of the kingdom. And she is his daughter; even these Divine Order sect''s strength should only be equal to them.


    "Do you know the consequences if you do this?" Aur asked with a frown.


    "Yes, I know, but we only need to collect evidence for the demonic act done by that girl. As long as there are proofs, we don''t need to even act; the strongest Divine Human Kingdom, who have disdained the demonic wizard for a long time, would take action. Even if they don''t, the court will take action."


    Aur became silent when he heard these. The federation was an organisation that kept all the power in check, and almost all the kingdoms were part of it as the strongest kingdom, the Divine Human kingdom at the helm.


    Of course, there were also other six kingdoms as well who were at the helm with a surface-level power of a tier-eight wizard, namely: Sword Kingdom, Aztec Kingdom, Lotus Kingdom, Dorian Kingdom, Crimson Kingdom, and Giant Human Kingdom.


    These were the six kingdoms who were as powerful as the strongest kingdom, with a surface power of a tier-eight wizard, jointly making the seven kingdoms the helm of power in the federation.


    Aur also gained this information from Eleanor, but she didn''t exin this federation much in detail.


    From what he knew, the subus sect was also counted as a semi-demonic sect, but because they basically operated the brothels and such, their reach was very far and couldn''t be eliminated so easily.


    Even in his vige, which was secluded by the wilderness, there was a brothel where the Subus sect was lurking.


    You could imagine how vast the hands of the Subus sect were, and its power was enough to keep it, so the Federation hadn''t dealt with them yet.


    Thinking of these, Aur nodded his head.


    "Hey, you two, are you noting to eat?" a shout came from outside.


    A silly smile appeared on Aur''s face. "Okay," he quickly went outside with a hunched back.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Suddenly, he paused while turning around.


    "Hazel," Hazel said expressionlessly as she stood up and followed Aur.


    When Aur reached outside, he saw the maid had an unpleasant expression on her face.


    "Why are you guys sote? All the eggs have finished, so only the hard brown bread is left," the maid smugly stated.


    "It''s fine," Aur lightly spoke and took the hard brown bread and started to chew.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The cold, hard bread was as strong as a rock, but Aur was eating it with a happy expression on his face.


    "You, how can you eat that so easily?" the maid said with a little frightened expression.


    "I have not eaten for ten days, thank you so much for the food. I will forever be grateful to you, miss," Aur shouted excitedly while dancing and howling like a wolf.


    Hazel rolled her eyes, seeing the antic of Aur, and took the brown bread and slowly nibbled at it.


    "Can I get more hard bread, please?" Aur hesitantly asked with a tentative expression, as if he was afraid.


    Even the maid couldn''t help but smile. "This guy is interesting," her smile grew wider.


    "Here are more."


    She started to hand him all the cold, hard bread that was in the tray.


    Aur chomped down all the bread with the most satisfied expression on his face, as if he was eating the most delicious bread in the world.


    "Thank you so much for the food. I will devote my whole life to your miss," Aur said with some bread crumbsing out from his mouth.


    Cold, hard bread were things evenmoners didn''t eat, even for ves. It would at least be made a little hot by heat before eating it. The maid initially wanted to punish these two guys, but she didn''t expect that Aur would be so grateful.


    "It''s fine if you work hard for the miss in the future. Then, you will be able to have more bread," the maid said with guilty consciousness.


    Aur''s eyes brightened as he started to dance like a caveman.


    "Yay, thank you, thank you..."


    While he was dancing, a gentle voice came from inside the carriage.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Miss," the maid hesitantly went to the carriage and exined what happened.


    "Oh? Call that man over, then," her voice was still gentle, giving a feeling of flowers all over.


    "Yes, miss," the maid nodded her head with a smile.


    Initially, she felt a little guilty about these guys, since he was given something that even the ves didn''t eat, but he was actually so nice about it.

 Chapter 315: Business Deal

    The maid walked out to the tearful Aur with a smile on her face.


    There was no disgusted look in her eyes, just amusement. This person was definitely interesting in her eyes, and with his burly body¡­


    Her cheeks grew red.


    "It''s a pity that he was born in an ordinary background."


    The maid thought.


    Aur had also stopped eating the cold, hard brown bread after gobbling down at least more than fifty loaves.


    The others'' jaws dropped and their eyes widened, feeling a little scared and astonished.


    You have to know that these were cold, hard loaves of bread, almost as strong as a rock itself, which even the ves ate by heating at least. And now this guy was eating them like they were the most delicious delicacy.


    "Hey, you."


    "Yes?" Aur looked at her excitedly.


    "Come with me, my miss is calling you."


    "Can I get food if I cane?" Aur questioned instead, with a little disappointment on his face.


    "You¡­" the maid immediately turned speechless when she looked at the disappointed face of Aur.


    "Can I get more food please?" Aur asked in a pleading tone.


    "Yes, you can get it as long as you satisfy my miss¡­" suddenly the maid paused as if feeling that her words were quite wrong.


    "Then take me to her." His eyes immediately lit up.


    "Alright," she said with her eyes turned strange, "what a weird guy."


    Soon the maid led Aur inside the carriage.


    The gazes of the beggars turned to envy and jealousy when they saw this scene.


    "Damn it, that bastard turned lucky, he was able to actually attract that fairy''s attention."


    "I also want to eat the cold, hard brown bread. As long as I am able to attract the fairies'' attention then I would be lucky." the man said with a ferocious expression.


    "If that caveman can do it, why can''t I?"


    But just when he took a bite out of the cold, hard bread, a creak sounded and he immediately cried out loud while a small droplet of blood flowed out of his mouth.


    "It hurts, I broke my tooth."


    The man immediately started to sob while taking out a broken tooth from his mouth.


    The other beggars seeing this immediately became discouraged and didn''t even dare to try.


    Although they would do anything to take a glimpse of that fairy, however, if their teeth could be broken with just a bite then they would never be able to aplish it.


    From the hard life that the beggars have lived, they naturally have a certain mentality to survive. Even though they are illiterate, that doesn''t mean they can''t be smart.


    Bruno was also the same among them, however, his fist was tightened and there was a deep murderous thought in his mind.


    For him, a merchant, he could calcte the loss. As long as he could make his underling kill this caveman when he was sleeping, then the most benefit would still fall to him.


    "Humph, don''t me me for doing this caveman, who told you to attract the attention of the miss." His eyes turned resolute while carefully looking at his underling with a cunning glint on his eyes.


    Inside the carriage, Aur looked at the shadow that was hidden behind the shawl with a curious expression.


    "How did you eat such hard bread that was stronger than a stone?" a gentle voice came from inside.


    "Rock?" Aur tilted his head with a confused expression.


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t know."


    The shawl suddenly fluttered and a curvy woman with a veil looked at Aur with interest.


    "I don''t know, I had such strength even when I was a child."


    "Really? You are not lying to me, if you are then you will face a terrifying consequence." The miss squinted her eyes, no longer as gentle as before, but instead contained coldness.


    "Yes, I am not lying." Aur shook his head with an honest expression.


    "Alright, go outside. I want to see you fight one of my knights."


    She waved her hand and slowly crawled out of the bed, her hips swaying.


    "Help me up." Her hand extended, and a seductive smile appeared on her face.


    "You are very sexy." Aur replied, holding her hand and gently picking her up.


    "Put me down now."


    "Yes." Aur gently let her down with a fascinated expression, as if he was in a trance.


    She was very satisfied when she saw that look on his face.


    "By the way, my name is Rowena. What''s your name?" Rowena suddenly asked as her foot touched the ground. Her rosy lips were close to his face, and that masculine scent from Aur immediately assaulted her, making her lips tingle.


    "It''s Aur."


    "Hmm, then let''s go out."


    The two quickly came outside, very close to each other, which immediately attracted the attention of the others.


    Countless gazes converged on Aur and Rowena,pletely dumbfounded. Not only were the beggars so stunned that their eyes seemed to be about to pop out, but the guards were also dumbfounded on the spot,pletely stunned.


    "Elbert." Rowena immediately shouted in a cold tone.


    From the crowd of guards, a bright, sunny-haired man came to the front and bowed to her.


    "Fight him." She pointed at Aur next to her.


    "Eh?" He was stunned when he heard this. He looked at the man next to his miss with a peculiar gaze.


    "I thought this cave person was favored by the young miss. What''s going on?"


    "Didn''t you hear me? Fight him."


    After saying this, Rowena immediately went to the side.


    Immediately, in just a moment, guards and beggars formed a huge circle, and at the center were two individuals facing off against each other.


    Elbert nced at his miss, who was sitting at the side gently looking at the fight with great interest, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Kid, I don''t know how you offended my miss, but since she has given me the order, I won''t hold back."


    "I will hold back then, or you might die." Aur replied with an extremely grim expression.


    Elbert was stunned on the spot, then he started tough madly, "hahaha, I would like to see you try."


    His expression immediately condensed, and his figure disappeared from the ce, vanishing with the wind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The next moment, he appeared right beside Aur, swinging his giant greatsword.


    Aur just stood still, letting the sword fall towards him.


    When it was about to reach his head and split him in half, he slowly extended his finger to block, while the other hand pressed the man''s chest lightly.


    Boom!


    A deep imprint of the five fingers fell on the man''s armor as he was sent hurtling through the air. The swordnded slightly, which should have split his fingers in two, but there was no movement from the finger, not even a light scratch.


    "Huh."


    Elbert crashed, destroying several trees before he finally fell to the ground, creating a crater.


    The guards were stunned, the beggars fell to the ground with disbelief.


    "So strong." The maid eximed with a surprised expression.


    Even she, Rowena, was in a little disbelief. After a moment of thought, her eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t let that show on her face.


    "Come with me." She waved her hand and boarded the carriage.


    "Wait, miss, will you give me food if I enter?"


    Rowena paused, turning around and looking at Aur with a deep look.


    "Yes, I will give you lots of food."


    Aur smiled sillily while following her.


    "What is this guy doing? He will certainly expose us." Hazel looked at the burly back of Aur with a frown on her face.


    Her expression turned contemtive, and she already made an escape n in her mind. Even though her strength as a tier two wizard gave her a guarantee, she couldn''t kill this miss, which made it troublesome. So, in the worst-case scenario, she would forcefully break through, collect evidence, and leave, submitting it to the Federation.


    As long as she did this, her force wouldn''t be implicated with the duke''s wrath in front of the Federation. His strength could only be said to be like a bug.


    Only those strong demonic wizards above tier six can have some backbone to face the Federation.


    "Aur, who are you?" Rowena sat cross-legged, showing her curvy long legs with a cold expression.


    "I am Aur." Aur politely smiled. The silly smile on his face immediately vanished.


    "And also your benefactor."


    "Oh, and what would it be?" Rowena said. The surrounding mana already fluctuated slightly.


    "There is a little spy in your camp who is also a disciple of the Divine Order sect." Aur replied.


    "Those guys?" Her eyes narrowed. "Is that the only woman among the beggars?"


    "That''s right." Aur nodded his head.


    Rowena initially had some suspicion, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    "Why are you telling me this then?"


    "I want to make a business deal." Aur smiled lightly.

 Chapter 316 Business deal done

    "What do you want?" Rowena tilted her head with a confused expression.


    "I want the method of how those knights were cultivated. As long as you can give me that, then I will be on my way." Aur squinted his gaze.


    Rowena narrowed her eyes, keeping silent for a moment. "Why do you need them?"


    "For my research purposes, that''s all." Aur lightly spoke.


    "Hmm? It''s not impossible to give you the method, however, what will I get if I give it to you?" Rowena asked with a sneer. "Are you even worthy to negotiate with me?"


    Aur just remained silent with a smile on his face, not speaking any further.


    Just as the mana in the surrounding grew turbulent, the crimson eyes of Aur shed.


    "If you take action against me again, then I will kill you." Aur spoke as if stating a matter of fact.


    Rowena abruptly froze in ce. Her back felt a strange chill that made her perspire cold sweat.


    She wanted to take action, however, her soul screamed at her that if she dared to take action against him, she would definitely have a miserable fate.


    "So what is your answer?" Aur spoke with an amused tone. His piercing crimson eyes seemed to pierce her soul.


    "Yes." Rowena nodded her head mechanically.


    "I am d you are obedient, or I would have gone to an extreme measure." Aur patted her body with a smile on his face.


    Soon, Aur walked out of the carriage with a satisfied smile on his face.


    In his system storage, inside the spatial bag, there was an addition of numerous books.


    Inside the carriage, Rowena, who was delicately sleeping in the bed, had an uncertain expression on her face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Miss, why didn''t you let me take action?" Suddenly, an old voice came from beside her with a confused tone.


    "He is strong." That was the only reply that she gave her.


    "But he shouldn''t be too strong. I sense that his strength is only at the tier three realm. No matter what, if I take action with my husband, it should be easy to kill him."


    "It is better to make more friends than enemies." Rowena said while shaking her head. "He isn''t my enemy. The true enemy is those self-righteous Divine Order sects. I want to drink their blood and crush their bones."


    Her eyes were bloodshot, filled with malevolence,pletely different from the gentle miss that is shown in the outside world.


    Aur returned back to the beggars'' carriage, silently walking in and closing his eyes.


    All the beggars'' eyes immediately focused on Aur with a mixture of envy and fear. This was the man who was able to single-handedly defeat those knights in just a smile.


    Bruno was also among them, with a not-so-good expression.


    He didn''t know that this barbarian cave person was such a powerful person. When he thought about his previous action to kill him, his back instantly felt a chill that made him numb.


    If he did that, then he would definitely be crushed to death by the simple mind of this caveman. There was no doubt about it.


    "My lord." He gently called out with a smile on his face.


    However, Aur was unresponsive to him. His eyes werepletely shut, and there was even a faint snoring sound.


    Bruno was not discouraged seeing these scenes. Instead, he shooed away all the beggars who wanted to curry favour, and a fawning smile adopted his face, patiently waiting for Aur to open his eyes.


    Naturally, Aur''s mind wasn''t there. Instead, he was discussing things with Lily.


    "What do you think about these books?"


    "I don''t know. I have never heard of these." Lily spoke with a confused expression.


    "Why don''t you ask me, boy? You ungrateful brat. I gave you the method to extract the golden text, and now you are not even talking to me?" Asmodeus said with a tone filled with injustice.


    Aur basically shook his head and didn''t speak his mind, focusing on the system storage space.


    Instantly, his consciousness was surrounded with darkness, and in this space, there were small spatial bags lying in it, hovering.


    He took out one of the spatial bags and took out the brand new addition of these books.


    The book cover was made of some unknown beast hide.


    Aur took a nce at it.


    "Blood and Qi surging spell."


    "Body refining spell."


    "Sword intent spell."


    "Bones tempering spell."


    "Internal organs tempering spell." Find your next read on empire


    For a moment, Aur was stunned on the spot, unable to react for a breath of time.


    "These spells are used to refine the body?" Aur''s pupils flickered while thinking of something.


    The body path was blocked by the rules of this world.


    Only he could practise these so well because of his reincarnated status, but these spells were, after all, the wizard path, so training the body with these spells could be quite effective.


    Unfortunately, this was quite an unconventional path and required a higher tier wizard to make the body stronger, but the tier would still be lower because of the suppression of this world.


    As Aur unfolded through the book, it was as he expected.


    For these knights to improve their body, they needed to have at least a tier three wizard cast tier three spells to enhance their body strength.


    Which made them all have a peak of mortal limits.


    That''s why all the knights'' strength was simr, even their blood and Qi that radiated from their body was the same.


    "How interesting it is that it is so convenient." Aur''s eyes lit up when he thought about these.


    The others might face these problems, but for him, there was no such problem.


    He was reincarnated in this world, his soul was still that of the other world, and up to a certain limit, the world''s rule doesn''t apply to him.


    Only when he extends the blood and Qi outward to the point of materialising, a supreme will descend upon him to stop it.

 Chapter 318 Capturing Rowena and Lord Forest

    Very soon, a massacre urred, and a river of blood flowed in the ground, filling the entire ce with a deathly aura.


    The stench of blood permeated the surrounding area, with a mountain of corpses stacked upon themselves.


    Brunos alsoy in the mountain of corpses, his eyes still looking at the sky with horror.


    "The demonic wizards are truly ruthless to kill me, and you dared to even ughter the innocent?" Hazel said with unconcealed anger.


    "They were initially test subjects anyway, so what does it matter to you?" Rowena''s lips curled upwards. "They could have lived longer and even survived if you were not there. So you are the cause of their death."


    Hazel coldly looked at Rowena. "I have already rung the sect signal. The elders will being soon, so I advise you not to y tricks, or else you will face the consequences."


    Rowena chuckled while shaking her head. "Even if I believe your bluff that you have signaled your sect, do you really think you will be able to survive?"


    Her presence as a peak tier two wizard leaked outward, radiating with a strong force.


    "Hmph." Hazel coldly snorted, extending her sword and revealing her own presence as an equally powerful peak tier two wizard.


    "I see your peak tier two wizard realm has given you confidence?" Rowena looked at her amusingly as she lightly waved her hand.


    Two old people, one male and one female, appeared in front of her, their auras unmistakably those of tier three wizards.


    "What about now?"


    Hazel''s expression immediately changed as their presencepletely suppressed her like towering giants. Although this presence couldn''t physically harm her, her mentality was already weakened, making her mind unstable.


    "Sigh." She sighed in resignation. "I admit that I have underestimated you."


    "So, are you giving up?" Rowena''s eyes lit up with anticipation.


    "No."


    Bang!


    Two powerful tier three beasts soared into the air¡ªa massive white tiger and a blue eagle, both emerging from Hazel''s beast bag.


    "Did you think I would risk my life without any preparation to retreat?" A smug smile appeared on her face, making Rowena''s expression darken.


    "Fight."


    There was no dy. Immediately, both sides engaged inbat without mercy. Every move aimed to kill, and spells flew through the air.


    In the initial collision, the two tier three beasts gained the upper hand. However, after a few exchanges, the dynamics shifted. The two old wizards eventually adapted to the beasts'' fixed attack patterns and slowly started to gain the upper hand.


    Even though the beasts and the human wizards were of the same tier, the beasts only had a single type of spell from their bloodline.


    In contrast, the wizards might not have had stronger power, but their battle awareness was astonishing and powerful.


    The same was true on the weaker battlefield. Rowena used the knights as human meat shields,pletely blocking Hazel''s attacks. She herself materialised a deep, dark sceptre and fired spells all aimed at Hazel.


    Hazel grew more anxious as the battle continued and shouted with righteous indignation, "Even as a mighty peak tier two wizard, you use shields? How cowardly and weak you are. I thought demonic wizards had the highestbat power, but it''s nothing but a joke."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "When I y with your head separated from your neck, I will show you how weak the demonic wizard is," Rowena said with an amused tone.


    Hazel could only grit her teeth.


    The battle raged on, fierce and unrelenting, as the moon began its slow descent, casting a haunting glow over the carnage. Spells and counterspells shed in mid-air, lighting up the battlefield with shes.


    With a final piercing from a wooden pir, both beasts lost their vitality and died instantly.


    The two old wizards breathed heavily,pletely exhausted and drained of their reserves.


    Hazel was also captured, bound mercilessly by countless blood-red tentacles.


    These tentacles were actually formed from the blood of the knights she had thrown at her. All the knights she had were actually used to perform a demonic spell that could even capture a tier three wizard alive, let alone her.


    "It''s not over yet," Rowena muttered while looking to her right.


    In the darkness of the trees, there was a faint crimson-red pupil that was monitoring them.


    "What are you doing here, Aur?" she asked with a scowl on her face.


    "Well, I came because I was bored," Aur casually replied. "Aren''t you going to lift the barrier now?"


    Auryzily under the shadow of the tree, his eyes drooping.


    Rowena smiled when she heard his words. "You can''t break the circle?" she asked again, a glint shing in her eyes.


    "Yes, I can''t break it. Initially, I wanted to leave, but I couldn''t." Aur shrugged.


    "I see." Rowena nodded and nced at the two old wizards who were slowly moving towards her. Her eyes glowed with a pattern as she muttered some unknown words.


    Aur observed with his eyes shing. He had some mastery in sound magic, though not deep, he could at least tell when someone was using it.


    "As expected, that circle was a test, huh?" Aur thought. When he tried to silently leave the ce, he found an invisible dome obstructing him.


    This dome was very strong; even with his full strength, he couldn''t destroy it. ording to Lily, who was in the golden text, the power to break through this circle was only possible for a tier four wizard.


    He was no longer an ignorant person. Circles were essentially a schema used by multiple people casting the same spell, making the normal spell several times more powerful than it is.


    This circle used to trap him was actually like his killer move, Nature Harmony, which needed a mana supply for a while and then wouldn''t be needed any longer,sting for a long time.


    The two old wizards had already surrounded him,pletely covering their escape routes.


    "Don''t think about running away, Aur. Since you know I am a demonic wizard, I can''t let you leave," Rowena smugly stated as if everything was at the back of her hand controlled by her easily.


    "Sigh, I thought we had a business deal?" Aur looked at the two old wizards with drooping eyes as if he could fall asleep quite easily.


    "Attack."


    Without any nonsense, the two old wizards instantly made their moves, and a wooden cage made of countless spikes appeared where Aur was resting.


    "Oh no! Protect the young miss," the old male wizard hurriedly said, his eyes widened.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. At some point, Aur appeared near Rowena, his big arms tightly holding her neck.


    Rowena gasped as she felt out of breath, her consciousness sinking away. As she was about to close her eyes, she saw only the faint outline of a burly youth and felt a warm hand grabbing her neck, not even allowing a single sound to pass through. There was no resistance!


    The two wizards looked warily at the sight of their passing miss, their expressions filled with apprehension.


    "Let''s call those people and Lord Forest."


    The female old wizard decisively dropped her blood, her eyes glowing with a pattern.


    Aur looked amusedly at the two wizards.


    "You can call anyone you like, I am waiting."


    "I hope you will be that confident after this," the old woman shouted, and a small figure descended from the sky at lightning speed.


    "What happened to the young miss?" the mannded on the ground and asked, frowning.


    The man wore a green coat and white pants, with a top hat and his chin had peculiar goatee that contrasted starkly, sticking out like a sore thumb.


    "Master, please punish us. We couldn''t protect the miss," the two old wizards immediately bowed down and started to cry.


    "What happened? Tell me everything," the man, addressed as Lord Forest,manded.


    "Yes, Lord Forest," the two old wizards immediately recounted all the details of what had happened.


    "Oh?"


    After listening to all these details, Lord Forest''s gaze finally turned to Aur, who was sitting casually with amused eyes.


    "Boy, how do you want to die? You decide; I will grant it," Lord Forest said confidently, as if stating a matter of fact.


    "If you could survive, then you can grant me death," Aur humbly bowed, his grip tightening on the neck of the girl.


    "I have been expecting a tier four wizard toe, but you are alone? Who built the circle then?" Lord Forest asked, looking around him.


    Lord Forest narrowed his eyes. "Why is this brat so confident? Is there a trump card of his?"


    But he soon shook his head. He was quite confident that Aur was only a tier three existence at most, and with his means, no matter what he did, tier four was an absolute chasm that no one could cross.


    There was a chasm no one in history could cross, because a tier four wizard existed in a different dimensionpared to all other living beings.

 Chapter 319 Fighting a Tier Four wizard

    "Hmph, acting won''t save you," Lord Forest said with a sneer.


    He lightly waved his hand, his eyes glowing, and the trees around him grew bigger and stronger, walking out from their soil.


    Their roots became legs, and their branches became hands, all turning in Aur''s direction.


    "You are dead."


    "Hmm?" Aur lightly punched the tree in front of him.


    Bang!


    The tree made a cracking sound as it was instantly destroyed. To his astonishment, the tree regrew in a matter of breaths,pletely back to normal and seemingly even stronger than before.


    "Oh? Interesting." Aur instantly mobilised all the blood and Qi in his body towards his fist, his muscles twitching and aura released.


    He punched again.


    Boom!


    The moment his punchnded, the tree vaporised from the sheer pressure.


    "Ho." Aur took a deep breath. "Now I have to do this to the thousands of trees around me."


    He looked around with a bitter smile.


    "He isn''t using magic?" Lord Forest''s eyes narrowed.


    There was no mana fluctuation surrounding Aur, and the power he was releasing from his punches was terrifying.


    "What kind of thing are you?" His eyes shed with horror. The most terrifying thing in the world was the unknown. As long as it is unknown, they will subconsciously feel dread.


    Aur didn''t reply to him, just smiled.


    "Are you going to kill yourself or should I help?" he said lightly.


    "Hmph," Lord Forest''s expression immediately darkened. "No matter what you are, if killing even a little demonic tree is so hard for you, then your strength definitely doesn''t exceed the strength of an early tier-three wizard."


    A person who has reached the tier four wizard realm is definitely not to be underestimated. Their minds are extremely cunning, and their will is firmer and more powerful.


    Even if momentarily stunned by Aur, it was only a fleeting moment at most quickly recovering he calmly analysed the situation.


    In an instant, the demonic trees surrounded him, forming a tight lock on all sides, and the presence of a tier four wizard descended on him.


    "Are you going to care for your miss?" Aur asked while extending his hand forward, tightly grabbing Rowena''s neck while looked around at the demonic trees.


    "Hiss." With the sharp squeeze from Aur''s hand, Rowena woke up, slowly opening her eyes.


    "Hmph, if she dies, it''s because she was not capable. It''s better for her to die rather than drag the Duke''s name through the mud as a demonic wizard." Lord Forest coldly snorted with displeasure.


    For Rowena, hearing this was like being sshed with a cold bucket of water, her body trembling. "But I am his only child¡­"


    "Hahaha, he could have anotherpetent heirter. It does not matter. For the powerful, what is kinship? Only true power prevails." Lord Forest chuckled.


    "I see." Rowena sighed with dead eyes, as if in resignation. Her eyes quickly lost vitality.


    "Now it''s time to deal with you," Lord Forest looked at Aur with amused eyes.


    At this moment, Aur''s hand trembled as he looked around again, surrounded on all sides. He would have definitely died.


    At least that was what Rowena, who was tightly caught by the neck, thought.


    But...


    That was what she thought.


    Aur extended his hand, and a terrifying presence enveloped the surroundings, engulfing everything in the forest.


    "Tier six?" Lord Forest''s eyes froze in ce, his goatee fluttering in the wind.


    "Is this the presence of a tier six spell?" Soon his thoughts calmed down.


    "Hahaha, brat, even if you have a tier six spell, can you use it with your pitiful mana? Instead, I have to thank you. If I can get tier six mana for the duke, then I will have the resources to quickly increase my cultivation."


    He smirked as the trees moved.


    Aur, who was watching, remainedpletely calm, looking coldly at the surroundings without a flinch.


    "Hmm?" Lord Forest frowned.


    The demonic trees were moving, but not in the way he wanted. Instead of advancing towards Aur, they were advancing towards him with an oily substance leaking out.


    "Wait, what''s happening?"


    Before he could even react, all the demonic trees surrounded and attacked him instead.


    "Hmph, no matter what they are, my creation, I can destroy them as well as create them." Lord Forest was just about to wave his hand and fight back¡­


    At this time, he felt an overwhelming desire, and his face flushed red. His mind became unstable, and the light blue mist mana in his mental space was very hard to use.


    "Ahhh¡ª"


    Lord Forest was horrified as he looked at the branches of the trees which had already reached him.


    The two old wizards also had flushed faces, and then both the woman and the man started to undress while hugging each other.


    Aur was a little stunned when he saw these scenes happening right in front of his eyes.


    "Do these tier six spells drive human desires? Or is it something else?" His eyes narrowed as he looked at the heart-shaped pattern floating in front of him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What is happening, Lily?" Aur muttered.


    "I have given you the tier six mana of my previous master, so don''t ask me what this spell does." Lily chuckled yfully.


    "These should be a spell that directly allows a person to be controlled using the desires of living beings."


    What was the greatest instinctive desire of a living being? It was to live and mate to produce offspring like themselves.


    This was the most pure instinctive desire of a living being, and this spell exploited the weakness of these desires to control them.


    Aur looked at the pattern with a contemtive expression.


    It was a shame that he couldn''t fully control the spell, even though he had the mana to operate it.


    His pitiful high-tier one wizard mental space couldn''t handle the sheer pressure, and it would break.


    At some point, his face also flushed, and the hormones he had suppressed were immediately released.


    "Hey, Aur, can you help me?" Rowena''s eyes were hazy as she looked at Aur as if she were seeing her long-lost lover.

 Chapter 320 Rowena and Hazel***

    "What if I break you?" Aur said amusingly while flexing his muscles.


    Whenever he fought, his upper robes usually got torn because of the blood and Qi.


    Although it was self-contained in his body, that didn''t mean the same thing happened when he used it.


    "Please¡­" she muttered iprehensibly, looking at Aur with a burning gaze.


    His pulsing muscles with his beautifully symmetrical body, not too bulky but not lean either.


    Aur''s muscles were all built for fighting, and the power they could release was absolutely terrifying enough to match the power of a tier three spell.


    "Very well then," Aur nodded with a shrug, releasing his grip around her neck and letting her fall to the ground.


    "You¡­" Rowena looked at him with resentment. He just gently extended his hand, causing her eyes to close in fear despite her flushed face.


    "Eh?"


    She felt a big hand gently lift her by the waist and into the carriage. Her cheeks were rosy as she anticipated what was about to happen.


    "Be gentle, okay," Rowena whispered into his ear with hazy eyes.


    "I warned you already."


    Aur just chuckled. Once his pent-up hormones were released, he would be nothing but a beast, but somehow he was able to control himself from pouncing on her right there. Discover hidden tales at empire


    Soon the entire carriage started to shake, and the girl''s screams turned into moans of pleasure.


    No matter if it was pain, anger, or any other emotion, all turned into pure desire under the influence of the tier six spell.


    Aur was also affected by it. Unable to control the spell, he had be a victim as well.


    At this time, Aur was like a beast in human skin. The blood and Qi were leaking, making his body very hot as he mercilessly pounded Rowena. There was no forey as they were already horny enough.


    When he first entered, there was a cry of pain, but it soon turned into moans. In the end, she ended up begging for more and more, no matter how strenuous it was for her body.


    The two bodies intertwined.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Aur stopped, with rity returning to his eyes.


    Rowena was covered in his essence and a mixture of her own blood, sleeping with her heaving chest.


    Her purple hairy scattered across the bed sheet, and the bed was broken. Her bones seemed to have broken, and there were multiple fractures, but there was still a satisfied smile on her face even as she slept.


    The curvy body with a thin waist and wide hips stirred an instinctive desire to eat her again, but Aur just shook his head.


    He pried open her mouth and fed her a healing potion, a new creation of his alchemy.


    Instantly, all her bones and the bruises on her skin healed, and she recovered. There was still his essense intertwined with blood but herplexion has increased visibly.


    "Sigh."


    Aur sighed as he went outside and looked around.


    He nced at the disgusting scene unfolding outside and looked away with a casual shrug.


    Suddenly, he felt a soft bodyunching against him.


    Just as he was about to react, he saw the flushed face of Hazel swaying her hips.


    But for him, who had already gained rity, there was no need to enjoy the beauty, so he pushed her away.


    "Please." Hazel begged with tearful eyes.


    Aur just shook his head.


    "I will die then," she cried again.


    "Then die," he replied casually and left the ce.


    "Wait¨C" she cried out loud, but Aur didn''t listen. He lightly tapped her head, sending her crashing into a tree.


    Hazel violently coughed up blood but didn''t give up. She slowly walked towards him again, her arms straight, her vacant eyes filled with lust, almost like a lustful zombie.


    Aur frowned slightly.


    "Please¡­ please¡­" she said, her voice intertwined with sobs.


    "I am at a loss here. So what do I get for giving you that?" Aur asked while slightly banging her.


    Her rity returned slightly when she felt the bang from her body.


    The reason they were able to control the lust for so long was because the tier six spell was focused more on the trajectory of the tier four wizard; if not she would have died already from the lust.


    "I will do anything. I will give you all the secrets of my force, all my knowledge. But I will die if I do¡­ if I don''t do it, then I will also die," Hazel''s expression was filled with despair.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Why would you die? Is there some kind of restriction applied to you?" Aur thought.


    It was likely that disciples of the sect could die in the wild, but the secrets of the sect could not be leaked.


    Seeing that she was a peak tier two wizard, she must be a high-ranking disciple. The knowledge she possessed must be restricted by some method, which made him contemte.


    "Can I use the presence of the tier six spell to lift the restriction?"


    These thoughts came to his mind, and then he started to mobilise the red mist-like mana located in the corner of his mental space.


    The red mist-like mana was a symbol of the tier six wizard realm he had gained from Lily through conning.


    The reason why William could never use it was because there was no spell worthy of it being used, but now Aur could fully use it for his own purposes with these tier six spells.


    Aur slightly pulled a small pebble''s worth of the mana and fed it to the spell in front of him, which consumed about five percent of the mana. If measured, then out of twenty small pebbles'' worth of mana, he had now used one, leaving neen.


    The spell began to concentrate, and the presence of a tier six spell leaked out again. He didn''t release the spellpletely, just operated it enough to release the oppressive presence of the tier six spell.


    Hazel felt the restriction on her body immediately dissipate.


    "Can you tell me now?" Aur asked.


    "Yes¡­ I can¡­" The already suppressed desire within Hazel exploded as she jumped on him like a crazed animal.


    "Okay." Aur carried her by the waist and went into the carriage.


    Since two beauties were throwing themselves at his arm, why wouldn''t he enjoy it?


    Very soon, the carriage started to rumble again.


    At some point, Rowena''s maid also joined in, and another round of shaking and rumbling began.


    Aur was like a hungry beast, releasing all his pent-up frustration. The moans and cries intertwined, creating a strange harmonious atmosphere.


    Amidst the moans from inside the carriage, Aur asked in a deep voice, "Tell me all the secrets of the Divine Order sect you know."


    "Ye¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ yes." Hazel hadpletely forgotten her loyalty to her sect. Stripped bare, with only primal instinct remaining, all reasoning was thrown out the window.


    Under Aur''s forceful gradually turning to gentler thrusts, she opened her rosy lips and revealed all she could while moaning out loud.


    As a high-ranking disciple, there were very few things Hazel didn''t know, including some core secrets of the sect.

 Chapter 323 Talk with Lily And Asmodeus

    "Muscle System."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell / Auriel


    Wizard Tier: High-tier One (100%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    - Muscle Mass: 20.10 (+) [Tier Three (early)] - (Strengthened cells 13.2 billion / 132 trillion)


    - Life Level: 5.0 (+) [Tier One (66.67%)]


    Stat Points: 90


    Storage Space: 0.26 / 3 cubic metres


    Spells: 16


    Killer Move: 3


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    The progress bar of his wizard realm had increased to the highest level; now he could break through and reach the peak of tier one.


    His power wouldn''t obviously increase from this as his body strength had basically reached the power of tier three. Even if he reached the tier two wizard realm, it would still be difficult to increase his strength using the normal wizard method.


    But there was always something that Aur kept in mind: his talent of Future Seer, which could see the future.


    As long as he broke through in the wizard realm, he would be able to gain points from it. Although the future was very distorted from what he saw, it still led him to the opportunity of that woman, which helped him gain such an advantage.


    With the tier six spell and the mana to fuel it, he was basically invincible against all tier four wizards and below. Once their lustful desires were stimted, their animalistic senses were enhanced, and then, once he subdued them, the targets would bepletely subservient to him.


    They could still retain their will and thinking; however, their willpower had been tempered, and they could only obey him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    While thinking of this, Aur took out two high-grade mana crystals and slowly fell into meditation after drinking some potion.


    The process was smooth and easy. Within just a few hours, Aur snapped open his eyes, his consciousness focusing on the walls of his mental space, which had grown thicker and sturdier.


    With numerous spells rotating like stars, although his entire mental space was dried up, with the help of his will, he managed to draw a strand of dark blue mana within moments by refining it from the extremely dense high-grade mana crystals.


    The pure concentration of mana had reached the limits of the tier one realm.


    If he reached tier two, his mana would be so dense that it would change color to green. Upon reaching tier three, it would turn red.


    In tier four, his mana would again be a blue mist, and the process would repeat itself.


    As for tier seven and higher, Aur didn''t know what kind of power they used.


    Mana''s highest concentration at the peak of tier six was dark red mana mist.


    "Sigh, my knowledge after tier six is extremely limited."


    Even Rowena and Hazel, who held high status in the sect and the Duke''s court, didn''t know much beyond tier six.


    The Roshar kingdom only had a single tier seven wizard, the former king now in seclusion.


    While umting mana in his mental space again, he asked Lily in his system space.


    "Do you know, Lily, what are the tier seven wizards?"


    "You bastard, go away, I don''t want to talk to you." ͹?Òæ?)͹


    "Geez, why are you so angry?" Aur scratched his head.


    "You previously conned me into giving my previous master''s mana, bad man." ( ? ?? ? ?? ? )


    "It''s better this way, what if I die because of that bastard tier four wizard? Won''t you die as well?" Aur slightly smiled.


    "If it was really so easy to destroy these Golden Texts, then it would have been destroyed long ago." Lily sneered.


    "You are wrong about that because when I die, this entire space will explode. Do you want to gamble with your entire life just to see if the Golden Texts would explode or not?" Aur casually exined.


    "Fine, you make sense, you bastard. So what do you want from me? If you are talking about tier seven wizards or higher, I never had a master who could reach that tier."


    "So useless? I thought you were mighty and strong, but it looks like it is just so-so."


    "You... it''s all because of those primordial demons. They always find my master before he could break through to tier seven. The other people in my force are forced to live in seclusion by that ancestor of the primordial demon, who is a tier eight existence."


    "Tier eight!?" Aur''s pupils dted.


    "What about this Asmodeus then?"


    "He is a tier seven existence. However, all his mana and vitality, along with blood and Qi, have been suppressed and absorbed by the Golden Text for centuries. He is even in a more miserable condition than me to a certain extent," Lily spoke proudly. ??


    Aur''s attention soon turned to the Asmodeus reflected in the Golden Text.


    "Hey, Asmodeus, can we talk?"


    "Yes, we can talk, but only after you allow the Golden Text to enter your mental space." Asmodeus smirked.


    Aur squinted his eyes. (?_?)


    "I am never going to do that in the future," he thought to himself.


    "Can you exin to me the tier seven realm?" Aur asked again with a polite smile. "If you tell me, then I will put the Golden Text in my mental space."


    "First, do it, then I will tell you everything I know."


    Aur''s eyes turned cold. "Very well then."


    He left the ce.


    "Wait¡ª" Asmodeus'' voice echoed, but Aur had already departed.


    He wasn''t even a tier four wizard yet; it was not the time to worry about tier seven wizards and above. He needed to focus on honestly practicing.


    If he could reach the tier two wizard realm and upgrade those lightning spells to tier two as well, his progress would significantly increase.


    Continue reading on empire


    As for the ny points in his system stats, he nned to use them for his life level, directly reaching the peak of tier one in it.


    While thinking of these, Aur slowly looked around the room.


    "Let''s train for now."


    He cast the killer move: Nature Harmony and then activated the killer move: Lightning Body, strengthening his cells.

 Chapter 324 Soul City

    Just like that, a day has passed. However, this time, as Aur was slowly resting his body, he heard a voice. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    "Master, that innkeeper Lee has arrived again, and with a young man in armor as well." Rowena said from the outside door.


    "Is that the city lord?" Aur frowned with a thoughtful expression.


    "Tell Hazel to say that, wait until youe out."


    "Yes, master." Rowena said respectfully, and Hazel immediately left the door.


    "You cane in now." Aur said lightly.


    Rowena immediately came from the door and bowed her head.


    "What do you need, master?"


    Aur nced at her tempting curvaceous body and shook his head.


    "Tell me all about this city. Do you know it?" He had seen numerous beauties in both of his lives, but that didn''t mean he would linger on them.


    Strength was all he cared about. No matter how tempting and how beautiful they are, with wonderful temperament, they still bleed the red blood, and when you take away the external skin, all that is left is an ugly part of the body.


    Beauty is a flower that will wither away with time, and all people will be turned to dust. So what''s the matter with being high and mighty?


    Except for his family, he cared about nothing, and these have been stripped away from his life, leaving him hollow. His final wish of immortality was all he wanted to achieve, but that didn''t mean he was derived from human emotion and became a machine.


    He was still a human at heart, and all the seven desires were still there, just that all the desires of his were being manipted ording to his will for his sole goal.


    As for being lonely and empty after reaching the goal? Aur would only sneer at it.


    If it was so easy to reach the ce, with trillions or even more people trying for it, but all turned to dust, how could it be so easy to reach it?


    Whether it was possible or not was still a question, and only when he truly reached immortality, gaining omniscience and omnipotence, at that time it would not be toote for him to find some partners and enjoy life.


    But till then, his eyes became cold.


    Soon, Rowena, with a trembling body, started to introduce the entire city.


    "You can sit on the bed now while I stand up and remember to properly act when meeting the city lord." Aur patted the bed beside him and stood aside.


    "Yes, master." Rowena sat down on the bed while bowing her head. There was a trace of resentment flickering in her eyes, which quickly disappeared.


    Aur looked amusingly at her. Even a tier six spell was not perfect. He didn''t haveplete control over them, most likely due to the spell not being in his mental space. But even so, the power that could control them wouldst longer. But if he ordered them tomit suicide or other things, their instinct and the will of the soul might ovee it or go crazy and die trying it.


    Never underestimate a creature''s instinct to protect its life.


    Very soon, the shopkeeper Lee arrived with a young man in armor.


    The moment the young man saw Rowena, he immediately put on a fawning smile and weed her.


    "How did Miss Rowenae to our humble establishment?" the young man politely smiled.


    "I don''t dare to ept the politeness of a lord." Rowena politely bowed her head.


    The city lord just smiled, "So what brings you to my humble establishment?"


    "As you can see, we were attacked during the road, and the assassins were quite trained as well. If not for my escorts, I would have died." Rowena spoke lightly with a tone of grief.


    "I see." The city lord raised his brows in surprise and didn''t ask any further. He just conveyed some consoling words and promised to punish those viins if he ever finds them. Of course, it was just some verbal nonsense. While saying these, he looked around the room and spotted something that made him nod his head in understanding.


    "If you have any problems, you should contact Miss Rowena through my son. If you need anything from me, I will be going."


    He pped his hand.


    "You are leaving so soon?" Rowena asked coldly.


    "I am really sorry for Miss Rowena, but we have apetition that is going on soon, and for that, my workload has doubled, and the other three forces are also participating in it." The city lord smiled bitterly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I see." Rowena nodded her head.


    And the city lord hurriedly left the ce.


    "Hmm,petition?" Aur narrowed his eyes.


    During the short conversation between the city lord and Rowena, not once has he looked at Aur. Of course, this was even better for him because he didn''t want to try to draw too much attention at the moment.


    From Rowena''s exnation, this city was called the Soul city.


    This city was way stronger than Aur''s vige, not only because it was a city muchrger than his tiny vige with numerous tier three wizards, it was also named a city, even stronger than ordinary cities.


    To be a named city in the Roshar kingdom, there needs to be at least two tier four wizards sitting in the city. This city had not two, not three, but five tier four wizards, and they were from different factions.


    The city lord faction had two tier four wizards, and the other three factions were called the Iron Fist, Tomahawk, and the Blood faction.


    The most important resource of this city was actually at the center of this city, where thend was extremely fertile, and extremely precious soul dust could be cultivated in it.


    Soul Dust was an extremely magical ingredient which could increase the spirituality of the potion.


    The purer the potion, the more benefits a wizard can gain. When the potion''s spirituality is extremely high and condenses, then they could even gain additional effects.

 Chapter 325 Upgrade in Life Level, Damage to the soul

    Aur was soon alone in the room with Rowena and Hazel guarding the door.


    The barrier outside the room was erected again with the help of Lord Forest.


    Aur was sitting cross-legged, deep in thought. For him, obtaining more opportunities was crucial, but with his luck, it would not be easy. In fact, instead of opportunities, misfortune would likely fall on him from time to time.


    So the only option to get an opportunity like this was...


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Peak-tier one (0%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 2)


    -Muscle mass: 20.11 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 14.52 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 5.0 (+) [Tier one (66.67%)]


    Stat Points: 91


    Storage space: 0.26/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 16


    Killer move: 3


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur focused on his talent of the Future Seer. There were still two minor points left, meaning he could see the future two times whenever he wanted to, a minor point was used to see a future that urred in a short frame while the major allowed him to see the future of the distant years.


    Stay updated via empire


    "Let''s see the future and rob those children of luck," he thought decisively and willed the system to use the minor point in his Future Seer talent.


    Aur''s pupils dted as he directly fainted on the bed,pletely unconscious.


    Just like before, a blue string appeared from his brain and extended far beyond the three dimensions, reaching an unknown ce surrounded by chaotic energy.


    At the centre of the chaotic energy was an old pagoda-style tower that was showing visible signs of cracking, with a board reading "Fate Pce."


    The blue thread connected to the chaotic energy and started to make a strange resonance.


    This was exactly like the previous time whenever Aur used his talent; however, this time, a pair of crimson eyes materialised where the blue thread connected.


    "This talent of mine actually directly connects me to the Fate Pce?" Aur''s heart was not calm. This was a shiver of his consciousness that he had before he fainted to the ground. But just then, a sh of chaotic energy flickered, instantly erasing his consciousness.


    Aur''s soul suffered damage, though he didn''t realise it previously because he was in the midst of seeing the future with his own eyes.


    In the vision, he seemed to be in a tournament¡­


    Soon, his eyes snapped open. The moment he woke up, his mouth opened.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    Aur screamed. The pain seemed to seep through his entire body, making him almost go berserk.


    Pain, soul-rendering pain that seemed to make a person mad and mind-broken¡ªthis kind of indescribable pain was what Aur was suffering through.


    His body was soaked with cold sweat, blue veins popped in his bulging muscles, and his presence leaked out.


    For a time, there was only scream, scream enough to destroy the ear buds to make the soul feel a chill.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Huff! Huff!


    Finally, after a long time, Aur seemed to have recovered a bit as his eyes gradually gained rity.


    He looked around the room with a slightly uncertain expression.


    "Did my soul get damaged because of the trace of my consciousness I left behind?" Aur thought to himself.


    It was very likely the case. Instead of finding out what happens when he is in a state of sleep because of his talent, Aur suffered a loss with the damage to his soul.


    His eyelids seemed to grow heavy, and soon he closed them, falling powerlessly to the bed again,pletely unconscious. The mechanism to recover the soul in the most primal way was sleep.


    Aur woke up after a day,pletely fine and feeling refreshed.


    The first thing he did was¡­


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Peak-tier one (0%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 20.11 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 14.52 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 5.10 (+) [Tier one (66.67%)]


    Stat Points: 91


    Storage space: 0.26/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 16


    Killer move: 3


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "My life level has increased?" Aur thought pleasantly. His soul was damaged, but with its recovery, his level had also increased.


    "If I could do this several times then¡­" His eyes revealed greed but soon he shook his head. The damage to the soul was extremely frightening.


    If it went over the limit, he could be mentally unstable, and even sleep might no longer recover from it.


    Aur had actually considered these factors, which is why he left just a tiny amount of his consciousness. Even if it was destroyed, it wouldn''t cause irreversible damage. However, this was an estimate, and estimates could be wrong.


    Besides, even after he slept and felt refreshed, there was still a feeling of lethargy gnawing at him. The soul was strengthened but still not fully healed.


    If he wanted to heal his soul properly, he would need to wait at least a month.


    "Let''s put all my stat points into the Life Level."


    With just a simple thought from Aur, the panel flickered, rippling like water before it stabilised.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Peak-tier one (0%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 20.11 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 14.52 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 6.01 (+) [Tier two (0%)]


    Stat Points: 0


    Storage space: 0.26/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 16


    Killer move: 3


    Quest: Daily (ongoing)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    At this moment, Aur felt some strange changes urring in his soul; these were very elusive and seemed to pass in the blink of an eye.


    The soul that was previously damaged instantly recovered and soared to new heights.


    "Hey, Asmodeus, how strong is my soul now?" Aur asked as he entered his system storage, a pitch-dark space.


    At first, Asmodeus, a demon seemingly with a universe in his body, didn''t even nce at him, but when he did, he was instantly stunned.


    "Your soul has be as strong as nine thousand normal human souls," Asmodeus said aloud in shock.

 Chapter 326 Nina, child of luck? Gaining an epiphany

    "So nine-thousand normal human strong huh?" Aur didn''t care about Asmodeus'' shock, instead, he went outside of the system storage space without caring much about him.


    "You¡­"


    Asmodeus was left stunned by the sudden disappearance of Aur. He has suffered a loss without even knowing it.


    "If only I could somehow force him to let the golden text enter his mental space," he smiled bitterly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly his eyes darted to the holy magic book which was asionally sobbing.


    "What happened to you?"


    "My master is dead." Lily said with a choked voice.


    "Your connection with your master has been cut off?" Asmodeus had a delightful expression.


    "Yes, William is dead now."


    The extremely depressed voice of Lily rang and became silent.


    Asmodeus also smirked and then remained silent, "Finally, our greatest weakness seemed to be dead now¡­"


    Aur in the outside world didn''t know that. Even if he knew, he would be more happy than good.


    He has already offended this child of luck, and considering his narrow mindset, obviously, he would not let him live so easily when he rises up. Dying was the best option for him. If he knew that William was dead, of course, in Aur''s mind, no matter how good the luck was with the explosion of his, he was already considered dead.


    Aur''s mind wasn''t in that thought, but instead, on the future he saw.


    "The opportunity is in the tournament huh, and the person is¡­" Aur paused with narrowed eyes.


    "Nina."


    These words came out of his mouth, and his memories shed to his childhood fighting that familiar red-haired hot-tempered kid.


    She was quite the strong and feisty one with strong strength and power.


    Even he was defeated by her, although she used the tier one artifact which he has no defense against, still, it made him consider his ways.


    The one he saw in his future seer talent was Nina gaining an incredible opportunity in the tournament of the Soul city.


    "I thought she went to the academy in the capital of the Roshar kingdom to train. How did shee here?"


    Aur''s mind travelled to his childhood and suddenly thought about something¡­


    He didn''t know who the parents of Nina were, and he has always assumed her to be the illegitimate child of the tenndlords, but it might not be true.


    "There is no way the tenndlords had enough capital to send a child to the capital to train, even if she is a high-grade talent. Even the crystals I have received from taking care of her were actually from her servant."


    Aur carefully recalled the scene that he saw in his future talent and connected it with the countless works he had read in his previous life.


    "She is also a child of luck?"


    His crimson eyes glinted with a murderous intention.


    If he could get that opportunity, then his strength would rapidly soar, and the one thing that was holding him back would finally increase at an insane pace.


    "If she gets in my way, I will kill her."


    Although his luck might even degrade to the point where he would encounter misfortune at every turn, but with it, his strength would increase no matter how bad luck is. With absolute strength, anything could be crushed.


    Just like when he was in the caravan, that was probably a result of his bad luck. However, with his strength, he easily solved it, and in exchange for it, he also gained benefits far beyond it.


    It was said that misfortunes and fortune are hand in hand.


    "Hmm, is this why those protagonists in novels always encountered misfortune, and with the power of the plot armor, they gained power beyond anything and then they were able to have fortunes from it?"


    Aur thought, conversed as he slowly entered meditation.


    Discover stories with empire


    The Luck magic, that elusive power that Aur hadn''t even seen a spell of, felt like hisprehension of the magic seemed to grow.


    Before long, Aur fell into deep meditation with a clear mind,prehending the Luck magic.


    Time passed in a blink of an eye, and a week has already passed.


    Aur woke up from his meditation.


    "I have gained an epiphany on Luck magic," he muttered.


    Slowly getting up.


    Although he couldn''t create a Luck magic spell without any inspiration or even create a new Luck magic spell with inspiration, if there was something rted to the Luck spell in his hand, he was at least guaranteed to refine it.


    "Beginning level mastery in Luck magic."


    Aur nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    "Not bad, my luc-" he paused for a second, "I have an epiphany not because of my luck but because of my life level rising."


    It was likely to be true. With the upgrade to his Life Level,prehension of an extremely elusive concept increases with it.


    These helped him to gain epiphany with just some understanding of Luck and how it affects people in nature.


    The only regret he had was he couldn''t do daily quests this week, making the stat points of his basically zero.


    Thinking of these, he stood up from his seat.


    "Tomorrow should be the day of the tournament." Aur''s eyes shed as he started doing his daily quest, which has increased to an insane level. At the same time, with his physique now, he could definitelyplete it.


    He has also noticed something about these daily quests. This daily quest difficulty didn''t increase with his strength, instead, it increased with time.


    If his strength stagnated, then he might really not be able toplete his daily quest within a day, which might lead to him gaining no strength at all.


    Of course, that was a matter for the future. For now, he did the daily quest in just half an hour.


    After washing up and wearing newfortable normal clothes, he walked out of the room.


    "Master."


    Rowena and Hazel bowed. There was also another woman who bowed in unison.


    "What are you doing here, maid?" Aur asked lightly.


    "I havepleted the task given by the master," the maid replied calmly.

 Chapter 328 Leornad and Tina

    The burly youth stepped to the side as a purple-haired woman slowly walked out under the guidance of hisrge hands.


    "Miss, why are we stopping here?" Aur asked with a smile, his eyes darting towards the little girl''s stall.


    Rowena looked at Aur with a hint of confusion before gradually moving towards the stall, guided by him.


    "Oh, are you looking for a ne, young miss?" Aur fawningly asked, rubbing his hands together. "Should I select one for you?"


    Rowena''s purple hair fluttered in the wind as she nodded slightly. "You can choose a ne. I want to give it to my younger sister."


    "I see," Aur nodded as he examined the cases disying the nes.


    All the nes had shiny, coloured gems glimmering in the light. There might even be diamonds and rubies in some of the nes.


    If this were his previous world, it would cost a fortune to buy it, but in this world, all these expensive things that could very well allow you to be "rich" were not even worth a dime.


    This wizard world was extremely materialistic: gold, diamonds, and silver had no value because they could be mass-produced by wizards if they had the right spells.


    These materials were simply disdained by wizards and only held value among mortals.


    "Master, what do you need to buy? Just to say, these are fresh nes I have just bought. All these jewels have recently been mined and not produced in thoseboratories," the girl said with a melodious voice, her eyes twinkling at Aur.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aur just smiled and patted her head. "What a cute child."


    After saying that, he looked at the disy of nes and started to search.


    "I can''t find it." Aur searched for a long time but couldn''t find what he was looking for, which made him frown a little.


    But soon, he calmed down and looked around the streets from time to time as if searching for something.


    "Master, did you not like it? Should I rmend something to you?" the little girl said with a smile.


    Just as she was about to rmend something, two noisy chatters came from the side.


    Initially, the road was silent after the carriage stopped. No one dared to talk, and even the ignorant people became silent after seeing others quiet down.


    However, these two didn''t seem to care.


    Aur looked at the red-haired man and a girl with twin tails with narrowed eyes, then continued to search for the ne as if nothing happened.


    The crowd looked at the two who were slowly walking toward the same stall with visible nervousness.


    "Tina, is this the ce where you wanted to buy the ne from?" the red-haired man suddenly looked at the stall where Aur was and asked with a frown.


    Tina stopped her nagging and looked at the stall and the little girl. "Yes, brother, that''s the ce where I previously wanted to buy but ran out of money. Can you help me buy it?" she asked with shining eyes.


    "Sure, as long as you like it." The red-haired man scratched his head while mumbling to himself, "As long as you stop nagging at me, I will do anything."


    "What did you say?" Tina turned toward her brother, "Leonard."


    "Oh no, she called me by my name¡­" Leonard thought, his face visibly pale.


    "Nothing, nothing. Don''t you want to buy the ne already?"


    "Yes, I want to buy it," Tina said with an excited expression, "but I feel like you are avoiding something."


    Leonard hurriedly went toward the stall, his back already soaked in cold sweat.


    "Hmph." Tina shook her head with a proud expression and followed him to the stall.


    "So where is your ne, Tina?" Leonard smiled,pletely ignoring Aur, and looked at the nes on disy.


    "It should be that one." Tina pointed, and Leonard followed her finger to a purple ne.


    "Is this it?" Leonard reached for the purple crystal ne, but a big hand instantly snatched it away.


    He frowned and looked at the burly youth with long white hair in front of him.


    "Brother, can you give me that purple ne, which was originally pointed out by my sister?" Leonard asked with a polite smile "You see-"


    "Is this yours, or did you buy it already?" Aur asked with an amused smile.


    "Eh, no." Leonard was stunned.


    Aur was not wrong, and Leonard couldn''t refute it.


    "Then I will buy it," Aur said lightly and looked at the little girl. "How much is this ne?"


    "It¡­ it will cost you a low-grade mana crystal," the little girl blurted out without thinking too much.


    This was simply an exaggerated price for just this purple crystal. This was usually said as the starting point for bargaining and the little girl was proud of it.


    But the people in front of her, no matter how blind she was, were not normal. It was okay to scam normal people, but wizards whose status is high¡ªshe felt a chill on her back.


    Just as she was about to apologise, she heard a gentle voice.


    "Okay."


    Aur handed her the low-grade mana crystal with a smile on his face.


    The little girl looked at the blue crystal with a slight purple tint in a daze.


    "Do you want more?" Aur gently said again, giving her two more low-grade mana crystals.


    "Eh!?" The little girl''s hands trembled, her eyes glittering with excitement.


    "Can I buy the ne now?" Aur lightly patted her head with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, this purple crystal ne is yours now," the girl nodded with a faint smile on her face.


    "Can you tell the big brother over there that I have now bought the ne?" Aur pointed at Leonard.


    "Yes," the little girl nodded and then looked at the red-haired man. "I''m sorry, this item is sold to these big brothers."


    "Girl, I will buy it for ten low-grade mana crystals," Leonard said with a frown.


    "No," the little girl firmly shook her head.


    Leonard''s face froze on the spot.

 Chapter 329 Iron Fist faction

    "Why not, girl? I am paying you more than this bastard." Leonard gritted his teeth.


    The little girl looked at Leonard and then at Aur before she shook her head, "I have already sold this to the big brother for three low-grade mana crystals, so you should buy from him. It no longer belongs to me. A businessman must have rules that he must follow or it will be impossible to do business in the future."


    "You!!" Leonard pointed his finger with anger and speechlessness.


    "Brother, I don''t like the ne anyway, so we can leave it." Tina hurriedly pulled his sleeves with an uncertain expression on her face.


    "Hmph." Leonard coldly snorted as his eyes turned cold, "So are you not going to sell me the ne, little girl?"


    The little girl backed away a little with a pale face, hurriedly running towards Aur.


    "Big brother." With a smile, she handed the purple ne.


    Aur took the purple ne with a smile on his face.


    "You are quite clever for your age," he lightly said and turned back, leaving the ce¡­


    "Where do you think you are going?" Leonard shouted with gritted teeth.


    Aur turned back with a pause, "Are you really going to be so petty that you are not going to let me get a ne?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He looked at him with curious eyes.


    "Brother, we should leave-" Tina again pulled his sleeves.


    However, Leonard was not in the mood to listen to his sister. Although he spoiled her, that didn''t mean she could do whatever she wanted.


    This guy was obviously provoking them, however you look at it. As a core disciple of the Iron Fist faction, his face needed to be considered as well.


    Besides, the little sister he is talking to is the daughter of the leader of the Iron Fist sect.


    Both of them could be considered to be representing the identity of the force. If they backed away now with all themotion, then the face of their faction will undoubtedly be decreased by a several margin.


    They could give up the purple ne, but they couldn''t absolutely give up the face.


    "Have you forgotten our identity, Tina?" Leonard gave Tina a look, and she immediately paused.


    "How could we let him step over our heads?"


    "You are right, brother." Tina said with a sigh, no longer stopping him after realising the situation.


    Leonard looked at Aur with a fierce gaze and turned big strides as he went straight to Aur.


    "Are you going to give me that purple ne or-" Leonard paused as he hurriedly backed away from the ce.


    A small wind sh shed at the position where he was previously.


    "You dare to attack me?" His pupil widened with disbelief written on his face.


    Aur had a haughty expression on his face, "You dare to take the thing the young miss wanted. Even if you beg for mercy right now, it will not be enough to atone for the sin."


    His face was straight and told these things as if it was a matter of fact.


    "Good, good." Leonard spitted, "It looks like you have some background, but do you dare topete with the core disciples of the Iron Fist faction?"


    He didn''t want to y with Aur anymore, smugly stating his identity. Even if this person is blind or has some background. How could hepare to the four tyrants of the Soul city?


    Leonard was waiting for Aur to kneel down and beg for mercy; however, the expected scene didn''t appear¡­


    "So what?" Aur amusingly looked at Leonard, "I thought you had some background, but tsk tsk, you are not even enough to carry the shoes of my young miss." His tone was condensing.


    "Do you really wanna fight?" Leonard said as the presence of a tier two wizard appeared in the scene.


    Instantly, the surrounding became oppressive. The normal people even found it hard to breathe, and the others weren''t better off.


    From the previous spell, Leonard could tell that Aur was definitely not even a tier two wizard ording to the strength he disyed. So his confidence soared again.


    Just as he was about to take action, suddenly he froze on the spot, looking at the crimson eyes of Aur that seemed to be burning with hellfire.


    He felt like even if he moved a little, he would instantly die.


    But soon Leonard shook his head. He was very confident of his strength. Even if he couldn''t defeat Aur, being able to escape shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Aur, what is taking you so long?"


    Just then, he heard a cold voice as a purple-haired woman came to his side, looking coldly at the scene.


    "Who are you?" Rowena frowned.


    "I am a core disciple of the Iron Fist faction. Your servant is so ignorant that he even dared to disdain our force. Please teach your servant," Leonard said politely while his heart fluttered.


    "What Iron Fist faction? I have never heard about it," Rowena stated coldly.


    Veins started to pop in Leonard''s hearing this.


    "Calm down!" He took deep breaths trying to calm down his rage. Finally, he looked at the purple-haired woman again.


    "I wonder which faction youe from?"


    "I don''te from any faction at all," Rowena shook her head firmly.


    Leonard internally smirked, "So these are just a group of ignorant bastards after all."


    "I think that woman with purple hair and the burly youth seemed to be in trouble now."


    "Offending the core disciple of the four great factions, whoever they are, will no longer have any future."


    "I think the other party is also not simple either. Did you not see the carriage? Without enough status and power, no one is allowed to drive here. That includes the core disciple of the four factions."


    The crowd softly murmured among themselves, not daring to speak out loud. In their eyes, both parties were not something they could offend.


    Leonard naturally heard these and his gaze shifted to the carriage, which made his expression not good. An idea emerged in his mind.


    "Are you from the outside?"


    "Yes."


    Leonard''s face sank hearing the direct answer.

 Chapter 330 Duel, Dead

    Still, Leonard didn''t want to give up. This was just a purple ne on the surface, however, for some reason, he felt like he would lose something very valuable in the future if he didn''t keep it.


    "Can you give me some face and give it back to me? She is the daughter of the Leader of the Iron Force sect," Leonard said confidently.


    He had also seen the carriage and knew that their background was not simple; however, still, the daughter of the Leader was still a face that they couldn''t ignore.


    However, contrary to his expectation, the purple-haired girl didn''t speak. Instead, the burly youth with long white hair spoke again haughtily.


    "What do you count on to be able to speak with our young miss? You are not even worth her shoes. Even if she is the only daughter of the leader of the Iron Fist sect, she still doesn''t amount to that much," Aur said with disdain in his eyes, as if looking at some beggars, not human.


    "That''s it." Leonard already had veins popping in his head just looking at Aur. He almost couldn''t hold back.


    "Tsk tsk, nowadays even the beggars are arrogant," Aur spoke with a mocking smile while extending the purple ne, "Do you want it?"


    "Yes," Leonard nodded his head, his hand forming such a tight fist that blood dripped from the sheer pressure.


    "But I won''t give it to you. If you want it, give me a hundred high-grade mana crystals now," Aur shrugged.


    "Hundred High-grade mana crystals!?"


    Leonard and Tina shouted at the same time. Even the crowd was stunned when they heard these.


    A hundred high-grade mana crystals was not a joke. Even some tier three wizards'' entire life savings might not be able to umte it. Aur asking them for this pitiful mortal purple ne¡­


    It was a highway robbery.


    "What? You can''t afford it, beggar? Then go away," Aur waved his hand as he showed them away like rats.


    Leonard was on the brink of eruption right now. His rage filled his mind. It would be alright if it was this young miss who clearly had some background, but this servant of hers was not only arrogant but also had pitiful strength. What made him so confident to disdain him?


    Taking a deep breath, Leonard calmed down and thought with a clear head. Anger only leads to self-destruction.


    "How about we make a bet then?" Leonard suddenly asked with a faint smile ying on his face.


    "Oh bet?" Aur amusingly raised his brows, "Sure, what is it?"


    "You have agreed before even hearing what the bet is about?" Leonard shook his head as if he was teaching a junior, "Although I respect your young miss''s background, that doesn''t mean that you, a servant, could speak so disrespectfully. I want you to challenge your, the world is of the strong. If you can''tpete with me, you are not qualified to disrespect me."


    "Challenge me?" Aur''s lips curled full of disdain, "Sure."


    "If I win, you give me back the purple ne," Leonard said with confidence.


    "What if you lose?" Aur asked curiously.


    "Well, that won''t happen, but if you want to ask I will¡­" Leonard paused, "What do you want?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I want that girl," Aur pointed at Tina with a lecherous gaze.


    "What!?" Leonard was stunned, "Tina?"


    "Oh, her name is Tina? Her beauty isparable to being my young miss''s servant," Aur nodded his head.


    Leonard paused, "Good, good. As long as you defeat me, that is you brat," he said with his eyes red.


    "Okay." Aur nodded and stood in the position with amused eyes.


    "You guys really¡­" Tina looked at these two men who were facing off against each other with a speechless expression, "I am not a thing. How dare these guys wager me."


    Although she grumbled in her heart, she wasn''t afraid at all. Tina was the daughter of the Leader of the Iron Fist sect anyway.


    Even if these guys Leonard loses, they would dare to make her a servant? No matter their background, it was not their territory.


    At least that was what she thought, and then she nced at Rowena who had a cold expression on her face just watching. Her expression was indescribable.


    "Forget it, I will let him run wild." Tina shook her head. She also didn''t like this arrogant bastard who was obviously a servant, but his attitude was like he was the master. And that lecherous gaze when he looked at her¡­


    She felt chill run down her spine.


    Leonard smugly looked at Aur, "So how much beating do you want to take before you finallye to your sane mind?"


    Aur didn''t reply, just expressionlessly looked at Leonard, "Are we starting?"


    "Yes-"


    Right before Leonard''s eyes, Aur''s figure vanished.


    The instinct of Leonard, honed from countless fights, instantly became alert, and he felt a life-threatening danger.


    "Bastard, pitiful tricks like mind disturbance won''t help you," Leonard shouted out loud, and his eyes glowed.


    "Tier two: Soul Cleansing."


    With the spell cast, Leonard felt a cool sensation, but that life-threatening danger never went away.


    No matter which spell he used, it never went away, causing him to panic.


    "Damn it, I seem to have underestimated his strength."


    Leonard looked around. Although it might seem like he had taken a long time to cast the spell, in reality, it has just been a few breaths, but his body was already soaked in cold sweat.


    He again cast a detecting tier two spell to locate Aur, however, to his horror, Aur seemed to have be a ghost. He couldn''t find out where he was.


    Suddenly, his world spun, and his vision became red. Thest he saw was a headless person without the vertebrae and the terrified expression of Tina¡­


    "Eh."


    A sickening thud echoed across the surroundings as the almost smashed head with the vertebra still attached to the head fell to the ground.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Silence!


    Nobody dared to even breathe.

 Chapter 331 Tina

    "Ahhh¡­"


    Tina screamed at the top of her lungs with a horrified expression as the blood sttered on her face.


    As if her scream was the wake-up call, the crowd came out of their daze state and started to run away.


    Instantly, chaos ensued as everyone tried to run away. No matter if this young miss and her servant''s background was able to withstand the bacsh or not, it was not something they could witness.


    Only panic remained in their faces.


    "How dare you kill brother Leonard," Tina screamed again with her expression distorted.


    Aur looked at her and said with a sunny smile, "This is what you get for disrespecting the reputation of the young miss."


    His smile was the most innocent and seemed to be beaming like the sun, however, his blood-soaked and the horrifying sight in the ground would lead people to make him no less than the devil. Enjoy more content from empire


    Tina turned around and started to run away as if her life depended on it.


    She no longer dared to argue with this madman who killed Leonard so nonchntly as if it was the most normal thing in the world.


    Although she had some emotion towards this brother of his, but deep down she knew she was superior to Leonard.


    He came from a humble background and joined the sect step by step bing a genius.


    The only reason she even made him her big brother was because of his future prospect, but now he is dead.


    The saying goes, no matter how great you are, once you are dead, you are just a pile of trash discarded to be fed back to nature.


    Tina''s eyes glowed in a pattern as her speed increased even more without hesitation.


    The only thing in her mind right now was to escape, escape as far as possible from these demons and return back to the Iron Fist sect. As long as she can go there, she believed that no matter their backing, her father will protect her.


    "Just for a mortal purple ne," her teeth grinded together.


    However, how could her luck be so good?


    Before she could even make some distance away from them, she heard a cold voice.


    "Where are you going?"


    Tina didn''t dare to turn around, instead, her speed increased to the limits.


    But to her despair, suddenly she saw a glimpse of a shadow right in front of her and she crashed into the burly with a thud.


    "Ouch," she winced in pain while hurriedly rubbing her head. When she crashed into the shadow, she felt like she was hitting a firm mountain instead of a person.


    "We have already made a bet, but you dared to run away?" Aur''s amused voice rang in her ears, making her forget all pain. Getting up, Tina wanted to run away again, but he firmly held her by catching her delicate wrist.


    "Leave me!" Tina shouted.


    "You dared to make a bet but not follow it?" Aur said in a simple tone, however, his body started to exude a terrifying presence.


    Tina felt even difficult to breathe in the presence of Aur. Her lungs gave out, and the mind of her became slow and disruptive, with her thought process slowing down.


    Although presence, this illusionary thing, couldn''t directly affect a living being, however, when a higher tier person exudes its presence, the suppression it provides makes weaker individuals not even breathe.


    And the higher the difference of the tier, the more distinctive it is.


    If a tier seven person exudes his presence in front of a tier one wizard, then the person is as good as dead just from the presence alone.


    His breathing will stop, and the nervous system will be broken, even if a single spell cannot be cast by the lower tier wizard.


    This was an absolute suppression.


    Of course, Aur couldn''t do so, but once he released the presence of his body, which had already reached tier three, to a tier one wizard, Tina, and at so close range no less.


    She was almost at the point where every breath was difficult to take.


    Aur slowly retracted his presence just at the moment when Tina was about to faint.


    "So will you be my young miss''s servant obediently?" Aur smiled while slightly patting her head gently.


    Tina''s breathing was ragged as she hurriedly nodded her head.


    "Very well."


    Aur forcefully dragged her to Rowena and made her bow her head to the ground, groveling.


    For the first time, Tina had tasted the taste of earth that she might very well never forget in her life.


    But she didn''t dare to resist in front of this devil. The fear of death was one of the terrifying things for any living creature.


    Her body trembled while remaining in a stationary position for a long time before she heard a cold voice.


    "You can raise your head now," Rowena coldly said.


    Tina slowly raised her head. The once delicate skin with unblemished beauty now was stained with dirt and mud, with her hair dishevelled in a miserable condition.


    If anyone saw that the daughter of the Iron Fist force, which was extremely overbearing in the past, was now in this extremely miserable condition, they would undoubtedly be shocked to the core.


    Unfortunately, everyone had run away from the street. Even the little girl had abandoned her stall and left the ce entirely.


    The houses were closed, and the curtains were hung. Not even a single soul dared to peek.


    "You can follow me as a servant now," Rowena waved her hand.


    And Aur fawningly nodded his head before he carried her like a doll, entering the carriage.


    "Let''s go to the tournament and take a look. It should be starting soon," Rowena''s voice sounded, and the carriage started to move by the two old wizards who were sitting at the front.


    With the neighboring sound of the horse, the carriage sped forward, and the normal people all came out with a sigh of relief.


    "What kind of storm will rise because of these?" one of the old men with his beard white couldn''t help but utter with a terrified expression.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 332 Luck, Mirror Magic

    "Hmm, I see." Aur thoughtfully looked at the woman who was kneeling down in front of him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At this moment, they were inside the carriage slowly traveling towards the tournament.


    Inside the carriage, Aur sat cross-legged on the bed with three women standing at the side with an obedient expression.


    While Tina groveled in the ground with her entire body trembling all over.


    Her face, which was touching the floor, was extremely distorted from fear.


    "What did I see? I initially thought that the young miss would sit, but this servant started to question me while the young miss and the other stayed like an obedient servant."


    The more she thought, the more terrified she became, knowing this secret.


    She was at the enemy''s mercy at the moment, knowing such a terrifying secret, undoubtedly she was afraid of her life.


    The life that could be snapped at any moment because of this secret.


    Tina was a smart girl. She knew that the moment she knew this secret, this bastard would never let her go.


    Although she was groveling, countless thoughts have already shed in her mind.


    There is no way that an ordinary mortal ne would induce such a thing as killing.


    At most, with just a simple spell, a wizard could create an exact copy easily. This kind of spell was actually quitemon but useless at the same time.


    "I knew it, he is targeting me right from the start, or rather targeting me." Tina wouldn''t believe for one second that this person with a terrifying background would target just an unknown core disciple of the Iron Fist sect.


    But it would be different if it was the daughter of the leader of the Iron Fist sect.


    "Would you be obedient from now on?" Aur suddenly asked with a cold smile on his face.


    "Yes, I will be obedient." Tina repeatedly uttered while nodding her head, her face making friction with the floor.


    "Okay."


    Aur no longer paid attention to her, instead, he looked at the purple ne with a face full of interest.


    "This is the little key huh¡­"


    He muttered in his heart.


    Leonard, this guy, although has some simrity to the person with a lot of luck, but actually in the vision he saw of the future, he was actually just a small follower of Nina. As for this girl, she became a disciple of her.


    If Leonard was a child of luck, then how could it be so easy to kill him? Besides, Aur didn''t feel his mentality being reduced just because he was around him, making everyone stupid.


    It was weird since Nina is Aur''s age, taking her as a disciple, but Aur could understand it, the benefit from it was too great.


    From his understanding of Luck magic, this is because of the extreme concentration of luck that the person''s mentality will be reduced, and every disaster they face would bepletely subverted, turning all disaster into fortune.


    If your luck is average, then the disaster you face could only be relied on your own ability to face it.


    As for Aur whose luck was the worst currently, the disasters he could onlypletely rely on his own ability, but also use like sprinkling salt in misfortune, various unfortunate events would happen to him.


    Countless thoughts shed in his mind in an instant.


    Just then, the carriage stopped.


    "Master, we have arrived at the tournament location," the two old wizards'' voices sounded in unison.


    "Oh, okay." Aur nodded his head as he nced at the kneeling Tina.


    "Get up and follow us."


    "Yes." Tina obediently said as she slowly stood up and came to his side.


    "You know how to act in public right?" Aur suddenly asked.


    "I know." She pursed her lips and went behind Aur.


    With Rowena in the front, they left the carriage immediately.


    Instantly, a line of crowd appeared in front of Aur''s eyes.


    However, at this time, all the gazes from the crowd were towards them. A line has already parted ways allowing their entry.


    Before Rowena could even take another step, the city lord appeared in thin air with a faint smile on his face.


    "Miss, why are you here so early? If I had known you wereing, I would personally havee to invite you," the city lord said with a smile.


    Of course, the innkeeper had already told him the news, but having pretense was always important.


    "It doesn''t matter. I am interested in the young generation of the soul city, so I havee to see it."


    After saying this, Rowena walked forward.


    The city lord only smiled, but his gaze suddenly fell on a woman, which made his smile deepen.


    "Looks like the Iron Fist sect really had conflict with Rowena," he thought in his heart with glee.


    Although his own faction has two tier four wizards, the other three forces also each have tier four wizards.


    One versus one, they are no match for them, but if the three factions unite, even then, his own faction might be destroyed.


    Him seeing his enemy weaken was naturally a good thing for him.


    Soon, the servants guided Rowena and the others to the VIP room, which could be said to be the most luxurious room, right next to the city lord.


    Aur looked at the spacious room with beautiful servants that were respectfully waiting for them in the room.


    "You can leave now," Rowena coldly stated.


    "But¡­" the servant had a hesitating expression on their face, but they did not dare to offend people who coulde into the VIP room.


    "Leave," Rowena said again, and all the servants immediately left the ce.


    Aur directly fell to thefy bed that was at the center of the room, and looking through the window directly showed the tform in which the tournament would ur.


    "Hmm, there seems to be some magic involved in this ss to directly show the tform at the perfect angle," Aur narrowed his eyes.


    "This is mirror magic, master."

 Chapter 335 Flame Demon, Nina vs Tina?

    Nina''s voice resounded throughout the ce.


    "me demon?" the city lord''s eyes narrowed in an unknown light before he returned to normal with a smile on his face.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Is the me demon here?"


    Continue reading stories on empire


    "Yes, the me demon, that bastard, dared to run wild in a nameless city under the protection of our kingdom, and we have intel that he is here right now," Nina said with a righteous voice.


    "There must be some misunderstanding; we don''t know if there is a me Demon, that demonic bastard, here," the city lord hurriedly said with a calm expression.


    Nina, who was on the horse, gave the city lord a deep look before she opened her small mouth again.


    "It is not up to you to decide whether the me Demon is here or not," Nina said as the horse slowly flew down to the ground, and she got off its back.


    The city lord didn''t dare to be negligent and hurriedly also came to the ground, but he was stunned upon seeing a young girl with a red-haired face.


    "So young," he thought, confused.


    Although she emitted the presence of a tier-three wizard,pared to the me Demon, who is said to be a tier-four wizard and a demonic one no less, the strength of the Demon was extremely strong.


    Even he himself was filled with dread when he heard the name of the person, not because he was cruel, but because of his strength.


    It was said that a tier five wizard chased him almost continuously as the me demon had killed his only son as a tier four wizard initially everyone thought he would definitely die¡­


    But not only did he not die, but also when the tier five wizard returned, he was in a miserable condition with blisters all over his skin and burnt marks.


    From that moment, the me Demon''s reputation soared through the sky.


    Just as he was confused, countless majestic horses also descended from the sky. Leading them was a woman in green clothes.


    "Master," Nina turned to the woman in green and bowed her head.


    "Hmm," the woman in green robes just nodded her head. Her figure was slim and tall with almost no curves.


    If there were no Adam''s apple on her neck, she might have been mistaken for a male.


    She got off the horse and said in a hoarse tone, "Have you given all the instructions to the city lord?"


    "Yes, Master. Today this me Demon will never escape from us," Nina replied in a calm tone.


    "Very well. I will encircle the entire city. No one is allowed to leave this ce until we capture the me Demon." She nced at the tournament with a pause.


    "You can join this tournament if you want. You have not practised your spell in real battle before, so you must practise it."


    With that said, she and the other people wearing different robes all went to the city wall and erected a barrier.


    The city lord looked at the barrier that had been set up in the four corners of the city with a gloomy expression.


    Nobody likes having his own domainpletely blocked off without even asking him, what''s the point of him being the city lord if that was the case?


    "This is my domain, how dare you be so wild," the city lord grumbled in his heart.


    However, he didn''t dare to voice out his thoughts.


    He was just a city lord; how could he dare to go against the academy, which was backed by the king himself?


    His attention soon went towards the red-haired girl in front of him who was looking at the stage with twinkling eyes. With somewhat of a forced smile, he beckoned.


    "Miss, would you like to participate?"


    Nina didn''t reply; she just directly went towards the stage.


    "I want to fight," she said lightly as she jumped in the air and mmed into the ground, creating terrifying shockwaves.


    "Ahh¡­"


    All the people were sent flying almost instantly.


    After all, these people were at most cannon fodder with the strength of a tier one wizard.


    They were just there to probe the strength of the other faction, and if they couldn''t do such a thing, it didn''t matter.


    Almost the hundreds of people who were in the stadium were sent flying, and the whole ce became silent with no one daring to speak.


    A smug smile appeared on Nina''s face as she looked around at the VIP rooms.


    "Whoever wants to challenge me,e out," she said lightly, but her voice contained a fighting spirit.


    She was like a red pepper demoness to the people in the stadium.


    They all watched the scene and heard it, but even if the younger generation wanted topete, no one dared to challenge her due to her background.


    After all, if you dared topete and you win, they will make an enemy for nothing: who dares to guarantee she won''t take it to heart?


    And if they lose, their reputation will be gone for no reason, trampled by her.


    Through the upbringings of the force that they have been raised in, there were no arrogant, mindless characters in the younger generation in the four forces.


    Seeing no onee up topete with her, Nina slightly frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "Hmph, if they don''t wanna fight, I will make them fight." Just as she was about to make her move, she heard a voice.


    "I will fight you."


    Nina looked toward a girl who was about her age and heroically stood up with an equally fighting spirit.


    "Interesting," her eyes shed with interest. "You are the first one to fight me, but your realm is just the peak of a tier one wizard, so I will also only use tier one spells for the fight. How about it?"


    "Okay."


    Tina nodded her head. Naturally, the girl was Tina. Shended on the tform and looked at Nina with determination in her eyes.


    "Start the fight," Nina looked at the referee, a middle-aged man who was nervously looking around.


    The referee looked at the city, and seeing him nod, hurriedly started the match.

 Chapter 338 Nina and Aur finally meet

    Nina was about to walk out of the stage reluctantly.


    "I wanted to fight more," she grumbled, but she knew that fighting more would be impossible for her current body.


    Although she might be fine on the outside, her bones were fractured in multiple spots and her internal organs were all damaged.


    Even with a healing spell, it would take some time to heal since the damage was done by a tier three spell. The stronger the spell, the more terrifying the wound would be.


    Nina looked at the barrier with a sigh on her face. "I wonder when that me demon will be caught," a sharp light shed in her eyes.


    Just as she was descending, suddenly the temperature of the ce instantly started to rise. "What''s happening?" Nina''s eyes narrowed while she took out a shield from her hand, emitting the aura of a tier four artifact.


    A simple fireball, which seemed to be extremely slow,unched towards her. However, it might seem slow, but in a single breath, it had alreadynded on the shield mercilessly hitting it.


    Boom!


    The temperature of the surrounding area increased, the water turned to vapors, and the ground seemed to be melting.


    To Nina''s horror, the tier four artifact started to slightly melt from the fireball. Almost all the mana in her mental space was drained by just defending with the shield.


    "me demon?" she narrowed her eyes.


    "Haha, as expected of the genius of the academy, she can even defend against my casual fireball," a strong, sturdy man with spiky red hair materialized in the sky at some point, looking at Nina condescendingly.


    "You dare," the city lord tacitly stepped forward. If Nina really died here, then he would definitely die with her because of the academy.


    At this time, four other tier four wizards also stepped forward, one from the city lord faction and the other from three other factions.


    They all looked at the me demon with solemn eyes on their faces.


    "You guys want to fight me?" The me demon, seeing the five tier four wizards, didn''t back away at all. Instead, he had an amused smile on his face.


    But just as he was about to move, his expression changed slightly.


    "Damn it, those bastards are here again." With gritted teeth, he looked at Nina with a violent gaze before turning into a ball of fire and vanishing in thin air.


    "Nina, are you alright?" Not long after he left, a woman in a green robe with a tall and slim figure appeared, looking at Nina with care and concern.


    "I am fine, master," Nina said with a forced smile.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought you."


    "This demon has killed the lives of many innocent people. How could I rest in my cozy home and sleep peacefully knowing this? A real strong man doesn''t grow in cages," she said with her eyes shining, her voice filled with righteousness.


    "Hmm," the master nodded and disappeared again. "This disciple of mine has good characteristics, but the only thing is she is very irrational sometimes."


    The chase of the me Demon continued again with countless wizards chasing him. Nina''s eyes squinted as she turned to the side, looking at a particr VIP box.


    "Hey, who lived there?" she asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Their?" The city lord had a thoughtful expression on his face. "In the VIP room, the only daughter of the Duke is residing because she was interested in this tournament."


    "In such a small tournament, Rowena is interested?" Nina''s lips curled into a smile. She walked towards the ce with big strides.


    "I felt a gaze that seemed to be looking at me with coldness," she thought in her heart while her pace quickened.


    The city lord wanted to say something, however, he simply shrugged and went out. The four other wizards also returned back to their respective forces. Tier four wizards weren''t cabbages; they had very busy things to do.


    If not for their own existence being threatened, if Nina died, then they would definitely not make a move.


    ¡­


    "I wonder how Rowena is doing," Nina muttered strangely. She still remembered the purple-haired woman who seemed to have a gentle personality.


    Of course, she "seemed" to have a gentle personality, but Nina knew she was hiding quite the ambitious heart. Sometimes, only a woman can know another woman.


    "Hey, Rowena, bitch."


    She mmed the door open with a kick and strode in as if she owned the house. However, when her eyes fell to her front, her pupils involuntarily froze in ce.


    Not because of the purple-haired woman who was sitting in the bed, but a burly youth who was standing beside her.


    The crimson gaze from the burly youth met hers.


    "A¡­ Aur!?" Nina''s voice trembled. The initial haughty attitude seemed to have instantly vanished, reced by seemingly grief.


    "Is that you, Aur?"


    Aur looked at her and nodded his head. "Yes, it is me," he looked at her. He didn''t have much emotion for her; the previous things that had happened in their teens were entirely because of the business deal, and he earned quite a lot of mana stones from it as well.


    Suddenly, Nina seemed to have thought about something, and her body stopped trembling. The tone returned to calm as well. "Long time no see, Aur, how have you been?" Nina asked with a smile blooming on her face.


    "I have been good, my life has been quite hectic," Aur looked meaningfully at Nina.


    "What happened to Aunt Evelyn and Uncle Adam?" Nina asked casually. "What about little sisters, are they fine?" With a smile on her face.


    Aur calmly said, "They are dead."


    "Eh?" Nina was stunned. "What happened to them?"


    "Their lifespan ran out, and the vige wascking lifespan spells. By the time I got it, they already killed themselves. Even if I could get them delivered, there was only a single lifespan spell, so I could only save one of them. As for Ava, she shortly also killed herself seeing her father and mother died."


    Aur said and paused.


    "I am sorry, Aur," Nina had a guilty look on her face.

 Chapter 339 "Power of love" Child of luck

    "It''s fine," Aur said expressionless.


    "Then why are you here now?" Nina asked with a confused expression.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aur paused when he heard this. "Didn''t you know what happened to the vige?"


    "Eh, I have just walked out of the academy and have no clue what has happened to the vige," Nina said with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    "Oh," Aur simply replied. "The vige was destroyed."


    "Huh, the vige was destroyed, how could it happen?" she said with a shocked expression. After all, this was the ce she spent her childhood at; all the memories of the ce came to her mind.


    "Sigh," Nina sighed in a heartfelt manner as she sent the memory to the back of her mind. Then she looked at Aur again with determined eyes. "Have you be the servant of Rowena?"


    "Yes," Aur replied without any expression, however, there was a hint of amusement in his mind.


    "Will you follow me, Aur? I can provide you with all the resources you need. Seeing that you have already reached the peak of the tier one wizard realm, you must have a fortune of your own," Nina said calmly.


    Aur raised his brows. Her eyes didn''t change, but he could see the movement in the mana in the surrounding. After his life level increased even more, his eyes could see the mana even more clearly,pletely interacting with it.


    In his previous life level, mana seemed to be like a mist form, but that was only the surface. After it increased, he saw true mana in its purest form.


    It was a gold-silvery liquor-like substance that seemed to be connected downwards to the earth.


    Experience tales at empire


    "Could it be that the mana of the world came from the ground?" That was his initial thought, which made him curious about what lies in the underground.


    But for now, he was not capable enough to see what is underground.


    Only when he at least became a powerhouse that could hold himself would he dare to travel underground.


    The underground ce was a paradise, not for humans but beasts. Countless terrifying beastsy within the cervix of the underground.


    Aur has not seen it, however, he has knowledge of it from his very own chatterbox: Lily.


    "Aur?" Nina frowned, seeing the vacant eyes of Aur. "Are you listening to me?"


    "Yes, I am," Aur nodded his head. Although countless thoughts were in his mind, only a breath of time has passed.


    Nina was still instantly able to detect it. "Looks like I underestimated her," he thought in his heart.


    While thinking of these, he spoke in a clear tone. "I cannot follow you."


    "Eh, why not?" Nina was stunned on the spot. Then she looked at Rowena. "Did this purple witch harm you? If she did, tell me, with me here, I will ughter her."


    Aur shook his head. "No."


    "Then-" Nina continued.


    "Sigh, I am already living my life as it is, Nina," Aur calmly looked at her.


    Nina paused abruptly. Her eyes seemed to be a little watery while looking at Aur with aplicated gaze. "Do you hate me, Aur?"


    "No."


    "Why are you so cold to me?" Nina tried to get close to him, but she was firmly blocked by him.


    "I don''t love you either, Nina," Aur casually shrugged.


    "I see," Nina said with a disappointed face while keeping her head down, looking at the ground for a moment. In just a moment, another spark seemed to havee into her eyes.


    "But I still love you." She raised her eyes, looking at him with a smirk.


    Aur looked at this red-haired girl with speechlessness. All he could think was, as expected of the protagonist.


    With some of the books he has read, Nina fell into the category of protagonists who use the "power of love."


    This kind of person was also interesting, and he could faintly perceive the massive amount of Luck she was emitting after he got close to her, which was in the pink form.


    For ordinary people, Aur couldn''t even perceive the slightest amount of luck; however, for the girl in front of him, he could pierce a little amount of it after getting closer to her.


    Even from Rowena and Hazel, he couldn''t perceive any luck. It was only from Nina.


    "Is it because it is affecting me?" Aur''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his mind couldn''t focus on the topic as if it was impending him to have any further thoughts about it.


    With some reluctance, he could only stop for now.


    "Do whatever you want," Aur said lightly and started to gently massage the shoulder of Rowena.


    "Mhm~" Rowena closed her eyes with a pleasant expression.


    "What are you doing?" Nina was stunned on the spot with some jealousy in her eyes.


    "It is time for the miss''s message now, can you leave?" Aur deeply looked at her.


    But Nina shook her head while revealing a shameless smile.


    "I won''t go away, I will stay with my friend Rowena," Nina said meaningfully while looking at the purple-haired woman.


    Her eyes seemed to say that if you dared to disagree, I would beat you up.


    Rowena sweated from the pressure that Nina exerted, however, still gathering her courage, she looked at Aur. When Aur shook his head, Rowena was in an inner turmoil but still calmly said to Nina, "No."


    "You dare to disagree with me, I see you have forgotten my previous beating already, sister," Nina smiled devilishly.


    Aur promptly blocked her way. "As the servant of the miss, I cannot allow her to be beaten up by you. If you want to beat her, you have to beat me first."


    "Aur," Nina, who was about to extend her hand, hesitated. The towering figure of Aur came into her view.


    Although she was older than him by months, however, Aur was way bulkier andrger than her, not by a short margin.


    Aur was around almost reaching two hundred thirty centimeters at this moment while Nina was only around one hundred sixty-five centimeters.


    You can imagine the difference. He pounced at her without hesitation, causing Nina to gulp her own saliva.

 Chapter 340 Sleeping in the same room

    There was about a five-meter gap between Nina and Aur. For him, this distance was like no distance at all.


    The moment he appeared right next to Nina, he extended his firm hand, flexing his explosive muscles.


    "Aur." Nina was hesitant to take action at the moment, so she could only helplessly be caught by Aur.


    "You cannot attack my young miss," Aur still said firmly as ever.


    "Sigh." With a resigned look, Nina took back her hand and stopped supplying mana into her spell.


    "Now leave me, Aur."


    She looked at Aur, but even after she said those words, he didn''t leave her.


    Nina was stunned for a second. Until Aur exerted even more strength.


    She was a tier three wizard, and with the spells in her mental space, her psyche had been strengthened to a certain degree, reaching the power of at least a tier one.


    But in front of Aur, it was as if she was a tender person crushed without resistance.


    "Leave me, Aur, it hurts." Nina said with a pained expression.


    Aur finally let go, which caused her expression to finally rx.


    "He let go of me so easily, does he still love me?" Nina thought in her heart with glee.


    Aur didn''t know what was going on in her heart, but he had already turned back and went behind Rowena.


    "Mdy, I have already arranged a residence for you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this time, a knock came from the door, and the respectful voice of the city lord.


    "Hmm, Rowena, how about you follow me for now?" Nina looked at Rowena up and down with a thoughtful expression.


    "Why should I follow you?" Rowena frowned at her.


    "Then I will follow you." Nina showed a bratty smile.


    "You¡­" Rowena was speechless and could only slightly nce at Aur, to which he made a subtle nod with his pupils.


    "Alright."


    "Yey!" Nina jumped like a child and mmed into Rowena, but Aur blocked her.


    "Ouch."


    She could only grumble while looking at Aur with some resentment.


    The city lord looked at this scene with a calm expression.


    "This boy seemed to be strange," his eyes narrowed with a dangerous glint, but he didn''t take action. He slowly guided them to the same residence.


    It was none of his business if they lived together or separately.


    He could only hope these people would leave quickly, otherwise, if something happened to them here, then the consequences would reach them as well.


    "Are you not leaving?" Nina said with a frown.


    The city lord calmly said, "I need to protect your safety, otherwise, the me demon mighte again at that time-"


    He didn''t continue further.


    Nina nodded reluctantly while she turned around looking at Aur with a smirk.


    "Let''s sleep together, Aur." Her tone was filled with teasing.


    Aur''s brows twitched as he heard the bratty sound again. He wanted to smash this brat''s face, but he didn''t let his instinctive thoughts get to him.


    "I cannot sleep with you. I need to protect the safety of my young miss, so I usually sleep on the floor of her room."


    "Wa.. wait you two sleep together?" Nina didn''t hear the first words of Aur, only thest words, which made her somewhat flustered, with her cheeks turning to a shade of red.


    "Yes, we all sleep together." Aur said casually while looking at the three women: Rowena, Hazel, and the maid.


    Nina''s body trembled on the spot with an even more flushed face. She was looking like a red-hot pepper, especially from her red hair as well.


    "Aur, I said you can have more women, but I need to be the first." Nina scowled.


    "What woman?" Aur tilted his head with a confused expression.


    He had never once considered any woman as his woman.


    In his eyes, all beings were equal; there was not a difference between a person and another creature. There was an exception of his family, but they were all dead already¡­


    If not for his increasing hormones that needed to be controlled, he wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Our brains secrete numerous hormones, which is actually the factor for lust.


    While all his physical qualities increased, the hormones secreted by his brain also increased with it. Discover exclusive tales at empire


    Aur could suppress these hormones quite easily with his mastery over his own body.


    However, if he suppresses them for too long, then his condition will start to deteriorate, or even his own body might fall into a hidden danger that might erupt at any time, making him a mindless beast.


    This has be a problem as he upgraded in the future. If this keeps up, his lust might re up every day. For now, he has the solution for it, but this was not a permanent solution.


    He was quite helpless for these. He could only hope for his upgrade to have a way to control these or search for a spell to solve it in moderation.


    Aur didn''t want to be a person who didn''t taste the sweetness, but being a deprived person was not a good thing for his goal.


    "Then I will sleep with you as well." Nina said with a rosy face.


    "Sure." Rowena interrupted at this time with a smile on her face.


    Nina wanted to beat this smug purple-haired woman up to show her who is the boss, but considering that Aur would protect her, she could only restrain herself.


    Soon, the four women with Aur went inside the room and started to sleep, while the maid slept on the floor.


    Nina and Rowena slept in one bed, as for Aur, he slipped outside.


    It was absolutely impossible for him to sleep on the floor if he had the choice.


    The city lord seemed to be guarding the door for her, with the Lord Forest in apaniment of him,pletely like guard dogs.


    It was quite interesting to see high and mighty wizards who were tier four, calling themselves "lords," obediently guarding the door.


    They had noticed Aur going out. The city lord didn''t care as long as Nina and Rowena were protected. As for the Lord Forest, it was even more impossible.

 Chapter 342 Showing off Alchemy

    "You are a genius, Aur." Nana shouted, "If you really have intermediate mastery in three magics, then you can join the academy and even have a chance to be a core disciple."


    "I see." Aur nodded his head calmly.


    "You are not interested ining to the academy?" she said with some disappointment while looking at Aur.


    "Yes," he truthfully nodded his head, "I am not interested."


    "Sigh, forget it then, but you should consider¡ªnot only will you gain resources to rapidly increase your wizard realm, you can gain some backing as well."


    Aur became silent when he heard this.


    Of course, he was interested in joining any force if he was allowed to join any force with the resources and the backing, he would definitely rapidly increase his strength, but what if they found out about his tier six spell?


    They would definitely take it. Even worse, what if they could sense the strength of his body, which was already tier three?


    For these tier four wizards, he could guarantee that he was at least minimally safe, but if a tier six or even tier five spell which could detect things is used, then he would definitely be caught.


    At that time, his fate would be in the hands of others, which was not something he was interested in.


    He could mingle in these small forces, but going to those big forces for now was not an option he could take.


    "Aur," Nina called out again.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked at her with a frown, "Can you leave?"


    "Umm," she didn''t want to leave, making her eyes see the ground.


    Aur really wanted to punch this brat for being so annoying, but he held himself back for now.


    "She would be useful to me soon."


    While thinking of these, he took out a furnace and started to prepare ingredients for his alchemy.


    "Are you also an alchemist, Aur?" Nina said with a little surprise.


    "Of course," he replied indifferently as he did his work.


    "It might disturb your work if we stay here. Come on, Tina, let''s get out of here." she spoke a little proudly.


    "Even if he doesn''t take the academy, with his identity as an Alchemist, he must have nevercked resources."


    Thinking of these, Nina nodded her head with an excited expression. She didn''t doubt that he would lie to her.


    Besides, she still had some vision and had seen some Alchemists make some potions, and the methods were exactly like Aur''s.


    Aftering out of Aur''s room, Nina had a determined expression, as for Nina, she obediently went to Rowena''s room.


    Inside the room, Aur''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Looks like it was a sess. Then I need to get to the next step of the n."


    Thinking of these, he continued to make potions. He had run out of mana-gathering potions and also healing potions, so making some for the trip was optimal for him, as for the body-strengthening potion, it had long been ineffective in his body.


    He needed a more potent body-refining potion if he wanted to strengthen his cells with it again.


    Very soon, ten mana-gathering potionsy neatly in front of his eyes.


    "How high is the purity of it?" Aur couldn''t help muttering in his leisure time. He usually did alchemy to improve his proficiency.


    Alchemy was a money-burning and money-making gold mine at the same time. It needs highprehension and some other elements, but even then, the alchemy is not perfected without repeatedly refining potions over and over again until it bes muscle memory engraved in every fiber of his being.


    Aur squinted his eyes and took out a thermometer-like device and dipped it into the potion.


    Instantly, the mercury-like liquid inside the thermometer shot up, reaching 80%.


    "Eight percent spirituality?" Aur mumbled a little surprised.


    When he first made the potions, then when Noah checked it, it was less than thirty, but now it had already more than doubled, as for the effectiveness, it wasn''t a simple math of one plus one, but instead, the power should have increased by multiple times.


    Aur uncorked one of the vials and drank it in one gulp.


    Instantly, the surrounding mana was slowly gathered towards him, funneling in a vortex with Aur as the epicenter.


    For regr wizards, they needed to use various spells to digest the spell; otherwise, the digestion would be very slow, but for Aur, all the golden blood in his body would automatically break all foreign particles.


    Even if he eats metal, it would be instantly digested.


    "Maybe I could make a devouring spell that imitates my body function."


    Countless inspirations shed in his mind, but soon he shook his head. As if now he could create such a spell using hisprehension, however, it was no use to him.


    "Let''s cultivate for some time." Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Aur looked through the window; the sun had just risen, and it was rtively early.


    So he took out some high-grade mana crystals and started to absorb them.


    With the boost from two sources, his mana absorption shot through the roof, and countless strands of dark blue mana appeared in his mental space.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye. At this time, a knock came from his door, prompting him to stop his training.


    "Master, Nina is calling you, and her master also seemed to have appeared as well."


    Aur''s lips curled into a smile, "Is it finally the time?"


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Wizard tier: Peak-tier one (24%)


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 1)


    -Muscle mass: 20.13 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 17.16 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 6.01 (+) [Tier two (0%)]


    Stat Points: 3


    Storage space: 0.26/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 16N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mastery: Lightning magic (intermediate), Luck magic (disciple), Five Elemental magic (intermediate), Vitality magic (intermediate).....


    Killer move: 3


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    A little increase of 2%¡ªthis was a terrifying amount for a wizard. However, Aur wasn''t satisfied.


    He didn''t have time to grow his wizard realm, but too bad, the n should be set in motion already.


    In real life, time never waits for you to be prepared.


    If you are toote, then the opportunity would be missed and never returned back again.


    Live like it was yourst day!

 Chapter 343 Righteousness and Pride

    Aur walked out of the room dressed in a simple ck martial attire.


    "Master." Tina bowed with her pupils shing with a strange color.


    "Hmm." He nced at her, walking up to her with a smile on his face. "Your use would finally be decided today. As long as you are obedient, you won''t die."


    Tina nodded her head, her expression indescribable.


    "I feel like I am slowly bing the viin somehow." Aur couldn''t help but think when he recalled his n.


    "This is the only way for me to increase my strength. If I stay in hiding until Iplete all the daily quests and be "immortal," that is theoretically possible; however, what guarantees that I won''t be killed, and some people won''t find out?"


    Aur''s eyes shed.


    This was a magical world, and there were higher than tier six wizards, up to tier nine.


    Who knows what kind of magical means those tier seven, eight, or even tier nine wizards have?


    Yes, Aur believed that there were still tier nine wizards left with the destiny broken or damaged.


    Essentially, a person can have infinite lifespan, so there was no way those old monsters would simply die.


    Unfortunately, this was just a conjecture, and he couldn''t verify it for now.


    He shook his head. "I am going too far. First, I need to take the opportunity here and then run away."


    "Master, we have arrived." Tina said respectfully while bowing her head.


    "Hmm." Aur nodded his head casually while entering the room with a smile on his face.


    Immediately, his eyes were attracted to the strong presence of the tall and slender woman with almost no curves.


    Her emerald eyes,plemented with her green hair, seemed to be looking at him with some amusement.


    "Why did you call?" Aur quickly redacted his gaze and looked at Nina with a frown on his face, as if the strong presence of the woman was invisible to him.


    Nina and her master seemed to be stunned on the spot before her master startedughing.


    While Nina nervously gulped:


    "Aur, this¡­ this is my master¡­"


    The master shook her hand carelessly with an amusing expression.


    "I see you are a very brave boy."


    "I am not brave." Aur shook his head expressionless.


    "Then what are you?"


    "I am just arrogant."


    Silence!


    The room seemed to fall into a strange silence.


    Nina''s face seemed to be unnaturally stiff, even though the master seemed to be slightly affected, but as expected of an old powerhouse.


    She quickly calmed down. There was no longer an amused expression on her face but instead deep coldness, coldness that seemed to chill the spine as if it was the winter.


    "I thought you were interesting since you have been rmended by Nina, but it seems like the pitiful talent of an alchemist has gotten to your head already."


    Her presence quickly eloped the room, revealing the presence of a tier five wizard.


    Aur''s expression finally changed, but in his heart, he was secretly calcting.


    "Can I use the tier six spell on her? But if I do that, it will be too risky." Aur calmly realized, so he didn''t act immediately.


    There was a difference between tier four and tier five. Although the tier six spell would also affect her, the effect would be much worse, and he refused to believe that she didn''t have any means to protect her.


    The academy was a stronger force than the only duke because it was personally nurtured by the king.


    And his second hesitation was because the spell wasn''t truly his, and controlling it without it being in his mental space was not possible.


    He couldn''t fully release the power of the spell as well, even though he had some peak tier six mana from Lily.


    Then thest fact is that the spell ispletely vulnerable when used.


    Aur could hide it in the system in leisure times, but to activate the spell, either it needed to be in his mental space or on the outside.


    All these restrictions caused Aur to be restrained for now.


    "Looks like you have learned your position now." The emerald-eyed woman squinted her eyes, but when she looked at the crimson eyes of the youth, the only thing she saw was a deep defiance.


    "Is he rebellious or is he plotting something else?"


    Her eyes squinted even more dangerously with a sh of killing intent.


    "Master, no¡­" Nina shook her head with fear.


    "Hmm." Finally, she withdrew her killing intent with a smile on her face.


    "I forgive you only because my dear disciple asked for it."


    Aur nodded his head, his knees were already falling to the floor.


    The master looked at Nina again and finally relented with a helpless sigh, but there was a doting look in her eyes.


    "I almost forgot why I came here. Would you like to join our academy?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hearing this, Aur seemed to be hesitating for a moment. At this time, she released her presence again.


    Aur still didn''t relent this time, even when the pressure from the presence dug deep into his own body, almost bursting all his muscles.


    He didn''t relent.


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Her emerald pupil flickered.


    "I am the servant of the young miss. How could I abandon my royalty just to join you?"


    "Just that?" the master said with a little look of disbelief.


    Aur nodded righteously.


    "Then I can talk to Rowena about it, and if she decides to give you to us, will you agree?"


    Explore more stories at empire


    "Yes," he said with a t face, but his eyes were filled with determination.


    "Pft- " even Nina couldn''t help butugh incredulously.


    The master just nced at her and replied in a simple tone, "Go get Rowena."


    Rowena immediately ran away with a smile still on her face.


    Then an awkward silence presented itself in the room. Aur and she were along with no side talking about anything.


    However, she didn''t care about this for now.


    "This guy seemed to be not simple at all. Is he really willing to be a ve?" She looked deeply at Aur again.


    "Forget it, even if this peak tier one wizard is scheming something, but in front of my strength, all things can be destroyed."


    There was some pride in her thoughts.


    For tier four and higher wizards, they mostly looked down on lower-tier wizards, and she was the same. Pride was deeply in her bones.

 Chapter 344 Joining the Academy?

    Aur looked at her calmly.


    "Pride huh," he thought in his heart, sneering.


    Naturally, he could slightly read the thoughts that were going on in these old monsters'' heads.


    For a gangster in his previous life, having the key to people''s hearts was the key to surviving.


    If that was only the case, this old monster in front of him might have bested him, but what was holding her back was her pride and the absolute confidence in her own strength, while Aur had the initiative.


    When pride reaches too high, it turns into stupidity instead.


    "Master, I have brought Rowena." Nina excitedly said while a purple-haired woman was behind her.


    "Why did you call me, Nina?" Rowena said with a frown on her face.


    Suddenly, her expression changed slightly, looking at Aur''s pupil moving.


    This was a codenguage that he had learned in his previous life, and in this life, he had taught it to his subordinates.


    Whenever it is needed, they can be used.


    Both Nina and the master of her didn''t seem to pay attention to him, which made the thing even easier for him.


    "Rowena, you are here." the master said with a fresh smile, the corner of her mouth curving upwards.


    "Yes, Great Lord Lightning." Rowena said with utmost respect.


    Tier four wizards were called as Lord, while the tier five wizards were called as the Great Lord, while the Tier Six wizards were respectfully called as the Greater Lord.


    When a wizard bes a tier four or higher wizard, they usually abandon their names and use titles for themselves.


    Some are true, some are false; it doesn''t matter, a tier four or higher wizard cannot be called by these names as it would be disrespectful.


    Of course, no one would truly give out their entire power just because of their name. Who knows what trump card they have?


    The Great Lord Lightning nodded her head expressionless, "Are you willing to give your servant Aur to be a disciple of our academy?"


    "This¡­" Rowena had a hesitant expression.


    "Of course, we would give you appropriatepensation." She casually added.


    Rowena''s eyes lit up, looking like she was tempted by the offer.


    She then looked at Aur with an apologetic gaze, "I am sorry, Aur."


    "It''s fine, I am only following what is right in my heart." Aur said calmly.


    "So, now there should be no problem, right, Aur?" The Great Lord Lightning looked at him.


    "Yes." Aur nodded his head.


    "Very well then, I will take you to register in the academy when you get admitted. By the way, can you show me the potion you can refine?" She suddenly asked.


    "Okay." Aur took out a vial of mana-gathering potion from his spatial ring, although this was just to show for the outsiders.


    For the real valuable things, all of them were stored in his system storage in spatial bags.


    The Great Lord Lightning looked at the vial shimmering with spirituality with a slight change in her expression.


    "When did you refine the potion?"


    "Just now." Aur said calmly.


    Her eyebrows raised as she deeply looked at Aur again. Eventually, a pleasant smile seemed to mar her face.


    "You have quite the talent in Alchemy, boy. More than 80 spirituality is quite the achievement."


    "Thank you, I am honored." Aur bowed calmly, but he seemed to be curling with glee.


    "He is after all a brat, not experienced in the world." His expression naturally fell in front of her eyes, which made her happy.


    If Aur waspletely indifferent to her praise, then she wouldn''t categorize him as a brat and even have a trace of vignce, but since his talent is sufficient and he has bottom lines, then it was definitely a valuable pawn.


    Thinking of this, the corner of her mouth raised even more upward.


    "Since you have now joined our academy, then I will give you a gift." She smiled gently.


    Completely different from her previous yful look.


    Aur nodded his head silently.


    For now, he could be the disciple of the academy, but when he gets out of this town, whether she would still have that attitude was hard to say.


    Great Lord Lightning extended her hand, and a red book appeared in her hand.


    "These are some of the potion forms. Seeing you are so talented in alchemy, you can try to make some of this potion first and¡­" She paused with a thoughtful look while handing him another purple book. "This book contained some of the lightning spells which can help you enhance your strength and improve your survivability."


    Aur looked at the two books and took them unceremoniously without hesitation. A trace of gratitude shed in his eyes.


    "Thank you, Great Lord Lightning," he said with a little excitement.


    She nodded, knowing the condition of Aur and what hecked now after his vige destruction was backing and resources.


    And when she provided him with it, if he wasn''t grateful to her, then it wouldn''t match his personality well.


    "Good, you can practice for now. That me Demon would soon be caught with us, and then we can go to the academy to register."


    "Yes, when would it happen?" Aur curiously looked at the woman.


    "Today."


    She spoke lightly as her entire figure became transparent and disappeared.


    "We are going to be disciples, Aur, now." Nina excitedly said with a smile on her face.


    "Hmm."


    Aur carefully flipped open the purple book without paying much attention to her.


    There were several spells on here, and there was the advanced version of the spell as up to the tier four.


    Lightning physique, Thunderbolt, Lightning Strike¡­


    He actually had more Lightning spells already, and with his intermediate level mastery, he could see through the spells in a nce.


    Lightning physique turned his entire body into a lightning element, making himpletely invulnerable to physical attacks, which was a little different from the Lightning Body killer move of his.


    The other spells were top-notch as well and veryprehensive.


    ¡­


    Some of the lightning spells given to him by this Great Lord Lightning actually ovepped with the spells he had gotten from the vige.


    But although the spells were exactly the same, the process of refining it waspletely different.


    With his understanding of the Lightning magic, he could tell that the spells were more than 10% more powerful, even though it was the exact same.


    "These spells are really¡­"


    Aur sighed.


    The vige was a secluded ce, and the research in the vige was extremely limited, which caused the entire magic to be backward, but here in the outside world, forces are constantly researching and improving magic.


    "Hmm, this should be something she casually drew?" Aur could still smell the fresh ink used.


    "This woman''s understanding of Lightning magic shouldn''t be bad; it is at least at the intermediate level and should be approaching the Master level."


    His eyes narrowed.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    With his mastery of the magic, it was not difficult to see this.


    Then he looked at the red book.


    Here, Alchemy forms were neatly arranged, four in total.


    Lightning affinity potion, Mana-refining potion, Lightning poison potion, andst is Body-cleansing potion.


    Aur looked at these potions with a smile on his face.


    Lightning Affinity potion, as the name suggests, helps the body to gain an affinity to the lightning elements, making it in tune with Lightning.


    This enhances the power of the Lightning spell when used several times.


    It could be said that if the affinity is enough, then a tier one spell could have a powerparable to a tier two as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As for Mana-refining potion, it was like the Mana-gathering potion, just that the potion gathered mana towards the consumer while the Mana-refining potion elerated the speed of refining mana in the mental space.


    There were two steps to absorbing mana: first, you gather mana, and then in the mental space, you refine the outside mana, making it more pure and dense, changing its color.


    Lightning poison potion was a poison that could be directly sshed onto someone. If hit, then Lightning elements would instantly gather, sending you millions of volts of electricity.


    If hit, it was basically the end for most wizards.


    But as long as the person was attentive enough, it wouldn''t happen.


    This was simr to the Lightning Body killer move of his, except for the poison affecting the other, while the killer move could only be used on himself.


    Body cleansing potion just simply cleansed the person''s body, removing all impurity.


    This was not very helpful for Aur as all the impurities have been removed from his body, and he is immune to the filth from outside.


    But it wasn''t the case for other wizards.


    Aur was very satisfied with what he had gained.


    "As expected of a tier five wizard."


    Finally, his attention went to the nervous red-haired woman in front of him, looking at him anxiously.


    "What is it?"


    "We should remain here, Aur. There is a chance that the me demon might attack us."

 Chapter 345 Everything according to the Plan

    "me Demon?" Aur said with a little startled expression.


    "That''s right, the prison for the me Demon has beenpletely prepared. We are prepared to kill that Demon even if we have to take the entire city down with them."


    Nina said resolutely.


    "Then what about those innocent people of the city?" Aur asked curiously with a clueless face.


    "This¡­" Nina was stunned for a moment. She had never thought about the lives of the innocent people.


    "If we can kill that bastard at the cost of those living people, then it is worth it. If that demon escapes alive, then he would kill even more people."


    Aur secretly sneered in his heart when he heard this but didn''t speak a word.


    For these people who have great luck, they have one thing inmon: a naive heart. They always think that they are on the side of justice, while in reality, it was exactly the opposite.


    If you kill an evil person who is extremely cruel to others, would it change the fact that you would have killed people?


    But these people can''t simply ept the fact that they killed people and are on the side of justice, thinking that they are pure. What a joke! If you whitewash things, it suddenly won''t be a good thing.


    Even if they are naive and don''t mean it, but would that mean they haven''t done it?


    "Who am I toin?" Aur murmured in his heart. He wouldn''t mind bing a hypocrite as long as his goal was aplished.


    He lightly tapped her shoulders.


    "Huh, Aur¡­" Nina seemed to be suddenly startled by him.


    "Let''s stay here for now, carefully in the house. You said that the me Demon is gonna be purged soon, right? If he desperately attacks us, then it would be a different situation."


    Aur smiled as he got out of the room, and Tina followed him, hurried, leaving a dazed Nina.


    She seemed to be in a trance-like state currently, in deep thinking.


    "I see, she has a seed of doubt." Aur curled his lips as he looked back mysteriously.


    When a person starts to doubt their own actions, there will be a lot of hesitation, which will inevitably cause to lower the progress, and no work can be aplished on full force.


    At times, Nina seemed to have this doubt. Although it might seem like a small sentence that Aur casually asked, but it made her question everything.


    If the Academy could kill so many innocent people with cold eyes, then what was the difference between them and the Demon? Experience tales at empire


    Of course, that was strength. Whoever has a bigger fist is in the right, and all the others are wrong.


    In this world where strength is supreme, one can do almost anything heinous and get away with it as long as he or she has enough strength.


    All right and wrong can be altered by the victor.


    "Interesting."


    Aur slowly sipped on his tea as he looked through the windows at the sun, patiently waiting while enjoying the tea.


    "Soon¡­" his eyes shed in an indescribable light.


    Then he looked at Hazel to his side.


    "You can go away now, whether you are found out by the Divine Order sect or not doesn''t matter to me."


    He casually shook his hand to Hazel but suddenly remembered something, making him stop her.


    "Hey, Forest."


    Aur spoke lightly.


    An old man in green with a particr goatee appeared, kneeling in front of Aur.


    "Do you have a spell that can remove memories?"


    "Yes Master." Lord Forest said without hesitation.


    "Then remove all her memories and send her to the wild. She should be able to reach her sect again." Aur casually said.


    Never underestimate the means a tier four wizard possesses.


    He has discussed with this guy previously, and the Forest wasn''t actually his main power but was instead earth magic, and he has numerous killer moves from it, even more than the Wood Magic.


    It was safe to say that if Aur didn''t use the tier Six spell, then he would never be able to beat this guy in his previous state.


    "Okay." Lord Forest slowly walked up to Hazel and tapped her head.


    Instantly, all her memories of what happened to her seemed to have disappeared, then she fell unconscious.


    "What''s wrong?" Aur asked with a frown.


    "Master, it seems I can''t permanently remove the memory. It seems to have already been engraved in her soul, so even though I have removed it, it will eventuallye back to her."


    "How much time?" Aur tapped on the table.


    "Half a year." Lord Forest said decisively after calction for a moment.


    "That''s fine then. You can take her away."


    "Yes."


    Lord Forest and the unconscious Hazel disappeared from his sight, and in just a moment, he appeared again, respectfully bowing his head in front of Aur.


    "You can withdraw now."


    The middle-aged man disappeared, and Aur turned to the side with a smile on his face, which didn''t look like a smile.


    "Don''t you think so, Tina?" his pupil looked at the girl who was shivering.


    "Yes, yes." Tina nodded her head with her pupils widened.


    She didn''t know what she was agreeing to but didn''t dare to speak up from extreme fear that made her face seemingly pale.


    At first, she thought Aur had an even nobler identity and background than Rowena, that''s why they were so subservient.


    Oh now, she knew how wrong she was.


    Even a blind man could see the changes that have happened with just the voices they hear.


    This burly youth with long flowing silver hair was actually the one who has enved not only Rowena and the other but also somehow the tier four wizard as well, and now he was definitely plotting something against the academy¡­


    Tina felt a chill down her back. She already knew that she had fallen to his scheme, even if somehow survives, then those forces would tear her apart.


    "Sigh, What do you need me to do, master?" she asked seemingly with a resigned expression.


    "I am d you understand." Aur chuckled.


    Actually, he wanted to use the tier six spell again to make her a servant a long ago, but this was not the wild, and there were countless pairs of eyes watching every single movement.


    If the presence of a tier six spell is released, then all his ns will go to waste.


    "Go to Nina and stay with her. Remember, there will be a huge explosion soon in front of you. At that time, you just have to knock her out."


    "This¡­ this, I am just a tier one wizard though-" Tina''s face was full of hesitation. She was just a tier one wizard, how could she beat a tier three genius?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If Nina was fully distracted, even then she couldn''t get close to her, let alone knocking her out.


    Don''t underestimate a wizard''s reaction when she conjures a tier three defense spell. It wouldpletely make Tina helpless, not to mention even if she gets past the defense and attacks her faster than previously.


    What guarantees that there is no artifact which is used to defend on her, which automatically activates on danger?


    With Nina''s background, it would be impossible to even touch a single hair of her.


    But to this, Aur just smiled mysteriously.


    "You just need to act at that time, got it?" Aur''s eyes shed with a murderous intent.


    "Yes." Tina nervously gulped and went away.


    "Oh, and if you dare to betray us, we are going to give you a life worse than death and also kill all your family."


    Tina paused and nodded her head before going away.


    "It should be soon."


    Aur soon tapped his foot while looking at Rowena.


    "Yes master?" She asked.


    "Massage my shoulder." he casually said while slumping to the chairs.


    "Okay."


    Roweana obediently nodded her head as she tiptoed towards him, biting her cherry lips.


    Her seemingly boneless hand pressed down on Aur''s shoulder as he slowly closed his eyes.


    The room was strangely peaceful here.


    But the same couldn''t be said in another location.


    "Has that thief been caught?" Great Lord Lightning asked with narrow eyes.


    "No master, whenever we try to catch him he merges with the heat in the surrounding so it is impossible to find him."


    Her subordinate replied.


    "Then activate the final n; it doesn''t matter if a group of mortals die." her eyes were cold and merciless.


    They couldn''t care about these ordinary people or the weaker wizard who might die for this.


    Although the reputation of the Academy might suffer from this, who dares to whisper with the iron fist of the Academy directly under the king?


    This can be suppressed in just a moment so it didn''t if some sacrifices were made.


    "Let''s do it."


    With her nod everyone stood in ce, although there was no pattern in their eyes but the surrounding mana suddenly started to riot.


    All the mana of the Soul city and its surrounding hundred kilometres were affected.


    A terrifying mana current blew and almost all the wizards looked up at the same time.


    Even if it is the worst talent wizard the mana was too chaotic not to be noticed by someone.


    At this time in an ordinary household, a simple candle was burning although it might look ordinary but the next moment it blinked and a man appeared.


    "Damn it, did they use that?"


    His eyes were filled with fear while gritting his teeth with a hesitating expression, finally he seemed to have decided on something which made his eyes gradually turn ruthless.


    "If you don''t give me a chance then don''t expect me to be kind." there was a hint of ruthlessness in his words.

 Chapter 347 Sacrificing a Tier three Lethal Artefact

    "Hmm?" Aur looked at the purple crystal with a smile on his face.


    Just as the time magic was about to reach his location, it suddenly changed direction and went towards Tina in an instant.


    "What caused this change?"


    Aur frowned. In the vision, he saw the reason the time spell was attracted to Tina was because of the purple ne, but looking at it now, it waspletely different.


    "What else does she have, other than the purple ne, that could attract the time magic spell?" He looked to the side, as if the walls couldn''t construe his vision directly at Tina, who was tumbling.


    At this moment, the purple light had almost instantly arrived in front of Tina and entered her body, settling in her mental space.


    "Hmm, she didn''t instantly reach tier-three wizard?" There was a hint of surprise on Aur''s face.


    Previously, when he saw the vision the instant it entered her mental space after merging with the purple ne, her tier became tier-three.


    You might think that she was the child of luck; however, the one who truly benefited from this was actually Nina.


    He felt a pulling forceing from his hand holding the purple ne.


    "You can''t escape so easily once you get in my way," Aur spoke with a sneer, tightly gripping the ne, his muscles twitching.


    "This power really¡­"


    If his power wasn''t at tier-three, stopping this ne would not be possible. Even a peak tier-three wizard might find it difficult to contain this.


    But luckily, Aur had a tier-three body with muscles strong enough to rival tier-three spells.


    Then he started walking slowly towards Tina, guided by the ne; his expression was indescribable.


    "What is happening to you?" Nina, who had finally recovered from tumbling, asked with a frown on her face. "And what was that purple light that entered your body?"


    "I don''t know," Tina shook her head, clearly confused as well.


    "Hmm, why is the temperature of the ce suddenly rising?"


    Both of the girls started sweating at this moment, with the surroundings being distorted by the heat.


    "My Time Magic spell!"


    A roar sounded, and then an old man with ck rags appeared, sheer rage in his eyes.


    "Are you the one who stole my spell?" He growled at Tina.


    "me Demon," Nina''s expression suddenly changed.


    Suddenly, five tier four presences appeared, almost overpowering the me Demon appeared between the me Demon blocking both Tina and Nina from him.


    "You can''t hurt Nina, me Demon. If something happens to her, then you would also have to bear the consequences," the city lord said expressionless. Discover hidden tales at empire


    "You five brats want to stop me?" me Demon''s eyes never left Tina.


    "Haha, are you even worthy?"


    The five didn''t speak much, only the city lord came forward and said, "we know the strength of the senior me Demon, so we won''t dare to fight you head-on. But if webine together, can you still kill them?"


    "You."


    The me Demon waved his hand, and a huge me instantly appeared. It travelled in the shape of a serpent, turning into a dragon.


    The five''s expressions immediately changed upon feeling the fluctuation.


    "Let''s defend together, brothers," the city lord came forward with his eyes glowing in a pattern, the same was true for the others.


    If something really happens to Nina, then the consequences would fall on all of them, endangering their lives and forces.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Academy was developed specifically to train forces for the king, and the genius disciple may even have the chance to be the king himself.


    The current king of Roshar kingdom also rose from the Academy after marrying the princess of the royal family.


    Boom!


    The five tier four wizards desperately defended against the peak tier four wizard realm me Demon, resulting in a terrifying st that engulfed the entire mansion and turned it into smithereens.


    The luxurious mansion nowy torn and tattered.


    Cough! Cough!


    The city lord violently coughed blood, looking at the four who were unconscious with dted pupils.


    "Aren''t you also a tier four wizard? How could we not even withstand just one blow?" he was in utter disbelief.


    "Jie jie jie, did you brat think that you could stop me just because you are tier four wizards? Under the tier five wizard, I am invincible."


    The me Demon walked step by step towards Tina, a smirk on his face.


    "You think you can escape, bitch?"


    "If you kill Nina, the kingdom will chase you to the ends of the earth," the city lord uttered in a defeated tone while lying on the ground with despair filled eyes.


    "You mean this girl?" the me Demon asked, pointing at the red-haired girl.


    "Yes."


    "Fool, I was targeting the other girl."


    "Eh."


    There was a stunned silence. The burning fire zed in fury as the city lord used his scorched hand to scratch his head with an embarrassed expression.


    The me Demon shook his head as he grabbed Nina''s head.


    At this moment, a terrifying presence overwhelmed the surroundings as a spear shot toward him.


    "Hmm?" Even the me Demon seemed to pause as he turned towards the spear that was erging in his vision with a frown.


    "Weird."


    He could only sense the presence of a peak tier-one boy, but how did the spear thrown by him seem to have reached the power of a tier-four?


    If it were a normal wizard, there might have been some injuries if he was careless, but this wasn''t a normal wizard.


    A me wall appeared, and the spear was instantly melted to smithereens.


    Naturally, the peak tier one wizard was Aur.


    At this time, he was extremely skinny with pale skin, and the blood and Qi in his body were almost entirely dried up.


    He had just sacrificed an entire tier three lethal artefact to produce a terrifying power of a tier four attack against the me demon, but it was simply solved by a fire wall.


    "The strength gap is really too much." Aur fell to the ground, still suffering from the bacsh of sacrificing the lethal artefact.


    His breathing was extremely ragged, almost breathless.


    "But I have bought enough time." Aur''s lips curled.


    If it was in the future he saw, then Tina was able to resist a little bit by the power of her tier three wizard and the time spell magic, but without the purple ne, she couldn''t be a tier three wizard.


    No matter how strong the spell is, if the person using it was barely a tier one wizard, then it couldn''t even be used.


    "Let''s not care about this kid and quickly take away the Time magic spell. That woman should be soon solving my trap soon-"


    As if he was predicting the future, the weather suddenly changed, and lightning in the entire city umted instantly, forming phoenix-shaped creatures as the lightning fell on the me Demon.


    "Fast."


    Before he was engulfed in lightning, the me Demon could only utter these words.


    "I have to admit, me Demon, as a tier five wizard, I have never seen a tier four wizard as strong as you," the Great Lord Lightning appeared in the sky.


    Her green hair fluttered in the wind while her emerald eyes were fixed on him with hints of amusement.


    The me Demon looked at her with unspeakable anger. His entire body was charred again from the high-frequency lightning. "How did you get out of the trap so easily?"


    "You have underestimated my power, me Demon," she spoke.


    "Milord, everything is set up."


    Suddenly, countless presences descended from the sky; the weakest among them was tier three, and the strongest was even a peak tier four wizard.


    "This line-up, are you really going to initiate destruction here, calling upon the origin of ashes?" me Demon said with his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Oh, you know?" The Great Lord Lightning said with a little surprised expression.


    "Jie Jie Jie, I didn''t expect it would be worth enough for you to trigger that cmity."


    "You are a serious cancer to our kingdom. The Roshar Kingdom has tolerated your existence for centuries. Since we have struck, there is no way for you to escape this fate," she roared. "Activate the cmity."


    From the barriers, a strange wind started to blow in rotation, soon forming into tornadoes and hurricanes while asionally sending dust.


    Whenever this dust touched anything, it instantly disappeared, as if vanishing from existence.


    Unfortunate beings who were just slightly touched by the dust disappeared as if they didn''t exist at all.


    "This is a terrifying power," me Demon muttered with horror.


    While these events were going on, Aur regained some of his vitality. His skin became a little rosy, and his muscles seemed to have returned to their previous state of vitality.


    Although there was still some paleness, he had basically recovered at least a quarter of his strength already.


    This was the terrifying power of his natural regeneration and the golden blood.


    He was walking towards Tina with a smile on his face.


    "Tina, your time has finallye."

 Chapter 348 Directly breakthrough to peak Tier Three wizard

    "Aur." Tina paled when she looked at Aur who was walking towards her. For some reason, she felt a chill down her back, which made her tremble involuntarily.


    She looked towards Nina who was farther away, not paying much attention to her.


    "What do you need from me?" Tina said, finally gathering her courage with a gulp.


    Aur''s face was already erged in her vision.


    "Give me the Time magic spell, right now."


    "Time magic spell? What are you talking about?" Tina frowned with clear confusion on her face.


    "The purple light that entered your mental space, give it to me." Aur extended his hand.


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Fine, I will give it to you." She talked without hesitation, but her heart felt hollow when she wanted to give him the Time magic spell, as if something was stopping her.


    Why was this guy trying to steal something that was clearly hers and was attracted to her almost like it was her baby?


    It was all because of strength. He was stronger than her, while she was just a tier one wizard, and there was an organization behind him as well, while she was lonely.


    "I need strength, strength enough to protect what I want to protect and live as I desire."


    Tina shook her head, shaking away the unrealistic thoughts. She needed an opportunity to grow, which was not possible in this ce where the entire resources were monopolized by the four forces.


    It was the same in other ces as well. For wizards to grow, they need resources, and how do they get resources when all the resources of the entire ce were captured by the forces established?


    They were forced to join the forces, that is also how forces controlled rogue wizards. As for Demonic Wizards, they were the most rational and irrational group of people.


    They were extremely shrewd and cunning because all the forces suppressed them. Theirbat power was already terrifying, and most Demonic Wizards didn''t give a damn about anything as long as they were poked.


    "Will you give me the Time magic spell already?" Aur frowned.


    "Yes."


    Tina willed in her mental space with dazed eyes as a purple light appeared in front of her.


    "Finally, the tier three Time magic spell."


    Aur''s crimson pupil shined with purple, revealing greed.


    "This is going to be mine now-"


    "How dare you brat." me Demon suddenly roared from far away, looking at Aur with bloodshot eyes. Just as he was about to snatch it, he was blocked by lightning.


    "Well done Aur, as long as you could hold the Time magic spell and return it to the sect. The sect will definitely reward you greatly." The Great Lord Lightning chuckled, not knowing the thoughts of Aur.


    "Thank you, Great Lord Lightning." Aur bowed smilingly, then he proceeded to drop his golden blood on the spell.


    "Hmm?"


    There seemed to be a certain will on the spell which was resisting him, but in an instant, it was swallowed up by his golden blood and it settled in his mental space.


    The Great Lord Lightning was stunned on the spot.


    "Why did you do that?"


    "If that me Demones to take the spell, I will defend it with my life, Great Lord." Aur bowed in respect.


    "Hmm?"


    The Great Lord Lightning didn''t say anything because she was dealing with this me Demon for now, but when she finished dealing with him.


    Then she can easily take care of anything.


    Aur smiled. He knew the thought of this old monster. How could she not see through his little skit, but she was too busy dealing with the me Demon and was too confident in her strength as well.


    He let go of his clenched fist that was holding the purple ne. In an instant, the purple ne shot towards his body, entering his mental space and then merged with his Time magic spell.


    Before he could even feel the change, a purple king halo surrounded Aur.


    The mana in the surrounding that was passively being absorbed by Aur suddenly elerated,pletely filling his mental space with dark blue mana.


    It didn''t stop there. His mental space wall broke into pieces, and then new walls were constructed, bigger and stronger.


    Aur could feel his vital spell, Wizard''s Hand, slowly upgrading on its own.


    A blue panel appeared in front of him.


    [Wizard''s Hand (tier one)] upgradable


    - It can affect all beings without vitality or vitality as long as you have enough mental power.


    - You can control multiple living beings as you have enough mana.


    - The power of the spell is enhanced, all things remain the same.


    "It wants me to choose?" Aur was surprised when he saw this prompting in his system.


    Usually, when one advances the spell they wanted to, depending upon the technique they use, the tier two spell will be.


    But now Aur could choose directly among these things.


    He almost non-hesitantly chose the first option, which could basically allow him to do telekinesis.


    This would be quite useful to him in the future.


    The instant he chose, the spell advanced itself to tier two.


    Then mana started to umte, filling his mental space with light green mana, the symbol of early tier two wizards.


    But it didn''t stop there. Aur broke through again and reached the mid Tier two realm, gaining pale green mana.


    Then to the high Tier two realm with Green mana, and finally the peak of tier two with dark green mana.


    Just as it was about to slow down, his mental space was filled with the green mana, and he broke through again.


    A blue prompt appeared again in front of his eyes.


    [Wizard''s Hand (tier two)]


    - The power of the spell is directly enhanced.


    - Can materialize a giant hand that can be used for both attacking and defending.


    - Merge with the tier three Time Emperor spell to produce an unknown effect (in gold)


    Aur''s crimson eyes were almost drawn to thest option, which was in gold.


    Gold naturally signifies that it was different from the others, and he still has some confidence in the system ¨C not blind confidence, but it has never let him down till now, so he unhesitantly chooses option three.


    Nothing happened outside, but inside his mental space, huge changes were happening.


    The purple spell and the Wizard''s Hand spell started to intertwine together in rotation, forming a strange, almost Chinese yin and yang symbol before they merged together.


    After merging together, a new spell appeared, emitting an even brighter purple light that almost drowned his entire mental space.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This spell directly was at the center of his mental space, connected by a golden string.


    As the walls of his mental space broke, another transformation seemed to be happening in the spell, turning into a blob of hot molten ball.


    Slowly, his mental space walls started to repair themselves, and light red mana were constantly refined in his mental space.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked around and saw a vague finger that was everywhere and nowhere, constantly flowing.


    At this time, he felt that supreme intangible substance that seemed to be in all things, constantly slipping away like sand.


    "Is this Time?" Aur raised his brows.


    "Can Iprehend the Time magic now."


    He uttered with some excitement, but he soon calmed down. For now, it was better to think of a solution to escape from this ce. As long as he could escape, he could carefully recall everything.


    Just as he thought the transformation had stopped, however, the light red mana in his mental space jumped, filled in his entire mental space, and broke through again to mid Tier three wizard.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    As if that was not enough, he constantly broke through one after another, reaching the peak of tier three wizard with dark red mana.


    At this time, his wizard realm has directly surpassed his body''s early tier three realm.


    Aur was pleasantly surprised, however, he could no longer suppress his presence as the peak of tier three presence suddenly red.


    Drawing both the attention of the me Demon and the Great Lord Lightning.


    "When did this kid reach tier three?" she frowned. "Was he hiding his strength?"


    Hiding strength meant that the kid was either having bad intentions or had some secrets he didn''t want to expose.


    "Aur, quickly help me suppress this demon." the Great Lord Lightning shouted.


    It was not easy to kill a wizard after tier four. Almost all injuries could be healed in an instant, and only through sheer force could one be killed. Even killing an ordinary tier four wizard would need at least a tier five wizard to suppress with no chance for him to escape.


    Not to mention that the me Demon was a demonic wizard with terrifying strength and was a master of Fire magic.


    Any help would be helpful to suppress it.


    "I will deal with this guy for now. We need to kill him."


    "Of course, I will help." Aur sneered as he turned around and left the ce.

 Chapter 352 Giving the Golden Text

    A tier six wizard was a top-tier existence who were basically the kings and queens or the leaders of major powers.


    Tier seven or higher wizards were always in seclusion most of the time, trying to advance all their lives, so tier six were the top existence in the outside world, you could say.


    Even the Roshar kingdom''s king was also a tier six wizard.


    And that brought the kingdom to the mid-power category alone.


    If the king can advance and be a tier seven wizard, then the kingdom could take one more step and be a true powerhouse in the world and have a say in many more matters.


    In Aur''s vision, a man with a ck martial attireplimenting his ck hair and eyes appeared in his vision, floating in mid-air while looking down at Aur, condensing.


    "Who are you?" Aur asked wearily.


    Actually, he has never seen the man behind the vige before, although he had felt the terrifying presence that warned him, but he couldn''t urately determine which tier the presence was in, and neither had Aur ever seen his face.


    So naturally, him not recognizing Lord Sky was normal.


    Lord Sky didn''t speak, only looking at Aur with condensed eyes as if looking at an ant, however, his pupils seemed to sh with a surprise for a moment before he suppressed it again in seconds.


    "I didn''t expect I underestimated you, Aur."


    "You know my name?" Aur''s pupils widened.


    He has never met this person before, so either that he was plotted against for a long time, or there was another situation he has not considered.


    After all, Aur has note to the outside world for a long time, and his name was known by very few people.


    "Of course, I know you. Did you forget that you were from the north vige already?" Lord Sky said with a sneer on his face.


    Aur felt a chill on his back, but he didn''t speak any words. The more he spoke, he might reveal a weakness, especially in front of this old monster who knows what means he has?


    If you can''t beat someone in a verbal battle, then better not speak at all. What are you going to do when I don''t speak?


    Lord Sky''s eyes squinted as if knowing the thoughts of Aur.


    "I already know your thoughts, little brat, but I am not interested in ying mind games with you."


    Aur raised his brows as he respectfully bowed his head, "Do I know you, lord?"


    Lord Sky chuckled, "I solved the beast tide and gave you a warning when you were about to kill William. Now do you remember me."


    "You¡­ you are Lord Sky?" Aur paused involuntarily, "I thought you were a tier four wizard."


    "You thought wrong." Lord Sky casually said with a shrug.


    Aur narrowed his eyes, "Then why did youe here, to kill me? How could I possibly attract a character like you, Lord Sky."


    His tone was filled with respect as if there was no sense of resistance at all.


    "I am interested in how you became a tier three wizard and at the peak, no less, just at the cusp of breaking through the tier four wizard realm so easily." Lord Sky''s eyes were filled with interest.


    "I just had some fortuitous encounter." Aur avoided his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, a mere brat at the tier three realm is not enough to attract me."


    "Then why?" Aur asked with a visibly stunned expression, while his heart was calm inside, analyzing his ns and how to escape if the tier three time magic spell didn''t work on him.


    "You see, in the dying moments of William, he told me some secrets." Lord Sky only smiled dryly as his eyes contained amusement.


    "Give it to me."


    "I wonder what you are talking about, Lord Sky." Aur gritted his teeth with visible panic in his eyes. Discover more content at empire


    "Your acting cannot fool anyone. Give me the Golden Text."


    Aur''s heart sank inwardly, but he had already guessed that this tier six wizard came after him just for this golden text.


    A child of luck''s cheat was something that everyone wanted. Who wouldn''t want something that could infinitely revive you and also came with a holy magic book and a primordial demon, although they could be considered as a double-edged sword, but once you utilize it properly, then the benefits you will get from it are unimaginable.


    Causing even tier seven wizards to drool.


    Just persuading Lily has allowed Aur to get his hands on peak tier six wizard''s mana, who knows what other treasures she hid?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aur gritted his teeth outside before he dived his hand deep inside his storage bag. He also kept the spatial ring in his system space because it might garner too much attention to him.


    Before he took out a jar in which unknown patterns were hovering.


    "Is this the Golden Text?" Lord Sky''s hand trembled with excitement.


    "Yes, Lord." Aur bowed his head and obediently handed over the Golden Text without any question.


    In front of a tier six wizard, he wanted to avoid such a being as much as possible, at least for now.


    Besides, Aur has not forgotten about that primordial demon Asmodeus. This guy was a walking time bomb who would explode at some point.


    There was no way an old monster like that will ever ept the fate of being a caged animal like in a zoo.


    He was definitely cooking up something unlike the holy magic book Lily, who was rtively childish and didn''t have that shrewd mentality.


    No matter what, giving this golden text to this Lord Sky was better all the way in.


    After giving it to this Lord Sky, he turned around.


    "I will be leaving then."


    Aur''s voice fell as he disappeared from the spot.


    Lord Sky didn''t move as he looked at the Golden Text with interest.


    "Is this Fate Reversal spell, a tier eight spell that was used by the first human emperor himself?" Lord Sky muttered with his lips curling into a smile.


    At this time, Aur appeared again with a faint frown on his face.

 Chapter 353 Tier six: Ultimate Desire

    "Are you not letting me go, Lord Sky?" Aur asked with a stiff expression.


    "Haha, I amcking servants and chess pieces right now, and you seemed to fit the role perfectly," Lord Sky casually stated. "As for how to control you."


    A sneer appeared on his face.


    The surrounding mana suddenly became extremely chaotic, although there was no pattern in his pupil.


    Aur''s heart sank to the bottom.


    He had actually considered this possibility, but he still gave away the Golden Text mostly because of Asmodeus.


    "I see. Then let''s fight," Aur said, his expression suddenly calm.


    Lord Sky, who had casually cast an unknown spell and was just watching the Golden Text, instantly changed his expression to seriousness.


    There was no longer a yful gaze while looking at Aur; instead, it was extremely serious.


    Instantly, time seemed to flow at an extremely slow rate, the mana in the air was frozen, and Lord Sky''s expression remained stationary.


    Even the microorganisms invisible to the naked eye paused, appearing to have stopped time itself.


    Although it might look like time seemed to have stopped, that was actually not the case; instead, it had slowed down by thousands of times.


    "Even if you are tier six, you are still vulnerable to the power of time, huh," Aur sneered. He walked up to Lord Sky and delivered a terrifying punch, carrying all his power. He even used his aura, which increased his power by at least ten percent.


    Just when the punch was about tond, suddenly his expression changed. His fist hit a barrier and he was directly rebounded back by his own force.


    "Interesting," Lord Sky''s lips slowly moved with a smile slowly appearing on his face.


    "You, how¡­" Aur was stunned in ce. Since this guy didn''t seem to have any measure against his time magic, Aur thought it would be an easy victory.


    Now it seems that he had underestimated the power of a tier six wizard.


    This couldn''t be med on Aur, as he, for the first time in his life, was witnessing the power of a tier six.


    They were basically the top power in the outside world. He had too little time, and the enemy was unknown until now.


    "You did affect me with time, but I can just move faster using a simple tier six spell and move at a normal speed," Lord Sky said calmly, his eyes full of greed. "You have a tier three time spell, which seems to be a natural spell. Not only that, it has merged with another tier three spell, making it a variant of the spell. You are not worthy enough to carry this spell."


    Aur frowned. Lord Sky was walking at a normal person''s speed, but he himself wasn''t affected by this time magic since he was controlling it and didn''t slow down the time elements that his body had.


    In front of his crimson eyes, Lord Sky''s speed was still slow, extremely slow, almost like a snail.


    "I will just leave," Aur quickly shook his head and was about to leave.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Lord Sky''s voice was filled with greed and wrath as the mana became chaotic again.


    However, the embarrassing thing was that the spell was extremely slow to activate because the time elements had slowed down.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    Still, when Aur was several hundred kilometres away, a ck and white board appeared in the sky. The moment it appeared, a terrifying coercion fell on his body.


    Aur blinked, and the next moment he was in front of Lord Sky again, as if he had never moved at all.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He felt a chill in his back.


    "Is it a tier six spell?" Aur asked with terror in his eyes.


    "Yes, no matter how you move around, in front of true strength, you are nothing. The time spell will eventually finish when your mana runs out. As for attacking me, I have already cast a defensive spell. You will die instead, and neither can you escape," Lord Sky said stiffly.


    Even the sound waves travelled at an extremely slow pace, so Aur could only discern these words from the movement of his lips.


    "Hmm?" Aur looked calm.


    After a moment of thought, he finally sighed.


    "Forget it, since you don''t want me to leave, then you must suffer as well."


    Speaking this far, Aur''s eyes shed with a ruthless light. A pink spell appeared in front of him in mid-air, emitting the terrifying presence of a tier six spell.


    "I''m betting on this," he muttered and then dropped his golden blood on the spell. However, to his surprise, for the first time, Aur faced resistance from the spell.


    But after a short time under the coercive power of the golden blood, it vanished and was refined by Aur.


    Then the spell shot forward directly into his mental space.


    "You have a tier six spell?" Lord Sky''s eyes widened, then a mocking smile appeared on his face. "You dare to refine the spell and let it enter your mental space. I must say you are quite bold, but even if you have the spell, can you even use it¡ª"


    Aur rubbed his ears. "You talk too much."


    "Muscle system," he muttered in his heart. The familiar blue screen appeared in front of him; however, his eyes were only focused on the spells section.


    ¡ª


    Spells: 17


    ¡ª


    Then he focused on it and another panel appeared in front of him. He directly skipped all the spells and looked at thest row.


    [Tier six: Ultimate Desire]


    Then he clicked on it, which led to numerous descriptions appearing in front of him.


    He already knew the two functions of it already; however, a tier six spell, which was the opportunity of a child of luck, is never simple.


    When his eyes looked at the numerous functions of it, his eyes lit up.


    Aur''s eyes shed with a cold light as the spell activated, and as expected, there was no pattern in his eyes indicating its top tier.


    Lord Sky felt angry for some reason, and this anger seemed to boil for no reason.

 Chapter 356 When the Luck is Against You

    "What type of secret are you hiding, Aur?" Great Lord Lightning muttered to herself.


    "Either way, you cannot run from here."


    She muttered.


    In the distance, hidden by the wilderness, Aur was rapidly making his way through the wilderness; all his peak tier six mana had already been drained; he could only rely on himself now to survive the predicament.


    This became a major hurdle for Aur. You have to know that he is just barely a peak tier three wizard and has an early tier three body.


    Now he had to face the pursuit of a tier four wizard, although the distance was too far and they were unknown which direction he was gone to, but never underestimate a tier four or tier five wizard.


    They might have spells he didn''t know of, and considering his luck, he might stumble upon something and alert a randomly searching person. Even if he stumbled upon a tier three wizard, if the wizard could buy enough time, then it would have been a disaster for Aur.


    Just as countless thoughts were shing in his mind, he sensed a wizard that was closing in on him at a terrifying speed.


    "Shit," Aur cursed, as expected, his theory of what was supposed to go bad will eventually go bad.


    His breathing became unstable. Luckily, Aur found that the person didn''t seem to have sensed him yet.


    "The person shouldn''t be a tier four wizard if the person couldn''t even sense me." Aur''s eyes narrowed.


    Although the presence was terrifying enough to give him a sense of danger to his life, it was very well hidden. If it wasn''t for his exceptional senses after he reached the early tier three in his body, he couldn''t sense the person.


    Coincidentally, the person was in the same route as Aur, constantly chasing from behind.


    "Let''s change direction." he shook his head helplessly.


    But when he turned right, the person also turned right, as if he could predict the moves of Aur.


    However, seeing the carelessness of the other party, Aur knew that was not likely the answer.


    Instead, he was going in an erratic way as if trying to avoid anybody.


    "My luck," Aur bitterly said with a weird expression.


    If he turned right, then the person would somehow turn right, then when he stayed straight his direction, the chasing guy kept traveling straight as well.


    And what was more horrifying was that the person''s speed was much faster than Aur.


    Although he himself was a peak tier three wizard, butpared to even ordinary tier three wizards, he could be considered a joke with only a single tier three spell rted to time and a tier two Metal escape spell.


    As for others, including the tier six spell, they were pretty much useless.


    Speaking of it, Aur''s mental space was slowly cracking as time passed because of the tier six spell.


    If he took the spell out of his mental space, then the presence would leak out, and that will be the end of it. Continue reading stories on empire


    Aur could only helplessly keep the tier six spell in his mental space, sensing as his mental space broke down.


    He was truly helpless at the moment. His biggest reliance had already been drained away, not to mention the terrifying injuries in his body that he still had not recovered from. It was already a miracle that he has survived.


    Under his helpless gaze, a thin man appeared in his vision when Aur turned back.


    The thin man was skimpy and had a small stature, and his expression was fearful with his eyes darting around the ce. Those eyes were not for searching people but instead seemed to be avoiding.


    "Hmm?" Aur''s gaze squinted.


    At this point, the skinny man also seemed to have noticed Aur already.


    Aur''s calm gaze met the skinny man who abruptly stopped in his tracks, his body trembling in fear.


    For a moment, Aur was stunned and confused at the same time by the fearful expression on the man''s face.


    "Forget it," a helpless sigh escaped Aur''s lips as he decisively turned around and shot towards the man with murderous intent in his eyes while he took out a sword from his spatial ring.


    "Hey, I don''t want to chase you. Let''s act like we''ve never met." The skinny man hurriedly said with a frightened expression.


    However, his pleas turned into deaf ears for Aur. If he let the guy escape, then what if he informs the tier four and Great Lord Lightning.


    They could easily catch up to him in just a moment''s time; at that time, the danger would be even more.


    No matter whether this person is honest or not, only a truly dead person can keep a secret.


    Aur shed with the sword as it shed with sword intent, shooting a terrifying sword arc right to his neck.


    The skinny man gritted his teeth, looking at Aur with hatred and fear.


    When Great Lord Lightning gave the order to capture Aur, he was honestly horrified and terrified.


    This was a devil who killed a tier six wizard, even if he was a car without patrol or running out of petrol, his little power could not stop him.


    And he didn''t want to be just an obstacle used as cannon fodder.


    "Don''t me me for this." With teeth grinding together, he looked at Aur with determined eyes.


    Just as the sword arc was about to reach him, his body started to blur, and the sword arc passed right through him.


    "Hmm?" Aur sent one sword strike after another on the man; however, almost all of them passed through the body of the man.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You¡­ you don''t seem to be that strong¡­" the skinny man mumbled with disbelief in his eyes.


    "How could you even stand before a tier six wizard or even kill him?"


    His lips curled into a smile. "Looks like it was a fake. You couldn''t kill even a tier three wizard with your strength."


    Aur didn''t reply, just expressionlessly attacking with sword arcs upon sword arcs.


    Although he didn''t get a reply, his confidence soared to new heights.


    "I, Neil, will defeat you and get the reward from Great Lord Lightning. It''s time to get serious."

 Chapter 357 Fight

    Although all his sword intentnded on Neil''s body, it seemed to be hitting a ghost instead of a physical body.


    "What kind of spell is this?" Aur''s eyes narrowed, still shing with sword intent with the tier three lethal sword artefact.


    "Hmph, you are just a mere brat anyway. Just because of luck and some strength, you were able to beat them. You still don''t havebat experience fighting higher tier wizards." With a sneer, Neil slightly waved his hand again, and a terrifying gale appeared on the surface.


    The gale emitted an eerie aura that made Aur feel a chill down his back, breaking out in cold sweat.


    "This is not an ordinary gale," he narrowed his eyes.


    Aur needed to quickly solve this guy. If he didn''t, then he would have to face the assault of both him and the others, and also the Great Lord Lightning.


    It could be said that he was fighting against time.


    If he doesn''t take care of Neil quickly, then his life would basically end.


    "Damn it." Aur gritted his teeth.


    He was surrounded from all sides with no way to escape.


    "You devil, you should give up already. Great Lord Lightning and the others will be arriving soon here. At that time¡­" Neil''s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    "No, I must survive. Survive to fulfil my only goal." Aur''s eyes shed.


    His face was cold while his fist tightened.


    The muscle in his body bulged, and thick blue veins popped in his body.


    Aur didn''t look like a human at this time but instead as a monster, a muscle monster.


    The crimson eyes of his getting even more and more ferocious as his sword swiped the body of Neil.


    Neil just sneered in contempt.


    "Hehe, just an ignorant brat. He hasn''t even seen the outside world. I really wonder how such a person could kill a tier six wizard." He heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, tier six wizards were an existence that he couldn''t even imagine and was not qualified to meet. Even tier four wizards were something that he didn''t dare topare.


    But this brat in front of him actually killed tier six?


    Neil was still in disbelief, and it deepened when he saw the pitiful strength of Aur again.


    "Time is running out for you brat."


    He chuckled while amusingly looking at Aur.


    Aur abruptly stopped his movement. His crimson eyes turned calm, and he uttered two words, "I see."


    These words, however, made Neil''s heart stop for a moment. His back felt a strange chill, breaking out in cold sweat.


    He abruptly ducked just as Aur''s punch was about tond on him.


    Although it might just look like a simple punch, there was a key difference.


    The air in the surrounding waspressed and bloated because of extreme heat generated from the fist that caused all things to burn.


    "So you use air as the element to hide your body?" Aur spoke lightly.


    This was actually amon spell for wizards to turn their body to elements to fight. However, there are many drawbacks, and it was not practical. However, everything changes as the spell advances in the tiers.


    If Aur knew that this Neil had such a spell from the beginning, it would have been easy to break it. All he needed to do was brute force it with opposing elements.


    But such a simple thing could have caused his death if he didn''tprehend and understand the situation with his eyes seeing the mana movement in the surrounding.


    That''s why asking for a wizard''s spell was taboo.


    Neil''s expression changed slightly. However, he didn''t have the moment to speak because Aur has already attacked him again.


    With thepressed fist of Aur erupting with all his blood and Qi, every punch could be said to be terrifying.


    The surrounding temperature increased to an extraordinary degree, causing even the very earth to melt, and the earth trembled with every movement of his body.


    His lips gradually formed an arc, and he went into a state of berserk.


    "Come, let''s fight to the death." Aur roared with a shrill sound,ughing.


    "Maniac," Neil squinted his eyes but all he did was avoid all the attack.


    Although this attack might have a life threatening impact on him however that is if it hit him as a person who primarily focuses on the wind magic the greatest advantage of his was speed.


    Almost all his spells were focused on speed one way or another.


    His expression is calm as he gradually makes distance.


    "Where are you going?"


    Aur turned to him with his ferocious gaze and punched again, erupting again with blood and Qi.


    He felt a sense of thrill and excitement as blood rushed to his brain.


    Ever since he has reached the tier three realm, Aur has seen the true strength of tier three wizards many times however it was his first time he used his tier three strength to fight in an almost even tform.


    Almost every time he had fought with an old monster which made him use unconventional ways to fight, either with erupting in life threatening condition or using various tricks like the time magic.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It could be said that after he reached the tier three wizard realm it was the first time he fought in an "ordinary" way.


    Aur could gradually feel that his blood and Qi was bottoming out and draining away.


    Even with his terrifying regeneration it couldn''t keep up with the expenditure in fact his regeneration was gradually slowing down.


    The main reason for his high regeneration was because of his blood that has turned golden however even that had a limit as it could be dried away.


    Gradually his body started to break down from inside and out.


    Seeing this scene, Neil felt relieved.


    "If it was so easy to kill a tier three wizard then I would have already died multiple times." Neil sneered however his body movement abruptly froze in ce.


    A small lotus floated in front of him emitting a terrifying suction that made his entire body immobile.


    "What?" Neil eyes widened in horror.

 Chapter 358 Death

    "Tier four: Blood soul nurturing," Aur muttered with a sneer on his face.


    The seed started to slowly grow while Neil''s entire body was sucked away.


    "This is a tier four spell," Neil''s pupils dted in sheer shock.


    There was no resistance; in fact, it could be said that there was no opportunity for resistance at all.


    With the tier four presence prevailing, his entire being was drained away.


    Neil could only watch in despair as he used all his trump cards, but in front of a tier four spell, it was useless,pletely useless.


    This wasn''t a difference of tier one or tier two that could be measly crossed over by a killer move.


    The difference between tier four and tier three was qualitative and could not be matched by quantity, even if there were millions of tier three spells; they still couldn''t block a single tier four spell.


    Aur watched as the man turned into a nutrient for the seed to turn into a small lotus.


    However, he wasn''t in the mood to absorb this lotus.


    "If even a second is dyed, then they will arrive," Aur said.


    He had already released the presence of the tier four spell; they could definitely smell it and arrive at the spot.


    So he could only helplessly destroy the spell, letting all the energy which could help him increase the strength of his soul go away.


    Then, Aur decisively ran away at full speed while igniting his blood and Qi.


    As expected, after a few minutes, two figures appeared.


    "There was a tier four spell used here and one of us died," the two wizards quickly figured out the situation, which made their expressions extremely ugly.


    "Who was the one who died?"


    "It should be Neil."


    "That cowardly guy who is the first to run in any life-threatening condition just died?"


    "Although he is cowardly, he is still a student of the vice-principal. We are going to get into a lot of trouble."


    As they murmured to themselves, a gust of wind blew, causing their hair to flutter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm?"


    The two paused involuntarily, their eyes widened.


    The wind slowly umted and formed a human figure.


    His head turned to the two wizards.


    "Greetings, Lord Earth and Lord Wind," the human figure of the wind bowed to them.


    "Neil, are you still alive?" one of them asked, nodding his head.


    Neil became silent for a moment. "Yes, Lord Earth, it was a spell which I recently developed that could trap my soul with the wind, bing wind itself."


    "You developed it yourself?" Lord Wind said, his eyes glinting.


    Neil immediately cursed his damn luck. This Lord Wind was one of the shameless bunch of lords who didn''t care about his reputation.


    There were even rumours going around that he had taken many disciples'' opportunities.


    As long as he didn''t go too far, even the academy tended to turn a blind eye to it.


    "This is an opportunity given by the vice principal, Lord Wind."


    Immediately, the greed in Lord Wind''s eyes diminished by arge margin. Enjoy new adventures at empire


    Neil heaved a sigh of relief. However, if Lord Wind knew that he had revived himself even after being attacked by a tier-four spell, he would definitely take action.


    "Aur," Neil''s pupils flickered with hatred.


    Since there was no binding from Destiny and Fate, the soul could stillst in the world as long as there was energy to sustain it.


    However, reviving was still a unique feat that not many could aplish, since the soul would extinguish after a short time. The soul needed a container to be stored in to be revived again.


    Otherwise, in just a short time, the soul would be extinguished, as the body represents the soul and the soul represents the body; without one another, they cannot exist.


    Since Neil had integrated into the wind element, he would never have the chance to be human again, gradually bing a wind elemental.


    ¡­


    Aur ran fast, as far away as possible, but his expression suddenly changed, and he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Damn it."


    He looked at his mental space, which was gradually breaking down. In fact, it could be said that it was half broken already, to the point that it could never be fixed if not for a rare treasure that could potentially store it.


    "Will I really lose all my hard work and nning because of this tier-six spell?" Aur''s expression was filled with unwillingness and frustration.


    However, no matter how frustrating and unwilling he was, Aur needed to survive this storm to strive for his immortality.


    All his trump cards had already been wrung dry, and now his mental space couldn''t hold it any longer.


    Very soon, it would break down, and Aur would lose all his wizard progress,pletely bing a mortal.


    Of course, he would still have his body tier, but¡­


    Aur could feel his body breaking down as well, with internal injuries.


    A wizard was connected to their mental space, which could be essed through them only. Naturally, this connection linked them together.


    That''s why changes in the mental space affect the wizard as well.


    That''s also why supreme-grade talents explode if they can''t control the mana they suddenly umte.


    Although why their explosions were so terrifying was something that Aur was very confused about.


    It would have been fine if his mental space, which was peak tier-one, broke. At most, his body would sustain some injuries.


    However, his mental space had already reached peak tier-three, sustaining with his early tier-three body was still a terrifying thing.


    The power which he had so relied on made him feel his own downfall. Not to mention that the enemies were behind him.


    "What can I do?"


    Aur, for the first time in his life, felt despair¡ªdespair down to the bottom of his soul, as if he could already see his death.


    Death didn''t scare him; he had already experienced it. What scared him was that he had promised immortality to his entire family grave. How could he not aplish it?

 Chapter 359 Cornered dog? Dead end?

    As he was distracted, he fell to the ground, stumbling on a tree branch.


    The tree broke, but Aur''s eyes weren''t on the tree.


    Aur violently coughed blood, his face touching the mud in the ground.


    He was in an extreme condition as the injuries worsened; he hasn''t recovered from his previous fight, not to mention that he is constantly facing damages from his mental space breaking down.


    He felt like a cornered dog, even when he faced his younger brother. Everything was going ording to his n.


    In the end, Aur could only grit his teeth.


    "This is life, it will never go smoothly."


    It was like a dead end with no way out.


    And to his despair, he could feel a huge that covered this entire ce, emitting a frightening presence that made him shudder.


    It was a tier six presence, which means a tier six wizard or tier six spell has been used topletely block off all the area surrounding here.


    Aur didn''t even run now. Where would he run to?


    His body soaked in his own cold sweat and the mud that he has umted, his silver long flowing hairpletely dirty and scattered.


    Aur turned around, looking at the sky with a nk look.


    "Is this how it all ends?"


    His words reached this point andpletely became shut.


    Even as the clouds gathered in the sky and thunder boomed as if mocking him, even the rain couldn''t fall here.


    Just like that, his mental space broke,pletely shattered.


    All the spells inside it were broken as well.


    Every spell is very delicate.


    Just with the slightest external damage, it broke down.


    The tier six spell, the Time Emperor''s Hand spell, all were destroyed with the mental space broken down.


    Aur''s muscles stretched as his condition became extremely worse. His muscle fibers were damaged, and all his organs were extremely damaged as well.


    Even his muscr figure seemed to have deted, all his bones broken.


    And as if adding insult to the injury, his golden blood was almostpletely drained.


    You have to know that he escaped first using the Time Emperor''s Hand spell, then he needed to face the church, then came the tier six wizard Noah, killing him almost drained Aur of everything, and he didn''t even know if Greater Lord Sky had died or not.


    Then he faced the pursuit of Great Lord Lightning and the countless others under her.


    It was a wonder how Aur was still alive.


    His legs seemed to have given out.


    "It''s pointless." Aur muttered, but still dragged his injured body to run.


    There was no option for him now, nothing seemed to allow him even the slightest chance of survival.


    "Muscle system."


    ¡­


    "Interesting, I am disappointed with you Aur." Great Lord Lightning muttered while a big screen appeared in front of her where she was watching the miserable struggle of Aur.


    Her eyes were filled with amusement as if she was ying cat and mouse.


    "You are already a caged bird, his highness the king himself has arrived to trap you."


    However, her expression slightly changed when she felt the turbulence in mana near his body.


    "His mental space was destroyed?"


    Then she looked at the cleaved corpse of Great Lord Sky.


    "It seems to make sense. Only a tier six spell could kill a tier six wizard, so he used a tier six spell which is in his mental space?"


    "And with the time magic spell that seemed to have mutated even stronger, it is possible to kill him."


    Great Lord Lightning''s eyes shed. Her life-long goal was to reach tier six and be the true powerhouse.


    However, bing one was not easy. Now a brat who has barely seen the world can already kill a tier six wizard.


    It felt a little unpleasant for her, making some grievances for Aur as her pride suffered a little.


    However, how prideful she was, she was not stupid. She still believed that Aur has more trump cards left, so she immediately didn''t take action. Otherwise, even with a head start, no matter how much Aur runs, she could catch up in just a few breaths.


    Don''t underestimate a tier five wizard.


    Now it seems her worries were unfounded. Aur barely escaped after killing a tier three wizard, and now he was at the end of his ropes.


    Even if she didn''t take action, he will die on his own.


    "Hmm, he closed his eyes, is he giving up?" She thought about it and felt that as it was natural, there was no escape for him, and with his condition worsening, there is absolutely no possibility of surviving at all.


    "What a pity for the Time magic spell, if we could have gotten it¡­"


    Great Lord Lightning shook her head while waving her hand. The air seemed to be torn as a portal seemed to appear in front of her.


    "Greetings Aur."


    As she entered the portal, she instantly appeared in front of Aur, casually summoning a chair and sitting on it with her shoulder slumpedpletely rxed.


    A mocking curve appeared on her face.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Do you regret it?"


    Aur didn''t reply, tightly closing his brows,pletely immobile.


    "If you hadn''t run away after getting the tier three time magic spell, then your condition wouldn''t have been so miserable that your little life wouldn''t be in danger, and you would have been living in the capitalpletely scot-free like a king."


    She continued, although Aur still didn''t speak, as if he was sleeping, but that didn''t deter her.


    "There is still time for reconciliation as long as you tell me how you suddenly reached peak tier three wizard, and the strength in your body is not ordinary as well. I initially thought you were a spy or an assassin, but there will be no such capable assassin with such a deep foundation and secrets."


    Continue reading at empire


    Her eyes were filled with interest while she looked at Aur''s body as if it was a treasure trove.


    "As long as you tell me the secret, your little life might be spared. How about it?"


    She extended her handpletely, like a saint.


    However, there was no response, as if Aur was really sleeping. His eyes were still tightly closed.


    Silence!

 Chapter 361 For Aur

    A row of golden-armoured soldiers stood present,pletely surrounding the entire area. At the front was a strong woman dressed in gold, riding in a chariot, exuding the intimidating presence of a peak-tier six wizard.


    "This is¡­" The king of the Roshar Kingdom looked at the soldiers with wide eyes filled with horror.


    There wasn''t just a single tier six presence but multiple, eachparable to his own power and some of their presence was even stronger than his.


    Especially, the woman in the chariot radiated a terrifying sense of danger that made the king''s soul shiver.


    "Who are you?"


    The king of Roshar took a deep breath, calming himself as he faced them.


    The army remained silent, stomping the ground in unison.


    The earth began to tremble as if an earthquake had struck, the sheer intensity causing the ground to split, forming a deep ravine.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the world was on the verge of destruction before they finally halted.


    Their eyes revealed a deep killing intent that made even both Great Lord Lightning and Greater Lord Mirror feel a chill in their hearts.


    Not to mention those tier six wizards¡ªeven if the tier four and five soldiers of this army made a move, with the entire ce surrounded, both of them might die right then and there.


    "Who couldmand such a force?"


    As he pondered this, true horror crept into his heart as he thought of the subordinate sect of the strongest kingdom that manages all affairs below tier seven¡ªthe Army of Gold.


    He had, of course, heard of them and only they could have such a powerful army.


    "This guy Ray... managed to summon them?" He looked at thepletely helpless Aur with disbelief on his face.


    "Looks like you''re having a moment of self-doubt, old man," Aur said with a chuckle and a mysterious smile. "Naturally, I''m not qualified to call them over."


    "Then?"


    "They are here for me," Ray spoke lightly.


    Greater Lord Mirror''s expression fluctuated rapidly before he regained hisposure. As someone who stood above billions, he naturally possessed a temperament that couldn''t be shaken easily.


    He looked at the Gold Army and calmly muttered, "Gold Army, why have youe to our kingdom? ording to the agreement, you are not allowed to invade us. Should I take this as an act of aggression toward our kingdom?"


    The king narrowed his eyes, his calm voice echoing in the surroundings.


    Of course, they weren''tpletely helpless against the Divine Human Sect. They had formed numerous alliances with other kingdoms for this very reason.


    Among the top eight kingdoms, almost all supported each other to fend off the Divine Human Kingdom while aiding smaller kingdoms in their struggle against the Divine Human Sect.


    It could be said that the Divine Human Kingdom stood on one side, with all other forces united on the opposite side of the spectrum, yet they still could not defeat them.


    This fact alone demonstrated just how terrifying this number one force truly was but they were too arrogant and prideful.


    The front chariot slowly descended from the sky, gracefullynding on the ground as the curtains parted, revealing a stunning woman in golden clothes that shone even brighter than the other soldiers''. Her golden hair flowed freely downwards with her eyes glittering in gold.


    Her lips curled into a sneer.


    "It''s been a while, King of Roshar¡ªor should I say, Greater Lord Mirror?" Her tone carried a trace of disdain, apanied by a haughty expression.


    Greater Lord Mirror remained calm and collected, speaking slowly in an authoritative voice, though a business-like smile lingered on his face.


    "Greater Lord Crystal, why have youe to my kingdom?"


    "For him, of course." She casually pointed at the seriously injured Aur, whoy on the ground, violently coughing up blood,pletely exhausted.


    "This brat was right," the King thought, shocked in his heart as he looked at her again, maintaining a business-like smile.


    "I wonder what atrocities this little demon hasmitted for the Divine Human Sect to take action?"


    "That is none of your concern. Just hand him over, or we will raze your kingdom to the ground," she replied in a mocking tone.


    "You dare? That would be going against the alliance."


    "Even if it does go against the alliance, we can simply kill the two of you, and it will be over for you, even if we can''t destroy the entire kingdom," she said with an evil smile.


    A bad premonition immediately rose in the King of Roshar''s heart, and his body broke out in a cold sweat, as if responding instinctively.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Greater Lord Crystal''s smile grew deeper as she slightly moved her hand, causing Greater Lord Mirror to scream in fright.


    "No! You can''t kill me!" He immediately flew into the air, surrounded by countless mirrors, and entered one of them with a horrified expression. A dignified person who can control the lives of millions just ran away like that.


    "Chase after him," she instructed lightly, and the five tier six wizards immediately flew into the mirror without hesitation.


    The fate of the King of Roshar was essentially sealed with just a few words from her.


    "Now, let''s take care of you."


    Her golden hair floated in the air as she cast a meaningful nce at Great Lord Lightning, a tall woman with green hair.


    "What do you want from me?" Strangely enough, there wasplete calmness in her eyes.


    "You will join us, along with your disciple, Nina. Do you agree?"


    "Yes," Great Lord Lightning nodded.


    "Now, let''s take care of you, brat," Greater Lord Crystal said, looking at Aur with a face full of amusement.


    "Judging by your expression, it seems you already knew we would be here."


    Aur coughed up a mouthful of blood as he looked at her nkly. "Yes, after all, didn''t I kill your precious William?"


    "You¡­"


    Her eyes narrowed.


    "How do I know? Hahaha." Aurughed with a strange smile on his face.


    "I can see the future."

 Chapter 362 Captured?

    "Little brat, I have tomend you for your lies. Unfortunately, the future can no longer be predicted. Our Ancestor was the one who destroyed the Fate Pce, and now there is no invisible force controlling us all." She spoke with genuine pride in her tone.


    "Those ignorant people, the human king have done such a deed for them but they still couldn''t bow their heads to follow our ancestor¡­"


    For someone of her level, there was little that could significantly shake her emotions.


    As a tier six wizard, she couldmand her peers, either due to her powerful background or her own strength.


    But it was a fact that as you grow older, you be wiser, but only when your brain starts to slow down and death looms nearer does your mentality begin to regress¡ªat least, that was the case in Aur''s previous world.


    But even though she was older¡ªprobably hundreds of years old¡ªshe was still in her prime.


    The strength of youthbined with the wisdom of age is a terrifyingbination. This is also why the old monsters were so terrifying.


    Even this woman, who seemed full of vitality, would probably be a skeleton in Aur''s world at her age.


    But...


    This old monster couldn''t determine Aur''s intentions, no matter how hard she tried.


    "Hahaha, believe it or not." Aur''s pupils flickered as heughed, coughing up another mouthful of blood in the process.


    "No matter. It''s time to take you away. Your sins will be judged by our Supreme Divine Human Sect." She spoke in a light tone.


    "I will die before reaching there," Aur spoke lightly, his pupils flickering.


    He had already used all the tricks in his arsenal, even seeing the future with the Future Seer skill he gained from his breakthroughs in wizard tiers. But now, it has all been used up.


    Of course, from the future he had seen, survival was almost impossible.


    There was only a small chance, and if he couldn''t make it happen, he would likely be captured entirely.


    When Aur remembered that horrifying scene from the future using his Future Seer ability, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Little brat, you''re smart," she chuckled before extending her hand. A small drop of crystal formed instantly and shot toward Aur.


    "It''s happening exactly as I expected," Aur thought as he looked at the crystal.


    He was helpless to resist the crystal; even though he knew it wasing, there was no possibility for him to dodge.


    The crystal struck him right in the body.


    Even when he had slowed down time itself, that monster, Greater Lord Sky, had been able to keep up, moving at a normal speed despite the distortion.


    She was also a tier six in fact might be even stronger, there was no resistance at all.


    As the crystal hit, Aur felt a warm energy flowing through his body. All his injuries healed instantly.


    His body fully recovered, and even his blood and Qi grew slightly stronger as the golden blood within him was rapidly replenished.


    At the same time, a mark appeared on the side of his hand.


    "Is this the mark?" Aur looked at the mark with a frown. He felt an unusual itch, and his instincts seemed topel him to remove it using his blood and Qi.


    "Oh, little brat, if you try to remove the mark, you will experience pain so intense that you might wish for death," she warned.


    Aur froze in ce, his eyes growing bloodshot as veins bulge across his entire body.


    His ripped muscles seemed to tear themselves apart, and he fell to the ground.


    "Ahhhh¨C"


    Aur screamed in agony as the soul-rendering pain radiated from the mark.


    It felt as if his entire body was slowly being torn apart, and, most terrifying of all, his soul felt like it was being dibobted.


    He rolled around on the ground, writhing in pain that refused to fade, until his muscles grew numb and his soul seemed to slowly slither away from his body.


    Aur''s eyes grew vacant as if he were dying right then and there.


    "I don''t have time for you, brat," Greater Lord Crystal said, casually pointing her finger at him. Instantly, Aur''s body healed.


    "This¡­"


    Aur looked at the two marks on the back of his hand with widened eyes.


    He realised that if he tried to remove them again, he would undoubtedly die a miserable death.


    "You made me try to remove it?" Aur asked calmly, propping himself up on his bulging arms to stand.


    Even though he had foreseen the future and knew exactly what would happen, his blood and Qi were solely driven by instinct,pelling him to try to remove the marks as if he were possessed. Stopping this urge was simply not possible.


    She was a tier six wizard¡ªhow could he possibly stop her? And who knows how many means she has.


    "Let''s go now, you little brat," Greater Lord Crystal said, waving her hand. Aur''s muscr frame floated into the air, slowly following behind her.


    It seemed as if Aur''s fate was sealed, destined to be captured, with his future uncertain within the confines of prisons.


    Just as the golden army was about to leave with Aur, a simple girl''s voice broke the silence.


    "Aur?" Nina spoke in confusion, looking at the golden army with a slightly terrified expression.


    "Nina," Aur replied, looking at the red-haired girl with a cold expression.


    "What happened here?" she asked again.


    At that moment, Great Lord Lightning appeared behind her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder.


    "Aur is going to a better ce. We will also officially leave with Ray and join them, okay?" she softly consoled her.


    Nina''s body trembled as she looked at Aur.


    "It doesn''t look like he''s willingly going away," she muttered in her mind, but then she closed her eyes, seemingly epting Aur''s fate.


    She wasn''t as naive as she had been during her adolescent years.


    Sure, there were feelings for Aur in her heart, but even more than that was her rational mind and understanding of strength.


    With absolute power, Nina could do whatever she wanted, but until she achieved that, her life would remain in danger.


    So, she didn''t speak out, no matter how much it pained her. Silently, she followed.


    "Hahaha, you have taught your disciple well, Great Lord Lightning."


    "Thank you, Milord," Great Lord Lightning replied, bowing her head.


    "Good, good." Greater Lord Crystal was visibly satisfied as she returned with a triumphant smile on her face.


    The golden army began to move, their stomping feet causing the earth to tremble with their might. They slowly descended into the air, carrying Aur floating in the air, Nina, and Great Lord Lightning inside the chariot.


    Nina felt a deep sense of emptiness as she looked at Aur, her mood sulky and dark. Her heart seemed to bleed more with every nce at his bound state.


    "Can you let him out?" Nina asked in an extremely depressed voice.


    "Hmm?" The golden-haired woman looked through the chariot at Aur with a scrutinising gaze.


    "Sure."


    "Wait, really?" Nina''s spirits lifted immediately.


    "Yes," she replied with a smile, then waved her hand. Raynded on the chariot, which, despite its small appearance from the outside, actually had a spaceparable to a castle.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Aur." Nina moved to embrace Ray with a smile on her face.


    But Aur coldly stepped aside.


    "Thanks for freeing me, Nina."


    "Eh, yes."


    Nina felt a deep sense of emptiness again, as if she was drifting farther and farther away from Aur.


    Aur looked at the depressed expression on her face in silence.


    "Be more and more depressed; after all, you are the key for me to escape," he muttered silently in his heart.

 Chapter 363 King of Roshar Dead

    Aur watched as Nina appeared depressed, but it seemed she wasn''t quite as despondent as he needed her to be.


    "Her breaking heart is really difficult to push to the edge," he muttered to himself.


    In the future he had seen, Aur himself suffered a tragic fate, but it was Nina who truly benefited from all of this.


    When Aur saw the scene in the future, he was a little dazed, almost as if he were watching a movie¡ªa female protagonist''s story where Nina gained various fortunes and opportunities, all stemming from her literally broken heart.


    "There are many mysterious things in this world, and she is one of them," Aur thought, maintaining hisposure as he remained in the chariot.


    Nina wanted to talk to him, but Aur stayed silent, sitting on the cold, hard floor, meditating quietly.


    "What are you meditating for, little brat? Your mental space is broken¡ª" Greater Lord Crystal started to say, but then abruptly paused, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "How can this be?"


    Her eyes reflected a brief moment of shock, but she quickly regained herposure, returning to a state of calm indifference.


    "You have a lot of secrets, don''t you, brat? The king of Roshar was probably chasing you because of them¡­"


    "Yes, I do have them," Aur replied, nodding his head before closing his eyes and soon drifting off to sleep.


    Great Lord Lightning''s brows twitched as she stood up, yelling at Aur, "What are you doing? How dare you speak to a Greater Lord like that!"


    Aur silently looked up at her, meeting her gaze. "I never thought I''d experience something like this."


    Then he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Just then, a "thud" echoed as the chariot trembled slightly.


    A mirror silently appeared in front of them, revealing thepletely bound King of Roshar, his eyes filled with horror.


    "Master Crystal, we have done our job," one of the tier six wizards said quietly.


    "Hmm." Greater Lord Crystal nodded as she looked at the captive king. "So, do you have anything to say, my lord?"


    Her lips curled into a sneer.


    "If you had any intention of talking, you would have done so already. As for negotiation," he paused, "I am not worthy¡ª"


    "But will you really break the six kingdom alliance just for a small character like me?"


    Before he could finish, his head exploded, and blood sttered across the entire area, staining it crimson.


    Just like that, a dignified tier six wizard who had ruled a kingdom was dead.


    "Capture his mental space; it might at least be useful," she ordered casually "In front of our Divine Human Kingdom those trash are nothing¡­"


    A team of five tier four wizards slowly approached the corpse and began carving intricate circles in the air, using scrolls and casting numerous spells.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aur observed the scene with a surprised gaze. If one could see mana as clearly as he could, they would notice that the mana in the air wasn''t even moving.


    Even a tier one spell would cause some fluctuation in the mana currents, but this group of wizards didn''t disturb the mana at all.


    Before long, the king''s mental space was extracted and sealed away.


    Aur then shifted his gaze downward from the chariot.


    They were indeed flying through the air, and the speed was terrifying.


    However, even at this pace, it would still take at least half a month to reach the Divine Human Sect.


    It was important to note that this world was incredibly vast.


    The Roshar Kingdom alone could bepared to a continent in his previous world, and the Divine Human Sect or Supreme court was located several kingdoms away. (both name are same)


    In the future Aur had seen, it would take them half a month to reach the Divine Human Sect.


    "Soon, my chance wille," Aur muttered to himself, closing his eyes and focusing onprehending Time magic.


    Even without a mental space, that didn''t mean he couldn''t still grasp new concepts.


    Time magic was vast and difficult, but Aur felt it would benefit him greatly, even without having a specific spell for it, along with Luck magic.


    Both were equally important to him.


    Fortunately, the perfect material for practising Luck magic was right in front of him¡ªNina, who was brimming with luck. She was the perfect material.


    As for Time magic, its essence was present everywhere in the world.


    Every being, whether living or nonliving, from the molecr level to everything you see, has a connection to the element of Time.


    That''s why Time Magic is considered the strongest magic in the world. All beings are bound by Time.


    The chariot travelled without a hitch through the sky, slowly leaving the Roshar Kingdom behind.


    "You seem obedient and sensible," Greater Lord Crystal remarked, her brows twitching as she looked at Aur, who was staring nkly at the ceiling with his arms folded.


    "Because I cannot escape from this ce. What''s the point of resisting if there''s no chance of sess?" Aur replied, his eyes vacant.


    "I thought you had some courage. Is that all you can show?"


    "There''s a difference between stupidity and courage," Aur said hoarsely. He then turned his gaze to Nina. "And what are you doing here, Nina?"


    "You can eat something¡­" Nina handed him a pair of chicken legs.


    "This won''t satisfy me," Aur chuckled, his tone slightly mocking. "But are we even familiar?"


    "What?" Nina looked at Aur in disbelief.


    "I don''t love you, and deep down, you don''t love me either, do you?" Aur spoke lightly, turning away and settling down to sleep at the side.


    Nina''s body froze as her eyes widened in realisation. Her heart began to race...


    At that moment, a booming sound came from outside as a meteor crashed into the chariot.


    "How dare someone block my chariot!" Greater Lord Crystal shouted, her voice echoing with a force that nearly created a shockwave.


    A crystal-shaped spear instantly materialised in her hand and shot forward, shattering the meteor into dust in an instant.


    "Who dares!?"


    The people who heard her voice trembled with fear, but the leader of the group swallowed hard and shouted in response, his voice loud and defiant.


    "We are from the Six Kingdom Alliance. ording to the agreement, you can''t touch the kingdoms under our protection."


    "Oh?" Greater Lord Crystal raised her brows, a sneer on her face.

 Chapter 366 The Beginning of the Dungeon

    Aur observed the two men, now visibly terrified, their bodies trembling in horror at the mere mention of the Golden Army.


    "Still, you cannot enter our kingdom so easily. There is a treaty among the seven kingdoms," the thin man stammered, adjusting his sses nervously.


    He dared not mention the Six Kingdom Alliance, knowing that it was formed specifically to relieve pressure from the Divine Human Kingdom. Uttering those words could provoke rather than deter the other party.


    "In the alliance agreement, there wasn''t any rule stating we couldn''t pass through here, was there?" Greater Lord Mirror asked with a faint smile, her golden armour gleaming blindingly under the sun.


    "Damn it, run!" The thin man was the first to react, terror etched across his face as he left countless afterimages while fleeing. The tall bearded man wasn''t far behind, spitting his alcohol onto the ground before vanishing from sight.


    "It''s amusing to think you can run from me," Greater Lord Crystal said, extending her hand as a small crystal formed in front of her.


    With a graceful flutter of her sleeves, simr to that of a maiden''s dance, the surroundings began to tremble.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This woman likes to fight a lot," Aur observed calmly from the side, his deep red eyes steady as he watched her calm expression on her face.


    He knew she wasn''t acting out of spite or anger.


    As the surroundings trembled with the crystal she had manifested, twoyers of crystals slowly formed, creating a cage-like structure.


    The two who had run hundreds of kilometres away found themselves trapped within these very crystals in the next moment, their eyes shing with terror.


    "Is this space magic?" the tall bearded man asked, looking at his wine with trembling hands.


    "You have a Space Magic spell?"


    Both men stared at Greater Lord Crystal, their eyes filled with even more terror.


    Greater Lord Crystal remained calm and quiet, her gaze filled with mystery as she tightened her fist, causing the surrounding mana to snap into pieces.


    The crystal prison instantly froze the two men. For a normal person, this would likely be a death warrant, but for these two tier-six wizards, it was nothing more than a mere inconvenience.


    The two men immediately tried to cast spells to break free but found it extremely difficult, as even moving the mana within their mental space to operate the spell was highly restrictive.


    "Ask for a bounty from the king of both these kingdoms," Greater Lord Crystal casually instructed her subordinate, then sat down with a calm expression.


    "She really does live up to her reputation as the leader, dealing with those two tier-six wizards as if they were nothing more than small bugs, all with just three spell castings," Aur muttered to himself, his expression slightly puzzled.


    He could see the mana in the surrounding area and understood how many spells had been used, but at that moment, the mana became strange, like a thin ss shattering rapidly.


    "Muscle system."


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 20.50 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 66 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 6.89 (+) [Tier two (0%)]


    Stat Points: 12


    Storage space: 0.26/3 cubic metre


    Spells: 17


    Mastery: Lightning magic (intermediate), Luck magic (disciple), Five Elemental magic (intermediate), Vitality magic (intermediate).....


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Aur has still been doing his daily quests every day up until now, even while he was in this chariot.


    With a strong determination, he immediately allocated all his stat points towards his life level; other than that, there was no breakthrough.


    In the n that Aur had formted for the future, these two marks on his hand were variables that he couldn''t ount for, indicating only his ipetence.


    He absolutely didn''t have a clue how to remove this mark, and if he ns to escape using that sliver of a chance to run away, then he has to remove this mark.


    As he was thinking, Aur felt some faint changes in his perception. It was faint, but he could definitely sense it if he looked carefully enough.


    ¡ª-


    -Life Level: 7.01 (+) [Tier two (33%)]


    ¡ª-


    "Hmm, I''m progressing by a level just like before when I was upgrading from tier one," Aur quickly thought to himself.


    Once he reaches 9 points in his Life Level, Aur would then reach tier three in life level.


    This was undoubtedly useful to Aur, as it has allowed him toprehend Luck magic in thin air, and even all his progress in the wizard tiers were rted to it.


    Even if his mental space was broken, Aur has an idea for recreating it with an even more unique feature, and for that, he needed to learn more magic and gain knowledge.


    Not to mention that he could literally see mana from his very eyes just from being Tier two in life level.


    There were too many benefits for his Muscle Mass, but there was no benefit for him in the short term.


    For this monster who was tier six, even if his body reaches the level of tier four, there was absolutely no way for Aur to escape.


    "Hmm, let''s start toprehend the magic deeper. Soon," Aur''s eyes shed as he sat down to meditate again with closed eyes, while counting the time slowly in his heart.


    Nina noticed that Ray had started to meditate again, however, she didn''t say anything. Unknowingly, she had already distanced herself from Aur, and this distance was only growing more and more.


    Soon, the people that Greater Lord Crystal had sent returned, with an entourage of people following behind them.


    "This woman is definitely using the frustration from the sh with the six kingdoms to her advantage in these poor two kingdoms," Aur muttered in his heart.


    As they were about to reach the ce, Aur immediately looked from the corner of his eyes as a yellow re shot up to the sky, as if reaching heaven itself.


    "The dungeon will appear soon."

 Chapter 368 Creature couldnt be Identified

    The world seemed to be changing right in front of Aur''s eyes the moment they entered.


    They were travelling at a rapid pace, and the whole world was blurry. For a moment, Aur saw the sight of a volcano, but the next second, he was in another ce,pletely chilly and filled with frost covering the entire surroundings with ice.


    All this was experienced by the others as well, before they finally arrived at what seemed to be a path iid with ancient stones on the ground.


    "Hmm?" Ray looked around calmly, and as expected, the entire group had also arrived, including the Greater Lord Crystal.


    "Oh, Aur, you are finally here," the Greater Lord Crystal said with a strange smile on her face.


    "What is it?" he voiced with a flustered expression.


    Actually, Aur had arrivedst at this ce for more than two hours. Even Nina was already here, and they were all surrounding himpletely.


    "We just have a task for you to do," she instantly appeared next to Ray and said with a reassuring smile while patting his shoulders, "trust me, you will be safe."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ray''s eyes shed with an indescribable light, but he calmly nodded his head.


    "Okay."


    "Do you trust me so easily?" Greater Lord Crystal raised her brows with a surprised expression.


    "Whether I trust you or not, does it matter if I have to do it anyway," Aur spoke in a calm tone.


    A smile graced her lips.


    "I am starting to like you, Aur. You are really smart and know the reality."


    If she had seen Aur hesitating and acting clueless, she would have almost immediately known that he was acting because from her observation, Aur might not be the brightest, but he knew the harsh reality of things and wasn''t a stupid person.


    Of course, she was wary of Aur, considering he could hide his emotions so well. Controlling one''s emotions is something that not many people can do. Even an old monster like her would have some outward expression that could describe her true thoughts.


    A person can make mistakes, but not learning from the mistake is the true mistake!


    "So what do you want me to do?" Aur looked at her calmly.


    "Well¡­" she pointed towards the centre of this ce with a peculiar expression on her face.


    "Hmm?" Aur followed her pointing and saw a giant sword embedded in a protruding, clean rock.


    "I want you to try to pull it out. Almost everyone has already tried to pull it out."


    "Okay." Aur immediately nodded his head and walked forward without any questions asked. If he hesitated a little more, the old thing in front of him would likely attack him and forcefully make him do it.


    As he slowly closed in on the sword, he suddenly felt some strange changes in his body.


    His body felt strangely heavy, and almost all activities of his body slowed down.


    Aur tried to circte his blood and Qi to remove this effect; however, to his astonishment, he couldn''t do so, and even his blood and Qi slowed down.


    What made him horrified was that hisprehension as he walked forward rapidly decreased. Even his body was filled with the feeling of lethargy that crept up his spine.


    "Is this the trial?" Aur thought, and as expected, a deep ancient gorgy voice sounded in his mind.


    "The trial will begin for the new challenger."


    After that, a blue light shed in his body as Aur closed his eyes.


    "It''s happening."


    Immediately, a red light started to re in the surrounding illumination of all things in the ce.


    "Eh, what''s happening?" Nina thought with confusion in her eyes. She was also one who had taken the test, but when she did, all it came was a green light, and all her wizard power was shown, even down toprehension of Magic.


    But this waspletely different from what was happening to Aur at the moment.


    "Maybe it''s because his mental space was broken?" She thought in her heart. This was what her master had told her while they were in the chariot. Even without it, Nina could still sense the mana surrounding Ray, which was non-existent.


    A wizard has a certain amount of mana that surrounds the wizard at all times because of the mental space, which they could instantly use as a medium to cast their spells. However, Aur didn''t have mana surrounding him.


    Although Nina herself couldn''t see the mana, sensing the mana as a high-grade talent with tier three wizard realm was not a problem at all.


    Nina looked on as the red light shed continuously, while the people who were watching were entirely silent, each having simr thoughts to her. Then they heard a voice.


    [The creature cannot be identified in the Mage world, but ording to the Galvanic rule no. 10002, the challenger can still continue to take the test and see if the creature could lift the sword]


    A mechanical voice sounded before a dome-shaped barrier formed, surrounding Aur entirely.


    "As expected," Aur muttered iprehensibly as he looked around.


    Almost all the wizards were looking at him with gazes filled with avarice.


    At this time, Greater Lord Crystal waved her hand casually, instantly destroying five tier four wizards from the Kingdom of Wine.


    "This person is a man whom the priest herself had ordered me to capture. Do you dare to disobey the supreme priest of the Supreme Court on behalf of the Divine Human Kingdom?"


    Immediately, everyone froze in ce as they retracted their gazes.


    Except for Nina, every wizard there was tier four or higher, and they could instantly understand the implication of the words that the machine-like voice had said. But the fear of the strongest force was even greater than this.


    "Can heplete the trial?" King of Myra looked on as Aur slowly walked up to the sword, his muscles bulging in his arm, instantly destroying his upper martial wear.


    Aur gripped the sword with his huge and veiny arms, and upon the gazes filled with expectation, they watched as¡­


    He couldn''t even move the sword by a bit!

 Chapter 369 No place to leave

    "Hmm?"


    Aur gripped as hard as he could, his veins bulging as his blood and Qi surged to their limits.


    "Little brat, if you dare to hide your strength and refuse to lift the sword, you will face my wrath," Greater Lord Crystal shouted, her expression calm.


    Despite her warning, Aur tried again and again but couldn''t lift the sword, no matter how hard he tried.


    His muscles were severely strained, bulging to the point where it seemed they might burst.


    Aur was truly using all the strength he had.


    "Hmm, I can''t lift the sword," he thought. This was the truth¡ªbased on the future he foresaw, there was no way he could lift it but he still tried nheless¡­


    After some time, realising he couldn''t move the sword even a little, he stopped, feeling helpless.


    Suddenly, the familiar cold, monotonous voice echoed through the surroundings.


    [The unidentified creature has failed the task, and his challenge rights have been revoked.]


    When Aur opened his eyes again, he found himself instantly teleported back to the same location where nearly everyone else had gathered.


    "He couldn''t lift it?" Greater Lord Crystal frowned slightly.


    "Brat, did you really try your hardest?"


    "I did. You could sense it," Aur replied calmly, his face expressionless.


    "Hmm."


    She narrowed her eyes at Aur briefly before turning her gaze away.


    "I thought, since you were an unidentifiable creature, you''d be able to lift the sword."


    "It seems I can''t."


    Aur sat down on the floor and closed his eyes calmly, ignoring the greedy stares of those around him.


    "Looks like I''ll need to change my identity if I manage to escape," Aur secretly muttered to himself.


    There was no way he could continue living with the identity of "Aur" if he truly managed to get out of this ce. He knew that the information about him would spread to the outside world in the blink of an eye.


    Beingbelled an "unidentified creature" meant that Aur likely wasn''t from this world¡ªor if he was, there was definitely something different about him.


    Wizards, being curious yet cold-hearted by nature, would no doubt try to capture him for dissection or research.


    Especially those old monsters in seclusion, who, having nothing else to do, would seek breakthroughs. Even if they couldn''t advance further, they could rely on lifespan-extending spells and resources to live almost indefinitely.


    That''s why resources had be so scarce as time passed¡ªbecause the higher the tier of the wizard, the more unlikely they were to die, thanks to lifespan-extending spells. Especially those ancient ancestors of the seven kingdoms¡ªeven if they couldn''t break through, they simply wouldn''t die, spending their entire lives in the pursuit of further advancement.


    At that point, Aur would likely be hunted by the entire world.


    "But first, I need to escape and change my identity¡­"


    Aur calmly closed his eyes, focusing all his attention onprehending Time Magic once again.


    "Has everyone arrived?" Greater Lord Crystal withdrew her gaze from Aur and surveyed the surroundings.


    A strange silence fell over the group as they exchanged nces, the realisation settling in.


    "Yes, Greater Lord Crystal, everyone has already taken the test," the King of Myra responded, bowing his head respectfully.


    "Then, how do we get out?" Greater Lord Crystal voiced the question on everyone''s mind.


    One of the soldiers who looked rtively young from the Kingdom of Wine swaggered forward and spoke in a condescending tone, "By walking out."


    He began to walk away, a hint of disdain on his face, his body radiating the youthful arrogancemon at his age.


    As he walked about a hundred metres from the group, his body slowly began to fade, as if he had never existed in the first ce. First his finger started to disappear, then both his hands¡­


    "Huh?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That was all he managed to say as he stared at his hands, which were vanishing before his eyes.


    In a blink, his entire body disappeared into nothingness, leaving the others watching as if he had simply faded out of existence from reality itself.


    "This¡­ this¡­" The King of Wine looked around in shock, his expression stunned. The person who had just vanished was his own nephew. He had spoiled him a little, which was why the boy had grown arrogant, but even he wouldn''t have been so foolish as to attempt that¡­


    "Looks like your nephew died just like that. My condolences," the King of Myra said, patting the King of Wine''s shoulder with a smirk.


    "Hmph." The King of Wine pped his hand away. "Don''t let me find out you were controlling my nephew, you four-eyed bastard."


    "There''s been no shortage of uncultured swely, thinking they can act without using their brains."


    "You wanna go?" The King of Wine grabbed the King of Myra''s cor, his tone dangerous, as if he was going to fight him to the death right here.


    "You two should stop, or I''ll deal with you myself." Greater Lord Crystal''s voice cut through the tension, instantly silencing the two kings.


    "Hey, whatever you are, wee from the Divine Human Kingdom. If you dare block our path, our ancestors will curse and destroy you!" she shouted.


    [Divine Human Kingdom? There is no registered force in the database.]


    The familiar cold, mechanical voice echoed again.


    "You dare!" Greater Lord Crystal''s expression darkened.


    "Calm down, my lord," one of her advisors interjected. "It seems this dungeon is the trial ground of an ancient force, even before the establishment of our Divine Human Kingdom."


    "That must be it," she nodded calmly.


    A strange glint flickered in everyone''s eyes. Even if this wasn''t an inheritance ground of a Tier Eight wizard, the power capable of creating such arge and advanced trial ground must have been something formidable even might likely be greater than a Tier Eight inheritance ground.


    "Can we leave this ce then?" Greater Lord Crystal asked, her tone calm andposed.


    The only thing that could stir her emotions was her own force; nothing else seemed to faze her which showed how great her royalty was.

 Chapter 370 Stairways to Heaven

    [The challengers who failed cannot leave until a new challenger sessfullypletes the task of lifting the sword.]


    "This..." Greater Lord Crystal''s frown deepened, her expression growing even darker.


    "Umm, Greater Lord Crystal, can''t you use your spell from "that" magic to get us out?" Nina asked, her face filled with confusion.


    Greater Lord Crystal nced at her, and a strange silence fell over the group, thick with tension. Nervousness seemed to hang in the air.


    The two kings stared at the red-haired girl in disbelief.


    To their utter shock, Greater Lord Crystal smiled and spoke in the gentlest tone they had ever heard from her.


    "I cannot even use my spell here, not even from that magic."


    Her voice was soft and nurturing, like a mother teaching her daughter, with none of the usual air of superiority she carried.


    "I see," Nina nodded, her gaze returning to the sword as her mind raced, searching for a solution.


    She nced at Aur, who still sat cross-legged on the floor, silently immersed in his own world, seemingly indifferent to everything around him, including her.


    "Aur, we might never be in the same world again," Nina murmured in her heart, feeling herself grow more distant from him with a mind of superiority, "Perhaps it is destined like that."


    "How about we ask the voice if there''s any other way for us to escape or if we can take the challenge in a different manner?"


    She suggested.


    Greater Lord Crystal nodded, smiling gently as she approached Nina and softly ruffled her hair.


    "That''s a great suggestion, Nina. I''ll do exactly as you said."


    "Tha¡­ thank you," Nina smiled gleefully, though a hint of hesitation flickered across her face.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so wary of me. From now on, you can even call me Grandmaster, and I can take you in as my student. I''m very interested in your talent," Greater Lord Crystal chuckled.


    Nina didn''t hesitate and bowed before her. During their time in the chariot, she had interacted with Greater Lord Crystal, who had always been gentle with her. So, Nina dly epted the offer.


    However, Nina was still young and inexperienced in the ways of the world.


    She didn''t yet understand that kindness and gentleness didn''t necessarily equate to trustworthiness.


    The ability to remain cautious and carefully discern the intentions of others was a rare trait that not many possessed.


    "Good, good," Greater Lord Crystal smiled with satisfaction before turning to address the voice once more.


    It was not that Nina''s idea was unique¡ªmany people had thought of it¡ªbut telling it to Greater Lord Crystal was a different matter.


    Her terrifying power was something both Kings were distinctly aware of. Not to mention, there were multiple tier-six wizards in the Golden Army who could absolutely take care of the others. Who would dare to disrespect her?


    So even if they had such thoughts, they couldn''t disrespect her. Besides the authority of the Divine Human King even if it is just a branch of it was too terrifying.


    "Is there any other way for us toplete this challenge?" Greater Lord Crystal asked again with a curious expression.


    [Yes, ording to the challenge, if they are deemed unworthy, the inferior creatures may take another test, which is to climb the stairs and reach the peak.]


    The cold, emotionless voice echoed from all directions at once.


    Immediately, the world blurred before everyone''s eyes, and when their vision cleared, they found themselves surrounded by darkness.


    With a light focused on a particr set of stairs that seemed to lead straight to the heavens, Greater Lord Crystal frowned as she scanned the surroundings.


    [If the inferior creatures wish to be worthy, you will have to climb these stairs to be qualified to try lifting the sword again,] the cold, monotonous voice resounded before falling silent.


    A strange stillness followed as everyone exchanged nces, pausing in uncertainty.


    "We just have to climb these stairs, Master?" Nina asked with curious, sparkling eyes.


    Greater Lord Crystal entered a thoughtful silence as she gazed at Nina.


    "Show me the power of the child of luck," she muttered in her heart, a warm smile once again gracing her lips.


    "Yes."


    "Can I try it?" Nina asked through gritted teeth. "I need to prove that I am worthy of being your disciple..."


    "You don''t need to prove anything," Greater Lord Crystal said softly, rubbing Nina''s silky hair like a mother.


    "Master." Nina seemed moved by her words, but her eyes shed with even more determination. "I will climb the stairs, Master."


    "Very well," Greater Lord Crystal replied, shaking her head helplessly.


    With that, Nina decisively approached the stairs as everyone watched in anticipation. She took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    Boom!


    A loud booming sound echoed throughout the surroundings, and her mental space was instantly sealed, cutting off her ess to mana.


    Nina''s eyes zed over in a daze for a few seconds before she regained focus. She took another step, only to fall into the same dazed state once again.


    "Oh, maybe the test isn''t that difficult?" The King of Myra''s eyes gleamed with sudden realization, and he decisively ordered one of his subordinates to climb the stairs.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The moment the subordinate took a single step onto the staircase to heaven¡ª


    Boom!


    Another deafening explosion rang out, but this time, his body detonated along with it. His mental space leaked out, only to be bound by chains that materialised from thin air, sealing it instantly. Not a trace of mana escaped.


    Silence.


    The entire area fell into a stunned, deathly quiet. The once mighty tier-four wizard was reduced to a blood mist in an instant, without even a moment to defend himself.


    Everyone''s gaze shifted back to Nina, the red-haired girl, with disbelief in their eyes.


    "I have to admit, making people question their existence is truly a gift of the children of luck," Aur muttered, casting an intrigued nce at Nina.


    At that moment, Greater Lord Crystal''s voice rang out, her gaze piercing through the crowd andnding on Aur, who had been standing quietly in the background.


    "Why don''t you step forward, Aur?"

 Chapter 371 Taking a Step

    Aur calmly gazed at Greater Lord Crystal and silently nodded.


    "Okay."


    "You''re smart," Greater Lord Crystal said, making an inviting gesture.


    "Who is this brat?"


    The two kings had the same thought almost simultaneously. They were already shocked by Nina, so they turned their equally curious gazes toward Aur.


    "Is she nning to take another disciple and send them to climb the stairs?" The King of Myra quickly made some assumptions, already thinking of potential problems.


    He nced around at his subordinates, a look of reluctance crossing his face.


    There was only one person here who was exceptionally talented, with the potential to be a Tier Seven wizard¡ªbut that was only an assumption and potential doesn''t mean a guarantee.


    At this moment, a young man stepped forward and bowed.


    "Grandpa, please let me go."


    "Do you really want to?" The King of Myra''s eyes shed.


    "Yes."


    "Very well. If you can pass this test, I can rmend you to the Ancestor for his inheritance."


    After saying this, the King of Myra fellpletely silent, watching as his grandson stepped forward.


    As for going himself? That was impossible¡ªnot even in a million years.


    The stronger and older wizards became, the more they feared death. All the hard work and sacrifices they had made would be meaningless after death.


    So, the stronger and older a wizard was, the more they feared death itself.


    They wouldn''t even think of risking their lives pointlessly, even if they had more chances to climb higher. This mindset was even moremon among the two kings, who had lived lives of authority and luxury¡ªthey wouldn''t risk their lives themselves.


    As this was happening, Aur slowly stood up from his cross-legged position, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Under the expectant gaze of the crowd, Aur began to walk forward, each person watching him with their own thoughts.


    "Hmm?"


    Aur noticed a young man emerging from the crowd.


    "May I also attempt this challenge, my lord?" The young man bowed before Greater Lord Crystal.


    "Hmm?" A strange flicker appeared in Greater Lord Crystal''s eyes as she looked at the young man.


    "You are quite the talent, reaching the Tier Four wizard realm at the age of thirty."


    After casuallymenting, she withdrew her gaze.


    "Thank you, milord." The man repeatedly bowed, his eyes brightening.


    "Brat, what are you looking at?"


    He immediately turned towards Aur, who was looking expressionless.


    Aur remained silent, as if mute, and walked forward, stepping onto the stairway directly.


    There wasn''t a trace of hesitation.


    Boom!


    A booming sound echoed through the area, resounding all around.


    Aur''s shirt ripped away in an instant, revealing his sculpted, muscr body, each fiber of his being standing out like cords of steel beneath his skin. Thick blue veins bulged across his arms and shoulders.


    Every muscle in Aur''s body strained to the absolute limit, the tension so extreme that it sent faint ripples along his skin, and with each movement, a grotesque, bone-crunching sound echoed in the surrounding air.


    Aur almost fell to his knees, but his expression was unusually calm and collected.


    Everyone looked on as Aur slowly stood up again, his muscles literally popping and healing, as his eyes gradually went into a daze.


    At this moment, Aur felt like his vision was rapidly changing.


    When he looked again, he found himself in a luxurious room filled with gold furnishings and a big,fy bed in front of him.


    "Master, pleasee, we are thirsty¡­"


    A gentle voice sounded as her tails fluttered in the air, her fox ears twitching slightly.


    Aur turned towards the bed. There were many women in the bed¡ªwell, females to be exact, and exotic ones with their animal tails fluttering and ears of various animals.


    There was even a sexy woman whose lower half was that of a snake, while her upper body resembled that of a mature woman.


    However, one thing wasmon: they were all looking at Aur with seductive eyes, as if they wanted nothing but his attention.


    It was as if their entire life purpose was to serve him until he was pleased.


    Aur silently looked as the blue-tailed woman with cat ears walked forward and pulled his hand.


    "Master, pleasee, we want to serve you¡­"


    "Alright, serve me then."


    Aur sneered as he took her by the neck, effortlessly lifting her into the air.


    The woman iled helplessly, like a fish out of water, her arms and legs moving wildly.


    However, there was still tenderness and pity in her face that would have made every youth''s blood boil; they would probably be willing to die to save her.


    But Aur remained cold and expressionless, his grip on her neck gradually tightening more and more.


    "Master, if my death can grant you happiness, then I will be willing¡­"


    The woman stopped iling around. Her eyes were filled with tenderness as she wanted to touch Aur''s face but couldn''t; her eyes became watery with tears threatening toe out the next second.


    "I¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ but my master ordered me to die¡­ so I will die ording to the will of my master¡­" she muttered between her intermittent sobs.


    "You are taking too long to die."


    Aur spoke in a cold tone as he applied his blood and Qi into his hand.


    Then¡­


    Boom!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The body exploded into smithereens, with nothing remaining to be seen.


    Aur looked at the other girls.


    "Master killed our sister¡­"


    "How could he¡­"


    "But he is our master¡­"


    "If I am master, then I will dictate that you die."


    Aur instantly bolted, ughtering each and every single woman without mercy.


    When he was done, all that remained was himself.


    Aur was rubbing the non-existent blood from his hand due to the sheer heat produced by his blood and Qi, which had destroyed even the blood itself.


    His vision gradually returned, and Aur found himself back on the stairs again.


    "Hmm, just these cheap-tier illusions, huh¡­"


    Aur nced slightly out of the corner of his vision.


    The man had also taken a step just now, and his arm was slightly injured, though not as badly as Aur''s.


    "Hehe, kid, call me Leo¡­" Leo paused slightly, a hint of disdain on his face. "I forgot you were a mere wizard lower than Tier Four. Call me Lord Lion."


    Aur silently looked at Leo before he walked forward again. His condition had already recovered through his natural regeneration.

 Chapter 372 Battlefield

    Brat," Leo cursed immediately, ready to take action as he moved his hand.


    "Even if you''re from the Greater Lord Crystal, as long as I don''t kill you, it doesn''t matter¡­"


    While speaking, he had already made his move.


    "Huh?" Leo waited in anticipation, but no mana in his mental space could be used, as if it had been sealed away.


    By the time Leo realised the situation and frantically looked around, Aur had already taken another step forward.


    A bone-chilling sound echoed through the surroundings as Aur''s veins visibly bulged. It felt as though his body was being torn apart again.


    After Aur withstood this immense pressure, his gaze slowly grew dazed.


    Leo looked at Aur''s state, and his face filled with reluctance. After all, he wasn''t some ancient monster but just a thirty-year-old man.


    While his mind could be considered mature, it wasn''t fully developed in some ways. His entire life had been spent in one ce, practising almost constantly.


    It was equivalent to being a shut-in, with little to no experience of the outside world.


    Not to mention, all the resources had been funnelled toward him since he was young, and he had held absolute authority from birth and could do anything he wanted to, especially since he had the talent.


    If that didn''t make a person spoiled, nothing would.


    Leo nced back at the people staring at him. Their gazes were filled with envy; some looked at him warily, others with reverence, and a few with extremely unsettling looks in their eyes.


    "I can do it," Leo muttered, finally gaining some confidence as he noticed the reverence in the eyes of the people behind him.


    Leo slowly took a step forward, and immediately, a bone-crushing sound echoed through the air as his muscles tore apart.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He screamed at the top of his lungs, the heart-wrenching pain overwhelming him.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    His knees buckled, and he copsed to the ground, his screams echoing throughout the ce. Then, before everyone''s wary eyes, Leo''s body exploded, turning into a cloud of blood mist. The crowd watched in horror, drawing in sharp breaths at the gruesome sight.


    His mental space, along with the mana he had umted throughout his life, surged outward into the world. A series of chains materialised, sealing off his mental spacepletely before retreating to an unknown ce.


    This had been the mental space of a Tier Four wizard, and now it had vanished without a trace. If someone had cultivated here, it would have been as valuable as possessing a superior mana crystal, capable of nourishing the world for a long time.


    But now, all the mana and the mental space had disappeared in an instant. Not to mention the invaluable Tier Four spell he possessed.


    "Oh well, he''s dead already¡­" Greater Lord Crystal muttered with a disappointed expression before losing interest.


    The King of Mrya, however, stared at the scene with bloodshot eyes, while the King of Wine snickered, "Karma, bitch!"


    Greater Lord Crystal noticed this exchange but chose to ignore it, shifting her gaze toward Aur.


    He was still dazed, staring at the ground, though his body had already recovered unusually fast.


    Her attention then turned to Nina, who had taken her tenth step, lookingpletely unharmed. There was no external damage, and herplexion was as healthy and radiant as ever, even glossier than before.


    "Interesting."


    Greater Lord Crystal curled her lips into a smile. "This is the power of the darling of luck."


    "Then, what kind of creature are you, Aur?"


    Her pupils flickered with an uncertain glint. "You are a variable, Aur. For our grand n... we cannot let you roam free."


    As she pondered, she had already casually decided Aur''s future.


    Of course, she needed the Grand Priestess'' permission, who in turn would need approval from the Divine Human Kingdom.


    But she was fairly certain that turning Aur into a guinea pig¡ªimprisoned forever and subjected to all kinds of experiments¡ªwould be readily agreed upon.


    Aur, meanwhile, had no idea his fate was being sealed at that very moment. Still dazed, his mind was filled with visions of war, where he himself appeared to be just an ordinary soldier.


    "Hmm, this feels too realistic, as if it were reality itself," Aur muttered, gripping the spear in his hand.


    The pungent stench of death filled his nose, and the crimson, blood-soaked ground beneath him, along with the terrifying screams of people, echoed continuously.


    "Huh?" Aur nced down, seeing a mass of corpses littering the ground, almost forming a gruesome carpet in the ground.


    He could see their hearts, guts, and intestines scattered everywhere.


    With every step he took, the organs were crushed beneath him, the sickening stench growing even more unbearable. The battlefield felt eerily simr to one he had seen before.


    "Hmm, what should I do here?"


    He scanned the battlefield, his crimson pupils searching for anything.


    For a long time, he found nothing, his brows furrowing in frustration.


    Though many soldiers fought around him, none of them seemed to hold any clue about how to escape this illusion¡ªor whatever this ce was¡­


    Aur''s eyes suddenly darted forward, locking onto a group of soldiers who wore the same blue armour as him, each adorned with a distinct pigeon symbol.


    In mere seconds, they were being cleaved in half.


    Their cries turned to screams of terror as they fell.


    Aur squinted, focusing on the carnage, and finally saw the culprit¡ªa brawny man wielding a massive greatsword. His face twisted into a crazed expression, sneering as he effortlessly cut down the soldiers.


    As Aur watched, the madman suddenly halted his greatsword mid-swing, just before it was about to cleave another soldier.


    The brawny man turned toward Aur, his lips curling into a sneer, and a terrifying aura radiated outward, instantly paralysing all the soldiers nearby.


    "Tier Four wizard, no¡­ Tier Four existence?"


    Aur''s eyes widened to their limits, feeling the presence already crushing his body.


    The brawny man shot forward toward Aur with a mocking expression.


    Boom!


    The very earth seemed to tremble as the man reached Aur almost instantly, his form faintly resembling a bull¡­ a bull that seemed to be the height of a.

 Chapter 374 The Variable

    Aur sat calmly on the stairs, his legs crossed, projecting an air of tranquillity. However, the turmoil within him contrasted sharply with his serene exterior, his feelings shaken to the core.


    "What is the secret of this world?" he muttered to himself, focusing on the injuries that wracked his body. Every part of him felt battered and bruised; his Blood and Qi were running low, and even his golden blood was affected.


    Almost everything in his body was destroyed.


    His organs felt as if they had been crushed, and there were practically no nerves left functioning.


    With a grimace, Aur peered behind him, noting the anxious faces of the people who were watching him, their gazes locking onto him.


    A frown settled on his face as he spoke word to word:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This won''t work."


    All of them were Tier Four wizards or even higher, but they were all looking at Aur with the gaze of a monster.


    From his vision, he saw that the entire ce waspletely bloody, an absolute massacre that engulfed the entire surroundings.


    But in reality, they hadn''t fought at all, and except for two Tier Four wizards who were initially dead, all the others were still alivepletely different from the future he saw.


    Aur narrowed his eyes as he looked ahead; he didn''t dare to take another step, or he might end up aplete corpse.


    The future he saw through his talent was one where he easily aplished all the difficulties of the steps by simply using his muscles,pletely destroying the challenge.


    Even catching up to Nina was possible in the end, almostpletely like a protagonist; however, there was a major key difference.


    While they were both able to climb to the top, a creature¡ªno, an entity¡ªcame to them and made a simple offer that shook this ce after they entered a seemingly different world.


    A Tier Seven Spell!


    A Tier Seven spell, while Tier Seven wizards were rare, was even more umon.


    They were one of a kind in the world, and two spells could not exist at the same time. If another Tier Seven spell identical to one already in existence was created, it would automatically degrade to a Tier Six spell.


    Tier Seven was a one-of-a-kind spell, a rarity that even most Tier Seven wizards themselves did not possess.


    Only the Seven Major Kingdoms had almost a monopoly on Tier Seven spells. This was also why the weaker and smaller kingdoms couldn''t unite¡ªthere was no point andpletely hopeless!


    A Tier Seven Wizard with or without a Tier Seven spell was like apletely different entity.


    In the future, Aur sessfully obtained it¡­ well, at least half of it, while the other half went to Nina. He was able to build his mental space using that spell, and Nina directly reached the level of a Tier Four Wizard simply by using it.


    After they left that world, everyone immediately jumped at them.


    Even Greater Lord Crystal and the Golden Army couldn''t fully control the situation, as everyone''s greedy eyes were on the Tier Seven spell. The spell hummed with magic, and even staying near it would provide wizards with magical insights if it wasn''t sealed properly.


    "That would have been my chance..." Aur muttered under his breath, his brows knitting together as he stared silently ahead.


    He should have had no difficultypleting these steps, yet now it was harder than ever.


    "What went wrong?" he wondered, his crimson pupils shifting towards Nina, who was climbing the stairs like a madwoman.


    She had hesitated at first, but now it seemed as though she was walking up an ordinary staircase, her steps natural and unbothered.


    Aur closed his eyes, recalling every single movement he had seen in the future.


    This ability was possible because he had once reached the level of a Tier Four wizard, allowing him glimpses of the future. But now, his mental space was shattered, leaving him in a precarious state.


    As the memory reyed in his mind, a single word came to him¡­.


    "Luck."


    Aur muttered to himself while watching Nina''s fleeting figure. "The future is distorted because of the variable of luck. Destiny alone cannot govern the world and the future is always changing."


    He concluded, sinking deeper into thought.


    This trial wasn''t about strength or skill¡ªit was practically a game of luck.


    Each step you took wasn''t progressively harder, but the challenges were entirely randomised. Only luck determines sess.


    As Aur stood there, lost in contemtion, Greater Lord Crystal and the others in the vicinity couldn''t help but frown.


    "Why isn''t he moving?" the King of Wine asked, his gaze sweeping across the crowd. Wherever his eyesnded, his subordinates bowed their heads, avoiding his scrutiny.


    No one dared to move forward, despite the riches promised ahead. The looming guarantee of death made them hesitate. What was the point of obtaining all the treasure if you died without the slightest chance of keeping it?


    These were, after all, old monsters themselves with Lifespan spells that they could create by spending some resources.


    So, nobody moved, which caused the King of Wine''s eyes to sh with disappointment.


    "Trash."


    A strange silence settled over the surroundings.


    "Aur, walk forward already," Greater Lord Crystal''s voice came in an extremely low tone, but if one heard it, it would sound as though she were shouting directly into their ears.


    Aur turned around and looked at her silently, then seemed topletely ignore her as he sat down.


    "This bastard..." Her face remained expressionless, but everyone around her felt an unmistakable chill that made them break out in cold sweat.


    "Hey, Guardian spirit of this trial," Aur called out, looking around. Nothing appeared before him, only emptiness as he stared into the void.


    "Are you really not going toe out?" Aur narrowed his eyes, raising his fist as the blood and Qi within his body surged, distorting the air around him.


    "I''ll make youe out, then," he sneered, driving his fist into the stairs.


    Immediately, cracks began to appear where his punchnded. At first, they were small and confined to the impact zone, but soon they began to spread, slowly crawling across the entire staircase.


    "Is this guy crazy?"

 Chapter 375 Bald woman in pink dress?

    It seemed to be a sunny day, with nts and trees covering the ground as far as the eye could see.


    A lush forest stretched endlessly, and in the distance, a giant mountain loomed, dominating the horizon.


    Its icy snowkes swirled through the sky, drifting down to the ground and nketing the mountain in a coat of snow, forming a stark, frozen armour that contrasted sharply with the vibrant green forest surrounding it.


    Even more striking was the sight of a massive, swollen mound of earth, rising like a mountain itself. From its peak, red-hot, boiling liquid asionally gushed forth, the searing heat radiating from it was unmistakable¡ªthis was a volcanic site!


    It was as if this world had been created not by nature, but by the hand of an omnipotent being, casually ced there.


    In the centre of this seemingly endless forest, a piece ofnd held remained among the greenery. The temple was built in the pagoda style, its weathered structure surrounded by a small, tranquilke.


    "This is bad... very bad..."


    A woman''s voice broke the stillness as she stared into a mirror, her eyes wide with disbelief. In the reflection, a muscr young man with long white hair and piercing crimson eyes was visible. His fists were smashing against the stairs, each punch seeming to shake the ground.


    Inside the temple, the woman stood, her bald head gleaming under the faint light. She wore a simple pink robe, her expression filled with worry.


    "If this keeps up, there will be even more trouble... that madman..."


    Quickly, she rose from her seated position, pacing in circles, her footsteps echoing in the quiet chamber. Her eyes, though sharp, flickered with uncertainty.


    "If this continues, the rest of the mana my master left behind will be drained..." the woman muttered, her body trembling as she raised her hand with a slight, deliberate motion.


    The mirror trembled in response.


    Aur, still relentlessly pounding the stairs, suddenly felt his vision grow dark.


    Within moments, his form dissolved into the shadows, disappearing entirely.


    The cracks on the stairs began to heal, the stairs returning to its original, unblemished state as if it wasn''t on the verge of destruction.


    "What just happened?" one of the onlookers muttered, staring at the spot where Aur had vanished. Disbelief spread among the crowd, with some showing hints of pity in their gaze.


    "This fool," one of the soldiers snickered, his tone dripping with mockery. "Did he really think he could destroy something capable of killing a Tier Four wizard so easily?"


    The soldier fell silent, and the others, no longer concerned with Aur''s fate, returned their attention to Nina, their eyes fixed on her as she continued her ascent.


    "If we could use his body for research, something unique and extraordinary might have been discovered. If not, we could simply sell his body to the Seven Great Kingdoms..." The King of Myra mused with a tinge of regret, his gaze drifting toward Greater Lord Crystal.


    His thoughts were mirrored by another king, both of their eyes settling on her with simr calctions.


    However, the one truly consumed by anger and regret was Greater Lord Crystal herself.


    "Damn it, what am I going to tell the priestess?" she growled under her breath, her teeth grinding in frustration.


    The mission had been clear¡ªboth Aur and Nina were to be brought back, dead or alive. Aur''s body was essential, and Nina was to remain unharmed, ideally leaving with a favourable impression of their faction, the Divine Human Kingdom.


    Now her mission had practically half failed since it seemed like Aur had perished.


    "I thought he was special, even the trial''s voice identified him as an external creature. Yet, he died so easily... what a joke," Greater Lord Crystal muttered bitterly, regret swelling within her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While she wrestled with her failure, Aur found himself in seemingly another dimension entirely.


    His crimson pupils scanned the horizon, seeing nothing but an overwhelming expanse of green as far as his eyes could stretch.


    "Hmm, is this the ce?" he murmured to himself, narrowing his eyes as he assessed his surroundings.


    With a slight flex of his legs, he leapt gracefully from the ground,nding atop a towering tree.


    From his elevated vantage, he surveyed thend, noticing two distinctndmarks in the distance: a smouldering volcano and a massive, snow-capped mountain.


    "A volcano and a mountain?" he mused, his sharp gaze flickering with curiosity.


    His expression turned eerily calm as he slowly walked down again, travelling almost seemingly cluelessly.


    However, after an hour of travel, a lilith voice echoed in his mind.


    "You cannot enter any further; otherwise, there will be consequences."


    "Really?"


    Ray nced ahead, feeling the blood and Qi within his body re. With determination, he threw a punch.


    Boom!


    The very fabric of space seemed to copse around him, numerous cracks appearing in the surrounding area as his fist made contact.


    Yet, in mere moments, the space began to repair itself.


    "This ce''s space is weak as expected," Aur mused, a hint of regret colouring his thoughts.


    If his power were still at the Tier Four wizard level, he might have been able to cause serious trouble. But as a Tier Three using the body path, he knew he couldn''t truly create any significant impact, still a mosquito bite if stacked enough will cause a terrifying issue.


    "But it should be enough."


    He waited patiently, but there was no reply for a long time, despite his continued anticipation.


    Aur''s brows twitched as he tightened his fist again, the blood and Qi flowing through his veins, making his body feel like it was burning in rage.


    Then he resumed his relentless punching, the air trembling with each strike as his muscles bulged to their limits.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The world itself seemed to copse in response, and it felt like the end of reality, with shards of broken existence scattered across the ground.


    "Wait, wait, what do you want?"


    Aur didn''t pause at the sound of the voice; instead, he continued to punch rapidly, pouring all his might into each blow, gathering his blood and Qi to their utmost limits.


    To the point that even the repairing of the space became noticeably slower by a millisecond, a dy he could distinctly recognize.


    "Stop!"


    The lilith voice turned even more high-pitched and loud,ced with a hint of panic, as an invisible force shot toward Aur.


    Aur''s eyes widened as he sensed the changes in his surroundings, but he was toote to dodge.


    Boom!


    He wasunched into the air, crashing through countless trees, sending him flying back by at least ten kilometres.


    Yet, at the same moment he was propelled away, the lilith voice also seemed to cry out in pain:


    Ahhh!

 Chapter 376 Talk with the bald woman

    "Ho," Aur said as he stood up and casually threw the stacks off the big tree he was in. He looked in front of him with a sneer on his face as he shot forward again, instantly reaching the previous location and punching the surroundings.


    Boom!


    This time there was almost no resistance as the entire ce seemed to shatter like shards of a mirror, the woman''s scream resounding throughout the area.


    In front of Aur''s crimson pupil, an ancient pavilion in a pagoda style appeared with a sereneke surrounding it.


    The ce looked very peaceful and quiet, with the absence of any noises, and seemed to rx his mind just by looking at it... except for the continuous noises and screams of the woman.


    "Hmm?"


    Aur stepped forward, nearing the bridge just as the painful scream finally ceased.


    "What do you want?"


    A bald woman in a pink dress appeared before him, her expression cold and unyielding.


    "So, are you the spirit of this ce?"


    Aur asked calmly, his eyes quietly scanning the surroundings.


    "What if I am?" the bald woman replied, her frown deepening.


    "I just want to make a deal with you, that''s all." Aur shook his head, a helpless, speechless expression on his face.


    "Make a deal? What a joke. You look more like an intruder nning to force your way in."


    Her frown tightened even further.


    "Then, do you want to fight?"


    Aur revealed his murderous eyes, filled with intent to kill.


    The bald woman didn''t reply, her eyes staring at his crimson pupils silently.


    "I can kill you anytime I want. So, you are not worthy."


    "Haha," Aur chuckled. "I wouldn''t be standing here if you could actually kill me."


    "Do you really want to test me, you brat?"


    "Yes."


    Aur nodded his head, still with an eerily calm expression:


    "It''s in the Galvanic rules that you cannot attack or kill the challengers. Only those who disobey the rules are allowed to be killed without mercy."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This¡­ this¡­"


    For a moment, there was a trace of panic on her face as she looked at Aur with eyes full of disbelief.


    "How do you know that?" the woman asked.


    "Do you really wanna know?" Aur replied with a smile.


    "Yes."


    "I won''t tell you though."


    The bald woman paused as she looked at Aur with an increasingly displeased expression on her face.


    "Let''s talk about the deal we are going through, or do you want to be killed?" Aur directly gave her an ultimatum, his body stood straight as his crimson gaze seemed to pierce her as if he could see everything and anything.


    She felt a chill creep down her calm as her pupils inevitably avoided his gaze.


    "What do you want then?"


    "Now we are getting into business."


    A smile appeared on Aur''s face. "My request is simple, I want this entire ce."


    "Huh¡­ what!?" The bald woman eximed, looking at Aur with immediate bloodshot eyes.


    "Not in a million years."


    "Really?" Aur squinted his eyes.


    "Yes," the bald woman firmly nodded her head. "I can grant you better rewards than that though."


    "A better reward than that?" Aur asked with a voice filled with curiosity.


    "Yes, better rewards than that," she nodded her head again.


    "Which is?" He seemed to be waiting in anticipation.


    "A Tier-" Before she could continue, she heard an extremely cold voice.


    "Tier Seven Spell," Aur spoke coldly while squinting his gaze at her.


    The bald woman''s pupils dted in sheer horror as her figure seemed to tremble.


    "How do you even know this?"


    "You don''t need to know that. You just need to tell me, can you give me this entire ce?" Aur asked again.


    In the future he saw, both Aur and Nina had beenpletely bamboozled by this bald woman. They could have gained ownership of the entire ce but ended up with only a mere Tier Seven spell, with power-hungry hounds behind them ready to steal it at any time.


    "Brat, don''t go too far."


    "I will go too far. What are you going to do about it then?"


    There was a haughty expression on Aur''s face, filled with a dominating presence.


    For a moment, the bald woman didn''t know what to do. Her mind grew more confused as she gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t go too far. I can still trap you, even if I cannot harm you."


    A vine slowly crept up from the ground, followed by countless others. Before Aur could even react, the vines sprouted, forming a prison that covered all directions.


    "Hmm?" Aur frowned as he tried to punch the thin wooden prison, channelling his blood and Qi.


    Boom!


    Find more to read at empire


    Despite his blood and Qi exploding, there wasn''t a single scratch on the thin wooden prison¡ªit remainedpletely unmoved.


    If it had been an ordinary hill, it would have turned into a scorchednd by now, but this thin piece of wood waspletely intact.


    Aur, however, wasn''t discouraged in the slightest. He raised his fist again and continued punching tirelessly without pause.


    "It''s useless."


    The bald-headed woman spoke with a cold expression, but Aur seemed to turn a deaf ear to her words.


    "Damn it, how does this bastard know everything?" she muttered, tightening her fist as she looked at Aur with nervousness slowly appearing.


    While it might be useless for now, eventually the ce will slowly run out of mana. At that time, even if Aur doesn''t be a problem, the people on the other side will. As a tier six almost at the verge of breakthrough, they cannot be underestimated at all!


    There were numerous here. If the sign of weakness is revealed, especially the rules of this ce, then the consequences were not something she could handle!


    She looked at the seemingly void where Nina was slowly taking steps while going to be reaching this area soon.


    "She might be the key to take out this monster."


    The bald woman nced at Aur and didn''t focus her attention on him any longer,pletely ignoring him as he punched away at the wooden prison.

 Chapter 377 Scheme

    Nina walked step by step without pause, her footsteps firm, and her eyes filled with determination and a fierce gaze.


    "I must reach the top," she swore in her heart, even when she saw Aur disappear into the darkness,pletely vanishing from this ce, likely dead.


    Strangely, Nina didn''t feel much emotion in her heart; her calm and cold mind seemed to be calcting instead.


    "If Aur hasn''t died, then I might have to share the benefits with him."


    Nina didn''t see anything wrong with thinking this way. After all, she wasn''t a naive kid anymore, and her focus was on the real rewards. She also didn''t harbour much hatred for Aur¡ªinstead, she felt slightly grateful.


    Aur had shown her the way!


    With this thought, she effortlessly took another step.


    "This will be myst step," Nina muttered, looking down. Her master and any other figures werepletely invisible to her now¡ªall she could see was the endless darkness that surrounded her and the final step of this seemingly infinite staircase, which she had finally reached the end of.


    "Ho."


    She took a deep breath, calming her thoughts, a smile gracing the corner of her lips as she took thest step, reaching the very top.


    In front of her, the world seemed to shatter, and a bright light hit her eyes, causing Nina to close them tightly. Read exclusive content at empire


    When she looked around again, she was surrounded by greenery, stretching as far as she could see.


    "Eh?"


    Nina squinted as she looked at her arms. "This doesn''t seem like a mere illusion. Everything here is real," she muttered, scanning her surroundings for anything unusual.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her eyes caught a glimpse of a peculiar fire symbol beneath her feet.


    Instantly, mes appeared on her feet, but they didn''t harm her. Instead, they helped her push off the ground and into the air, lifting her skyward.


    "There''s a mountain... and a volcano... and then¡­" Nina''s expression turned strange. "This feels man-made."


    Before she could think further, a gentle voice suddenly spoke.


    "Nina, have youe?"


    Nina froze, her pupils vignt as she looked around but found nothing.


    "Come here. I''ve been waiting for you."


    The very void in front of Nina seemed to tremble as reality appeared to separate, revealing an ancient temple.


    "What is this ce?"


    Nina became increasingly vignt in her heart; however, when she looked around at the greenery, she could only helplessly enter this portal.


    Besides, this gentle voice gave her a favourable impression, as if her mother were speaking, which made Nina feel that the voice was trustworthy.


    As she stepped into the reality thaty before her, she was not disappointed; she saw a serene environment.


    The pavilion stood tall in its ancient pagoda style, surrounded by ake. However, right at the entrance of the bridge, the scene in front of her made her involuntarily freeze.


    "Aur¡­ Aur¡­"


    She spoke with a shocked expression, her eyes widening to their limits from sheer astonishment.


    "Wait, up. Girl," a voice echoed in her head.


    "Calm yourself, girl," the voice continued.


    Nina recovered from her shock and stood up straight with her back tall.


    "Who are you?" she squinted her eyes while keenly observing Aur who was punching at the thin prison with his every move causing even the voice to tremble.


    She could feel the aftermath from even here, with the ground slightly trembling.


    However, despite that, this seemingly thin prison seemed to bepletely fine with next to no damage done to it. Naturally, she had many doubts in her mind.


    "Girl, I am the regtor and the guardian spirit of this trial. I have been selflessly guarding here for eras," the voice replied in a gentle tone.


    "What do you want from me?" Nina asked, going straight to the point.


    "Well, you have already passed the trial that makes you a worthy creature," the gentle voice paused. "However, there is still a trial for you to ovee if you truly want to be worthy."


    "And what is that?"


    Nina said thoughtfully, an idea already forming in her head.


    "To reach the peak, one must be increasingly heartless, discarding the useless emotion of love. You love the boy, right?"


    The gentle voice sounded again.


    "No, I don''t love him at all."


    Nina firmly refused from the start, her tone resolute.


    "It doesn''t matter if you refuse; in your heart, you still love him. For you to be worthy¡­" The gentle voice seemed to pause again for a long time.


    "What should I do?"


    Nina spoke with a slightly irritated expression.


    "Your frail heart might not be able to handle it."


    "Tell me."


    A sh of determination appeared in her eyes as she tightened her fist.


    "Kill Aur. I chose Aur because I knew you were the chosen one; however, this small obstacle has made you pause in your goal to truly be worthy."


    "Kill Aur, huh¡­"


    Nina looked at Aur with aplex gaze and shut her eyes. "Alright."


    "Haha, you agree so easily, but when you enter that cage, it might be a different story."


    "I don''t care; I will¡­ no, I will take care of him."


    "Fool, don''t be heartbroken ande crying after killing him."


    With a hint of disdain in the gentle voice, a green light appeared in front of Nina.


    "Follow the green light."


    Nina obeyed and followed the green light. In the next moment, she found herself inside the cage with Aur, who was punching like a mad beast.


    "Aur, how are you doing?" Nina immediately smiled as Aur paused for a moment before resuming his efforts to destroy the prison.


    "Destroying the prison with your punches is meaningless, and you know that."


    Aur still seemed to have turned a deaf ear as he continued relentlessly.


    "You have no choice." She bit her lip, ready to attack Aur.


    "Hahaha, brat, even if I can''t deal with you, she can."


    The bald woman chuckled from inside the ancient pavilion, looking at her mirror with amusement.

 Chapter 379 Solution out of the prison?

    "I¡­ I don''t want to die¡­"


    Nina thought in her heart as she felt her life shing before her eyes; Aur''s cold, merciless crimson pupils made her tremble from the depths of her being.


    Just as the force of Aur''s grip increased, Nina felt that it was the end for her.


    An invisible force spread out, and before Aur could react, he was sent crashing into the walls of the prison again, helpless.


    Nina fell to the ground, her breathing ragged as she gasped for air.


    "Huh?"


    Her world changed, and she found herself in a peaceful and serene environment outside.


    Aur looked at the vanished Nina outside the cage where she had appeared, pity on his face.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t kill her, but it doesn''t matter since she made her move," Aur''s eyes shed with amusement as he sat down in a meditative pose, consuming some potion to recover his blood and Qi.


    The golden blood in his body automatically recovers when he rests or when he eats more food at a fixed ratio. With the increase in his digestion, the amount of recovery he could do was simply terrifying.


    Aur continued to punch away at the prison, even though there wasn''t even a slight scratch. He wasn''t discouraged in the slightest, and although his blue me was still burning in his body, it aided in his attack as well as consumed Blood and Qi.


    Aur could maintain this for a long time, so he wasn''t actually helpless.


    Inside the ancient pavilion, the bald womany on the floor, screaming at the top of her lungs in pain.


    Her screams grew louder and louder, even though there were no apparent injuries on her body. Finally, after a long time, she seemed to have recovered and stood up.


    "The mana is running out," there was a hint of panic in her eyes as she appeared outside again in front of Nina.


    "I am sorry."


    Nina immediately put her head down the moment she saw the bald woman.


    "Looks like you are not worthy to be able to lift the sword and attain the Tier Seven spell. You can go back where you left."


    "Wait, give me a chance," Nina shouted with her eyes widening.


    "You want a chance?"


    The bald woman chuckled, "The road is always a ruthless road. Once youg behind, there is nothing you can do about it, so leave."


    Nina''s body trembled as she fell to the ground, but somehow something seemed to have sparked inside her.


    This spark made her eyes sh with determination.


    "I want to reach the peak no matter what. Give me a chance!"


    "Really?" The bald woman looked at Nina with a warm gaze, while carefully calcting in her mind.


    "A person who can take so many steps without encountering a single hurdle must have great luck. Maybe I can use her to¡­"


    As she thought this, her gaze toward Nina became even warmer.


    "Yes!" Nina spoke with more confidence.


    "Then you must¡­"


    ¡­


    Aur was still chipping away at the wooden prison, ncing at the two pairs of women who were deep in conversation.


    He could see them, but hearing their words was impossible due to the sound-cancelling properties of the wooden prison.


    "Hmm, my heart doesn''t feel steady. There''s a sense of danger¡­" Aur muttered, feeling an increasing sense of unease as the women continued talking.


    He paused briefly, interrupting his punching session. The blood and Qi in his body slowly died and his bulging muscle returned to its previous state.


    "When two women scheme, the result is an even more terrifying scheme," Aur nodded, firm in his belief.


    "I need a solution."


    He had long suspected that Nina wasn''t as simple as she appeared. She might have been during their childhood, but as people say, time changes people.


    Aur himself had subtly changed, with his values evolving over time as well.


    "While this guardian spirit seems a little naive, the information she possesses is simply terrifying and cannot be underestimated. What should I do?"


    Aur''s crimson eyes darted around the area before he silently sat down to meditate once more.


    "Muscle system," he muttered inwardly.


    A red panel flickered in front of him.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Muscle System]


    [Name: Aur Cromwell/ Auriel


    Talent: Future Seer (Major: 0; Minor: 0)


    -Muscle mass: 20.50 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 66 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 7.01 (+) [Tier two (33%)]


    Stat Points: 6N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Storage space: 0.26/3 cubic metre


    Spells: none


    Mastery: Lightning magic (intermediate), Luck magic (disciple), Five Elemental magic (intermediate), Vitality magic (intermediate).....


    Quest: Daily pleted)]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "I can''t do anything."


    When Aur looked at his stats, a sense of realisation immediately washed over him. There was simply no way for him to do anything...


    "I left the golden text there, which might be taken by Great Lord Lightning or someone else." Aur squinted his eyes; his memory seemed a little hazy about the golden text, as if he had forgotten more about it.


    "There is definitely a scheme going on, an invisible hand that is pulling the strings."


    Aur thought in his heart, his body feeling a strange shiver that made him ufortably cold. He gritted his teeth.


    "No matter if there is a scheme or not, I am not going to falter and withdraw. Whoever is prey or the predator is still unknown."


    Aur stopped thinking, his only focus on the experience he previously had with Time Magic.


    That''s right, Aur wanted toprehend Time Magic to find a solution from there.


    The elements of Time were present in all things.


    Once Aur had sensed the Time elements with his previous Tier Four spell, he was able to sense the Time element; however, sensing it and changing it was an entirely different thing.


    Aur had at least a sense of an idea from previously slowing down the element of Time.


    He has beenprehending the Time Elements since his journey and has made some progress in it.


    "Can I use Time Magic to get out?"

 Chapter 381 Origin of Muscle System

    Then, in front of his crimson eyes, his entire life seemed to end, leaving only his molecules behind. Even his corpse was gone, erased by the terrifying explosion that consumed him along with his enemies, including the man he once called his younger brother.


    "Hmm?"


    Aur paused. From his position, a small light seemed to flicker in the distance.


    "What is that?"


    He squinted his eyes, and the scene zoomed in as if by his will.


    Amidst the remains, there was a simple purple circle with a strange, curvy shape inside the circle¡ªlike¡­ muscle?.... It hummed softly in an indistinguishable sound.


    "This sound is¡­"


    Aur strained his ears to catch the humming, but even with his extraordinary hearing, he couldn''t discern anything at all.


    He walked up to the purple circle, then strained his ears as much as possible while focusing on its humming very carefully.


    Aur''s body immediately froze on the spot, and a terrifyingly vast amount of information appeared in his mind.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ahhhh-


    He screamed at the top of his lungs; it felt like his mind was going to tear apart right then and there.


    Aur fell to the ground, and his crimson pupils gradually became vacant as he seemed to stare into the abyss.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed, but Aur slowly gained consciousness.


    When he looked around, he was in the room where he was first born.


    "How strange?"


    A frown settled on Aur''s brows as he walked around the ce, looking at himself as a baby. It was a strange feeling.


    At this time, from the corner of his eye, he suddenly sensed mana which was unusually turbulent and a small flicker of purple light in the baby.


    "Is that¡­"


    Aur paused as he narrowed his eyes, watching carefully. Compared to the bright purple flicker of light, this one from the baby was very, very small and could barely be distinguishable by even a Tier Three existence.


    Most of the Tier Three wizards, if they didn''t have the specific investigative spell that is made for detecting such light, then it would be impossible to even see it.


    He quietly watched as the turbulent mana onlysted for a few minutes before leaving.


    Aur couldn''t leave this ce, so he could only watch the little Aur slowly grow up, with his encounters with Nina and even William.


    There was also a slight regret in his heart as he wasn''t able to kill William that time.


    It was unfortunate because his mind was not in the right state, and he had chosen to be in favour of non-violence. Oh, how stupid that was.


    This might partially be the case of the overwhelming luck from William that changed Aur''s mindset by a lot, and the other being weary of fighting so he didn''t take action that time.


    "What about the purple circle then?"


    Aur couldn''t sense this now even if he wanted to,pletely bing insensible to him.


    "This thing is still inside me¡­"


    There was a vague idea in his head that the purple circle with the muscle symbols might be his muscle system.


    Then right in front of him, the academy arc started and soon ended, and all his life experience ended just like that.


    In the wooden prison, Aur slowly opened his eyes, revealing his crimson pupils:


    "How much time has passed?"


    He looked around the ce and heaved a sigh of relief because there was no Nina in sight, which meant the scheme that those two women were cooking up was still not aplished.


    As Aur was thinking, he could feel the illusionary chains surrounding him that tightly bound him break and disappear into dust just like that.


    Aur shuddered with his face full of smiles as a strange exhration washed over his entire being.


    When he looked at his surroundings, things seemed to have changed a lot. His entire surrounding was the same, but it felt strangely different.


    "No, everything is the same, just that I have changed."


    The element of time was clearer than ever to Aur, and he could distinctively feel it. Maybe trying to make a spell with this might even be possible.


    "But can this really be so easy?"


    Aur shook his head. This was an unrealistic thought that cannot be achieved. For him to move the Time Elements, he needed a medium first and a huge level of energy.


    The spells all acted as a medium, while the mana was the huge level of energy that was consumed.


    This was the basic principle of a spell, and without it, a wizard is effectively useless because no matter their Tiers, they still needed a medium if they wanted to interact with the elements. If they couldn''t, it was equivalent to having the fuel but not the car to run it.


    It was in a simr principle to his own body where the body acted as the spell and the blood and Qi acted as the massive energy needed to fuel it.


    "But¡­"


    Aur paused as he consumed all the vast information he had gained from hearing the humming of that weird purple circle with the muscle symbol.


    As he delved deeper and deeper, he gradually fell into a daze.


    The next moment he looked, Aur was in an illusionary world, a ck and white world to be precise.


    A figure in ck slowly materialised in front of him and started to perform a weird¡­


    "Dance?"


    Aur looked at the shadowy figure with his brows knitted.


    "Wait¡­" Suddenly his eyes widened as he gradually felt a strange visualisation the more he looked at the shadowy figure.


    Then Aur quietly observed without speaking, watching every moment, every posture, and every interval of breath the shadowy figure took as it danced.


    "I can also use blood and Qi like that?"


    Aur thought in shock the more he observed. Then all of a sudden, the shadowy figure paused, turning its head toward Aur.


    Then Aur felt a terrifying pressure that seemed to lock into his body as the shadowy figure punched lightly towards him.


    "I can''t avoid it."


    Aur thought in his heart with a terrified expression, but strangely his heart pulsed with power as excitement coursed through his veins.

 Chapter 382 Void Fist, Using Time Magic Mastery

    A sense of danger came to him, but at the same time, his heart palpitated with excitement.


    Aur extended his hand and clenched his five fingers into a fist, his blood and Qi ring as he punched at the oing attack.


    Boom!


    A terrifying impact followed the moment Aur unleashed his full strength.


    Suddenly, his crimson pupils widened to their limits as a devastating force struck him right in the heart.


    But at the critical moment, Aur''s instincts took over, moving with terrifying speed so the attacknded on his shoulder instead.


    Bang!


    Golden blood sttered, staining the surroundings as Aur fell to the ground.


    His entire shoulder was sted off, and golden blood gushed out like a river, slowly staining the floor.


    Aur immediately used his blood and Qi to stop the gushing blood as it slowly began to regenerate.


    "What was that?"


    Cold sweat dripped down his face as Aur stared at the ck-and-white floor with his crimson eyes reflecting terror.


    At the moment of contact, just as his attack was about to hit the iing one, the opponent''s strike seemed to phase right through his, almost hitting him squarely in the chest and sting off his heart in one go.


    If he hadn''t moved at that exact moment, Aur''s heart would have been instantly destroyed.


    He looked up at the ck figure, which was silently watching him, its mouth slightly covered.


    "Little shit, if you want a fight, I''m always ready."


    He stood up, his muscles bulging, and shot forward at terrifying speed.


    As Aur soared through the air, the information he had gained suddenly surfaced in his mind, matching the strange dance of the Shadowy Figure.


    "Is this Martial Arts?" Aur thought to himself, feeling some confusion as he swiftly utilized the blood and Qi in his body.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In an instant, a red sword appeared in his hand, distinctively different from the one he had previously conjured. Its sharpness could be felt even from a distance, and its very presence seemed to tear the void itself. The red sword''s presence surpassed even that of Aur''s own!


    If the previous sword could bepared to a Tier Three Artefact, then this new sword was almost touching Tier Four.


    As Aur closed in on the man, his entire body shed with red light.


    When the red light faded, Aur found himself covered in red armour.


    "Blood and Qi Armour," Aur uttered silently as he finally reached the man and threw a punch.


    Just as the punch was about tond on the shadowy figure, Aur''s fist phased through the man and came out from the other side.


    He immediately stopped his fist''s momentum.


    Boom!


    A terrifying shockwave spread, destroying all things in this ck and white world. The very reality itself seemed to copse with it.


    However, Aur turned back to look at the shadowy figure with a frown on his face.


    The shadowy figure still had a snicker on his face, as if mocking him. Even more strangely, Aur felt annoyed for some reason because of this.


    Even when someone mocks him, Aur wouldn''t usually feel much, but this feeling seemed to be strange, as if it didn''t originate from him at all¡­


    "This feels foreign..." Aur''s blood and Qi red, and the red armour thatpletely surrounded his body in an illusory state flickered.


    "Take this then."


    He took a deep breath and then breathed in a rhythm, assuming a ready stance. All the blood and Qi in his body converged into his dantian, the ce around his navel.


    The muscles in his body tightened, reaching their limits.


    Then, Aur repeated the movements of the shadowy figure in that final attack. His right hand retracted, but the Blood and Qi were all in the core of his body, not collected in his hand.


    "Is this how you do it?"


    Aur slowly clenched his five fingers forming a fist, and a creaking sound came from his muscles with a controlled breathing.


    Then, at thest moment, he lightly punched, releasing all his blood and Qi from the core after circting it in a trident shape throughout his body.


    Boom!


    The world trembled as the invisible force destroyed everything in its path, travelling towards the shadowy figure.


    In an instant, a hole appeared in the shadowy figure, and then its whole being faded away, turning into a shadow.


    "Hmm?"


    Aur paused. Even though the shadowy figure had a mocking expression, it didn''t seem to attack him even when he was preparing for the attack.


    Although this move only took about one-tenth of a second, it was ample time for it to close the distance.


    The shadowy figure wasn''t actually that powerful in Aur''s calction, at most as powerful as him, as if it was a carbon copy of him.


    "Is this what you call a Martial Art?" he thought to himself, but quickly shook his head. This was very different from the move that the brawny man Aur fought with.


    The illusionary image that formed around the man, a bull that seemed to swallow the world, was much, much different from his own technique.


    That move felt like a copy of an exotic beast, while for this move, it didn''t create any illusionary image at all, just a simple utilisation of his blood and Qi.


    "Hmm? Let''s just name it Void Fist"


    Aur looked around the ce. There was still much information in his brain that he had gained from the purple circle that he still had not uncovered, so he looked around for more.


    Only for a sharp pain toe from his head, and when he looked, Aur found himself encased in the prison again.


    Aur stood up straight and tall. Strangely, his muscles felt refreshed, and his entire being clearer than ever.


    He slowly walked up to the wooden walls of the prison and lightly touched them.


    "I wonder if this can work?"


    Aur thought to himself as he focused with all his heart, distinctly following his mind. Immediately, the ce he touched with his hand slowly started to wither, while hisplexion turned pale.

 Chapter 384 Tier Four?

    Bang!


    Ste was sent hurtling through the air; her skull broke in ce as she hit the wall, stering her in the wall before falling into the ground with a thud.


    The wall surprisingly stood tall and proud without even a single scratch on it as Aur raised his brows.


    "You are surprisingly weak."


    Aur spoke lightly as he sped towards her, instantly reaching her, then with one motion he caught her by the neck before lifting her from the ground.


    "You are even very light?"


    He effortlessly raised her to his eye. Aur was a giant man himself;pared to him, Ste had a small frame barely 165 cm, while Aur was a hulking man already at almost 210 cm with a muscr body that could absolutely destroy a person.


    Ste failed her limbs around, but she was helpless to stop Aur or even try to escape from his grasp.


    "Let me go." Suddenly her eyes turned to an eerie calmness while she spoke, looking at Aur with a condensing gaze.


    "Hmm?"


    Aur squeezed her neck tighter until it seemed to be popping out: "You can''t die."


    "Yes."


    Ste spoke and she immediately fell to the floor, coughing and puffing.


    Aur shook his head: "If you could give me the ownership of this entire ce, then this thing wouldn''t have happened."


    As he spoke, he already walked forward.


    In his crimson pupil, the turbulence of mana came from a certain direction, and he walked towards it. His figure blurring before Ste''s very eyes.


    "No."


    Ste propped herself up from the ground: "Damn it, countless millennia have passed since the sect perished, leaving me all behind. Even though I had the powerparable to Tier Eight in this world, I couldn''t escape the power of time, and now I am just a Tier One wizard with this world''s destruction at bay."


    She gritted her teeth and tightened her fist, feeling a wave of helplessness pass through her face.


    "Do I really have to give up my world and be a servant to this unknown creature who is probably not from our world?"


    As she was thinking, Aur had already reached the very centre of this ce, where Nina was sitting crossed-legged, slightly floating in the air, defying gravity itself.


    In front of Nina, there was a ck spider mark slowly rotating around her.


    "Time Magic Spell?"


    Aur raised his brows in utter astonishment with a shocked heart; this was definitely one of the Time magic spells and a rare one as well.


    Boom!


    The void trembled as Aur shot forward, destroying the surroundings as he reached her.


    "Die."


    Boom!


    As his fistnded, there seemed to be a barrier that was obstructing him.


    "Huh?"


    Aur frowned as his fist couldn''t reach her even when he punched with all his might.


    But he wasn''t discouraged at all; Aur punched again and again with his muscles bulging and his blood and Qi working in tandem.


    As he punched continuously, no matter how powerfully he punched, there was no response at all.


    When Aur looked at the turbulent mana that was slowly dispersing, his heart immediately stirred if he couldn''t make a move, then when she broke through Tier Four...


    "Damn it, break!"


    Aur punched until his hand seemed to bleed and deform from the impact, while the shield around Nina didn''t seem to have a single scratch even by a single bit.


    Even when he tried every bit of strength using all the blood and Qi swords and armour. Just as he was about to use the Void Fist, Aur felt a terrifying impact.


    Boom!


    A shockwave suddenly produced as Aur was sent into the air; he immediately used the ground as the medium to brace the impact while crossing his arms.


    The entire room was immediately filled with a blinding red light.


    Nina slowly stood up with her eyes seemingly burning with a red colour.


    "How is it going, Aur?"


    She spoke with a light smile.


    Cough! Cough!


    Aur coughed a mouthful of blood, his expression indiscernible as he gazed at her with his crimson pupils.


    "Did you reach Tier Four?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes."


    Nina firmly nodded her head with an amused smile."This power... I feel like I have gained freedom. This feels addicting."


    She slightly waved her hand; the whole world seemed to be burning, burning in a blue me.


    This blue me''s all gathered behind her, forming in the shape of a demon.


    "Tier Four: Hellfire Demon."


    Aur could feel his hair all over his body stinging from just the sheer heart Nina was producing.


    Her eyes looked at Aur with an amusing nce.


    "Anyst words, Aur?"


    Nina asked with a smile.


    "Did you make that hellfire spell you use into Tier Four when you advanced to Tier Four Wizard?" Aur asked, his expression calm.


    "Yes, not only that, I have gained a special thing."


    She extended her hand, and a small spark of fire appeared. Then, in front of Aur''s eyes, Nina disappeared into ashes into the fire.


    "I have reached Master Level Mastery in Fire Magic."


    Nina returned to her physical state again with almost an exhrating expression: "This feels so addicting."


    "And I even have a Timer magic spell I can use."


    "Congrats."


    Aur spoke lightly with a smile; his condition was already worse from using the Void Fist in his previous state, not to mention that he has been seriously injured already; now he truly doesn''t seem to have any capability to fight her any longer.


    "So are you ready to die, Aur?" Nina smiled. "Initially, I didn''t care about you because you were too weak; the most you could be was to be my little servant, but who told you that you coulde in my way to block my path?"


    "You have nothing but yourself to me for it."


    Boom!


    The blue me Demon behind her moved at a terrifying speed and struck Aur without mercy.


    His body burnt continuously, and his skin was rapidly burning away, revealing some of his insides already.


    "Not bad, Nina, you have done well."

 Chapter 386 Completely Trapped Stella

    "Should I really choose it?"


    Nina felt like there were two roads in front of her, one leading to an endless conflict while the other led to another bigger conflict.


    "Should I take the easy way or not?"


    The corner of her mouth gradually curved: "I am the only one; if I don''t have the mindset to challenge and breakthrough, then I will never be able to achieve greatness in the world. If I rely on others, I will get weaker and weaker,gging behind before eventually turning into dust."


    "I don''t want to turn into dust; I want to roam the world and rule the world. Achieve greatness and be the strongest."


    Her body radiated a sharp presence that shook the very surroundings.


    "If you take the easy way, then you will never be able to surpass yourself in the end."


    Nina slowly curled her lips while looking intently at the Guardian Spirit, Ste.


    Ste gulped, her face sternly looking at her with a reprimanding tone.


    "Nina, I know what you are thinking, but have you thought about the consequences?"


    "I don''t know the meaning of failure."


    Nina moved in an instant, her figure blurred as she reached her, and then, with a tightened fist, punched her right in the face.


    Boom!


    The Guardian spirit, Ste''s figure, vanished before she appeared ten metres away from her. Only to feel a terrifying heat radiating outward, and then the whole room seemed to be burning away out of existence.


    "Tier Four killer move: Hell Fire circle." Nina extended her hand; the mana in the surroundings was so turbulent that even a mortal might feel it if he were in the room.


    "You can use a killer move already?" Ste shouted in shock.


    "This is thebination of my Tier Four spell and many Tier Three spells I already have in possession," Nina sneered.


    Ste wanted to escape immediately from this ce, using her almighty power as the guardian spirit, but soon found that...


    "You have sealed the space of the surrounding?" She shouted while her body trembled.


    "Yes, this is what my master, Greater Lord Crystal, gifted me when I was in the chariot: a Tier Three Space Magic spell. I suspected that it wouldn''t work on you, but it looks like you are weak." Nina spoke in a condensed gaze, her eyes looking at Ste with a sharp gaze.


    "So are you going to choose your own death or be subservient to me?"


    Ste paused, her expression entirely discernible. There seemed to be madness in her eyes.


    "Never ever again would I be a ve. Even since I was born in this world, I have stood tall and proud of the sect who birthed me. I didn''t even be subservient to them; who do you think you are to make me subservient?"


    Sheughed andughed, her voice bing more and more crazy. Madness, utter madness revealing itself in her eyes,pletely filled with pride.


    "Then Die."


    Nina moved, her body slowly merging into the blue me demon that was behind her.


    "Hahaha."


    Ste stood still, her back tall and straight as she burnt in the blurry fire.


    Her flesh burnt away, then came her organs and then the bones.


    Rumble!


    The entire world rumbled and quaked like it was the end of the world. The surrounding distorted and even faint cracks started to appear inside the room as if the very reality was slowly copsing.


    "Hmm."


    Nina frowned with her eyes narrowed. "You can''t die?"


    "Hahaha, you are right. I can''t die?" Ste''s body slowly started to heal.


    Her organs returned to normal, and the flesh and muscles slowly started to return to her body,pletely normal and fine, as if the things previously done hadn''t happened at all.


    "How is this even possible?" Nina thought in shock, "You really can''t die."


    "Hahah, you can''t trap me, but can you trap Aur, who is already outside? I have assigned a special thing to him, and he might even reach Tier Four Wizard when that happens. Would you be able to defeat him?" Ste''s expression gradually morphed into a sneer: "You are just an ipetent bratpared to him."


    Nina squinted her eyes: "You are right, but have you forgotten the essence of Wizard? Research!"


    Gradually Nina dragged her to the side, and Ste waspletely helpless because the space here was sealed, making it almost impossible for her to get out.


    "Let''s try the experiment then."


    Her eyes shed.


    ¡­


    In another space where there was only a simple white room with a mattress, Aur''s body slowly appeared and fell under this mattress.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Thud!


    The already weak body of Aur seemed to be damaged even more; his figure was still burning away.


    Aur weakly opened his eyes; there was just a sign of vitality left in his eyes that seemed to refuse to die.


    "I can''t die like this; I refuse to die like this!"


    Even though his mouth couldn''t move, Aur uttered these words in his mind.


    "I am not afraid of dying; I am afraid that I cannot aplish the task given to me by my parents, which I initially wanted from this world."


    "If this world doesn''t give it to me, then I will make the world give it to me."


    There seemed to be a shimmering rage in Aur''s eyes even in this miserable state with his body burning away.


    Somehow he was able to use the blood and qi in his body to iste the blue mes.


    Then immediately Aur''s self-healing kicked in, but this healing couldn''t do much at all. First of all, Aur''s entire reserve was already exhausted; how could he have the possibility to heal from such a terrifying energy?


    Actually, Aur was already half dead.


    At this time, a small flicker of green light glinted in the white room, dying the entire ce green.


    Ste appeared from the green light; no, it was more safe to say that a green hologram almost like a soul form appeared in this ce, resembling her in every detail to her shiny bald head.

 Chapter 387 Poison, Golden Age

    "Ste huh¡­"


    Aur''s lips quivered as he strained his eyes to see the faint outline of her body.


    "Your state is miserable, Aur, Do you regret it? If you had taken the Tier Seven spell, then your state wouldn''t have been so miserable."


    Ste snickered.


    Aur decisively shook his head while uttering words in his mind: "I only regret the fact that I was too weak; if I was a little... a little stronger, then everything would be mine."


    There was onemon thing about Aur and Nina: their ambitions were strong; every step of the goal they took was a step facing difficulties upon difficulties.


    Nina was still a little more naive, but that was because of her still young age. As for Aur, who had a previous life in a position of power, he has seen countless schemes and the destruction of people; if he were naive, he wouldn''t have stayed in that position.


    As for whose drive was stronger, that could only be found out...


    "You still refuse to admit it, Aur," the hologram of Ste spoke with a scowl on her face.


    Aur just remained silent, his eyes seemingly closed.


    "Forget it; I already suffered a lot because of trying to make a wolf fight a tiger only for the wolf to bite back at its own helper. I won''t repeat the same mistake."


    Ste extended her hand, and a vial containing an eerie dark liquid appeared in her hand.


    Aur''s pupils flickered as he sensed that the mere presence of vial seemed terrifying, at least greater than Tier Six.


    "Wh¡­ is¡­" He couldn''t even utter clear words.


    "This is a special poison, well technically a Tier Seven half-spell. Once consumed, you will be forever poisoned, and there is no cure to it." Ste spoke with a snicker.


    Aur paused his gaze upon her burning fiercely.


    "Hehe, brat I am not going to repeat the same mistake I did with Nina andpletely tame you; unless you get my power every day, then you will die while your soul will be torn apart, the most painful death in the world."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ste came forward and pried open Aur''s mouth forcefully and fed him the dark vial.


    Gulp!


    Even if Aur didn''t want to drink it, he was forced to drink it; whether he liked it or not didn''t matter at all.


    As the dark liquid travelled down his espionage and into his body, it instantly disappeared in ce.


    No matter how Aur tried to sense this thing, it entirely vanished into the shadow realm as if he hadn''t consumed it at all.


    Aur wanted to use his blood and Qi to remove it, but he was immediately disappointed because he simply couldn''t find this poison at all.


    "Haha, it''s useless for you to try now that you have consumed it as it has merged with your soul." Ste spoke with a chuckle.


    Suddenly she closed her eyes with a look of pain in her face.


    "Ahhhh¡ª"


    Her eyes be bloodshot with her teeth grinding together.


    "Once I get a hold of you, Nina, I will torture your soul until you beg for death, but that will only be a sweaty dream."


    She looked at the fading eyes of Aur and casually extended her hand again.


    A stake of potion appeared in her hand as she crouched down again, feeding it Aur.


    Immediately the poison took effect, and his flesh and blood slowly started to heal; even his golden blood immediately recovered a lot.


    "I wasted a Tier Six healing potion on you, Brat. You are lucky, but even if you recover to your prime, can you even fight her?"


    Ste looked at Aur with a thoughtful gaze; her mind seemed to be chuning with thoughts that flowed in a continuous stream.


    Sigh!


    A sigh escaped her lips with seemingly a look of resignation in her face.


    "Looks like you are a lucky brat; I will grant you an option for you to advance your body path."


    "I don''t know how you were able to even reach this level in the body brat; this is not the Golden Age where the powers were aligned together and all paths flourished; even our sect was not in the Golden Age. In the early age of the dawn of the Wizard Path was the sect that created me, but how could you reach this level when thews of the entire world are against you?"


    There were some questions in her mind, but time is of essence, and she needed to quickly solve this, Nina!


    Thinking of this, Ste slowly extended her hand and touched the recovering Aur''s forehead.


    "What are you doing?" Aur spoke; his mouth finally recovered for him to speak, but he tightly shut his mouth, his eyes closed as a ray of information passed through his mind.


    "Ho."


    Finally, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief after a long time; his eyes snapped open.


    "You¡­"


    "Here are resources for you to cultivate brat." Ste casually waved her hand, and a multitude of things appeared in front of Aur''s eyes.


    Aur paused in ce as he slowly stood up, not even focussing on her as he casually walked towards the resources and started to inspect it as if it were his own house with the most casual andfortable demeanour.


    Ste looked at this with the corner of her mouth twitching.


    "Is this supposed to be your own house?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you give it to me? Besides, I am not basically in your control; why do you need me to be afraid of you?" Aur asked casually, his crimson pupils still staring at the herbs with curious eyes.


    "You are surprisingly taking this well." Ste raised her brows while intently looking at Aur.


    "If there is no solution, then it''s better to live in reality than in some illusion. You live in the present, not the past."


    Aur resumed his inspection before chugging down a mouthful of herbs.

 Chapter 388 Progress

    A surge of energy rushed through Aur''s veins, igniting his blood and Qi with a sudden re.


    "Hmm?"


    His thick, veiny arms pulsed with strength, but something was off. Instead of rising, his blood and Qi began to drain¡ªfast. It wasn''t subtle, either; the loss was rming, spreading rapidly through his body.


    Then, amidst the rush, Aur noticed a shift. His blood and Qi moved with ease, circting more freely, and what remained grew stronger, more potent.


    "Is it condensing?" Aur wondered, confusion flickering in his eyes. As the condensation continued, his muscles crackled, growing denser, power rippling through his veins.


    "What... is happening?"


    Ste looked at Aur with a disappointed gaze: "Look at the information I have provided you, brat, you can directly have all the information for you to reach up to Tier Six."


    Aur paused as he looked at her with his deep crimson gaze.


    Naturally, he knew about this information that was literally in his mind, but there was confusion and suspicion in his mind at the same time.


    There was definitely some hidden danger in this information. If not for that, then she wouldn''t have given him the means to reach Tier Six and should have only given theprehensive training to reach Tier Four...


    "Unless she wants to make me her subordinate," Aur thought in his heart.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Brat, what are you thinking of?" Seeing the hesitant Aur, Ste immediately frowned in displeasure. "This is all the information that our sect has umted for eras; not even a single outsider has been able to get a glimpse of this information, although we ourselves couldn''t use it."


    Aur looked at her and nodded his head. "I see."


    The physical body improvements were really suppressed in this world and couldn''t be walked further down this path; the amount of resources was just too much. Even if there was a higher-tier spell that was modifying the body, it still was too much of a drag.


    If you take an ordinary individual, reaching Tier One in body would be the same as a Wizard with high-grade talent reaching Tier Three.


    The difference was too apparent.


    Then Aur resumed inspecting the herbs and numerous treasures while he also looked through the information in his head.


    "Hmm?"


    Aur''s hand immediately paused, his brows gradually widening with realisation.


    "This¡­ this could be done like this?"


    He thought to himself, a shocked expression crossing his face.


    In the information that this woman had transferred, there were detailed exnations on how to progress from the body.


    There were details about Martial Arts and how they worked, and this Martial Art also seemed to be the main element to progress through the body Tier for those people in the so-called "Golden Age".


    Aur wasn''t too optimistic about this Martial Art at all; it resembled an imitation of exotic beasts, crafted from copying such things.


    Immediately Aur couldn''t help but shake his head; this Martial Art might be powerful, but it was not very suitable for him.


    Aur was a firm believer that he could progress and strengthen himself solely by relying on his muscles; he didn''t need to imitate exotic beasts to advance. Besides, where would he find these exotic beasts, anyway?


    In that Golden Era, exotic beasts might have beenmon, but Aur had never seen a single one. The only creatures he had ever fought were wolves, imps, snakes, and many others, but none fell into the category of being too strong or having distinctive characteristics.


    Aur remembered the brawny man he had fought against previously. This guy reflected a terrifying image of a giant bull that seemed to engulf a itself; although it was a mere illusion, even now, his heart palpitated just thinking about it.


    Then Aur looked through the body path system andpared it to his own.


    "Interesting; all these things are simr," Aur thought with keen interest. From increasing his blood and Qi and muscle mass to breaking through to the Tier One body, then subsequently advancing to Tier Two by strengthening the cells, all these things were experiences he had already encountered.


    "Hmm?"


    As Aur examined the information, he became increasingly shocked.


    Even when he broke through to Tier Three and reached Tier Four¡­


    "It looks like the strengthening of my cells doesn''t stop."


    Aur thought to himself. With trillions of cells to be strengthened, it was reasonable to assume that it would take a long time.


    "Thest key to breaking through Tier Four is the condensation of blood and Qi?" His eyes shed with contemtion.


    ording to the information, when he reached the Peak of Tier Three in body, he would need to condense his blood and Qi to break through.


    With the strengthening of his cells, Aur''s physical limits had naturally increased.


    "When your cells are strengthened to one percent, huh? You will reach the peak of Tier Three, and certain changes will happen in your body, allowing you to strengthen yourself again and increase your blood and Qi while condensing it." Aur thought to himself while muttering in his mind: "Muscle System."


    The familiar red panel flickered in front of his crimson pupils, and he focused intently on two particr sections.


    ¡ª


    -Muscle mass: 20.50 (+) [Tier three (early)]- (Strengthened cells 66 billion/132 trillion)


    -Life Level: 7.07 (+) [Tier two (33%)]


    ¡ª


    "That means I would have to reach 1.32 trillion in strengthened cells, and I am¡­"


    Aur''s expression turned bitter. If he had to rely on his daily quest to achieve this, it would take an unimaginable amount of time.


    Every three hundred days, he could manage a minor breakthrough.


    He was only in the early stage of Tier Three; the stages for Tier Three were divided into Early, Mid, High, and Peak.


    That meant he would have to wait a little less than four years if he followed the normal path and this was if things were monogamous.


    These points couldn''t ount for anything, it was 20 points for him to reach Tier Three, who knows it might be double the 20 points just to reach Tier Four, the gap between Tier Three and Four was just too much.

 Chapter 389 Purple Lightning

    This was still extraordinarily fast; in fact, this speed could be considered simply terrifying. However, for Aur, who was used to rapid progress, the current situation felt insufficient.


    "The time here is ten times slower than in my world, so take your time, brat," Ste casuallymented, her eyes filled with curiosity as she distinctly observed him. "An unknown creature who doesn''t seem to be affected by thews of this world¡ªinteresting."


    She could already see it. If he were a normal person, no matter how many resources were consumed, increasing strength would be like a drop in the ocean for anything rted to the body whether it was muscles or blood and Qi.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He is different; perhaps he is the key to defeating the Divine Human Kingdom," her thoughts churned.


    Countless forces had perished trying to attack this strongest power in the world, yet no force had even managed to dent the Divine Human Kingdom.


    They were also one of the forces that had once waged war against the Divine Human Kingdom, but for their sect, the Kingdom didn''t even have to lift a finger. Over time, the sect had gradually been destroyed.


    This was one of the key reasons she had been born as the spirit of this world.


    "Sigh, how many Tier Seven and Eight wizards was this world made from?" Ste sighed. "Even I was created by those who have long since died."


    There was some regret in her heart, as well as an unspeakable anger. This anger stemmed from her very being, a reflection of the entire world''s feelings.


    Aur slightly turned his gaze to look at Ste with a scowl. "What happened to this woman all of a sudden?"


    He shrugged it off casually and began to slowly consume the herbs again. His blood and Qi continued to condense more and more.


    "By the way, how do I strengthen my cells?" Aur paused and looked at Ste again. "How do I strengthen my cells?"


    "Well," Ste said, slightly extending her hand, "have you ever heard about purple lightning?"


    "Purple lightning?" Aur hesitated, a strange difort washing over him at the mention of those words, sending a shiver down his spine.


    "Yeah, purple lightning. This is grade two lightning that can only be formed by a Tier Four spell or higher." The corners of her lips curved upwards. "You''re lucky, brat, that there is naturally formed lightning in this world; if not, your progress would be limited."


    Her eyes held a hint of sarcasm.


    After all, to her, Aur was just a young brat who hadn''t experienced much at all.


    Even if he was powerful due to his physique, which made him likely immune to thews of this world, he was still inexperienced.


    But to her astonishment, Aur maintained a calm expression as he lightly spoke, "Take me there."


    "Haha, only when you feel the soul-rendering pain that would make you beg for death. After that, let''s see if you can even make any movement," she sneered to herself.


    "We don''t have to go anywhere."


    "I see."


    Aur patiently stood still, his expression impassive.


    The corner of Ste''s mouth twitched in speechlessness before she waved her hand decisively.


    ¡­.


    Outside this white room, in a world of green, one could see an icy mountain on one side and a volcano on the other.


    In the clear sky, the light from the sun moved at an extremely slow pace, gradually dimming as it slowly shifted.


    Recing the hot temperature were clouds; a dense nket of them covered the world as far as it could stretch and as far as the eye could see.


    Then a sh of lightning flickered across the sky, followed by terrifying booming noises.


    This persisted for a short time as the lightning grew increasingly intense, reaching a point where the world felt as if it were being drowned in lightning.


    "What''s happening on the surface, Mew One?"


    "This is bad; the gods seem to be angry with us, Mew Five!"


    "Run! Run!"


    Some murmurs seemed to whisper from within the ground, but the lightning drowned out the sounds, making them barely audible.


    Then it happened!


    A sh of purple flickered in the sky just as it was about to strike the surface and obliterate anything and everything; the world seemed to pause.


    Then the purple lightning vanished, as if it had never existed at all.


    Inside the white room, from the extended hand of Ste, a small flicker of purple light appeared and was immediately sealed in what seemed like a jar.


    "This is¡­" Aur stared at the purple lightning, cold sweat trickling down his forehead.


    This reaction felt instinctive, as if his very soul was screaming at him that this was something dangerous¡ªtoo dangerous for even his existence.


    "This is purple lightning. Don''t underestimate this; even a Tier Four spell could manifest it, but the condition for using this grade of lightning is at least Master Level mastery in Lightning Magic, even many Tier Six mages have tried their entire life and most don''t get it."


    "I see." Aur nodded. This was probably also why he hadn''t seen Great Lord Lightning use it during their fight.


    If she could have used this, the oue might have been entirely different.


    "How do you use it?"


    "This can only be used in tiny amounts; if you use more than that, you would die instantly. Only a single strand can be used at a time." She paused. "You know how to strengthen your cells, right? If you don''t, you can nce at the information I''ve given you. There should be elements there that can help strengthen you."


    "I have," Aur nodded.


    "Alright."


    The jar''s cap slowly rotated before a small strand of purple lightning emerged from it as if it were alive, then the cap closed itself again.


    "Here, take it, brat."


    Aur stood tall with his back straight. Before he could even react, the strand of purple lightning had already struck him.


    Boom!

 Chapter 390 Preservance

    Zhhh!


    A strange crackling sound echoed through the room, followed by a sizzling noise as the purple lightning coursed into Aur''s body. His muscles tensed and hissed, while thin wisps of smoke began to rise from his skin.


    Aur''s pupils contracted, and his eyelids fluttered, fighting the urge to close under the overwhelming sensation.


    "If you can''t focus, this purple lightning will be wasted," Ste remarked calmly, her gaze fixed on him with genuine interest. She was intrigued by this peculiar individual who seemed immune to thews of their world.


    "If youck persistence, you''re unworthy of walking the path to power¡­"


    The road to the peak was long, arduous, and fraught with unthinkable challenges. It required not just fleeting effort, but a relentless pursuit of strength, forged through a lifetime of unyielding determination and growth.


    There was a saying Aur often remembered from his previous world: "I worked hard my entire life, focusing and training just for those few seconds and gained it all, while those whock perseverance give up after just a day."


    Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Aur''s muscles felt like they were frying from the inside. The intense pain surged through his body, growing more unbearable with every second.


    With his eyes shut tight, the agony reached such heights that the lines between reality and delusion began to blur. His nerves felt like they were burning, yet somehow, the pain persisted, radiating from every part of his body.


    His clothes tore apart, unable to withstand the intensity, exposing his chiselled physique, glistening with sweat.


    Aur''s mind, however, was struggling to keep pace. The overwhelming force of the purple lightning had surpassed his control.


    His thoughts began to slow, unravelling like a thread pulled too thin, until it felt as though he was drifting into a deep, endless dream¡ªa dream far more pleasant than the torment he endured.


    It felt warm,forting, almost like being wrapped in his mother''s embrace.


    "Give up, brat, you can''t handle this," a mocking voice rang out, distant but clear.


    Ste snickered; she knew Aur couldn''t do it.


    ording to the records from the Golden Age, for people who reached Tier Three with their bodies, there was no way they could handle even a strand of Purple Lightning.


    Even Tier Four individuals needed terrifying perseverance to reach the level where they could use Purple Lightning to strengthen their cells.


    As she crouched down and was about to touch Aur, his eyes suddenly snapped open, revealing his crimson pupils.


    "Wait."


    Aur shouted with all his strength at the cusp of death.


    Ste''s eyes widened as she looked at Aur with a scowl: "Brat, stop wasting time; you can''t do it."


    "I can do it."


    His lips quivered as he slowly spoke in barely a whisper.


    "Really?" Ste retracted her hand as she silently looked at Aur again with questioning pupils.


    Aur''s limbs were weak, and his body was being destroyed every second.


    Slowly, he moved as his eyes sharpened. His trembling leg felt like it was being electrocuted with every step.


    Every fibre of his being was experiencing hell itself.


    Yet despite all this, Aur stood, enduring the excruciating pain with shaking legs.


    Pain was something Aur had known since birth, whether in his previous world or this one. Every step of his journey had been marked by pain, whether physical or emotional, and still, he hadn''t grown immune to it.


    After all, Aur was human. He inevitably felt pain, but through it all, his determination and drive had been hammered and refined, creating a sharp, unwavering will.


    His determination outweighed all the painbined.


    Every muscle in his body was destroyed, and almost all his strength was snapped away by this purple lightning.


    "I still have a slither of strength left, and I must not give up until the end."


    Aur stood in an attentive position; the thin line of blood and Qi in his body slowly circted in his core as he slowly and gently retracted his five fingers to form a first, his breathing controlled.


    The punch was extremely slow and didn''t contain any power in his body even as the thin slighter of blood and Qi in his body made a trident cirction in his destroyed body and spread outward from his fist.


    "Void Fist."


    A small gale produced while a thud sounded, but that was all there was to it.


    Ste looked at this scene silently with a disappointed gaze. However, when her eyes went towards Aur again, her pupils violently widened to the limits.


    "This... this is possible?"


    Aur''s body was recovering at a rapid pace, and the purple lightning seemed to be contained within him.


    There was a moment of respite from the purple lightning, and his body''s regeneration immediately took ce, with his golden blood bing increasingly and more active.


    His destroyed body started to heal, and most especially Aur was able to focus his mind again.


    Immediately he slowly started to direct the purple lightning towards his cells, circting it in a special way before it was finally strengthened.


    One by one, his cells started to begin the process of strengthening again, and this was happening rapidly through countless cells.


    With greater dangeres greater reward, Aur quickly summed up his speed in just a thought.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I can strengthen my cell by at least 100 every second by this purple lightning."


    He immediately focused his mind, but although he tried to guide all the purple lightning to his cells, he was still not able topletely control it and directly felt every fibre of his muscles being electrocuted.


    Ahh-


    Aur screamed with excruciating pain but still persisted, his cells being strengthened every second, and this continued for a long and long time.


    Eventually the strand of purple lightning eventually exhausted itself, no matter how terrifying it was. It would still be exhausting eventually.


    Aur fell to the floor, his crimson eyes vacantly looking at the white ceiling.


    "Brat, I didn''t expect for you to be even able to find a solution." Ste looked at Aur with a deep gaze. "That move you did seemed to contain a faint image of thew; that''s why you were able to suppress the purple lightning for some time."

 Chapter 391 Law, Discipline

    "Image of thew?" Aur exhaled and inhaled in an extremely controlled manner, his chest constricting and expanding as a heavy breath exhaled from him.


    He was trying to circte his breathing to make his body feel more rxed and calm!


    "This is something you will learn when you reach Tier Seven or higher," Ste spoke calmly.


    "For you to create a world, you need to havews, stablews that can bnce upon each other. This can be done by taking a reference to the real world, as it is considered the most stable world."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I see." Aur silently nodded his head.


    Then his eyes gradually closed to sleep soundly for an hour; when he woke up, Ste was still there, silently staring at him.


    "What is it?"


    Aur asked lightly with a frown.


    "How much have you progressed? We don''t have time." Ste spoke with a frown on her face, her tone increasingly impatient.


    "Time huh¡­" Aur muttered in his mind, "Muscle System."


    The red panel appeared in front of his crimson eyes.


    ¡ª-


    -Muscle mass: 21.01 (+) [Tier three (early)] (Strengthened cells: 133.32 billion/132 trillion)]


    Life Level: 7.07 (+) [Tier two (33%)]


    ¡ª-


    Aur immediately raised his brows; the strengthening of his cells has directly increased by almost double, and his limits of the body have also increased with it.


    "I am almost there," he lightly spoke to Ste.


    "What is your progress?" Ste asked with a frown.


    Aur became silent for a moment before he finally replied expressionlessly, "About one tenth of the way to reach the peak of Tier Three."


    "Quite quick." Ste had a thoughtful expression on her face. "However, as you progress further in strengthening your cells, the harder it would be, even with the purple lightning; only brutes choose this way."


    She nced at Aur lightly: "You use your head quite often; why would you choose such a brutal method?"


    "This is just a means for me to achieve my goal; it doesn''t matter which path I take." Aur replied expressionless before he became silent again, stretching his muscles.


    He could feel it¡ªthe visible increase to his strength and all aspects. His blood and Qi could be condensed further, and even his golden blood had improved; his bones have also be denser, and his muscle structures are more defined.


    Aur could quickly sense all the changes and replied in his own heart, "I have increased my strength by at least five times."


    "Come give me a strand of purple lightning to strengthen myself again."


    "Already?" Ste thought in her heart with shock, but her expression was entirely calm and cold.


    "Alright."


    She opened the lid to the jar again, and another flicker of purple lightning appeared as it entered Aur.


    Zhhh!


    Immediately Aur felt a terrifying electric current course through his veins; his muscles were destroyed, and every fibre of his being seemed to scream in agony.


    The pain hasn''t changed, but Aur stood tall and firm; he screamed in pain as well, but there was unmistakable a spark in his crimson eyes that was ignited with hope and courage.


    Ste looked at Aur silently as he persisted through the pain and was able toplete the process of strengthening his cells without fainting even a bit.


    After some rest, he stood up again as he went through another round of lightning that destroyed almost all organs on his body, and his scream was equally loud.


    There was still that determination in his crimson pupils, the eyes that could stomp their peers to reach the top.


    "He is not stopping."


    Ste muttered silently; her heart seemed to palpitate just hearing the scream of Aur.


    She could feel the chill on her back that almost overwhelmed her just from his loud noise, Ste was still a person who has seen countless aeons gone by.


    She could differentiate the real scream and the fake scream distinctively, and Ste knew that the pain that Aur was feeling was from the bottom of his heart.


    Especially since she knew the terrifying destructive capability of the purple lightning that damages not only the body but also the soul...


    "What drives him to reach this goal so much?" Ste felt a stir in her heart.


    This was not something that motivation could make one do; motivation is just an emotion that will fade away with time, passing awaypletely.


    Aur fainted in the ground after a round of strengthening his cells as he fainted on the spot.


    Then he got back up to strengthen his cells again without a single bit of rest; there was not even a flicker of hesitation in his eyes that shone with an unwavering determination and strength.


    He fainted and then stood up; this process repeated itself again and again.


    Ste watched this silently with an expressionless face.


    "This guy is dangerous."


    She thought in his heart.


    Those who have an unyielding heart and the discipline to keep up with all things to maintain this are the most terrifying individuals in the world.


    "It reminds me of that certain Tier Eight Wizard." Her eyes squinted among the five Tier Eight wizards; he was the most that resembled Aur.


    Not in appearance or even height or any facial feature; in fact, that person was a skinny person, but there was one thingmon in them: discipline!


    "That guy who had challenged a Tier Nine and lived to tell the tale."


    Her back shivered while her eyes that looked at Aurpletely seemed to have changed.


    "I need to make him my subordinate." If there was hesitation in Ste''s thoughts previously, then it has be increasingly solidified.


    Time seemed to pass in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, Aur was still training his cells, but as thest of the purple lightning was about to be used up, He snapped open his eyes.


    "I have strengthened more than a trillion cells."


    He spoke lightly, feeling an invincible energy course through his veins filled with power.


    "Finally." Ste spoke with a brightened face.

 Chapter 392 Peak Tier-Three

    "Now you need to condense your blood and Qi in a special way before you breakthrough." Ste spoke lightly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aur nodded his head silently in thought, for him to condense his blood and Qi and reach a level where he could make the blood and Qi flow freely through his veins.


    Blood and Qi are usually in a red liquid form for normal people, but for Aur it was in a golden liquid form. Now he has to condense to the point where it will turn into a gaseous state to achieve Tier Four.


    This was actually simr to Tier Four butpletely different at the same time.


    "They have a simr Tier, huh? Then what would be my breakthrough to Tier Seven then?" Aur thought in his heart with some confusion.


    "Brat, are you thinking about why the body path and the wizard path are simr?" Ste spoke with a knowing smile, as if she knew everything and anything.


    "Well," Aur looked at the smug smile of Ste and spoke lightly, "Yeah."


    "It''s because the Wizard path is a reference taken from the Body path which was made by that person." Ste''s body seemed to tremble, her eyes reflecting a little terror.


    "Is that person the First Human Emperor?" Aur mumbled as he was already preparing the herbs.


    Ste didn''t speak, just silently looking at Aur. "You have to hurry up; my main body is being damaged every moment; if this persisted, then this world would break down with it."


    "Oh," Aur paused, then his hand moved even quicker.


    "Do you have a potion that increases the process?"


    He looked at Ste; even if his digestion was high, the effects were really not potent enough for him to achieve much at all. While making potion was like magic¡ªreal magic mixed with Alchemy¡ªAur could convert those low-tier herbs andbine them to form a portion that increased its effect by at least ten times.


    The magic of alchemy was not just fascinating; he could even change the characteristics of the herb by just mixing them together. For example, he could turn poison herbs into healing potions and healing herbs into poison potion.


    As long as there was the right portion with the magic aligning together with a perfectbination, anything could be possible!


    This is why forces are scared and greedy of alchemists; not everyone could be an alchemist, but those who could are people who can turn the entire fate of the force.


    In Aur''s North vige, for example, the real reason that they were actually stronger than the other vige was also distinctively because of that alchemist he had killed. That alchemist has raised the power of the high-end power, elders, in the vige gradually.


    "Are you also an alchemist?" Ste raised her brows while looking at Aur with a little astonishment.


    "Yeah, I am an alchemist." Aur lightly replied while looking at her.


    "Then, what are you waiting for?" Ste touched his forehead, and a bright light shined throughout the room.


    Aur felt another row of information appear in his head.


    "How is it? Can you do it, brat?"


    "The details are concise and urate, but..." Aur paused.


    "But, what!?" She frowned.


    "I would need more resources."


    Aur replied with a smile on his face.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye; the only way for Aur to keep up with the day cycle was actually through his system that refreshes daily for daily quests.


    Unfortunately, Aur had thought in his heart that since he was here, the system should follow the time of this world, but it was factually wrong. He was still here, but the system of daily quests only refreshed ording to the real world''s time; this made him a little disappointed.


    "But on the bright side, I am able to tell the time, and if I slow that down a thousand times, then I would get the time I spent in this white room."


    Aur muttered in his heart as he paused, his palm on the floor with his back straight. He was doing push-ups with a focused mind.


    The ground seemed to be boiling from the sheer heat that his body generated. His body temperature could bepared to a hotva.


    This wouldn''t have happened previously as his blood and Qi were contained in his body, but now it was leaking out again while practising; this has increased frequency instead.


    Aur propped his arms and stood up from the ground.


    ¡ª


    -Muscle mass: 39.9 (+) [Tier three (peak)] (Strengthened cells: 1.32 trillion/132 trillion)


    Life Level: 7.07 (+) [Tier two (33%)]


    Stat Points: 9


    ¡ª-


    "It has already been fifteen days now, huh?"


    Aur muttered in his heart with a calm expression maring his face.


    But the person who was looking at Aur couldn''t be calm in her heart: "Why do you always waste a little time doing this mortal exercise? You are wasting your time by doing this."


    Ste voiced in a reprimanding tone.


    Aur nced at her and lightly spoke: "I am one step away from reaching Tier Four Wizard."


    "Eh, what!?" Ste was stunned on the spot, her eyes widening with disbelief.


    Although she might be seen as having almighty power in this world, that was only because she was the spirit of this world; her actual strength was only at Tier One, so she couldn''t even tell the progress of Aur until he told her to, despite her vast knowledge.


    "Not bad, not bad; it seems like you haven''t truly disappointed me at all."


    "Now time for thest step."


    Aur mumbled to himself as he stopped paying attention to her, his eyes drawn to the red vial.


    "Do you want to consume that? This will induce a terrifying pain in your body." Ste looked at Aur with a yful gaze.


    "Is it more terrifying than having to withstand purple lightning?" Aur asked lightly.


    "N¡­ no."


    Aur directly chugged the red potion from the vial and threw it.


    Do-doom!

 Chapter 393 Sanguine Quintessence

    Sanguine Quintessence!


    This was the name of this potion with the red vial.


    This was an extremely terrifyingly potent potion that could make the heart unusually active and has the function of increasing and condensing blood and Qi forcefully.


    This potion recipe waspletely extinct from the outside world because there was no use for it for the modern wizard.


    Even a Tier Four body path user would be reluctant to take this potion because of one single reason.


    It was simply too potent, and overload of the body wasmon, but if you manage to pull through, then the condensation of blood and Qi or it''s increased would simply not beparable to anything.


    Ahhhh¡ª


    Aur cried out loud with his pupils rolled behind his eyes; there seemed to be countless ants crawling inside his hands, legs, and all parts of his body from head to button.


    The pain was nothing worse either; it felt like countless bullets bit him at the same time, and this was multiplied by a hundred times.


    This felt simply terrifying and painful for Aur to even imagine, and most especially, this pain came from inside him, not as external as the purple lightning.


    At least he would have been able to defend himself while also regenerating since the purple lightning''s damage was external and caused his body damage while this potion waspletely internal while it didn''t deal any damage to Aur, but the pain was equally terrifying.


    The skin crawling sensation felt strange to Aur¡ªa weird feeling with the pain¡ªbut he persisted in meditating with a focused mind.


    Ste looked at this silently: "His will is too strong."


    Faintly, Aur seemed to resemble an afterimage of that figure in her mind, one of her masters who was always cold-hearted and calcting all the time, and she couldn''t draw out this feeling from her mind.


    Ste immediately shook her head vehemently: "What is happening to my mind? That master of mine was killed by that human Emperor himself; how could he revive himself?"


    This was simply an unrealistic thought; at that time, although the Fate Pce was destroyed, that doesn''t mean they couldn''t die.


    There was a famous saying in the Ancient Times: when the Human Emperor appears, even the heavens (sky) and earth have to bow to him.


    Even with the power of the Tier Eight Wizard being capable of surviving with the chance to infinitely revive, they still can''t stop him as he mercilessly killed his master, wiping out his soul.


    Once a soul is destroyed, then there is no possibility of revival, even with fate no longer binding the world.


    "I will get my vengeance one day." She tightened her fist with eyes full of hatred.


    At this time, Aur was in a deep focus. It was key to circte his blood and Qi, as it was on the brink of bursting his body.


    To condense blood and Qi to the point it bes gas, this was not a simple feat to do and was the key bottleneck that many cannot even dare to think about.


    The condition was equally terrifying and extremely difficult at the same time. The difficulty of this feat was equal, if not greater, to one breaking through the Tier Four wizard realm.


    "Something is restricting my breakthrough." Aur muttered slowly in his heart.


    There was an unknown will that was stopping him from spreading his blood and Qi outward.


    This was the same case he faced when he was trying to condense his blood and Qi outside his body: that supreme will almost destroyed him.


    Aur has been able to use his blood and Qi to form the armour and the sword because there was intent mixed in with it; that was the inspiration taken from the spell.


    As for the shadowy figure''s technique Aur saw in his vision, he didn''t know why it was not restricted by the world, but he was allowed to have it externally manifest for some reason.


    This was the same for his armour; Aur couldn''t manifest his raw blood and Qi outwardly, but this technique could all be used.


    His skin felt like it was being pricked by countless needles constantly, and this was disrupting Aur''s focus.


    "I can''t fail, or else it would be even more difficult to break through Tier Four." Aur gritted his teeth; his bulky body finally seemed to havepressed the blood and Qi until it reached a critical point.


    Breaking through with the body was a lot more lenient than the wizard path, where if there was a single break-through fail, then it was equivalent to having their entire wizard path destroyed just because of it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aur tightened his fist; he was just one step from condensing his blood and Qi to reach gaseous form, but he couldn''t take this step.


    "Damn it, fucking condense already!" He shouted out loud with decisiveness; he circted his blood and Qi throughout his body in a trident shape.


    His body bulged because of the overload of the blood, and Qi made him an ugly, red-skinned monster.


    If his blood and Qi werepared to an ocean, but now it was slowly decreasing and decreasing to the point it could bepared to a pond. But it still never stopped without a single bit of hesitation; his blood and Qi were decreasing to the point that it might reach a spoonful soon.


    At this time he faced another obstruction as the prickle on his skin became too strong and a strange consciousness invaded his body thatpletely stopped him from condensing it.


    "Damn it." Aur snapped open his eyes, "I will breakthrough no matter what, whether it was the obstruction made by some being or even this world itself; no one could stop me."


    His five fingers retracted to make a fist, a slithering amount of his blood and Qi in his core, then it circted in a trident shape inside his body as Aur casually punched out.


    "Void Fist."


    Aur could feel the consciousness leaving him from his outstretched fist, then he immediately sat cross-legged on the ground again.

 Chapter 394 Reapperance of the Supreme Will, Nina appears again

    Aur''s muscles rapidly whiter, reaching the point where he became skinny andnky.


    The blood and Qi in his body finally reached about a spoonful.


    "Not enough," he opened his parched lips and uttered these words, his eyes squinted to a thin margin.


    He was sitting cross-legged on the ground with Ste silently looking at him.


    Aur didn''t care whether she looked or not; it doesn''t matter; she knew the secret anyway; there was no need to hide; besides, she was the one who gave him the chance to breakthrough Tier Three, or it would have taken Aur the amount of time it would have taken to reach Tier Three even with relying on his cheat.


    It took double the points for him to reach from Tier Three early to peak; this showed how much of a difference of power there was.


    "I need to make blood, and Qi reached the point of having a strand of it only."


    Aur calmly started to condense the blood and Qi again to the limits; that prickling sensation was almost returning to him again.


    If he didn''t hurry up, then that supreme consciousness would return to him, which would be even bigger trouble because he didn''t have enough blood and Qi to use his Void Fist again, and then that supreme will would absolutely destroy him.


    He wouldn''t have such trouble if he was only facing the breakthrough, but this supreme will could be an ending factor for him.


    Aur was sure of it; he could neither feel a hint of hostility nor indifference in this will.


    He didn''t know what this will was, but Aur was sure it considered him a bug, a mere bug that can be squashed at will.


    It was like the perspective of a human to a small ant. There would be only indifference in the eyes of the human, as they couldn''t understand the perspective of the ant. Aur also had a simr feeling when that supreme will invaded his consciousness.


    As Aur tried his hardest topress the spoonful of blood and Qi into a strand of it, his body withered even more until he felt like a dried-up corpse, and his lustrous white long hair seemed to have be older.


    His vitality seemed to be slowly decreasing as well.


    It felt like he was apletely dried up corpse.


    The supreme will head into the body of Aur at this time, but at the same time as the supreme will entered his body, his withered and dying eyes snapped open, revealing a weary crimson eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sess." A small smile graced Aur''s lips.


    Instantly the strand of blood and Qi in his body exploded inside his body.


    His muscles expanded, making crackling sounds throughout his body.


    Inside his body''s core, or dantian, the strand of extremely pure blood and Qi, which was shining in a golden hue, started to knot itself together before a small amount of golden mist was released.


    The golden mist spread all over his body, flowing through his veins, while the strand of extremely pure condensed blood and Qi was rapidly draining away.


    Aur''s entire body was filled with vitality to the brim, his muscles bing stronger and more durable at the same time, and a faint image appeared behind Aur.


    This faint image was extremely small, like a toddler''s size, but resembled Aur with an uncanny resemnce.


    Every contour of his face to the body was exactly the carbon copy of his, and what was special was that as Aur grew stronger, the image behind him also grew stronger with him, although the height remained the same.


    At this time, an unnoticed green beam of energy entered Aur with no one noticing it.


    Readtest stories on empire


    "This¡­" Ste looked at the afterimage with her eyes popping out, her bald head shining in the light. "How is this possible?"


    Her heart couldn''t calm down.


    "This person hasn''t even practiced martial art? Then how was he able to reach Tier Four in the body?"


    Ste''s hand was trembling.


    At this time, the entire ce seemed to tremble, and the white room here seemed to ripple.


    "Oh, no, what did Nina do to my original body?" Ste wanted to close her eyes.


    At this time, the void ripped itself apart, revealing a red-haired girl slowly appearing through the void.


    "Where are you going?" Nina spoke with a snicker on her face, her bright, while she was carrying a terrifying injured body that was almost unrecognisable.


    "Nina!?" Ste''s pupils went towards the body she was dragging, and immediately a scowl appeared on her face.


    "How dare you?"


    "You can''t escape today." Nina snickered as a blue me spread from her,pletely covering this entire white room.


    "All this ce and everything will be mine from now on, and nothing can stop me."


    Her eyes shed with greed. Nina had everything nned, and her back was straight, brimming with confidence and disdain.


    "You can enter the main body if you don''t want to suffer from your miserable fate."


    Nina pointed at the body she was dragging.


    "You are toote, Nina." Ste shook her head with a confident grin.


    Bang!


    The space trembled and distorted as a giant fist rapidly came into the corner of Nina''s vision.


    "Aur." Nina spoke with a frown on her face; behind her, a blue-fire demon appeared before merging into her.


    "I would like you to check my killer move that I made while torturing Ste."


    One blue me and another bulky young man with long white hair collided against each other simultaneously.


    At the point of contact, the entire space copsed as the blue mes engulfed everything and a golden burning me on the opposite side.


    The entire white room instantly copsed, and Ste''s clone silently entered the main body again with a sneer on her face. The main body recovered before leaving the ce.


    "Aur and Nina, I have yed both of you like fiddle." She snickered, "After all, you two are just brats."


    Her figure left from this ce as it copsed.


    "Fools, absolute fools."


    At this, she felt a big, bulky hand on her shoulder that was pressing down on her.


    Ste immediately froze on the spot, her eyes wide with terror.

 Chapter 396 Sacrifice! Sacrifice!

    "Really?" Aur raised his brows; he was dubious in his heart; this man was an unknown variable, and he knew there was something strange about him.


    And whether he waspletely wiped out of existence by the human emperor was still unknown; what if the person was lying? So Aur needed to be extremely careful while thinking through all this.


    "Yes, the sole purpose of my image is to lead the future generation into bing the true owner of this world just as intended and not let this guardian spirit''s thoughts taint it."


    "I see." Aur nodded his head, then he walked up to Ste, tightly clutching her by her bald head. He dragged her across the ground, reaching the green crystal.


    Then he casually lifted her off with his arm still wrapped around her head.


    "What do you think, you want to die?"


    Aur squinted his eyes; there was horror written all over her eyes that he could distinctively look at.


    This horror seemed to havee from the bottom of her soul, making her entire back already soaked in cold sweat.


    Ste''s pupils dte as she sobbed.


    "No¡­ Please don''t do it."


    "I will do it." Aur spoke lightly in a calm tone, casually throwing her into the green crystal.


    "Noooo¡­" Ste''s cry resounded throughout the ce as a blinding green light emitted from the crystal again, even brighter than before.


    Aur strained his eyes, barely opening them as he saw the body of Ste slowly starting to disintegrate.


    In a time span of just a minute, her entire body had already disappeared as if vanished from existence.


    The world rumbled and trembled like an earthquake; a terrifying earthquake of thousands of magnitude had appeared in ce.


    Aur could distinctively feel the vibration on the ground, which increased, then he started to hear a weird voice:


    "Sacrifice! Sacrifice!"


    "We can finally eat."


    The voices sounded cheerful and happy as if they were having a banquet, and there was a sacrificial ceremony.


    "Hmm?" Aur squinted and then looked at the image of the man in front of him again.


    The image of the man seemed to slowly disappear. "Thank you." These words were uttered by him as he slowly disappeared.


    But at thest moment, as he was about to disappear, his eyes immediately widened violently: "You are the wrong-"


    Swish!


    With a blink, he had already disappeared in front of Aur.


    "Am I¡­?" Aur paused, his face shed with an amused smile, and there was a deep, calcted gaze in his crimson pupils.


    "Interesting."


    Aur waited patiently for just a moment before he heard a disturbance not from in front of him but behind him.


    Boom!


    A shadownded on the ground with a frown maring her face.


    "Where is Ste, Aur?" Nina asked while looking around.


    Aur silently looked in front of him, not paying any attention to her at all.


    "You... you dare to ignore me." Nina''s body seemed to be trembling with utter anger reflecting in her expression.


    Aur still looked in front of him, silently staring ahead as if he couldn''t sense her presence.


    "That''s it."


    Nina raised her hand, and the mana in the surroundings grew turbulent: "Take my new killer move, I just made."


    A blue gust of wind blew, and a heavy atmosphere immediately prevailed in the surrounding area.


    Nina seemed to have finally garnered the attention of Aur as he turned around, looking at the blue gust of wind.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Is this the power of Mater-level mastery in fire magic?" Aur muttered silently while observing this.


    If one reached this level, then they could very well change the nature of the element themselves; this blue gust of wind was simr to the blue hellfire, but their attributes were entirely different.


    "An imitation of Wind Magic; bybining various Fire Magic spells, she was able tobine it to form it." There was pure admiration in Aur''s eyes, with a hint of fascination.


    His clothes were being torn to shreds, revealing his muscr body, and a stinging feeling like countless hot needles were poking continuously all over his body could be felt by Aur.


    But despite all this, Aur waspletely calm, his muscles crackling as if the engine of a car were starting, and there was raw, brutal fury in his heart.


    There was a strange calm in the ce¡ªa calm before the storm!


    Swish!


    Read new adventures at empire


    A breath of fresh wind blew from above, and the two figures disappeared in an instant.


    Aur body was entirely red and the air distorted in his awake as he charged towards Nina, while Nina was slightly floating from the ground.


    Her body was covered by blue wind, and the image of a demon appeared behind her.


    While Aur casually punched, Nina made a shield at the point of contact to disperse the force of Aur, and then she moved in lightning-quick manner, delivering a quick kick to his spine.


    Although the kick was light, it was enhanced by the blue demon behind her, and the sizzling sound of meat cooking immediately resounded throughout the ce.


    Aur was kicked back by a few steps, his crimson eyes reflecting a hint of coldness as he punched again. "She is quicker because of the wind," while silently thinking in his heart.


    "Looks like you are not invincible." Nina snickered as she formed a shield to disperse Aur''s punch again and send a lightning quick kick to his ribs.


    This time Aur was prepared as he spun around by twisting his legs, in an instant reaching behind her and pping the back of her neck.


    "Hmm?"


    Aur frowned slightly. Nina had created a shield to block his attack again as she moved her slender leg, delivering a punch in the gut to Aur.


    Aur countered by pping the punch away with one hand and delivering a backhand p with the other. With all his strength gathered together and a globe forming around his hand.


    Nina''s eyes widened as she hurriedly put up a shield again, but it immediately broke on contact.


    A p resounded throughout the ce as she was sent hurtling through the air and crashed into the wall, creating a deep hole.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!